《The Annihilator: Killer Of Gods》 Chapter 1 Death in Darkness, Born out of Darkness "911, what is your emergency?" a voice spoke through the phone, prompting a youngdy to reply in a scared yet hasty tone. "They... they''re dead," she said, her voice trembling. She remained hidden behind her door, peeking outside at what appeared to be a scene ofplete and total carnage. In the midst of it all, a man sat in a pool of blood, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of three people: two children¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªand a woman. His appearance showed no bitterness or sadness, but to a keen observer, the pain in his eyes was unmistakable. "Come again, who is dead and what is your location? Ma''am, are you in danger?" The voice spoke again, trying to understand what thedy said. It sounded vague at first, so more rity was needed, typical of some call center protocols. "I think the young man killed his wife and two children. I am at 124 Blue Avenue Drive," she replied, still maintaining her fear. Yet, curiosity couldn''t be subdued as she continued to peek through her gate. "Find a ce to hide, help is on the way," The phonedy said cutting the call and then forwarding it to the nearest police units. Later on, police and paramedics arrived at the scene, and the man was taken into custody. Throughout the ordeal, he never spoke a single word. All he did was look deep into the universe with painful and teary eyes. His pain was now visible, and for some reason, the police who handcuffed him all looked scared for unknown reasons. He was taken to the nearest police station, where he was detained andter brought to court for the murder of his wife and two children. They asked him a series of questions, but through it all, he remained silent, not even bothering to get himself awyer. His entire demeanor was akin to a lifeless body forced to continue living. He had lost all strength, along with his love, in the form of two beautiful children and a beloved wife. Who would be able to endure something like that? He lost his will to live, yet the heavens didn''t allow him the chance to die. While awaiting his court date, he was locked in a 3-meter square room with no fan. For a whole month, he just sat there, emotionless. He talked to no one, simply waiting for whatever fate had in store for him. "The people vs. General Karsha Damon," the bailiff announced as the day of the court hearing arrived. An enigmatic youngwyer could be seen sitting beside the man used of killing his children and wife. The man identified as General Karsha Damon was indeed a respected general in the United States Army. He had spent all his 32 years serving his country, participating in numerous operations that led to the capture and assassination of many notorious individuals. He had been awarded many times for his bravery and valor. Yet here he sat, in an orange jumpsuit, ready to receive a sentence that would shape his life for the worse. He appeared doomed, yet he didn''t seem to care. On the contrary, thewyer sitting beside him seemed to be doing all the crying. The prosecution gave their opening statement, describing the general as a cold-blooded killer who had lost all self-control. They painted him as a man who brought the carnage of the battlefield into his home. They went further, narrating in graphic detail how he stabbed his children repeatedly in the heart and neck, ending their lives in the most painful way possible. The general, however, simply let his tears flow down his face. He wasn''t angry despite the damning portrayal; he was heartbroken by the description of how his children died. He wanted to scream out his anguish, but under the table, thedywyer, who bore an uncanny resemnce to him, held his hands. She also had tears streaming down her face. The man being depicted as the most notorious killer was herst remaining rtive. She knew her brother didn''t kill his family, yet here they were, facing the horrific usations. She was furious, but as awyer, she held herself back and remained professional, albeit barely. When the prosecution finished their opening arguments, thedy also gave hers. She, on the other hand, sang praises of her brother/client''s love for his family, describing how he would go to heaven and hell just to provide for them. She highlighted his aplishments as a soldier and how he saved countless lives. Her entire speech celebrated the greatness of the man they were about to condemn. But despite her impassioned plea, the final verdict went against them, and the man was sentenced to death by electrocution. A week after the verdict, the day of the execution arrived. It became a major media event, with numerous outlets broadcasting the death of a man they believed to be innocent yet guilty. A little after noon, the television began broadcasting the live execution. Strapped into the chair was the most respected General in all of US Army history. However, when his face was shown, there was no fear or panic in his eyes. Instead, a chilling, murderous look gazed into the camera with deadly intent. "What are yourst words, General Karsha?" the priest asked, showing no empathy toward the man about to face a 2000-volt electric charge. The air hung heavy with anticipation as the man slowly began to speak. "I used to tell my men, a man is onlyplete when he has his better half and little ones running around the house. And a man is forever broken when all those are taken from him." He paused for a moment before continuing. "There won''t be any sorrow for the wicked, just as there won''t be any pain for the unjust. I lost my family, yet I am the one being executed. I don''t know who killed my family or why they did it, but they should pray this is where my story ends. Because if not, I will crawl my way back just to hunt them down and inflict the most grueling pain imaginable." The priest took a few steps back, feeling the weight of pain, intent, anger, and sorrow in the man''s words. "I will be back," he concluded, his short sentence filled with threats and anguish. To most observers, it sounded like the ramblings of a madman. But deep within the heavens, a tall figure with a battle-hardened, sinister, bloodthirsty, and cunning demeanor let a smirk slip across his lips as he gazed into the universe. A few secondster, a small smile escaped his lips, prompting him to utter a sentence, "Finally, after hundreds of thousands of years waiting, I finally found a worthy opponent." With that, he stood up and then vanished. Back in the execution room, the priest anointed the General''s forehead before the executioner looked at his watch, adjusting the helmet. "General Karsha Damon, you are hereby sentenced to death by electrocution," a man dered, and immediately, the executioner pulled down the lever, sending a surge of electricity into the general''s body, snuffing out his life force in an instant. [General Karsha''s POV] As the announcer proimed his sentence, he sighed, bracing himself for what was toe. He felt a surge of electricity course through his body, and for a few moments, his worldview darkened. When the haze cleared, he found himself no longer in the chair. He was naked and floating lifelessly in an unknown space. He had heard stories about how people reunited with their loved ones after their deaths, yet for some reason, he felt that wasn''t for him. He had promised revenge, and as someone who believed in fairy tales, he knew he wouldn''t find peace until he fulfilled that promise. Even so, he couldn''t help but wonder why he was just floating in an unknown space instead of being on his way to the afterlife. With no answer forting, he remained there, floating for an unknown amount of time. However, being in one ce for so long began to wear on him. His patience started to thin, and just as he was about to lose it, a deep voice spoke from behind him. "Now, now, why the rush? Didn''t you promise revenge just a few days ago?" The heavenly yet hellish being emerged from the shadows, surprising General Karsha. He took a couple of steps forward, ncing at the imposing figure.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ie in peace," he said, allowing a small smile to escape his mouth. However, General Karsha didn''t lower his guard. He stood there, giving the 6-meter-tall figure a warning look that seemed to say, ''if you take another step, I will end you''. It was a ratherical sight, especially considering his nakedness, which brought another huge smile to the figure''s face. Without saying another word, the figure shrank down to a more human height and casually waved his hand, manifesting a robe to wrap around General Karsha. "Like I said, Ie in peace. No need to be hostile. I am here to fulfill your dying wish, so try to appear friendly since I hold the power to grant you what you want and also to send you to the deepest part of hell," he said, expecting a reaction from General Karsha. However, to his surprise, the general just stood there, looking at him with a straight face. The figure was taken aback by the reaction of the man he thought would be more receptive. However, seeing the ''I don''t give a fuck'' look on General Karsha''s face piqued his interest. It''s not every day someone manages to impress him, especially a mortal, and to do so effortlessly was remarkable. "Straight to the point then. I won''t tell you my name or who I am, but I can grant you a chance to get back at the people who took everything from you," he continued. This time, General Karsha reacted. "And I presume you want something in return..." Chapter 2 Selecting the Darkness Born "Listen up. You''re here because you belong to nobody; you belong to me now. You have no one to return to since your families sold you off for their own gain. So forget any notion of leaving this ce," a soldier addressed a long line of bare-chested children, young men, and women. "Each of you will be assigned a supervisor. Listen to them and ensure you don''t ck off, because trust me, you don''t want to know the consequences if you do." The children, young men, and women looked like rejects from society. Their bones were visible through the thinyer of skin covering them, their pain and hunger evident. They were what people called ves in the world of Quinox. From most people''s viewpoint, even domestic animals held more value than ves. It was a harsh reality. Most ves were the product of their families'' greed. Parents often sold their children into very for a few gold coins. Though considered barbaric elsewhere, in Quinox, it was normalized. The long line of ves standing is thetest batch shipped to the ve mines. They are there to work for their masters, spending the rest of their lives mining for rare gems and gold that will fill the pockets of the rich and powerful. It''s just the way it is, and there is no stopping it. "Except you. The rest of you can follow my men; they''ll assign you to your designated work area," the soldier added, gesturing toward a frail-looking young man who appeared to have not eaten in years. "You, my friend, won''t have the privilege to have it easy like the rest of them," the soldier said, describing the barbaric nature of the work the ves have been doing as normal and easy. "Your family killed five of my men. It''s a p to my leadership, so for your punishment, you will spend the next 10 years in the ''Pit''." The frail-looking young man just stared at him with an indifferent look. However, a murderous intent could be seen behind those innocent blue eyes. Yet, he did his best to suppress it. After the soldier said a few more words, the young man was dragged away. On their way, all the old residents there kept giving him sorrowful looks. They knew what the pit was and how many had survived it - none. Throughout the discovery of the part of the mine described as the Pit until now, nobody had been able to survive a week there. The fact that the young man who had just arrived was being dragged there prompted the veterans to cast sorrowful looks at him. Time passed, and the new batch started adapting to their new life. Some were there because their families sold them, while others ended up there because of bandits. However, within the most dangerous area of the mine, there was a young man who was there because his whole family had been ughtered by their business rivals. He survived because, at the time of the ughter, he was away on an errand. By the time he returned, the scene of the lifeless and headless bodies of his parents and siblings greeted him. He didn''t even get to mourn then, as the moment he surfaced, their enemies captured him and sold him to the ve buyers. He was just 17 years old but couldn''t cultivate because of his faulty meridians. Four of the nine pathways that facilitate Mana or energy flow were blocked, preventing him from harnessing Mana. While others might be able to work continuously for hours, he couldn''t. Unluckily for him, he was assigned to the most dangerous area of the ruin. There was no supervisor, as they all knew nobody would be able to survive in that ce. However, weeks passed, and the young man remained alive, albeit barely. Months passed, and soon half a year had gone by, yet he remained alive, still thriving. ==================== "That is the best I can do for you," the being said to General Karsha, who was gazing at the projection of the frail-looking young man who was about to die. The whole scene of what happened to the young man named Austin was yed like a movie to him by the mysterious figure standing behind him. He told him about transmigration and the benefits thate with it if he managed to rise to the top as a powerhouse. Unable to return him to Earth, he gave him the choice to select from three individuals in three different worlds who were about to die. The being promised to transmigrate his soul into the body of any of them. The first two were ideal choices since they were both cultivators. However, to the being''s surprise, General Karsha rejected the two and opted for the frail young man who couldn''t even channel mana. "Transmigrate me into that young man or let my soul go," General Karsha said with a determined look. He had made his choice, and there was no doubt in his voice. "How are you going to be my opponent if you can''t cultivate?" the being asked in an annoyed tone. However, General Karsha just looked at him with a curious gaze before answering.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You are about to reincarnate me; don''t tell me you can''t do something as simple as fixing meridians. If you are that useless, then I don''t think you are worthy to be my opponent now or ever," the being was taken aback by the arrogance and fearlessness of the mortal in front of him. Once again, the mortal surprised him. It takes someone with bottomless courage to even look him in the eyes, yet this mortal ssifies him as a weak entity. And if that wasn''t bad enough, he looked him in the eyes while saying it. ''This mortal has some balls on him. It seems I have found the right one. I only hope he doesn''t disappoint me,'' the being had a surge of emotion pass through his body as he could tell the mortal standing before him was not a normal human. He was way too courageous, and for once, he was tempted to hand him a sword so they could have a quick spar. But in the end, he just sighed and spoke. "I will grant your wish, Mortal. But bear in mind, you have 1000 years to rise to the level where we can have our duel. Don''t disappoint me, Mortal," the being gave in to his demand before gazing into the far distance. "Your time hase," he said as he waved his hand and a small portal appeared. "Walk through that, and the next time we meet, make sure you rise to the level where we can have our duel," the mysterious figuremanded before vanishing, leaving General Karsha behind. With a determined look, Karsha gazed into the portal. After a few seconds of calming and collecting his thoughts, he stepped into the portal. However, just before the portal closed, a red light flew inside. ================= Back in the Pit, the frail-looking young man could be seen digging for food. Inside the Pit, he could sustain his thirst and hunger by feeding on small insects that lived in tiny holes in the ground. These insects were rich in water and protein, so without any other choice, he had been surviving on them for a whole year. He hadn''t seen the sun all that time, and for a non-cultivator like himself, that wasn''t easy. The first few weeks were the hardest for him. However, after a few months, he started adapting. He spent his days just digging for food since nobody expected anything from him. He was literally in a pit, and since he wasn''t a cultivator, climbing out was just a pipe dream. Because of that, he didn''t even attempt to try. He just continued to live. However, today was different. The area where he was digging was about to copse. The copse wouldn''t kill a cultivator but would easily kill a non-cultivator like him. "Come on," he muttered as he continued to dig, oblivious to the danger looming over him. Just as he was about to uncover the insect, a crack resonated through his leg. He tried to move back, but it was toote. The 2-meter radius around him sank, falling 30 meters. He mmed hard on the ground, instantly snuffing out the pitiful life he had been holding on to. His bodyy lifeless on the floor, surrounded by debris, with a few chunks of solid sand burying his right leg and left hand. The bodyy there for almost 24 hours without any reaction. However, a few minutes after the 24 hours had passed, a reddish light started enveloping the body. Beneath the light, a dark reddish smokey aura began seeping out. The wounds on his body instantly healed, and his physical appearance underwent a slight change. His previously dark brown hair turned slightly longer and milky red, framing his now perfect cheekbones. His blue eyes turned golden, giving him a much more handsome appearance. It would take a keen observer to identify the now sleeping body as the previously frail-looking Austin. Although he still maintained his frail physique, that wouldn''t be for long, as the mana around the surroundings started entering his body at a fast pace. Despite all this, there was no visible reaction from the body. It remained still for another 24 hours until suddenly, a burst of mana erupted from it. When it subsided, the body slowly stood up, looking more energized. He stretched his body for a few seconds before raising his head and looking at the 70-meter-deep pit he was in. "I should have picked the other two sect geniuses since they were bound to die on a t surface," he shook his head and then sat down. However, the moment his buttocks touched the floor, a message appeared before his vision. Ding... < God Killer System Initializing...> < God killer System Rebooting > < Note: The system will take 24 hours to fully boot up so the host is advised to remain still throughout the process> "What the F****..." Chapter 3 God Killer System Online The message hovering before Karsha''s eyes left him in a state of shock. He couldn''t believe or understand what he was seeing. Although he had heard his children talk about novels where the protagonist rises to the top with the help of a system, he hadn''t read any of those stories to know more about it. All he knew was that when the system awakened, he would be granted some cheats that would enable him to rise above all. He was a soldier, a very good one, and the prospect of having such an entity to guard and protect him on his journey left him in a state of shock yet filled with expectation. He was an army general, and in most armies, the general is the strategist. The fact that he now had something that could further enable him to explore what the cultivation world had to offer made him forget his pain for a moment and let the joy he was feeling sink in. He stayed in the lotus posture for a whole twenty-four hours, just looking at the countdown. As he had expected, when the counter hit zero, a new message appeared. Ding... < God Killer System is Online > < All functions are online > < Ding! The God Killer system has fully integrated into the body of the host. Which means I can help the host in his cultivation journey. I have limited functionality at the moment, but as the host rises in strength, more functions will be unlocked which will further add to the usefulness of my existence > < Ding! The system has awarded the host one item for the 24-hour wait > < Item: Devil''s Tooth Long Sword > Rank: Rare Ding... < Ding! Congrattions to the host for unlocking a passive ability > [Ability: Imitate] -- The host can imitate the fighting style of others and assimte them into his skills. This can be archived by either watching or engaging in a fight. Ding... < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 18 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: None > < Title: None > < STR: 10 / AGL: 11 / HEA: 12 / STA: 12 > < Mana: 1000 >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha gazed at the message floating before his eyes with a sly smile. He could already sense his strength, and now that he could see it quantified, he couldn''t help but let loose a small smile. However, a nagging feeling crept through his mind. The data shown stated he was 18 instead of 32. "At least make it 25 so I can know I am still an adult," heined. But before he could ponder it further, the system replied to him. < The body you inhabit is that of an 18-year-old person. Although your soul is 32 years old, your body is not. Your age is determined based on the physical and bone density of the body you are living in. > The reply addressed that nagging feeling, yet he still couldn''t understand a few things. Since the system seemed ready to answer his questions, Karsha started bombarding it with inquiries. "Who are you, and what can you do?" he asked. < I am a system that helps my host to cultivate more efficiently. I have many functionalities that will further help boost the speed at which the host cultivates. > "Tell me more about these functionalities," Karsha asked again. < For now, I can help the host circte Mana, Absorb Beast Cores, give reward quests, and assist in leveling up. > "I don''t know about leveling up since I am stuck in a pit 70 meters deep underground," Karsha said as he rested his head on his knee. He hadn''t attempted the challenge in front of him yet, knowing the current him wasn''t strong enough to escape the pit. Being 70 meters deep underground, there was no way a frail-looking human like him could climb out. Although the mysterious being had kept his promise and fixed his meridians, enabling him to cultivate, Karsha hadn''t even begun on the path of cultivation. He merely possessed all the basic stats an average human would. So despite having Mana, he wouldn''t be able to use it to escape the pit. Having a system but no way to fully utilize it sure sounded like a failed protagonist. However, while he was wallowing in self-pity, the system had other ideas. Ding... < System Daily Quest Activated > < Quest: Do 100 sip-ups and 100 push up > < Rewards: +10 attribute points to be distributed freely > Karsha gazed at the message for a few minutes, trying to process it. Despite his limited knowledge when it came to matters of the system, he understood Stamina and other human attributes well. As a soldier, he had trained extensively, utilizing various techniques to maximize strength and agility. They ran for agility, did squats and lifting for strength, coupled with stamina training and healthy eating for overall health. He knew that the higher you trained, the stronger you became, so the fact that he now had a system willing to reward him for doing what he had done almost all his life came as a huge surprise. Without wasting any more time, he assumed the push-up posture and began his quests. However, his anticipation and expectations were crashed when he felt his body refusing to obey hismands. As he aimed to push up, his arms turned to jelly, leaving him t on the ground. He had been so eager toplete the quest that he had forgotten about the limitations of the body he now inhabited. "Aiyaaa, This is too troublesome. Why did I choose this body again?" Karsha questioned himself. He had been the one to select the weak, frail body, mainly due to how tenacious he saw Austin to be. But now that he was in this body, he couldn''t help but curse himself for picking such a feeble vessel. Despite having the spirit and determination of a soldier, the body he inhabitedcked all forms of physical strength. The body was weak. The bones were too fragile for 100 push-ups. If he wanted to achieve that, he would need a week to gradually train the body to a more suitable form. However, spending a week on this training would mean another unproductive period for him inside the pit. He had 1000 years to be strong enough to duel with the mysterious being that granted him a second life. If he had to spend a whole week just training his body for 100 push-ups, he might as well sit there and do nothing. But aside from the duel with the mysterious being, he also had to seek revenge for both his family''s killers and Austin''s family''s killers. He needed strength, and since the system had provided him with a way to attain it, he fought through the pain and began training. He understood it wouldn''t be a quick process, but he was determined to defy the odds, as he always had. Karsha''s determination was something he could count on. He wouldn''t let a weak body stop him from achieving his goals. So without allowing his recent setbacks to overwhelm him, he began training his body. He started with less intense push-ups, gradually increasing the angle as his body adapted. For 10 whole hours, he trained his body with push-ups and sit-ups. However, even after 10 hours of effort, he couldn''t manage a single sessful push-up. The system didn''t fail to highlight hisck of strength. < Push Ups - 0/100 > < Sit-Ups - 0/100 > Another 2 hours passed, but still no progress. However, Karsha could feel his bones strengthening, so without wasting any more time, he pushed himself further. Luckily for him, on the 18th hour, he managed to register his first sessful push-up. < Push Ups - 1/100 > A small smile escaped his lips as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He still had 6 hours to go before the first quest ended. So after registering his first push-up, he pushed himself further. Two hourster, he managed to record 90 push-ups and 10 sit-ups, but it seemed that was all his body could take. His breath turned ragged as he gasped for air. His only constion was that he still had 4 hours left and only 10 push-ups remaining. After resting for 30 minutes, he started again. This time, however, he aimed to stop only when he finallypleted the quests. "Damn it," Karsha cursed, realizing that 20 minutes remained but he still had 15 more sit-ups to do. His bones and muscles ached from the strain he had put on his body. Thest few hours were spent achieving something that would have taken others weeks. Yet, he couldn''t help but curse himself for being weak. If he failed toplete the sit-ups, he would fail the quest and lose the attribute points. Fighting through the pain, he pressed on. "Come on, Karsh, almost there," he said, encouraging himself as he pushed through thest 5 sit-ups with just 2 minutes remaining. "You got this, Karsh. You are stronger than this," he kept psyching himself as he pushed for thest two. His legs and whole body shook as if he were standing on a massage machine. Sweat dripped down his body as he continued to push through the pain. "Come on,e on,e on... YES!!!" he shouted as hepleted the 100th sit-up with only 10 seconds remaining. Hey back t, letting his consciousness slip into a brief sleep. However, hovering before his eyes was the message of the quest: < Quest Completed: 100 Push-Ups, 100 Sit-Ups > < Day 1 questplete, +10 Attribute points added to be distributed freely > Chapter 4 Great Developments Karsha remained unconscious for a whole 5 hours. When he woke up, he was greeted with a message aboutpleting the first quest and earning 10 attribute points, along with a new quest: Ding... < System Daily Quest Activated > < Quest: Do 100 sit-ups and 100 push-ups > < Rewards: +10 attribute points to be distributed freely > He received the same quest as the first one, making him wonder if the system wasn''t impressed with his performance. After a little thinking, he let out a sigh and proceeded to start his second quest without adding the 10 points he had already earned. His reasoning was simple: using the points now would be disadvantageous, so he aimed to pile them up and then use them when he truly needed them. Additionally, if he could train his body to the point where he could do 1000 push-ups within an hour, he would be able to climb out of the pit. He had already calcted how long it would take him to climb out, and he wanted to achieve it purely through brute strength. If necessary, he would add the points along the way. He started the second quest with the same energy he had the previous day. His determination remained unwavering as he began stretching to loosen his stiff muscles. Slowly but steadily, hemenced his quest and started recording almost sessful push-ups immediately. It took him 16 hours to finally finish the quest. Afterward, he rested for a few hours and then began digging for insects to eat. He didn''t inherit any of Austin''s memories, but he had seen Austin digging for insects in the video the mysterious being showed him. He didn''t even bother asking the system whether the insects were healthy or not; he just wanted something to quench his thirst and hunger. After a few hours of digging, he stopped and rested for a while before starting the third quest. As before, he didn''t distribute the points, choosing instead to endure the pain and gain strength through his own efforts. As the days passed, Karsha continued to receive the same quest, which he managed to clear with increasing efficiency. On the fourth day, hepleted it within 10 hours. By the fifth day, he had improved further, finishing the quest in just eight hours. With each passing day, his progress elerated. By the eighth day, he managed to clear the quest in under two hours. And by the tenth day, his training had paid off significantly, as hepleted the quest within just one hour. His relentless dedication and perseverance were paying dividends in his journey toward strength and freedom. The 11th-day quest came with slight modifications. Ding... < System Daily Quest Activated > < Quest: Do 250 sip-ups and 250 push up > < Rewards: +15 attribute points to be distributed freely > And so, that became his daily routine. Karsha trained for hours every day, diligentlypleting the quest and stockpiling the attribute points, seemingly without a clear purpose. From the 11th day to the 29th day, he pushed himself to do up to 400 push-ups and sit-ups every day. However, when the 30th-day quest arrived, Karsha wore both an excited and grave expression on his face. Ding... < System Daily Quest Activated > < Quest: Do 500 sip-ups and 500 push up within 10 hours > < Rewards: A leather armor and +30 attribute points to be distributed freely > This time around, Karsha wouldn''t only be receiving attribute points but armor as well. However, he would have toplete all the activities within 10 hours. He managed toplete the 450 push-ups and 450 sit-ups within 16 hours, only achievable because he didn''t take any breaks in between. However, this time he would have to aplish it within just 10 hours. It seemed impossible, yet he had to find a way. Without wasting a moment, he began with the sit-ups, pushing himself beyond his current capabilities. Slowly but steadily, he was able to finish 200 sit-ups within 2 hours. However, seeing the countdown disying only 8 hours remaining, Karsha knew he wouldn''t be able to make it. He could feel his body giving up, but that was when he issued amand that began to change everything. "System, kindly add 4 points to my strength and 4 to my stamina," Karshamanded, seeing there was no way out. As he expected, the system responded by adding the points to his attributes. The moment they were added, he felt his body strengthen. His soft and jelly-like legs were filled with energy as if he hadn''t just lost all strength in them. Capitalizing on this newfound strength, he began the push-ups,pleting 300 within an hour. Under normal circumstances, such a significant increase in strength wouldn''t result from just adding 4 points. However, Karsha, instead of relying solely on his attribute points, had been diligently training his body to the next level. Adding the points had elevated his already heightened strength to the next level. Ding... < Congrattions to the host forpleting the quest > < 35 points added to be distributed freely >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om < Tiger skin leather armor added to inventory > Karsha sat on the ground, gasping for air after exerting his body for the past 9 hours. Despite the pain and determination, he had managed toplete the quest within the allotted time. He needed the armor, and more importantly, he needed the stat points. With over 400 points to distribute, he knew he was set for now. All he needed to do now was figure out how to escape the pit. Over thest 30 days, he had devised a series of solutions. However, they all relied on him being able to hold on for at least an hour. So, training his muscles had been a good thing. "System, take out the armor," Karsha ordered, and immediately, a dark leather armor appeared in his hands. He proceeded to wear it. < You can ask me to equip it for you next time > The system made sure to remind him of its capabilities. Karsha, on the other hand, saw it as a normal thing as he started brainstorming the best approach to escape the Pit. His first n involved climbing by using stones and vines on the side of each wall, but as a strategist, he saw the w in that approach. So, he began making ns for situations where he might have to adapt and take a new approach mid-climb. After three hours of strategic reasoning, Karsha came to a roadblock. For his n to work, he needed a dagger to create spaces he could step in and hold while climbing. Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on his side, and the only thing at his disposal was a long sword. With no solution in sight, he temporarily shelved his ns and resumed his training and questpletion. His 31st quest only yielded 50 points, without any additional gifts. This trend persisted until his 40th quest, where he was awarded a bottle with limitless water. His 50th quest rewarded him with a manual on how to manually cultivate. By harnessing the mana in the air, a cultivator could easily absorb it and use it to enhance their martial prowess. Although Karsha didn''t give it much thought at the moment since he didn''t need it, he stored the information for future reference. On his 60th quest, he received 80 points and a boot that granted the wearer the ability to move at an incredibly high speed. The speed of movement depended on the wearer''s agility, making it a valuable asset for those with high agility attributes. On his 70th quest, Karsha still couldn''t get his hands on a dagger. Instead, he received basic items that would prove useful once he escaped the Pit. Another manual on swordsmanship was among his rewards, covering fundamental concepts like parrying, thrusting, blocking, and shing¡ªessentially, how to defend and counterattack with a sword. His 80th quest provided him with a more advanced version of the sword manual, along with 100 attribute points to further enhance his abilities. The 90th quest granted him a health regeneration pill with 100% purity. Karsha stored all these items in his inventory, knowing he had no immediate use for them. As his 100th quest arrived, Karsha received 120 points and a manual on elemental awakening. However, feeling frustrated by the continuous absence of the dagger he so eagerly needed, he didn''t bother to read it. Spending over 100 days inside the pit without obtaining the tool he required had begun to wear on his patience. Despite the setback, Karsha''s physical strength had reached new heights, as evidenced by his ability to perform 500 push-ups within an hour. Nevertheless, the absence of the dagger continued to test his patience and determination. The soldier in Karsha wouldn''t let frustration get the better of him, so he continued tackling the quests daily, adapting to the changing rules. Sometimes he had toplete the quest without taking a break, and other times he had to finish within a limited amount of time. After the 60th quest, he found the subsequent challenges rtively easier, managing to clear them quickly and cutting the allocated time by almost half. Despite his growing efficiency, the system didn''t make it easy for him. However, everything changed when the 110th quest arrived. Ding... < System Daily Quest Activated > < Quest: Do 4000 sip-ups and 4000 push up within 10 hours > < Rewards: A Rare Rank Unbreakable rope, Twin daggers, and +300 attribute points to be distributed freely > "Finally!" Karsha shouted with joy as he gazed at the quest message. Without dy, he started the quest, which took him 7 hours toplete. Upon finishing, he retrieved the rope and daggers. He had asked for only daggers but got something even better¡ªan unbreakable rope. "Time to get out of here," he muttered, a determined look on his face as he prepared to make his escape. Chapter 5 Escaping the Pit "Damn it," Karsha cursed out loud as he threw the 200th ''Anchor.'' He tied the rope to the sword, creating an anchor, hoping he could secure it to a stone or wood outside the pit so he could climb out easily. However, thest five hours were spent throwing the anchor without catching anything. His frustration had reached a new height, making him keep cursing out loud despite knowing it wouldn''t change anything. His initial n was to use the dagger to dig handholds and footholds as he slowly climbed up. However, after analyzing the situation, he gave up on that idea since there were too many risks involved. The only thing he could do now was focus on anchoring. After taking a huge gulp from his water bottle, he started throwing the anchor again. As he had expected, there wasn''t anything outside that would enable him to secure the tether. But he didn''t stop; he continued in the hope he would get lucky. He turned from one direction to the next, throwing the anchor, but it all resulted in nothing. However, after an hour of throwing, he felt the anchor lock onto something. Without wasting time, he started pulling the rope slowly, and just as he had hoped, the anchortched onto a stone, creating a somewhat strong tether. He examined the steadiness of the tether by pulling it with his full body weight. After a few minutes of testing, he let out a huge sigh and prepared to start climbing immediately. He sheathed the two daggers at his side and began climbing the rope. Instead of climbing straight up, he exerted half of his weight on the vines and stones protruding from the side of the wall. He let half his weight rest on the rope while the vines and stones supported the other half. Slowly but steadily, he climbed up 40 meters, leaving him only 30 meters to go. Crossing the 50-meter mark, he started using one dagger as an anchor while holding onto the rope with one hand. He was not yet a cultivator, so falling from 50 meters might prove fatal. "Almost there," Karsha said as he climbed past the 60-meter mark and slowly moved to the edge of the pit. Even though he wasn''t fully out of the pit, he allowed himself to smile a little. It was safe to say he was out of the pit since the next step he took upward allowed him to touch the edge of the opening. Using his strength, he let go of the rope and jammed another dagger into the top of the opening, using it to lift himself up. "Haa," Karsha let out a huge sigh as hey on his back with his eyes closed. It had been an hour of climbing, and the fatigue alone was enough to render him immobile for a while. "Hahahahahaha," he let out a hugeugh as hey on his back. "I did it," he said with a huge smile as he slowly sat up. He then drank a mouthful of water, ready to start exploring the outside of the pit. However, just when he was about to move, a system message appeared. < Careful host, someone is approaching > Reading the message, Karsha became alert and started looking for a ce to hide. Finding the perfect spot, he concealed himself behind a stone standing three meters tall with only one opening. His dark armor helped him blend in, making him difficult to see unless someone looked closely. Two minutester, someone walked in holding a sharp sword. "Huh, where did thatughtere from?" the person questioned as he continued to look around. Karsha, hiding behind the rock, couldn''t help but curse himself for being reckless. It appeared his harmlessughter had drawn someone''s attention. Now that the soldier was here, Karsha needed to deal with the situation. The soldier was standing near the anchor Karsha had used to climb out of the pit. Karsha had failed to take it back, which meant the soldier might either take it away and alert his master that the frail-looking boy was still alive or look around himself and try to score some points. Choosing arrogance over caution, the soldier started looking around, hoping to find Karsha. Capturing him would surely prove valuable. Karsha immediately positioned himself, ready to go for the kill. He was a soldier, so killing was not new to him. Even if it were, he wouldn''t let this particr soldier go, as he recognized him from a video showing soldiers dragging Austin to the pit. Though Karsha was not yet a cultivator, he could sense the strength of his opponent, making him refrain from facing him head-on. That would be suicide since the person was both physically and spiritually stronger than him. Opting for the only viable strategy, he nned a sneak attack and hoped for the best. There was no telling if others were aware of theughter, so he aimed to kill the soldier and dispose of the body as quickly as possible. He took out a small stone from therge rock and threw it to the side, hoping to catch the soldier''s attention. Luckily for him, the soldier appeared startled, so the small sound forced him to move toward the noise. Slowly but steadily, the soldier approached Karsha with his back turned. Karsha, being a soldier himself, knew where to stab for a quick kill. Without wasting a second, he stabbed his right dagger deep into the side of the soldier''s neck and plunged the second into his eye, ending him instantly.N?v(el)B\\jnn There was no struggle. Karsha was an expert in killing, having earned many medals for single-handedly assassinating high-value targets when there seemed to be no way out for him and his team. He didn''t even bat an eye as he gazed at the body with two daggers sticking in the neck and eye. A few secondster, he felt his strength rising to a new height. The air around him seemed to thicken, and his senses heightened. He felt the dense air start to enter his body. Before he could ask the system what was happening, a series of messages appeared. < You have killed a Level 5 ''Advance'' stage cultivator 100 stat points, 200 Exp Points obtained > < Bonus Reward > Passive Skill: Thrust - Increase sword thrusting damage output by 25% Ding... < Congrattions to the host for bing a cultivator > < Current Stage: Level 1 Apprentice > < 2000 Mana point has been added > < System Remark: Looks like there is hope for you just yet. > Karsha read through the message with a huge smile. He could feel the changes in his body, and as a soldier, he was pleased with the transformation. He saw infinite possibilities presenting themselves, waiting for him to seize them. After removing the daggers, he proceeded to loot the body. He retrieved his ring, already familiar with its significance. He also stripped the body of its clothes. However, before he could dispose of the body in the pit, the system intervened. < Won''t you check for core? You can do that by cutting through the chest if it didn''t fall out on its own > Karsha didn''t hesitate as he immediately stabbed his dagger into the dead body and began cutting. Within seconds, he found a small yellowish orb. Without a second thought, he removed it and pushed the body into the pit. After washing his hands, he stored his rope, ring (containing unknown items), and daggers in his inventory. "What now?" Karsha asked as he held the core in his hands. "Do you wish to absorb the core?" the system prompted. "Yes," Karsha replied immediately, eager to see the effects of the core. The small, stone-like orb dissipated into thin air when he selected yes, yet he could feel his strength rising once again. < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < Congrattions to the host for advancing to Level 2 Apprentice > < Rewards > - 10 Stats points - 5000 mana Points - 1000 Exp Points Karsha chose to keep his stat points untouched since he hadn''t found himself in a situation where he needed them just yet. "System, how many stages are there for me to be strong enough to travel back to my world?" he asked, the question weighing heavily on his mind. As expected, the system only provided a partial answer. < There are many stages, but the ones applicable to your level are Apprentice, Cultivator, Advanced, Master, Grandmaster, Semi-Saint, Saint, Sage, Great Sage, King, Expert, and Emperor, > the system replied, cautioning him to focus on the matters of this world for now. For now, Karsha understood that focusing on getting stronger was paramount. He didn''t need to look too far into the future. If he wanted revenge, there was plenty waiting for him just outside the ve''s mine, and even within. Once he became strong enough, he would know, and then he could take appropriate actions. Karsha simply smiled and took out the basic sword manual from his inventory. He understood the system''s warning and refrained from asking further questions. Picking up his sword, he began practicing. For the next 30 days, he devoted himself to daily quests and sword practice. He performed thousands of thrusts, parries, cuts, shes, and swings. After feeling confident in his skills, he made up his mind to finally leave the mine and pursue his dreams. "Time to get out of this damn ce..." Karsha dered, determination shining in his eyes. Chapter 6 This is where your story ends THE SLAVE MINE: a ce where those deemed worthless by society are sent to live out the rest of their lives. They are forced to work so that others may livefortably. Age, shape, or condition doesn''t matter; once you are taken to the ve mine, there is no return. You either work or face being thrown into the pit, never to be seen again. Despite the harshness of the situation inside the mine, no one in their right mind chooses to be taken to the pit. They still hold onto the hope that someday they will gain their freedom. But of course, that is just a fool''s dream. The mine is inescapable. There are no openings that allow anyone to walk out, even if they somehow manage to elude the soldiers patrolling the area. The only way in and out is through the main door, which stands 7 meters tall and is covered with protruding spikes. Only the leader of the mine, who possesses the key, has the privilege of opening it. Therefore, for anyone to escape, they must first obtain the key to unlock the door. In other words, Karsha, who is now nning to escape, must first get the key from the Mine Boss, or as they call him, the King, to open the main gate. But even if he miraculously managed to get the key, he would have to traverse a 10-kilometer distance to reach the gate. This 10-kilometer is filled with soldiers of various shapes and sizes. There is no way he could move through them all without alerting a single person. Then there is the issue of what will happen to him outside of the mine should he manage to escape. On his body is a mark, the mark of a ve. All those sent to the ve Mine are branded on their chest or back. If he is discovered with the mark outside the mine, he will either be captured and sent back or killed on sight without any mercy. They frowned upon ves, so having one among their ranks was something they wouldn''t tolerate. It''s a dire situation for all ves, but of course, Karsha isn''t aware of this. His only focus is to escape this damn mine. For the past few weeks, he has been training his sword skills. His nature as a soldier, coupled with his talent for stealth, led him to conclude, "As long as I don''t face them head-on for now, I will be okay," Karsha said to himself as he took a sip from his water bottle. "System, kindly add 20 points to all my stats," Karshamanded. The stakes had risen, and there was no longer any reason to hold back. His current body wasparable to that of a peak beginner stage cultivator, yet he still felt weak. He needed to address this and to start, he must kill more soldiers and absorb their cores. He had noticed that killing them and absorbing their cores provided an added bonus to his stats. < Points distributed sessfully> < Status > < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 18 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: None> < Title: None > < Realm: Apprentice - Level 2 > < STR: 24 / AGL: 31 / HEA: 32 / STA: 32> < Mana: 6000 > < Exp: 100/5000 > Avable Stats: 12,000 Avable Exp: 0 Skills: [Imitate]. [Thrust] Karsha read through his status and couldn''t help but see a new light at the end of the tunnel. He observed all the changes in his status and couldn''t help but feel proud of his achievements. He practiced his thrust skill continuously for a day, and now all he needed was a live target. He understood that practicing and the real thing were opposite experiences. He needed to practice on moving targets that could also fight back. "I guess I will have to stick to my level for now. I still need to get the damn key from that idiot," Karsha said with a cold look. He hated the leader of the ve mine, even though he knew the man was just doing his job. The mine was owned by influential figures in the world of Quinox. They owned almost everything, so soldiers like the leader of the ve mine didn''t have a say when ordered to do something. However, from what Karsha saw through the video, he could tell all the soldiers were content with their job. So he vowed deep in his heart that before he left the mine, he would kill the leader and any soldiers that stood in his way. His hatred for the bastard ran deep. Now that he was getting stronger, he aimed to eliminate perhaps the person who might pose a threat should he manage to escape. The soldier in Karsha knew he had to tie up all loose ends. The soldiers in the mine were the ones who had seen him up close, so he intended to eliminate them before leaving. If he managed to escape, there wouldn''t be anyone left to describe him before they could draw pictures of him. He had no doubt that none of the ves would betray him. They were already suffering, and Karsha''s escape would only inspire them to revolt and seek their own freedom. Karsha may appear righteous in front of them, but deep down, he desires to create chaos among those who will pursue him. He wants them to divide their forces and chase after others who will also manage to escape. Using them as a distraction while appearing as a hero to achieve this is perfect for him. He doesn''t care about anyone or anything; the only thing he desires is freedom and strength. The only downside to his n is reaching the gate. While he can manage to confront the leader and, if lucky enough, assassinate him, getting to the gate presents a significant challenge. He would have to cross over a hundred soldiers, and those soldiers are no pushovers. They are cultivators with strengths that surpass his own. Acknowledging his shorings, Karsha began formting his n, and as he had anticipated, the system chimed in with a quest. < New Quest: Escape the ve mine within two days > < Rewards > - 1000 Stat points - 10,000 Exp - Rare Rank Long Sword - Tiger strike Dual sword ManualN?v(el)B\\jnn < Kill the ves Mine Leader and escape with 100 plus others > < Rewards > - Hidden Karsha let out a heavy sigh. He had already made ns for this, so getting paid to do the same thing sounded like a stroke of luck for him. However, he had initially nned to aplish all this within a week, but now he had only 2 days to do everything. He needed to first observe their movements and timing to move around undetected. However, now that his n for reconnaissance had been thwarted by the system, he had to devise a new n. "Two days, huh? Let''s see if the soldier in me is still alive," Karsha said after brainstorming for a few minutes. His new n was simple: he would use the first day to kill or assassinate as many soldiers as he could, raising his level as high as possible. Then, he would move on to kill the leader. Once the leader was dead, he would make his way to the gate, anticipating a bloody 10-kilometer run. Stowing his sword and drawing out his daggers, he began to move, signaling the start of a night that promised bloodshed, a night that would be remembered as the day the ves pushed back. The revolution was about to be born. ================= "I heard a new batch of ves will be arriving tomorrow," a soldier said to hisrades as they sat during what appeared to be their break time. "Good for us, at least they will be fresh meat to torment," another soldier said as he took a bite from a roasted chicken. From their expressions, it was evident that they derived some form of pleasure from tormenting innocent souls sent to the mine. They seemed to relish breaking a new soul, ensuring they understood there was no going back for them. All soldiers in the mine were like that, and since nobody could hold them ountable, they often joked about it as if it were a normal thing to do. Unfortunately for them, lurking in the shadows was a trained soldier and assassin, determined toplete his quest by any means necessary to be stronger. He was General Karsha Damon, the untamed General. "Thud." A noise echoed just a few meters away from the two soldiers, causing them to turn their attention in that direction. Since it was dark, neither of them wanted to investigate - at least, that was their n until another thud urred in the same direction. "Let me check it out; it might be one of those useless ves trying to escape their assignment," the first soldier dered as he stood up and ventured into the darkness. However, after five minutes passed without his return, the second soldier began calling out. With no response forting, he rose to investigate himself. Before he could take three steps, a dagger materialized from the darkness, piercing his eye and ending his life instantly. "This is where your story ends," Karsha dered as he emerged from the shadows. Glinting before his eyes were the rewards he had gained from killing the two Advanced stage cultivators. < You have killed a Level 4 ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 6 ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > Chapter 7 Killing the leader < You have killed a Level 4 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 6 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 7 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < Congratutaltiosn to the host for leveling up > < You have killed a Level 5 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 5 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 3 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < Congratutaltiosn to the host for leveling up > < You have killed a Level 5 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 2 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 5 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < Congratutaltiosn to the host for leveling up > < You have killed a Level 4 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > < You have killed a Level 9 ''Advance'' stage cultivator > --- --- --- < Congrattions to the host for leveling up > < Congrattions to the host for leveling up > < Current Stage: Level 3 Beginner > A series of texts continued to float before Karsha as he moved from one ce to the next, killing as many soldiers as he could before daybreak. He had started a little after 8 PM, and now, sitting with 38 cores and a chicken leg he had taken from the first two soldiers he killed, he surveyed his progress. It was still 3 AM, yet he wasn''t done with his killing spree. He aimed to eliminate as many soldiers as possible to make his movement from the mine to the gate easier. "Thirty-eight cores, huh? I wonder what stage I will be able to rise to after absorbing them," Karsha mused. He had already devised the perfect n: to use the night to raise his level to new heights before going after the big gun. He nned on killing the leader before daybreak, so his only chance now was to make good use of the cores. "I wonder what level their leader will be at if his soldiers are all in the advanced stage," Karsha sighed before sitting in a lotus posture. "System, help me absorb the cores," he muttered in the darkness. < Does the host wish to absorb the cores > - Yes - No "yes" Giving the go-ahead, the cores dissipated and a series of text started appearing before his vision. < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > --- --- --- < The host has absorbed the core of an ''Advanced'' stage cultivator > < Congrattions to the host for leveling up > --- --- --- < Congrattions to the host for leveling up > < Current Stage: Level 4 Advance > "Not enough," Karsha muttered as he started moving again. He hadn''t received any rewards from the system, but that was okay because he made sure to loot the soldiers before disposing of them. He wasn''t one to let valuable items go to waste. Plus, he had an inventory where he could stash away the looted items without anyone knowing. He wasn''t naive enough to believe that using a space ring was the best choice for him. Realizing he was stillcking in strength, he spent another two hours killing and absorbing cores. The more he killed, the more his killing intent and bloodlust intensified. He seemed to be enjoying the killing. By the end of the two hours, 68 soldiers had died, and floating before Karsha was the message he wanted to see. < Congrattions to the host for leveling up > < Current Stage: Level 1 Master > < Congrattions to the host for bing a Master stage cultivator > < New Skill Unlocked > < Blink - Tier 1 > -- The host can blink into the shadow of any object or person within 20 meters. Note: The distance will be extended as the host rises in rank. He didn''t celebrate nor let this hinder his n; he just stared at the messages with a calm expression. He still had an hour before daybreak but had not yet killed the leader. Without wasting any more time, he gave an order to the system to add 100 points to each stat before he started blinking from shadow to shadow. The ability couldn''t havee at a better time. Sneaking around had proven to be very difficult, as a keen observer could easily spot him and take action. However, with the blink ability, he was able to traverse several kilometers with ease. Having already mapped out the entire mine, he didn''t need to move randomly. Instead, he now had a clear route to follow. ================ In a room adorned with opulent and costly golden objects, a young guy was seated on a chair without any clothes on. Right in front of him, a young woman was crawling, seemingly attending to his little brother. She grasped it in her hand, gently caressing it for a brief moment before taking it into her mouth. "Mmm," the young man moaned in pleasure as he started experiencing heaven. Thedy moved her head back and forth, massaging his member with her lips and tongue. The expression on the young man''s face said it all: he was in heaven, sitting on the pinkest cloud. Little did he know that someone was on the way to end his pitiful life. After giving him blowjob for a while, thedy crawls onto hisp and slowly positions herher region on the shaft standing 6 inches hard. She slowly sat on it while moaning in pleasure, She seemed to have found the perfect little brother to y with so wasting no time, she started moving he hips as he rode the life out of the young man. Their moan and groans echoed throughout the room. They didn''t bother with privacy as the main door leading to the room was even slightly opened. For thirty straight minutes, thedy rode the young man until they both came. Thedy fell on the man out of exhaustion. They both slipped into a pleasure sleep hugging each other. However.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om standing beside a cardboard was a young man who seemed to have watched the entire process with no expression whatsoever. He came there to kill the leader, a mission he deemed challenging. However, now, lying vulnerable before him was the very man he nned to kill and to add a cherry on top, another soldier was apanying him. Thedy was one of the soldiers who had dragged Austin to the pit. But even if she hadn''t been part of that group, Karsha wouldn''t let an opportunity to reduce the number of soldiers slip away. So taking out his long sword, he blinked and appeared before the two soldiers sandwich together. His shadow prompted the man but before he could open his eyes, Karsha drove his sword through the back of thedy piercing the heart of the young man in the process, "This is where your stories end" He said coldly without even bothering to remove the sword for a few seconds. Taking out the sword, he took out a space ring and stored the two bodies inside before stowing it in his inventory - no evidence, no crime. Without even bothering to check the messages, he moves through the room looting almost anything of value. He didn''t spare any chance since he knew almost all the things in the room were from the hard work of the ves. He had already removed the space rings from the two lovebirds. After clearing almost the entire room, he proceeded to stash some food items into his space ring. Then, he moved to the small office within the room and stashed all the documents without even bothering to check which ones were valuable and which were not. nning to seek vengeance for Austin''s family, taking the documents seemed like a prudent choice. He further grabbed some explosives from the cardboard nearby, not forgetting the keys to the main gate. Still, with 30 minutes remaining, he moved around and began nting the bombs. If it weren''t for the system quest, he would have moved to the second phase of his n, now that killing the leader waspleted. 20 minutester, Karsha reappeared inside the leader''s room, where he found a ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on the table. He hung it outside the door, signaling his desire for privacy as he awaited the opportune moment. Knowing that the ves would begin their shifts early in the morning, he nned to capitalize on the chaos caused by the explosives set to detonate shortly after 9. Settling into afortable sofa, he patiently waited. ==================== BOOM! A massive explosion erupted beneath a watchtower, targeting five soldiers standing nearby. Karsha''s initial n was to disable all archers, so he strategically nted the majority of the explosives under the watchtowers. BOOM! Another explosion shook a different watchtower, prompting themanding officer to mobilize soldiers toward the st site. However, Karsha had already anticipated this move. Before they could react, he appeared before them, clutching his longsword with eyes zing crimson. "If you wish to escape this ce, arm yourselves and fight," Karsha dered, summoning over 60 swords from a space ring and hurling them towards the ves. With those words, he lunged at the ten soldiers with a speed that only three Master stage cultivators among the soldiers could perceive. "I want to leave here," dered an elderly man as he seized a sword and charged at a soldier. Inspired by his bravery, the other ves followed suit, each grabbing a sword, signaling the start of the revolution. Chapter 8 The Revolution that shook the world Karsha''s movement on the battlefield was so swift that even the Master stage cultivators struggled to keep up with him. He had added 100 points to his Agility, coupled with level-up benefits and his boots. His boots were a reward he received afterpleting the 60th-day quest, allowing him to move at almost twice his normal agility. So, if he could move 20 meters per second, wearing the boots allowed him to move 40 meters per second. It was a broken item that came at the most opportune time. Additionally, he grew stronger with each opponent he killed. In the world of Quinox, a cultivator only rises in the ranks by absorbing cores from their kills. However, in Karsha''s case, he rose in the ranks as he killed his opponents. The higher the number of kills, the stronger he became. He was like a walking cheat, requiring kills to get stronger. He had many ways to rise in levels and to increase his attributes to the maximum. However, on the battlefield now, he was utilizing only the basic forms of the sword technique he received from the system afterpleting the 70th-day quest. This technique had only one move called [Rapid Thrust]. It utilizes momentum from his speed to thrust his sword. It''s mediocre at best, but with his [Thrust] skill making his thrusts 25% more powerful, his presence on the battlefield at the moment is nothing short of amazing and terrifying. He is like an untamed swordsman, bathing in the blood of his victims. The longer the fight extends, the more dangerous he bes. Even the ves fighting and those watching couldn''t help but shudder at the way Karsha was ying the soldiers. He appeared to have no fear as he moved from one soldier to the next, thrusting his sword through either their heart or stomach. His whole body was bathed in blood, indicating the level of massacre he was unleashing on the pitiful soldiers waiting for their master toe and save them. Of course, that was just a fool''s dream. Their master, or leader, or king, was long dead. He died after a night of pleasure with his mistress. Karsha wasn''t a demon; he wouldn''t have killed them while they were at it. He waited for them to finish before sending them to the Netherworld. It was his way of showing them mercy. Karsha''s initial n was to make his way to the gate and escape without engaging in any battles. However, after receiving the quest, he changed his n and added 100 points to each of his attributes. He is now a Level 3 Master, but his stats areparable to those of a Level 7 Master. This,bined with his savage fighting style, left the pitiful soldiers at a loss. All their watchtowers were destroyed by the explosives nted by Karsha, so those adept in long-range attacks had long died from the explosions, leaving only those proficient in closebat to fight. The ves were also holding their own against the soldiers. They were wise enough to know they couldn''t fight a trained soldier one-on-one, so they teamed up three-to-one, using all their small and weak fighting skills to defend and try to fight back. However, some of the ves who used to be soldiers were able to hold their own against the soldiers while looking out for their fellow ves. It was a heated morning for all of them. They had slept only to wake up to what appeared to be the revolution of the year. The one responsible for all of this, Karsha, was currently making his way to the door, looking like a red demon. As Karsha began his killing spree, his demeanor started changing. The more he killed, the more dangerous the air around him became, affecting his aura. In his previous life, Karsha had killed hundreds, if not thousands, of people. However, since he couldn''t manifest his aura then, he could only appear dangerous. But in the world of Quinox, where mana and cultivation exist, all the killing he did in his previous life started to transform his new body into the killing machine that he once was. The more he killed, the more sinister his aura became. He was bathed in blood and exuding a powerful murderous aura. The sheer amount of savagery he was unleashing had transformed him into a killing demon. While he may have been a savage to the ves and a menace to the soldiers, he was focused solely onpleting his quest. The killing and appearing heroic were all part of the quest to him and nothing else. He didn''t care about the ves or whether they survived. He just wanted to leave and hoped 100 of them would also make it out after he unlocked the gate. Although he had killed almost 50 percent of the soldiers, the ves were also doing their part. They all knew survival wouldn''t be easy, but after Karsha had cleared almost half of the soldiers, they saw hope. Those initially standing by began picking up weapons from the fallen soldiers and started ganging up on the remaining soldiers, who were now trying to run for their lives. However, the gate was closed. The gate that was used to block the retreat of the ves had now be an obstacle for the soldiers trying to escape. The ve mine was built in such a way that the only way out was through the main gate. What they saw as a way to contain the ves had now turned into their prison. Their leader was nowhere to be seen, which meant he was long dead, leaving them on their own. Karsha had overheard a soldier saying there would be a new batch of vesing in today, so he knew he had to leave before they arrived. He couldn''t possibly stay when the soldiers outside came in with reinforcements. He had already seen through the video the mysterious being showed him that there were soldiers outside who regrly came to pick up fresh batches of ves to be shipped to the ve mine. By the time they arrived, he would be long gone. Of course, he already had ns toe back and destroy the ruin for good, but today was not that day. He simply wished to unlock the gate, which was guarded by 50 soldiers ring at him with murderous intent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Looks like you survived the pit," one of the soldiers said. He appeared to have immediately recognized Karsha, as he was one of the three soldiers who had thrown Austin into the pit. Karsha wasn''t particrly scared of the 50 Advanced-stage cultivators blocking him. His surprise came from the fact that the soldier instantly recognized him. He had looked at his new appearance in a mirror he found in the leader''s office and could tell that his new look was a blend of his previous self and Austin. In short, he looked more like his previous self than Austin, yet the soldier was able to recognize him almost immediately. This discovery further fueled his anger and determination to kill all the soldiers before leaving. So, wasting no time, he charged at the 50 soldiers with only one goal: to kill them all and then go back to kill the rest. Gaining freedom but constantly looking over his shoulder was not the kind of life he wanted to live. He shed with the soldiers, pushing his agility to the limit. He didn''t particrly feel threatened, so from the start of the battle until now, he hadn''t added any points to his stats. He just maintained his default stats and intended to keep it that way until he reached the 7th level in the Master stage. The higher he rose in levels, the slower the progression became. He had noticed this since breaking into the Master stage; he couldn''t level up quickly like in the previous stages. He now had to umte a lot of EXP to advance, which meant he had to kill a lot of humans or monsters. Killing the advanced-stage cultivators wasn''t helping him much now. They merely addedughable points to his reserves. But even though they didn''t contribute much to his cultivation, the soldiers still stood between him and freedom. Desperate to gain his freedom, he subconsciously started exuding a dense murderous aura, akin to a berserker in rage mode. The initially arrogant soldiers who saw him as a mere nuisance shuddered when they felt his gazend on them. "Thud." Three heads fell almost simultaneously as Karsha appeared behind a soldier. He knew he didn''t want to waste his time, so instead of facing them head-on, he merely blinked from one shadow to the next, leaving headless bodies in his wake. "You won''t get far, ve. The mark on you won''t allow you to have the freedom you so desperately crave," thest soldier said as Karsha drove his sword through his heart. Karsha paid no heed to his words, standing by the door and unlocking the huge padlock. He turned back and gazed at the ves now ganging up on the few soldiers left. He couldn''t help but let a small smile escape his lips. "You all are free to go. But before that, take whatever will be useful to you before leaving. Farewell, fellow ves." Karsha didn''t even bother to take care of the remaining soldiers, knowing they were as good as dead. The ves who heard him nodded in acknowledgment before turning back to kill and loot the whole ce. They left nothing of value behind. All the mining equipment had been thrown into the pit, and all the mined minerals had been pocketed in a "you get what you get" format. Those who were fast and wise went for the space rings on the fingers of the dead soldiers, allowing them to pocket many valuables. Seven hours after the ves escaped, hundreds of new ves were shipped to the ce. Upon arrival, they saw the entire area drenched in blood and immediately sent distress signals back to the nearest town. However, it was toote; the escaped ves had long scattered in different directions. Chapter 9 On the Run In less than 10 hours, word of the ve Mine''s downfall reverberated across the Central Continent of Quinox, reaching nearly every inhabitant. Quinox consists of different continents governed by various races. There is the Dragon Monarchy, the Vampire Kingdoms, the Human Empire, the Elven Forests, the Dwarven Mountains, the Beast Cities, the Orc Strongholds, and many others, although their influence isn''t as significant. Races like the Trolls, Ogres, Dark Elves, and Demons are also present. They aremonly ssified under the term "Monsters," known for their nature of killing for fun. All these races are scattered across the world of Quinox. However, at the very center, there are three kingdoms: the Drono Kingdom, the Kronox Kingdom, and the Xorax Kingdom. These three are collectively known as the Central Continent. These three kingdoms are recognized throughout the Central Continent as the Three Legacy Families. They are one yet distant from each other. Under these three Legacy Families, there are numerous Great Families and Prestigious Families that act as their hands and eyes throughout the continent. These three families hold immense power, and even though they are not on good terms in some ways, no outside empire dares to invade them. They arepetitive, and thanks to their branches, which extend to the Great Families and Prestigious Families, conflicts and potential wars are often contained on a smaller scale to prevent esction. Despite their internal rivalries, they are formidable when united, thanks to their legacy and the families that support them. Among the Great Families that served the Drono Kingdom, the Jacobson Great Family stands out for their prowess inmerce, particrly in trading and selling goods. They are considered the wealthiest among their peers and control various revenue streams, including the ve Mine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, despite its significance, the ve Mine represents just a fraction of the Jacobson Family''s extensive business interests. Driven solely by profit, the Jacobson Family reacts swiftly to any threat to their financial interests. Within 10 hours of Karsha''s uprising and the subsequent fall of the ve Mine, news of the incident reached one of the branch families affiliated with the Jacobson Family. These branch families serve to extend the legacy families'' influence and reach across the continent. When the news reached the patriarch of the Akido Prestigious Family, he became infuriated to the point of ordering the soldier who brought the news to be beheaded. The fact that their business, controlled by their branch family, was now in shambles left them in grave danger. They already knew how the Great Family they were associated with would react. "What should we do?" an elderly man with a bald head and white beard asked, sitting among seven others in what appeared to be an urgent meeting. When the news of the fall of the ve Mine spread, the patriarch called for an immediate meeting to address the chaos. "What is there to discuss? We just need to mobilize a team to hunt down these good-for-nothing ves and send them back where they belong," a younger version of the old man spoke, revealing his arrogance andck of respect for his elders. "Arrogant and foolish! Do you really think I haven''t thought of that? Do you even hear yourself? You want us to send people after ves who have long run away. Can you identify them just by looking at them? Can you tell if someone is a ve or not just by looking at them?" The old man asked a series of questions, effectively silencing the young, arrogant man. "So I thought," he added, making his stance clear as a knowledgeable elder. "So what should we do if sending a team is not viable?" the patriarch, who had been seated the entire time, asked. He was known to be a very calctive but impulsive person. He wouldn''t bat an eye at killing someone over something trivial, but when a more calcted approach was needed, he always delivered. This was one of the reasons he was selected as the patriarch and why the Jacobson Great Family gave him some respect. "This will cost us, but I believe we can catch most of them by letting the other Great Families lockdown and implement measures to identify the ves before they enter any city. After all, they will try to get back to civilization, and through this, we will be able to identify and capture them before they fully integrate into society," another elder suggested, presenting his solution to the problem. It was a hopeless situation; however, what the elder suggested was the way forward. To catch the ves who had yet to enter any city, they just needed to block the way into the cities and employ methods to identify these individuals. Crude but viable. "Gruden, alert the other Great Families and let them know of our current situation. Inform them why we want them to lock their cities for at least a while as we round up the ves," the patriarch said to the young, arrogant man, who nodded in response. The meeting ended there, and they all returned to their duties. The next two weeks would be spent rounding up the ves unfortunate enough to fall into the series of traps set by the Great Families. However, those wise enough to evade capture remained atrge, with the chances of them being caught extremely low. Of course, those who were caught refused to rat out Karsha, who had stood as the leader of the revolution. ================ Two weeks prior, Karsha dashed out through the gate, never once looking back. He bolstered his stamina, health, and agility by an additional 100 points, making him swift as the wind. With no particr destination in mind, he simply ran for what felt like an eternity. His only constion was the stash of snacks and meat he had pilfered from the leader''s kitchen. Nevertheless, his actions would forever be etched in the hearts of the escaped ves, as well as those who only tasted freedom for a fleeting moment. They owed it all to Karsha. Many of them had spent their entire lives toiling in the mine, only to relish a few precious days of respite before inevitably being recaptured and returned to their shackles. After a full day of relentless movement, Karsha finally came to a halt beneath a tree, quenching his thirst with water from his bottle. ------------- < Mana Water Gauge > Rank: Rare Item Type: Support Abilities: [Impurity-Free Water] - As long as the wielder possesses mana, an endless supply of impurity-free water flows from its depths. ------------- Despite its modest rank, the item held immense value, particrly to someone like Karsha who paid little heed to item rankings. All he desired was to grow stronger, to return to Earth, and to avenge his family. "Well, I suppose I''ll need to rest a while before continuing," Karsha muttered, leaning against the tree as he reviewed his quest. Sleep wasn''t a luxury he could afford, not while he remained in uncharted territory. Instead, he decided to rest briefly, allowing his body to recover while keeping his senses alert for any potential threats. --------------- < Quest Completed: Escape the ve mine within two days> < Rewards > - 1000 Stat points - 10,000 Exp - Rare Rank Long Sword - Tiger strike Dual sword Manual ---------------- Now getting the hang of how the system works, he extended his hand and another long sword appeared. The sword in his hand was simr to the [Devil''s Tooth] he had received after the 24-hour wait for the system to reboot. They were the same length, but the new sword had a faint reddish metal that seemed to emanate warmth. Its handle was meticulously designed to make wielding it asfortable and rxing as possible. The de bore the inscription "Dragon''s Fury," etched in elegant script. Karsha dragged his hand over the surface of the tattoo. As soon as his hand touched the de, a series of texts popped up in front of his eyes. --------------- < Dragons Fury > Rank: Rare Item Type: Weapon Abilities: [Agni], [Dragon Gaze] [Agni]: Pouring Mana into the sword produces a fire that, when shed, sends an arc of pure me. [Dragon Gaze]: To enemies prepared to face off against the wielder of Dragon Fury, merely gazing at the sword will render those with low mental capacity catatonic for 5 seconds. Those with high mental capacity will have their senses lowered by 30%, giving the wielder a significant advantage to disy the arrogance of Dragon Fury. The sword in Karsha''s hand was indeed formidable. Possessing all the qualities of a great sword, and with its innate ability to render those with low brainpower catatonic for a few seconds, it held significant power. However, the dilemma remained: which of the two swords would he choose? He had used the [Devil''s Tooth] for the past few weeks and had grown ustomed to it. He hadn''t paid much attention to the new sword, as itcked a stronger innate ability like Dragon Fury. Yet, Karsha, having used it for the past few weeks, felt inclined to believe that the sword suited him best. He had seen explosive growth in his swordsmanship. Nevertheless, having to choose between the two swords proved to be a challenge. However, the system had already anticipated this dilemma and provided a solution: the technique he received frompleting the escape quest allowed him to wield both. ================= < Tiger strike Dual sword Technique Manual > Rank: Divine -- A tiger is fast and deadly, embodying raw power, agility, and intelligence. Now, imagine harnessing those qualities and infusing them into the art of dual swordy. The result? A potential for greatness, a path to rise to the top using only swords and wit. Note: Greetings, this is the God of Swords. Those who seek to learn this technique should understand that it despisesziness. If you are inclined to idleness, kindly relinquish the manual before invoking my wrath. =============== "Gulp," Karsha swallowed nervously, not because of the description of the manual, but due to the warning left by the God of Swords. He was eager to open up the manual and start learning, but his attention was diverted by the sight of a tiger approaching, standing a whopping three feet tall. Without hesitation, he threw the divine technique manual into his inventory in a fit of rage before stowing it away. "I guess there''s no rest for the ve," Karsha uttered a joke before dashing toward the tiger, which seemed to have a smirk on its lips. This expression didn''t escape Karsha, who instantly felt like he had fallen into a trap. Chapter 10 The Tier 5 Mutant Monster Boom! Karsha shed with the 3-meter-tall tiger, radiating an intense murderous aura. He was pushed back for a few seconds, realizing that his current strength wouldn''t suffice to battle the tiger, which stared back at him with pity evident on its face. "System, add 100 points to all my attributes," Karshamanded. Immediately, the systemplied, imbuing him with renewed energy. Without hesitation, he dashed at the beast again, which remained steadfast in its position. Boom! Karsha was thrown back once more. However, this time, he managed to push the tiger back a few meters. Acknowledging this minor victory, Karsha concluded that his strength was now close to or perhaps exceeded that of the beast. But even if the beast is stronger than him, he can tell he is at the level he can take on such a monstrosity. Wasting no time, he dashed at it again, sword swinging. Karshacked suitable fighting skills. The only techniques he knew were thrust, parry, sh, and stab, along with basic concepts of swordy. Being rtively new to swordsmanship, he realized that facing a beast of unknown strength required gaining an advantage. "sh!" Karsha swung the Dragon''s Fury, unleashing an arc of fire at the beast. However, the creature effortlessly sidestepped, evading the attack as though it were nothing. "sh, sh!" Fire arcs continued to shoot forth toward the beast, which seemed unfazed by the lethal attacks, simply evading without bothering to retaliate. Given Karsha''sck of technique or skill, he could only rely on the active abilities of the Dragon Fury sword to attack from a distance. In closebat, which he had already attempted, the beast''s speed and defense proved too formidable. Although he could enhance his attributes by allocating more points, this strategy would ultimately be disadvantageous in the long run.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om While having a system offered greater control over abilities and attributes, excessive reliance on it could diminish one''s potential. While the system could facilitate strength gains, it also risked limiting natural talent and potential. Recognizing this, Karsha continued to sh his sword in the hope that the minor damages inflicted by some of the fire arcs would eventually wear down the beast''s stamina or health. Unbeknownst to him, however, the beast was not just any Tier 5 monster¡ªit was a Mutant. Monsters are ranked based on Tiers,parable to the stages of humans. However, beyond the Tiers, there are three different forms: Alpha Monster, Mutant, and World Boss. Then there are sses associated with these forms of monsters: Lesser, Great, Dark, Terror, Cmity, Devil, and Abomination. Alphas are strong, but a mutant, even if it''s a Lesser mutant, could easily overpower a monster that is a Tier higher. They are cmities that no cultivator would willingly face in battle. Yet here is Karsha, who after escaping the Pit of Darkness, is now fighting for his life against a Tier 5 Lesser Mutant. For Karsha to believe he could defeat a Mutant with a Tier 1 skill from his sword, he either had confidence from somewhere or he was simply disying unchecked courage and determination. Nheless, he continued to swing his sword, hoping to uncover a solution amidst the chaos. Heter switched from long-range to closebat while formting many solutions in his head. He had numerous ideas. However, how to execute them remained a mystery, as his current abilities barely kept up with the beast. All his thrusts, stabs, and shes were effortlessly evaded by the beast, causing Karsha to curse inwardly about how it toyed with him. The beast showed no effort to retaliate; it barely acknowledged Karsha''s attacks, treating them as insignificant. In other words, the creature insulted Karsha''s stance as a warrior. He was a soldier at heart, and one thing soldiers detested was not being taken seriously. Simrly, warriors in both cultivation worlds, even without Mana, preferred to be treated with respect. Some even sought to die a warrior''s death, believing it would secure them a ce in the afterlife. Because of this, Karsha started to get angry. However, unbeknownst to him, the anger he felt wasn''t solely his own; it emanated from the beast. The aura emitted by the beast had a unique property. Those who inhaled it for too long would be influenced, and a slight trigger would send them into a pit of despair, where their anger would consume them, ultimately leading to their demise. Karsha, however, didn''t know this, so he continued to sh his sword pointlessly. The only saving grace was that the beast hadn''t yetunched an offensive, as its aura had already begun to work on Karsha. Ten minutester, Karsha remained in his reverie, continuing to sh in what seemed to be a pointless and hopeless struggle. Twenty minutes passed, and Karsha remained in his trance, showing no signs of snapping out of it. However, a closer look at his eyes would reveal a different story. Though his mind was now consumed by anger and despair, his eyes disyed a red pupil with a determined gaze. The aura surrounding Karsha began to change, with his hair turning white and his once blue eyes shifting to a blood-red hue. Slowly but noticeably, Karsha''s speed increased, his attacks intensified, and the density of the aura around him grew. The more he fought, the denser his aura became. Initially arrogant, the beasts began to feel the pressure, yet throughout it all, Karsha remained in a trance-like state. Thirty minutes passed, and the beast''s body was now drenched in blood, yet it remained standing, showing no signs of sumbing to the injuries inflicted. Its gaze remained unyielding as it red at Karsha. The aura exuding from it was so potent that the grass around it started losing its vitality, turning crispy. BOOM! A huge aura exploded from the beast as it dashed toward Karsha, who now looked like a blood demon in berserk mode. His entire face was painted red with blood, and his whole body radiated an intense murderous aura. He shed once again with the beast, but despite the beast now attacking instead of defending and dodging, Karsha also held his own. He didn''t appear to be suffering; he moved in a calcted yet sluggish manner. The beasts, now wary of Karsha''s prowess, also started shooting darts made of blood at him, which he merely deflected with his sword. The beast employed an ability known as "Blood Dart," which essentially shoots pointed darts made of blood toward its targets. Though it may seem simple, if one of these darts pierces the body, it initiates corrosion from within. This ability is corrosive, primarily targeting the blood. If left unchecked, there is an increased risk of the blood within the body being corroded, rendering the cultivator lifeless. Even a minor injury can prove fatal. It is an overpowered ability and indispensable. But now that Karsha is on par with the beast, he can defend and evade the attacks effortlessly. Because Karsha was in a trance-like state and didn''t give the beast any breathing space, the parrying onlysted for 20 more minutes before the beast sumbed to the injuries and the fire that continued to burn through the wounds inflicted on its body by the active ability of the Dragon Fury. Although Karsha was in his trance-like state, the "Dragon Fury" yed its part and inflicted fire damage, contributing to the rapid deterioration of the beast''s health. The three-meter-tall tiger fell with a heavy thud, raising dust in the air and causing Karsha to close his eyes for a moment. When he reopened them, the blood-red eyes were nowhere to be seen. Instead, a pair of blue eyes indicated that Karsha was now out of his trance. But that was when he felt the pain. The strength he used to kill the monster wasn''t his own; he had merely tapped into a power far beyond hisprehension. Although he was empowered, it also took a huge toll on his body. His body wasn''t strong enough to handle such power, so when he finally returned to his normal form, he felt weak, dropping onto his back. Karsha leaned against the tree once again, slipping into a short sleep. He was just too tired to resist the urge to sleep. However, a noticeable phenomenon started around him ten minutes into his slumber. The beast, now lifeless on the floor, began glowing blood-red, and the four meters around it started turning darker. Within the darkness, a small light could be seen rising from the body of the beast. After emerging from the beast''s body, it flew and entered Karsha''s forehead. His hair immediately turned white for a few seconds before returning to its natural red. There were no other outward changes; however, a series of texts started popting Karsha''s vision. < Berserker Mutant Tiger Bloodline Retrieved > < The Bloodline has awakened a Unique ss > < ss: Berserker Swordsman: Locked > < The host will have to absorb the bloodline to unlock the ss fully> < Absorption duration: 66 days > < Note: The host will have to find more bloodlines to enhance the effect of the ss since it is a unique ss > < Note: The berserker effect will stay hidden, making only the swordsman ss public > < Note: The host will have to train his swordsmanship skill to unlock all the benefits thate with the ss > =============== < You have killed a Tier 5 mutant beast: Berserker Mutant Tiger. 1000 Stat Points, 100,000 MP, 20,000 Exp Points obtained> < Passive Ability: Berserker Fury > Chapter 11 The First Enlightenment Karsha woke up an hourter with a splitting headache. He hadn''t felt rxed for almost a year, having spent thest several months training and building his strength so he could escape the Pit and the ve Mine. The body he now inhabited was just too weak. Karsha, despiteing from a world where cultivation was merely a fairytale depicted only in movies and books, knew he had been stronger than he currently was. But since he couldn''t return to his old body, he had to ept his reality and focus on what he could do now to strengthen himself. "Hah," he sighed, then took out his water bottle and gulped down three mouthfuls of water. "I guess I have to ask the system to rify some things for me." After his recent encounter with the beast, Karsha became more aware of hisck of skills and techniques. He had watched many cultivation movies back on Earth, and from them, he knew that cultivators possessed skills, spells, and techniques they used to fight their opponents. However, at present, he has none of these skills. Clearly, he had already forgotten about the Divine Rank technique in his inventory. Techniques also have their ranks, just like weapons and the ranks for beasts and humans. These ranks were simr to those of weapons, starting from Common and going up to Divine. A Divine Rank technique was akin to possessing the most valuable thing in the world. Every cultivator sought after powerful weapons and techniques, mostly in the legendary rank and above. They did this not because of their beauty, but for the significant damage output these techniques and weapons could deliver. Learning the technique would grant them skills, and these skills were measured in tiers. Currently, most people knew up to only Tier 15 skills, and those with such high-tier skills were the influential and powerful cultivators in Quinox. However, there are situations where those who manage to master their skills to a certain level gain insight and are able to upgrade their skills to the next tier, thereby attaining Tier 16 and beyond. But this process is exceedingly slow. Being able to raise a Tier 5 skill to Tier 10 is something many would consider a great feat. However, in situations where they acquire Divine techniques, the skills they inherit are always in the 10th Tier and sometimes higher. All skills acquired from Divine techniques or weapons are always Tier 10 and above. A Divine technique is often a package that contains multiple skills. For example, a technique for swordsmen might include three or more skills that make up the technique. Thus, if a swordsman gains a Divine technique, they will inherit three or more Tier 10 skills. This, of course, depends on theirprehension speed and soul strength. Mental strength is also required in some situations. Divine techniques contain more skills than lower-ranked ones, making them a must-have for any cultivator. However, Karsha discarded his Divine technique and decided to face the monsters without any skills. It wasn''t entirely his fault, but he knew something had to be done since he had already learned this lesson the hard way. "System, care to tell me how and where I can acquire my own spells, skills, and techniques?" He knew he had the best assistant to provide him with answers. However, the system remained silent. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say the system was mad at him. He asked several times, but the system stayed quiet. Karsha had a lot of thinking to do, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder whether the system had abandoned him. But that wasn''t possible since he had already fused with it, and floating before his eyes when he woke up was a series of texts he had just brushed through. "Ha, I guess the system is off for the day. Back to the Tiger Strike technique, I guess." After spending five minutes asking the unresponsive system, Karsha gave up and took out the Divine technique again. ------------------ < Tiger strike Dual sword Technique Manual > Rank: Tier 8 - A tiger is fast and deadly, so what happens when a person takes a tiger''s fury, agility, and smartness and turns it into a dual swords y? I see potential, and that potential is someone rising to the top with only his swords and wit. Note: Hi, This is the God of swords; whoever is about to learn this technique should know it hateszy people. So, if you are that type, kindly drop the manual before you invoke my wrath. ------------------- "This guy sure is dramatic," Karshamented as he read the description once again. The note added to the manual was poetic. The God of Swords was the master of the sword. He had many techniques under his belt, and for one of them to find its way to Karsha was a big deal. However, Karsha didn''t seem to think that way as he started flipping through the book. "Aiya, I hate reading," he sighed as he read the content on the first page. "As the heavens echo and the thunder roars, the tiger shall rise and battle. They will say it is a legendary battle that will stay with us forever." That was what the Tiger God said before he fell at the sword of the God of Swords. It was a great battle that showed the God of Swords he wasn''t perfect when it came to swordy. So, he repeatedly reyed the battle with the Tiger God, hoping to find where he slipped up and what he could do about it. s, he couldn''t fix his loopholes, so he created a divine technique that, if fullyprehended, could rival the "Seven Scriptures of the Sword God." I sought to learn it, but the requirements were too unique and streamlined, so I threw it into the universe, hoping to find the destined person meant to rise and surpass me. The Tiger Strike Dual Sword Technique is the result of 199 days of battle. It contains most of the skills of the tigers and the God of Swords. Be serious, and don''t ck off." "I guess the God of Swords doesn''t know how to form proper sentences," Karsha chuckled as he read the remainder of the text, which was written in both the first and third person. "To the destined person, know that you will be unstoppable if you manage to learn this technique. However, your road to the top will be filled with dangers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The strongest will want to challenge you, and the weak will be jealous. You will be the center of attention, so if you ck off, your name will be short-lived. Learn and make me proud since I will also be one of the people who will challenge you." "Tsk, this man sure knows how to brag. It''s just a technique; why exaggerate something so trivial to the point that it looks like the greatest technique in the universe?" Karsha chuckled as he let his rxed nature take hold of him. He was known for joking about anything, sometimes even toying with dangerous targets he was instructed to eliminate. "I guess there is nothing inside," Karsha said as he flipped through the book, which appeared to be empty. He wanted to throw it away, but just when he was about to, a flynded on his forehead, making him swat it off using the manual. However, the moment the book touched his forehead, a series of messages appeared before his eyes. < Does the host wish to learn the Divine technique: Tiger Strike Dual Sword Technique? > - Yes - No "Why not? Yes, I want to learn," Karsha said in a nonchnt manner. As soon as he answered, he felt a surge of information enter his mind. He immediately experienced a head-splitting pain as millions of pieces of information continued to flood his mind. Five minutester, the process ended, and Karsha slowly lifted himself from the floor. The pain had made him roll around like a baby crying for its mother. Just as he sat down, his eyes flickered, and his body stiffened. The air around him began to change as he sat there motionless. It wouldn''t take a genius to observe that he had entered his first enlightenment after absorbing the book''s content. For someone to enter enlightenment, they must have reached a certain level ofprehension of a technique or skill. However, Karsha hadn''t even startedprehending the ability yet managed to enter enlightenment. It''s a strange phenomenon that has never happened before. But as if that wasn''t enough, the blood-red aura that emitted from him during his trance reappeared, looking sharper this time. It no longer had the same gloomy feel. The longer he stayed in the trance-like state, the sharper his aura became. The only thing that didn''t change was his malnourished body. His slim and bony frame remained the same, yet his aura had developed to the point where, if he were to face the Tier 5 beast again, he wouldn''t struggle. Ten days after entering the trance-like state, Karsha opened his eyes, looking sharper and more dangerous than before. He immediately retrieved his sword and began shing it randomly, a small smile escaping his lips. "So, this is how it feels," Karsha said as he continued to randomly sh his sword. Twenty minutes in, he retrieved the second sword and started executing a series of dual swordsman moves. He shed with one sword and parried with the next, executing thrusts and defenses seamlessly, or performing double shes simultaneously. It was a normal thing to do, yet for someone who had just acquired a technique for dual swordsmanship, his movements, and strikes looked perfect, as if he had been training with the sword all his life. "Looks like I have to find more monsters to practice the basics," Karsha said as he nced toward the direction the Tier 5 monster hade from. He then approached the monster''s body and took it into his inventory. Without wasting a second, he dashed at full speed in that direction, leaving only dust in his wake. However, as he departed, an old woman appeared out of thin air and stood where Karsha had been sitting for the past 10 days. She observed the departing figure of the General, then vanished into the distance, muttering to herself, "Looks like I have found the perfect candidate for the trial," before fading into thin air. Chapter 12 The Red Eye Tiger After leaving the location where he confronted the Tier 5 lesser Mutant, Karsh journeyed for a full hour without encountering a single beast. The deeper he ventured, the darker the forest grew. Yet, he never met or sensed even one beast. Nheless, he persisted in his pursuit. He never stopped to consider the possibility that he might be heading in the wrong direction. Two hours passed, yet he continued without pause, and still, he did not encounter a single beast. But throughout it all, Karsh remained focused. He had just experienced his first enlightenment. As someone who craved strength, this initial enlightenment left a deep mark on him. Enlightenment varies for almost every technique, skill, or attainment of a new height in spirituality. It is the way one perceives the maximum potential of whatever oneprehends. So, if you are a mage practicing a technique and manage to attain enlightenment, you will be shown the true strength of the technique or skill you are learning. In Karsh''s case, he had just experienced the first form of the Tiger Strike Dual Sword Technique. The technique is unique, so for him to be the first person privileged to experience its full might, he knew he had struck gold. During his enlightenment, he was introduced to the first form of the technique known as "Red Eye Tiger." As the name implies, this skill draws inspiration from the acute vision and agility of a tiger. Tigers, renowned for their heightened senses, serve as the foundation for the Tiger Strike Dual Sword Technique''s initial form, demanding that the wielder hone both their senses and agility. However, Karsha sensed there was more to this skill and was eager to unlock its full potential. The essence of this ability lies in harnessing the speed, strength, and intelligence of a tiger to outmaneuver opponents within a controlled setting. Mastery of the technique demands exceptional agility and acute senses. During his enlightenment, he observed a clone of himself employing the skill within what appeared to be a controlled environment. In this heightened state of awareness, he discerned various techniques merging to create something entirely new, a feat Karsha aspired to achieve himself. With speed amplified fivefold, the wielder gains the capacity to dispatch adversaries of higher stages swiftly. However, sess hinges upon the individual''s proficiency with the sword. While the skill enhances speed, it is the wielder''s swordsmanship that ultimately determines victory inbat. Fortunately for Karsha, the system had already tailored a perfect technique for him. The basic sword movements he had been practicing in the ve mine were, in fact, preparation for the [Red Eye Tiger]. This skill imposed no extraordinary requirements; it evaluated one''s strength and agility before applying amplification. At present, Karsha only had ess to a two-fold amplification. Yet, upon emerging from enlightenment, he felt more attuned, indicating he needed to delve further to explore his newfound heightened abilities without dy. Four hourster, Karsha halted, opting to rest briefly before continuing his journey. He retrieved some dried bread from the stash he had pilfered from the ve mine''s leader and began to munch on it. After thirty minutes, he rose, visibly rejuvenated. From his inventory, he produced a small orb and pressed it, causing it to emit a brief glow before levitating. This orb was the hidden reward he had earned afterpleting the quest to escape the mine, known as [Seeker]. Its primary function was to detect objects such as humans, monsters, treasure, and more within a one-mile radius of its owner. Karsha recognized that without guidance, he risked aimless wandering, potentially leading to getting lost¡ªa situation akin to another prison from which he would struggle to break free. He thenmenced following the orb, and after traversing for 20 minutes, Karsha encountered his first monster. Thanks to his newfound heightened senses, he immediately discerned the monster''s strength, leading him to conclude that it was considerably weaker than the one he had battled days before. He halted, locking eyes with the monster, which returned his gaze. Without exchanging a single word, the two lunged towards each other. "Tsk, too slow," Karsha remarked, observing the beast''s movements almost in slow motion. His Red Tiger Eye remained dormant, as his own speed and instincts sufficed. After dispatching the beast, he kept its body and resumed following the orb. Within an hour, he dispatched twenty beasts effortlessly. While the exercise was beneficial, he couldn''t help but yearn for a more formidable opponent. Venturing deeper into the forest primarily to test the effectiveness of his Red Eye Tiger skill, he found the necessary conditions to activate it had yet to manifest. All he encountered were mere cannon fodder. Nevertheless, he noticed something peculiar. The Red Eye Tiger skill seemed to activate only when faced with opponents possessing greater speed than his own. This was merely conjecture for now. The skill might have already been activated, unbeknownst to him. Regardless, he pressed on, realizing he had nowhere else to be; lost in the woods, he drewfort from his experience as a soldier who had spent countless hours on stakeouts. He spent another five hours dispatching weak monsters, despite his desire for more challenging foes. Soon, nightfall descended, prompting Karsha, drawing from his experience as a soldier in his previous life, to climb a tree and settle in for rest. Perched in the tree, he deemed it safer than remaining on the ground, particrly in unfamiliar territory where dangers lurked. Less than a minuteter, Karsha sumbed to sleep; however, as he drifted into slumber, the same old woman materialized once more. Standing 300 meters away from Karsha''s location, she kept a watchful eye on him. "You possess his aura and determination; I sincerely hope you won''t disappoint me. There is only one chance remaining, and if squandered, the world as we know it will cease to exist," the Old Woman sighed. She continued to observe Karsha, who was deep in sleep. The desperation in her eyes was evident, yet she refrained from approaching him. "I will monitor you for a few days; if I perceive this as a futile endeavor, I will simply choose the youngdy and hope for the best," she remarked before vanishing, reappearing ten miles away. With a flick of her hand, two three-meter-tall monsters emerged and began to make their way toward Karsha''s location.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ================== "Tsk, as feeble as the others," Karsha muttered as he drove his sword into the gut of a three-meter-tall lion. Having awoken merely an hour prior, he found himself confronted by two beasts stronger than those he had dispatched hours earlier. Despite being asleep, his senses had alerted him to their presence when they drew within 200 meters. This prompted him to wake up only for him to find the beasts no more formidable than the cannon fodders he had encountered previously. "I suppose I''ll have to continue following the orb; I''ve got nowhere else to be, and gathering experience and stat points from ying beasts seems like a sound n," he mused. "Seventy beasts down, yet none have presented a challenge. How tedious," Karsha remarked, perhaps prematurely. Suddenly, emerging from twenty meters away, was a twelve-meter-long snake with a diameter of four feet. It advanced toward Karsha, who stood firm, gripping both swords tightly. "This one appears more formidable than the rest," Karsha thought to himself, a small smile escaping his lips. "Finally, a worthy opponent," he added, preparing to engage. However, before he could make a move, a system message appeared before his eyes. < Red Eye Tiger Skill Activated > < The skill will need 3 minutes to be fully registered by the system > Note: Don''t let the poison touch your skin since it is radioactive. Try not to die for the next 3 minutes. "I knew it," Karsha eximed aloud as he read the message. However, his sudden outburst triggered the snake to spit out greenish fluid, hurtling toward Karsha''s face at a rapid pace. Fortunately, forewarned by the system, he somersaulted, narrowly evading the poison by a hair''s breadth. Bullets of radioactive poison continued to assail him, but with his agility and flexibility, he effortlessly evaded each one. He moved with grace, showing no signs of being cornered; instead, he relished the challenge. Three minutester, a new message materialized before him. < Red Eye Tiger Skill active > < The host can now use the first form of the ''Tiger Strike Dual Sword Technique.'' > "Red Eye Tiger," Karsha said as he dashed at the snake. "sh, sh." The sounds of two shes reverberated as the snake''s head tumbled to the ground. "What was that?" Karsha eximed in astonishment. He couldn''t fathom what had just transpired. First, he had activated a skill while in motion; the next moment, he found himself standing before the snake. He couldn''tprehend how he had gotten there, as it all unfolded within a fraction of a second. It happened too swiftly for even his keen senses to perceive. All he witnessed was the gradual descent of the snake''s head, while the surrounding environment appeared to slow down for a brief moment. It was a surreal experience. Without hesitation, he decided to replicate it, but just as he prepared to move, a greenish orb shot forth from the snake and entered his forehead. Ding < Green Viper Venom Extracted > < This Venom will be absorbed when the system is done upgrading to Version 2.0 > < System cannot absorb any more venom until it finished upgrading> Time Remaining: 55 days Chapter 13 The Mysterious Old Lady by the Riverside "Hah," Karsha eximed as he settled down, prepared to absorb the beast cores he had amassed. It had been a week since unlocking the [Red Eye Tiger] Skill, during which he had hunted Tier 1 to Tier 3 monsters relentlessly. Unbeknownst to him, the system remained silent regarding his kills ever since the blood from the Mutant beasts merged with Karsha. Nevertheless, he could still ess his status window, which indicated he was almost at the crossroads of breaking into the next stage, the Grandmaster stage, upon absorbing the gathered beast cores. "It seems I''ll need to seek out stronger monsters, as the weaker ones are slowing my progress," he remarked, noting the gradual decrease in his leveling speed. Initially, ying even the weakest of foes had provided significant Attributes and Exp points. Now, he had to dispatch several before advancing to a single level. And it worsened whenever he ascended a level. Despite ying close to 70 beasts over the past week, Karsha had only managed to ascend to Level 7. With each level gained, he could sense his strength increasing,pelling him to exploit this unique situation. Yet, he found himself only encountering cannon fodder to kill. He nned to find his way to the nearest human settlement after breaking through, so he spent all day hunting and amassing monster cores to aid his breakthrough. Now littered before him is a mountain of monster core ready to be devoured by him "< Does the host wish to absorb the beast cores >" -- Yes -- No The system, as always, inquired, and without hesitation, Karsha selected Yes. The cores promptly dissipated into thin air. However, a new window materialized before Karsha after the absorption of the beast cores. < Congrattions on ascending to Level 8. 10 points added to be distributed freely > < Congrattions on ascending to Level 9. 10 points added to be distributed freely > Karsha sensed that a breakthrough was within reach with just the slightest movement, yet despite his efforts, no message signaling his ascension to the Grandmaster stage appeared. He couldn''t conceal his disappointment at this new development, but he understood it was beyond his control. Encounters like this were inevitable. He recalled hearing his son, Michael, once talk about pills designed to aid cultivators who had reached a bottleneck in their progression to break through. "I still have much to discover about this world. Perhaps Michael was onto something; technology does have its merits," Karsha murmured, casting his gaze skyward to mask his inner turmoil. Michael was his eldest child, and back on Earth, they often engaged in debates about the impact of technology on society. Naturally, Karsha leaned towards skepticism while his son embraced technology. These debates were among the many activities they used to bond over, given Karsha''s frequent absences. With a sigh, he resolved to press on for now. However, just as he prepared to rise, another window materialized, prompting him to settle back down and started to read. =========== < Unique Quest > Quest Category: Single Quest Quest Name: Breakthrough Quest -- You have reached a bottleneck in your cultivation; to break through, you mustplete a certain quest, which will be evaluated based on your performance. < Quest > -- Kill Six Tier 5 Monsters and One Tier 6 Monster. -- Absorb their core < Reward for questpletion > -- The reward will be based on the final evaluation. The grade for evaluation is as follows: S, SS, SSS, SSS+. SSE The system will enter version 2.0, which will include some added benefits. Note: The rewards are hidden until the quest ispleted sessfully. Note: The quest will officially start once the bloodline absorption and ss have been activated. Time Remaining: 48 days. Note: To start the quest, say ''Start Breakthrough Quest'' and ''Stop Breakthrough Quest'' to stop. ============ Karsha continued to read through the messages with a solemn expression. While the immediate issue troubling him had been resolved, he couldn''t shake the nagging thought of whether he couldplete the quest with a high rating. Confronting a Tier 5 monster had been a struggle enough; he pondered how he would fare against a Tier 6 adversary. "No need to dwell on that now; I still have 48 days to prepare," Karsha muttered as he rose to his feet and began searching for a path forward. "I suppose I should start by finding a river. Mom always used to say, ''If you''re lost in the woods, look for a river and follow it downstream. It''ll lead you home.''" He traversed the forest for another three hours, devoid of any sense of direction. Lost in the wilderness, Karsha found it hard to believe his current predicament.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I can''t believe I escaped a pit only to be ensnared in the woods," he mused, taking a gulp of water. "I suppose I''ll continue moving in that direction," he resolved, preparing to head southwest. However, as he took three steps, a breeze carrying the scent of grilled fish wafted past his nose. His attention immediately shifted in a certain direction. Not only were his vision and hearing heightened, but his sense of smell had also received a boost. Capitalizing on this, he decided to move southeast instead. "I hope the person grilling the fish can help me find the nearest town," Karsha remarked as he pressed on toward the tantalizing aroma. With each step, the scent intensified, causing his mouth to subconsciously water. After a few minutes, he reached the riverbank, where he beheld a scene of pure tranquility: a river flowing with crystal-clear blue waters, from which white smoke gently billowed. "Excuse me, could you please tell me the direction to the nearest town?" Karsha inquired, approaching ady whose back was turned to him as she diligently seasoned two sizable tpia over an open me. "You look like someone who could use a decent meal. Why note and join this granny for some nicely grilled fish?" A warm, weing voice spoke out to Karsha. Expecting a young woman based on the voice, Karsha was taken aback when the figure turned around. Instead of a youthful maiden, he was met with the sight of an elderlydy, resembling someone''s grandmother. "I don''t want to intrude on your perfect afternoon pic, Grandma," Karsha hastily replied, concealing the surprise that shed across his face. However, his attempt to decline was swiftly rebutted by the olddy''s next words. "I''ll tell you the location once we''re finished eating," she replied, her smile revealing only five remaining teeth. Karsha couldn''t help but wonder which teeth she nned to use to chew the perfectly grilled fish. "Hah," he sighed, resigned to his fate as he approached the olddy. "I''ll eat, but besides the directions, I also want the recipe for this delicious grill," Karsha quipped, attempting to lighten the mood. Instantly, the atmosphere around them shifted. Sensing no ill intent from the olddy, Karsha surmised she was either genuinely kind-hearted or attempting to manipte him for her own benefit. With no way to discern the truth, Karsha took his seat and eagerly began devouring his portion of fish. "Young man, what''s your name, and why are you in this part of the forest? Don''t you know it''s forbidden to wander around the ''Ancestral Burial Site''?" the olddy inquired, her question nearly causing Karsha to choke. "What do you mean by forbidden? I didn''t see any sign," he replied, feigning innocence as he nced at the old woman. Karsha would be lying if he said he wasn''t panicking at the very moment. While he isn''t aware of such a ce, the fact that he hunted there means he defiled the ce and if anybody finds out, they will surely make a big deal out of it. "Hah, it seems you''re not aware of the rules," the old woman sighed. "Since no harm is done, I suppose there''s no need for further exnation. Just make sure to avoid this ce in the future. If caught, you won''t find it easy," she warned before taking a sip of her wine. "And before you ask, understand that I am a guardian, exempt from such rules. Nevertheless, I still adhere to them and ensure no harmes to this ce," she added, preempting any questions Karsha might have had. "Thank you for the information. I''ll certainly remember never to stop here again," Karsha replied, resuming his meal. She offered only a slight nod before delving into her own fish. Twenty minutester, Karsha wiped his mouth with his hand and took a swig of water from his bottle. He felt thoroughly satisfied with the grilled fish he had just enjoyed. In fact, he wouldn''t be exaggerating if he dered it the best he had ever tasted in his entire life. "Congrattions for epting the legacy of the Divine Alchemist; use your gifts well and make sure to follow the instructions left behind by ''Master Trinity''," The old woman spoke prompting Karsha to ask what she was on about. "What legacy are..." Before Karsha could finish his sentence, the olddy touched his forehead, instantly sending him into a deep sleep. "Sorry for forcing this upon you, but I can''t live a day longer, and the legacy of Master Trinity shouldn''t be lost with me. I hope you''ll understand when you wake up," were thest words Karsha heard before sumbing to unconsciousness. =========== "Congrattions on epting my legacy," A voice spoke, snapping Karsha awake. "Where am I?" He immediately asks as he notices his surroundings have changed. Chapter 14 Becoming Alchemist Apprentice "Congrattions on epting my legacy. It seems she has finally reached her limit," a voice spoke suddenly, snapping Karsha awake. He looked around to find the source of the sound, but he couldn''t see anyone. The surroundings were lush and green, and the air was filled with vitality. "Where am I?" Karsha asked. He knew someone had brought him here, or more precisely, the mysterious old woman had brought him here. He asked, hoping for an answer. As he had hoped, the voice spoke again, "Wee to my domain; I am Trinity Rizz, also known as the Divine Alchemist." An old man with a pure white beard, almost touching the floor, spoke as he materialized out of nowhere. "You, my friend, have been chosen to inherit my legacy. Are you willing to ept me as your Master?" The old man didn''t even give Karsha a chance to speak, getting straight to the point. However, Karsha, who had just been tricked by the old woman, decided to y it safe. This time, he wanted to be more cautious and understand everything about the man before making any decisions. "I mean no disrespect, but why should I ept anything from you after what that old woman did to me?" The old man smiled, hearing Karsha''s question as aint. He is merely a consciousness left behind by his real self. He can''t address Karsha''s concerns directly, so to avoidplicating matters for the boy, he decides to approach it differently. "It doesn''t matter how you found your way here; the most important thing is that thest remaining Hell Sister selected you to be my disciple. Now, I don''t have to tell you how significant this opportunity is. You will be the sessor of the Divine Alchemist, inheriting all his knowledge in the field of alchemy." The old man spoke sweetly, aiming to charm Karsha. It would have worked on most people, but Karsha was different; he was a 32-year-old living in the body of an 18-year-old. He wouldn''t be easily convinced to take on something he didn''t fully trust. His caution was also influenced by how he ended up here.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He had been forced toe to this ce, which alone was a sign that he should run far away and never look back. However, since he couldn''t leave without the permission of the old man or thedy who brought him here, he knew he had to y his cards carefully. "Say I choose to ept your legacy; what makes you think I will even use it once I am out of this ce?" Karsha asked. "You can choose to do that; however, before you make the biggest mistake of your life, let me tell you a little about myself and why they call me the Divine Alchemist," the old man replied. The environment around Karsha changed as he was transported to a new ce. He found himself in an old, makeshift home where a sickly young woman and a young boy were seated. The boy''s head rested on the woman''sp. "Rizz, I know you hate your father for what he did to us, but remember this: don''t let anger consume you. Keep love in your heart always," the woman said,bing the boy''s hair with her fingers. The young boy nodded to his mother''s advice. "I know you want to make pills, so I asked Uncle Randy to sign you up at the Heavenly Alchemy Sect. You''ll be leaving the day after tomorrow. Study hard so that one day, you will be the best alchemist in the world," she stated, making the young boy lift his head and shower her with kisses. "You are the best, Mommy. I promise to work hard to find a cure for you," the young boy said. The scene around Karsha changed again. He was then taken several years into the future, where the same young boy, now a 30-year-old man, stood in front of a gravestone. "It''s been five years since you left, Mommy. I hope you are at peace wherever you are," the young man said. "I recently became a grandmaster alchemist, yet I couldn''t find a cure for your sickness. Even though you are long gone, I still aim to find a cure so that other families won''t be torn apart by that disease." He added as he ced a white lily on the grave. "I came to tell you that I will be taking the trial this year. I know you would hate this idea, but if I pass, I will gain knowledge from the Primordial Era. So, Mommy, what do you think? Should I walk the ''Divine Path'' or give up?" The wind blew gently, making the young man smile. He had decided to take on one of the most dangerous paths in the world of cultivators. Somewhere in the universe, there are ten trials believed to be from the Primordial Era, the first era of humans, known for its great power and knowledge. A trial that rewards those courageous enough to walk its path is considered a monumental achievement in Quinox and beyond. Gaining knowledge from the Primordial Era as an alchemist would allow him to rise to the pinnacle of his field. However, walking the path is perilous. Many had tried and failed, yet Rizz now stood before his mother''s grave with his mind made up. He would walk the path, and if he survived, he would gain the most incredible knowledge an alchemist could ever hope for. But if he failed, he would be erased from existence. "Well, Mommy, see you soon," Rizz said. "Oh, I almost forgot; if I fail, I will be erased from existence, so I guess this is my potential goodbye," he joked before departing. The scene then shifted, spinning through countless years. It appeared that what happened in the trial could not be shared outside. Karsha continued to watch as the years passed. He was skeptical at first, but after seeing the old man''s memories, he could tell they meant him no harm. From what he observed, the old man had a great heart. Many would sumb to pain and sorrow when they lost a loved one because they failed to save them. However, the old man hovering behind him had taken his pain and used it for good. He never gave up, even after his mother died, so Karsha gave him a thumbs up in his heart. Karsha had been in simr shoes before. When his parents died, he was the one who held his small family together. Unfortunately, his siblings also started dying a few years after that. Even after losing three siblings, he never broke down as most people would. He took his pain and used it against his enemies. So, seeing the old man endure the same pain but choose to stay positive made Karsha raise his respect to a new level, even though they had technically kidnapped him. After the scene spun through countless years, it finally stopped. In the new scene, the man known as Rizz emerges through a very bright door, wearing a pure white gown and looking like an ancient ancestor visiting his descendants. The whole world came to wee him. For the first time, someone had managed to clear a trial. On that day, even the gods sent down their avatars to congratte the young man on his achievement. It is not an exaggeration to say that most gods would fail if they took the trials. They are known to be the strongest, yet a trial from the Primordial Era is something they wouldn''t take for granted. However, the young man standing before them had cleared the trial, albeit in only 1,000 years. His sect weed him, and from that day forward, he became the most important person in the whole world. Kings, queens, emperors, monarchs, and even some gods came to him for favors. For a god to risk sending an avatar down to the mortal world meant they truly valued him and were willing to risk vulnerability to get what they wanted. As promised at his mother''s grave, he created the antidote to Mana Poisoning and even taught the recipe to ordinary alchemists. Many tried to be his disciples, but he politely declined their offers, always ensuring he did so graciously. Although he was now powerful, he believed that power should not lead to arrogance, especially toward those who sought his guidance. He consistently tried to satisfy the general public. At most auctions, his recipes were always the hot items. Sometimes, he even gave recipes to random geniuses aspiring to be alchemists. In short, he never changed from the kind soul his mother had raised him to be. Yearster, he fell in love with a mysterious sword maiden who was admired by many. When she married him, nobody objected. They lived happily for many years. Despite never having children, which for some reason never bothered them, they remained content. All they cared about was their happiness, of which they had plenty. However, their happiness was short-lived when it was revealed that his wife was the sessor of the long-extinct Asura n. Known for their carnage and strength, the Asura n was regarded as evil and was frowned upon by many across different worlds. Because of this discovery, people began hunting her down. Being thest of her kind meant that once she was dead, the entire Asura n would cease to exist. It was a devastating moment in the old man''s life. He tried to use his influence to protect her, but s, she was killed by a joint assault from many powerful factions. Before she died, she showed him a vision of the destruction of Quinox and other worlds. She also revealed the path forward. The vision, however, required one to walk the most dangerous path of all the trials - The Hell Road. Chapter 15 The first and last disciple of the Divine Alchemist "You didn''t really want me to inherit only your legacy. You were merely sugarcoating the real reason," Karsha said in a calm voice. "You wanted someone to do what your beloved was meant to do. She was supposed to take the Hell trial, wasn''t she?" he then asked. The old man gave him a casual nod. "I know you might look down on me, but know this: I am doing this because of two things. First, I want to save my world from what I saw in the vision. You might see this as me dreaming about something impossible, but I believe whoever the ''Hell Sister'' chooses has the potential to achieve what many have failed to do. Second, I want to revive my beloved''s legacy. Yes, I want someone to bring back the Lost Asura n. I know it is a long stretch, but I believe with the preparations I have made, you will be able to achieve this if you are up for it. You can, of course, choose to ignore this and simply wish to be taken out of this dimension. I won''t force it on you. But before you do that, know that should you choose to ept this legacy and the assignment thates with it, you will be able to achieve your dreams faster than you had hoped," the old man said. Karsha, who was skeptical at first, started to see a path opening for him. For some reason, his blood began to boil when he heard the old man talk about the benefits and the possibility of him walking the Hell Path. He felt inexplicably drawn to the path and the mention of Asura. He knew it would be more dangerous than he had hoped, yet there was no uncertainty in his mind. He was certain he wanted to follow the path beingid in front of him, the path that led to walking the Hell Path, or as most people called it, the Hell Road. Inheriting the legacy of perhaps the most influential person in the world, even if the legacy had nothing to do with fighting, also sounded like a good thing. Unbeknownst to him, should he choose to ept the legacy, he would walk away with something far more valuable, knowledge, wealth, and a lot of charm -lol. "Do I have a timeframe to aplish all you want from me? I''m not stupid; I don''t want to undertake something I wouldn''t be able to control at my own pace," Karsha inquired. "There is no timeframe. It will depend on your strength and how fast the prophecyes to pass. So I encourage you to get stronger faster because no matter how powerful the individuals in the world are, the threat I saw in the vision can only be stopped by the one who walks the ''Hell Road,''" the old man rified, and for a moment, Karsha felt the pressure. "What about Alchemy? Would I be able to make money from it?" Karsha asked again, a question that brought a huge smile to the face of the old man. "You can''t count your money since the mere fact of you even bing an Alchemistes with its own benefits," the old man said. Despite being a mere consciousness, Karsha could feel he had seeded in convincing the young man. "Good. Tell me about Alchemy first, and if I like your answer, I will ept the legacy and bring glory to your name and the Asura n," Karsha stated. The old man then proceeded to exin all there was to know about his legacy. He would impart the entire legacy to him, but only a small fraction would be assimted into his memory. The rest would only unlock as he began mastering the craft. Upon epting the legacy, he would be a Grandmaster capable of concocting 100% pure pills. Karsha wasn''t familiar with the jargon the old man was using, but he assured him he would understand once he epted the legacy. In the world of Alchemy in Quinox, there were stages to it: Beginner, Master, Grandmaster, Saint, Sage, Great Sage, Expert, Emperor, Divine, and God. Bing a Grandmaster instantly was an achievement nobody else would be able to match. However, he was now set to be the first andst disciple of the Divine Alchemist. Such a status would make him the most talented alchemist in the entire world. Karsha asked a series of questions, which the old man answered to the best of his abilities. He then proceeded to describe the things Karsha would need in his quest for greatness. "You will be bestowed with a divine fire that can only be used for alchemy. However, it will remain locked until you break into the Sage stage of Alchemy. So, for now, find an alchemy shop and purchase any fire that you feel confident you can control. Additionally, my divine cauldron will remain locked until you reach the Sage level. Unfortunately, there are no gold coins for you at this stage. You must work and earn your own money, which I believe bing a Grandmaster will make easier. But fear not, as you ascend in the field of alchemy, you will uncover most of my hidden knowledge and wealth. Also, share your knowledge with those you deem worthy to possess the wisdom of the divine alchemist. Lastly, can you tell me which ss you''ve taken? Don''t leave anything out. I want to understand why you''ve been chosen by the ''Hell Sister,''" the Old man asked. For someone to be chosen by a Hell Sister, signifies potential. Hell Sisters are beings born when the legacy of a long-dead or ascended beings who are seeking out a sessor to inherit their mantle. Their purpose is to seek out the perfect candidate to carry on their Master''s legacy. They don''t choose randomly; for Karsha to be selected, there must be something special about him. The question remains: how can they discern which being has the potential to inherit their master''s legacy? The answer is simple: they gauge the person''s potential from the ss they''ve awakened. In Karsha''s case, he had awakened a unique ss, prompting the Hell Sister to travel 120 miles just to take a look. What she saw intrigued her, so she began to follow Karsha closely, ensuring she wouldn''t choose the wrong person, despite his immense potential. After a few weeks of observation, she concluded that Karsha was indeed the one she sought. To lure him, she employed her grilling skills. Karsha stared at the old man for a few moments before speaking, "I have awakened a unique ss called ''Berserker Swordsman,''" Karsha revealed, causing the old man to gaze at him with puppy eyes for a full five minutes. "Keep this ss a secret, and when the timees, make the right choice," he advised, surprising Karsha with hisck of probing. "Very well, Master. How shall we proceed?" Karsha inquired, but his answer came quicker than he had anticipated. < Does the host wish to ept the legacy of the Divine Alchemist? > -- Yes -- No Karsha chose to ept, and immediately upon doing so, the old man''s voice resonated in his mind, ''Bring glory to the Asura n.'' His vision then darkened as countless pieces of information flooded into his consciousness. Yet this time, there was no sign of pain in his expression, leaving him to wonder if the system was to me for his earlier difort. A torrent of knowledge about various flowers, herbs, fruits, recipes, monsters, and nearly everything else inundated his mind. As time passed, he began to feel drowsy. The sheer volume of information proved overwhelming for his mental capacity to handle. However, just as he was about to lose consciousness, a system message appeared.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om -- The mind Vault will serve as storage for excess memory and can only be essed when the host is eligible to do so. < Vault Transfer activated > Karsha felt his mind lighten immediately, prompting a sigh of relief. After two whole days, he opened his eyes. He anticipated seeing the old man, but instead found himself back on the riverside, where tworge tpia were perfectly grilled and spiced for consumption. Beside the grilled fishy a ring atop a note. He quickly picked up the note, reading, "Hi, I know you might be upset about what I did to you. I have no excuse, but I hope you don''t take offense. Also, I hope you ept the legacy and be the first andst disciple of the divine Alchemist. To make amends, I''ve grilled the best tpia you''ll ever taste in your entire life. I''ve also left something small for you. The ring is a spiritual item that requires soul contracts before use. Form a contract with it to ess the things avable at your current level. As you ascend, your ess will expand. Additionally, the nearest town is 10 miles north of the river. Lastly, the recipe you requested will be transmitted to you upon forming a contract with the ring. Thank you for epting this gift, and I hope we meet again. Goodbye, Hell Sister." Karsha observes the ring for a few seconds before trying to put it on his finger. However, before the ring could enter his finger, the system window appeared before his eyes. < Does the host wish to form a soul contract with the ''Nine Cmity'' Ring > -- Yes -- No "Nine Cmity, huh?" Karsha mused before selecting yes. His consciousness was sucked out for a moment, making him blink in surprise. When he gained hisposer, a new message appeared. < Congrattions on forming a contract with your first spiritual item > < Nine Cmity Ring > Category: Storage Space Rank: Spiritual Segment: Nine Segment. Note: The host can only ess the first segment. The remaining segments will be unlocked as the host rises in rank. =========== Without even bothering to check the content in the ring, he just slipped it on his finger and started devouring the grilled fish with a smile as he read thest message. < You have learn a new recipe; Grill like a pro > Chapter 16 Meeting Xian The tpia bones were arranged neatly on the leaf where the grilled fish had rested before Karsha arrived. Having eaten his fill, Karsha decided to take a break before continuing northward. Despite the woman''s warning about the forest, Karsha dismissed it as mere jest, so after resting for two hours, he resolved to bathe for the first time in many months. Although he asionally cleaned himself using his water bottle, the presence of a river nowpelled him to take a proper bath. Knowing he would soon be reentering human civilization and mindful of the impression he would make, Karsha understood the importance of presenting himself well. Emerging from the river minutester, he felt rejuvenated. He then utilized his system to don his leather armor, enhancing his appearance to appear more human. ncing around, he searched for anything else that might prove beneficial in the long run, but his efforts yielded nothing. "If Michael''s words hold true, I''ll be able to sell the carcasses of the beasts I''ve in once I reach a human settlement," Karsha mused aloud. With curiosity piqued, he peered into the ''Nine Cmity'' space ring and was surprised to discover several items inside. ================ < Brown Ivy Cotton Robe > A simple and ordinary garment crafted from pure cotton. It absorbs heat, providingfort to the weary wearer. Additionally, it possesses a self-healing ability, eliminating the need for stitching when torn. Note: Before venturing into the human world, ensure you bathe and dress in appropriate attire. "Tsk, quite the sassy one," Karsha chuckled, retrieving the brown robe. The system disengaged his armor and outfitted him in the robe. "Much morefortable," he remarked before reentering his consciousness into the ring. "Hmm, 10,000 gold coins. Is that all she can do?" Karsha muttered as he peered inside the ring. Remarkably, he discerned the quantity of gold coins with just a nce. Initially surprised, he opted to dismiss the thought and focus on being more productive. He proceeded to transfer the ring containing all the gold coins he pilfered from the ve''s mine and poured them into the Nine Cmity Soul Ring. "25,000 gold coins. I suppose I''ll manage to sustain myself for a while; Michael always used to say that gold coins hold greater value than copper and silver." All his decisions stemmed from the knowledge he absorbed from his son. Michael had a penchant for web novels, so Karsha would asionally pose questions to connect with him. He never imagined he would require this knowledge one day. Nheless, he let go of that thought and proceeded to identify the other items in the ring. However, there was one item he couldn''t identify, and since the system was barely operational, he decided to revisit itter. < Stamina Pill > -- Consume to get back a portion of your stamina instantly Purity level: 98% Rank: Common Quantity: 100 --------- < Health Pill > -- Consume to get back a portion of your health instantly Purity level: 97% Rank: Common Quantity: 100 --------- < Mana Potion > -- Consume to get back a portion of your mana instantly Purity level: 99% Rank: Common Quantity: 100 --------- "Well, I guess she did leave some goodies, too. Thank you, Hell Sister," Karsha remarked. He then began moving toward the north, following the instructions of the olddy. He understood the necessity of crafting a convincing backstory. With the ve mine temporarily destroyed, he knew the owners would be on high alert. Thus, he needed apelling narrative, and if necessary, he would resort to bribery to expedite his entry into a town. Slowly but steadily, he started bridging the 10-mile gap, as thedy had advised. =================== "Damn you, Wang Jun. I will kill a Tier 4 monster and show you and your demented subordinates that a Xian shouldn''t be trifled with," a boy of Karsha''s age cursed as he continued to traverse the forest, disying a mix of annoyance and determination. "I shouldn''t have trusted those good-for-nothing sons of bitches," he muttered again, his anger tangible. He then sighed before tightening his grip on his sword. "Just a Tier 4 monster will suffice. This alone will catch Sister Mei''s attention and secure my ce in the Blood Expedition." The young man, lost in his frustration andints, remained oblivious to the 3-meter-tall lion-type beast sneaking up on him. "I will show them I am worthy...Huh!" he eximed abruptly, leaping forward to evade a w attack from the Felroar Lion, a Tier 5 monster. "Ahhh, a peak Tier 5 Monster. I am finished," the boymented, his mood shifting to one of pity. A mere Level 3 Grandmaster stage cultivator, how could he possibly fare against a Peak Tier 5 Monster? Although the Tier 5 monster wasparable to a Grandmaster stage cultivator, it was a well-established fact that monsters were generally more resilient than humans. With stronger bodies and thicker skin, they posed a formidable challenge. Killing them while in the same rank was exceedingly difficult, and for someone who had beenining just moments ago, he realized he had unwittinglynded himself in a precarious situation from which escape would not be easy. "Why am I gued by such misfortune? Betrayal, and now facing a monster I couldn''t possibly dream of defeating," he muttered, tightening his grip on his sword. "But to return to my family, I''ll confront you with every ounce of my being." With determination fueling his resolve, the young man charged at the beast. The beast roared in response, matching his aggression as it charged toward him. They shed, and despite being sent flying backward, the boy managed to draw blood from the creature. He swiftly rose to his feet, only to be met by a sudden w mming into his back out of nowhere. "Cough, Cough," he coughed out blood as his body collided with a nearby tree. Despite the pain, he refused to surrender, repeatedly rising whenever thrown aside. His unwavering determination overshadowed the agony coursing through his body as he searched for an opportunity to strike. Yet, the monster''s speed proved insurmountable. Felroar Lions were renowned for their swiftness and devastating attacks. Thus, the boy persevered through the relentless assault, enduring each blow while waiting for an opening that seemed elusive amidst the creature''s relentless onught. "I''m sorry, Mom, Dad, Big Sister, Little Ying. Brother couldn''t keep his promise of bing the best in the world. I hope you don''t miss me too much," the boy murmured as he closed his eyes, preparing for the beast to im his life. Seconds stretched into minutes, yet he still felt his head firmly attached to his neck. Tempted to open his eyes, a part of him urged against it, and heplied, keeping them shut. "I assume you came here to kill a beast. If you don''t want it to die by my hand, then perhaps it''s time you awaken and finish the job yourself," a voice spoke, prompting the young man to snap his eyes open. His gazended on Karsha, seated atop the wounded monster. "Staring won''t kill it, little brother," Karsha remarked, extending his hand and offering a dagger to the bewildered young man, who couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. Since he hade to kill a beast, he didn''t want to miss out on the drop and core. Thus, he moved swiftly, taking the dagger from Karsha and driving it into the lion''s neck. Perhaps due to still being in a state of shock, he continued to stab the lion even after it had long been deceased. "That should suffice, young brother; the beast is already dead," Karsha remarked with a smile. "Thank you, senior brother. I am Xian from the Sunlight Sword sect," he introduced himself, still catching his breath. "And may I know the identity of this esteemed elder brother?" he inquired. "I am Karsha, merely a solitary traveler passing through," Karsha replied, offering his water bottle to the parched young man. "I think I am lost and would appreciate your guidance to the nearest town," he added.N?v(el)B\\jnn "The nearest town is just 2 miles in that direction," the boy informed him, returning the water bottle to Karsha. "Since you''ve aided me inpleting my trial, I intend to return to the city soon. If you wish, we could journey together," he proposed, expressing his desire to acquaint himself with the young man before him and, if possible, extend an invitation to their sect. He was teetering on the edge of death, and if not for Karsha''s intervention, he would have likely perished. In his eyes, Karsha was his savior, his benefactor. Feeling indebted, he desired to repay him before parting ways. Little did he know, that Karsha could have saved him sooner but opted to wait for the most opportune moment, wanting the boy to experience the trials he faced. Karsha saw the boy as a potential means to gain entry into the city and, perhaps, glean more insights into the world of cultivation. Whatever the boy thought, Karsha had already factored into his ns. He calcted everything before making his move. He has been observing the body for the past three hours waiting for the most opportune time to strike. "Very well, I''ll journey with you," Karsha agreed, offering to apany the boy. "I''m intrigued to learn more about the test you underwent and, if possible, obtain some information about your sect." "I''ll dly share, big brother," the boy responded enthusiastically. ''Hold on, when did I be ''Big Brother''...'' Karsha mused to himself, noting the sudden change in address. Chapter 17 Sunlight City After Xian extracted the core and stowed the body of the Felroar Lion in his storage ring, he retrieved a Health and Stamina potion and downed both in a single gulp. He then assumed a lotus posture to allow the potion to take effect more efficiently. ''Tsk, 57% purity, what a joke,'' Karsha chuckled inwardly as he observed the potion. For some unknown reason, he could discern the purity level with just a nce. ''Wait, how did I know that?'' he pondered internally once again, quickly attributing it to the memories inherited from the Old Man. The legacy not only epassed the teachings of the Divine Alchemist but also contained memories and adaptations from Rizz Trinity''s journey to prominence. Karsha possessed knowledge of various approaches to the same task, and based on what he knew so far, the potion Xian had consumed ranked among the lowest. He could tell that the young mancked the means to acquire a higher-tier potion, given that even his sword was ofmon rank. Karsha had inherited more than he could have hoped for. Apart from the alchemical knowledge, he also possessed insights into various aspects of cultivation. Like names of monsters, weapons, techniques, skills, and many more, he could still feel he had more to learn from the small knowledge he had ess to, but since he would soon be going back to human civilization, he knew he would have all the time in the world. Of course, the fear of not being able to enter the city because of the ve Mine issue still hangs on his neck. Back on earth, whenever fugitives escape, the borders and roads of a whole town, if not cities, will be closed, preventing the fugitive from running away. He knew the same thing would be happening here. It was also part of why he had spent nearly a month in the forest, hoping for the heat to die down. But now that the time hade for him to transition into a more hospitable area, he knew he had no choice but toply. ''One step at a time. If the borders are closed during the day, I''ll sneak in at night,'' he resolved. One way or another, he would find a means of entry. There was no turning back now. "Brother Karsha, we can begin moving now," Xian announced as he rose to his feet and started heading north. "Brother Karsha, you seem lost in thought. Is something troubling you?" Xian queried, noting the perplexed expressions on Karsha''s face. It was evident that he was troubled. "Would they request my identification details before permitting entry into the city?" Karsha voiced his concern. "At first, they didn''t, but a few weeks ago, the ve mine in ''Drono City'' nearly copsed, resulting in the escape of hundreds, if not thousands, of ves. As a precaution, officials in Sunlight City now mandate that everyone possess and present their identification cards at the main entrance before entering or leaving the city. However, if Brother Karshacks his identification, he can obtain one upon entry. You''ll need to pay 10 Gold coins at the Identify Guild for your personalized ID," Xian provided additional information beyond what was asked. "Is that so? Then please guide me to the Identify Guild once we enter the city," Karsha responded with a sigh of relief. He had anticipated a more rigorous approach from the city guards, but Xian''s exnation eased his worries. Once fully integrated into the city, the likelihood of anyone identifying him as a former ve would diminish. ''One step at a time,'' he reiterated to himself inwardly. "Tell me more about Sunlight City," Karsha prompted. Eager to please his savior, Xianunched into a detailed description of the city, depicting it as magnificent and grand. Sunlight City stood as one of the four major cities within the Drono Kingdom, which itself was the smallest among the Central Continent''s realms. The popce of the Drono Kingdom primarily consisted of traders, hunters, and cksmiths, predominantly humans. "In the Central Kingdom, there are three kingdoms, each governed by a Legacy family," Xian continued. "These families wield significant influence, overseeing the kingdom''s daily affairs and holding sway in various enterprises. Their reach extends far, and no endeavor goes unnoticed by the Legacies." Then there are the Great Families,prised of powerhouses who pledge their allegiance to the Legacy families, dedicating their lives and souls to serving them. In return, they reap considerable benefits. As these families expand, they seek connections with Legacy families, recognizing the advantages of such affiliations. These Great Families y a crucial role in the daily operations of the kingdoms, ensuring their smooth functioning. Sunlight City, in particr, is under the dominion of three Great Families, all ultimately answering to the Drono Legacy family. Leading these families in Sunlight City are the Sunlight Great Family, alongside the Varon and Uzi Great Families. Their influence permeates throughout the city, with their businesses spanning various sectors. Additionally, they hold significant shares in the Kingdom, with one of thergest sects in the entire Drono Kingdom bearing their name. The Sunlight Sword Sect stands as one of the foremost sects in the Central Continent. Renowned for nurturing numerous prodigies, they annually ept a new cohort of talented cultivators, further solidifying their strength. While they may not be deemed the best, as per Xian''s assessment, their influence within the Drono Kingdom is undeniable. Of course, seeing the chance to sell his sect to Karsha, Xian went ahead and exined everything there is to know about the sect.N?v(el)B\\jnn "The Sunlight Sectprises three stages: the Outer Stage, the Inner Stage, and the Core Stage. Upon passing the entrance exams, cultivators are ced in the Outer Stage, where they undergo studies. After reaching the Grandmaster stage, they are eligible to take the Inner Stage exams. In the Inner Stage, numerous benefits await. In addition to weekly perks, cultivators can undertake missions with varying levels of difficulty and rewards. Afterpleting a mission, you will be allowed to take a new one. There are danger levels to the type of missions you can pick. Moreover, the Inner Stage offers opportunities for exploration, including ruins and dungeons. Exceptional disciples may even apany the sect on ventures to conquer gates and explore tombs. Gate conquests aremon in the Inner and Core Stages of the sect. Upon gate conquests, contributors are duly rewarded by the world. Consequently, our sect elders stipte that promising disciples must conquer at least two gates annually. However, this is not mandatory; some opt to remain in the Inner Stage, focusing on dungeon and ruin exploration. Others venture into the outer reaches of tombs. Then there is the core stage. To get to the core stage, you have to fulfill one of three tasks, which is a set of tasks that is mandatory in all the sections in the Central continent. The first task is to conquer at least 10 Tier 8 gates. The gates can be conquered in teams. However, the one breaking into the Core stage should be the one tond the final blow on at least two of the final bosses of each gate. This is considered the easiest method. The second way is to go to the inner section of the dark forest and hunt for a specific monster that will bemunicated to you by the sect masters. It may seem straightforward at first, but to be able to enter and leave the dark forest, you will have to battle many monsters, which mostly leads to the death of many promising talents. So because of this, the sect master doesn''t mostly rmend this. Thest way is challenging the nine-star pagoda. Nobody knows what goes inside since those who ventured in returned with their memories wiped. Nobody was ever able to clear it, making it the only trial that hasn''t been used before to break into the Core stage." Xian said,pleting his speech. Karsha, who had been paying close attention, couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed challenges awaited him at every turn. His ambition to be a Core disciple now appeared more daunting after hearing Xian''s description. However, as they neared the city gate, he refrained from asking further questions and readied himself for whaty ahead. "Look who''s back. If it isn''t the youngest prodigy of a no-name family," one of the guards jeered as he approached Xian, who seemed to have a friendly rapport with the guard. "At least I''m an Inner Stage disciple. The same can''t be said for a mere gate guard like yourself," Xian retorted, elicitingughter from the other guards. "And who''s your friend? He looks unfamiliar," the guard inquired after hisughter subsided. "His name is Karsha. He''s a wanderer who happened to pass by and saved me from nearly being eaten by a Felroar Lion," Xian replied nonchntly. He and the guard are friendly. They always jab each other when ever they get the chance. "Is that so," the guard said, scrutinizing Karsha, who maintained a neutral expression despite feeling intense fear inwardly. "You can enter, but make sure you get your ID before heading out again. There are fugitives running around, and we wouldn''t want you to be mistaken for one," the guard warned, giving Karsha a slight push on the back of his head to usher him through the gate. ''I am letting you go today because you saved Xian. Don''t make me regret this, ve,'' a voice echoed in Karsha''s mind as he took a few steps through the gate. Panic surged through him, but he maintained hisposure, continuing to walk forward. The guard, noticing his reaction, smirked at Karsha''s efforts to appear unaffected. Chapter 18 Sunlight Sword Sect Perhaps because the guard could immediately tell that Karsha was a ve, the color drained from his face. This did not escape Xian''s notice. "Is something troubling you? You look pale," he asked, looking even more concerned than Karsha. Xian wanted to repay the person who had saved him from the jaws of death. But seeing that person appear as though he had just escaped death himself made Xian act like a caring younger brother. "I am fine. I just remembered something frightening. Nothing to worry about." Of course, Karsha wasn''t going to tell him the truth. He knew he would forever be branded by the ve mark, but he didn''t really care. He also knew that once he became strong enough, his status as a ve would change because no one would dare oppose him even if they knew. The only solution to his problem now was to be strong and popr, whether in a good way or a bad way. ''Although I can''t be strong now, I still have ways to be an important figure, at least in this city.'' Indeed, Karsha was now a Grandmaster stage Alchemist. All he needed was to tame a fire and practice a few times to fully assimte the knowledge into his muscle memory. "Xian, take me to the identity guild, and after that, we can go to your sect so that I can sign up." Karsha had made up his mind. He would be a disciple of the Sunlight Sect, and once he was strong enough, he would leave and explore all the other amazing ces Quinox had to offer. He also nned to eradicate the entire ve Mine, as his suffering in Quinox began there. Many families suffered because their loved ones were captured and sold into very. Of course, some families bathed in wealth because they sold their children, deeming them useless. Most of these children were nieces and nephews who had lost their parents in one way or another. Karsha was well aware of all this, thanks to what the mysterious being had shown him and the memories he had inherited from the old man. He understood the far-reaching influence of those Legacy families, so he knew he had to be stronger before making any move. His system and ss were still undergoing rebirth, so for the time being, he would stay with the sect. Once he felt confident enough, he would take action. And what was the best way to do that? If not by making a name for himself through Alchemy. ''If what Old Rizz said is true, a Grandmaster Alchemist in this city will fetch me some money.'' If there is one thing Karsha loves, it''s money. His previous life was hard, but he always made sure his family livedfortably. He consistently worked hard for money, and now, armed with a whole encyclopedia of Alchemical knowledge, he knew he had to make good use of it and make a name for himself while earning some money on the side. ''I will be the talk of the town.'' Karsha didn''t even stop to consider the possibility that drawing attention might bring doom to his doorstep. He didn''t have the luxury to think about that now. He was too excited about the gains he would soon reap from his alchemy skills. --- After registering at the identity guild, he and Xian headed to the Sunlight Sect. They spent nearly two hours at the guild due to the number of people there. "Thank you for paying the fees for me," Karsha said to Xian, who wore a happy smile. Xian knew that spending ten gold coins wouldn''t be enough to repay the person who saved him, but he still went ahead and paid. ''Baby steps,'' he thought. He knew if he tried to put a price on being saved, he wouldn''t be able to repay it anytime soon. But taking it step by step seems like the way forward. Because of that, Xian wanted to handle the smaller tasks, like running errands and paying for cheaper items, to ensure his benefactor didn''t experience any hardship while in the sect. Of course, Xian wasn''t doing this without expecting something in return. Coming from a poor family, spending ten gold coins was a significant expense for him. However, if he managed to recruit Karsha to his sect, he would be awarded 500 gold coins. Karsha would have to pass the entrance test for Xian to earn that reward, but Xian was confident that someone who could kill a Tier 5 monster would pass the test easily. "Big brother," Xian called out, prompting Karsha to snap out of his thoughts. Seeing he had Karsha''s attention, Xian continued, "The outer area of the sect is not veryfortable. You will also receive minimal resources, which will only contribute to small advancements in your cultivation. So, when you take the test, show them your potential. If you are lucky, you will be directly admitted as an inner disciple." "Although you are a Peak Master, the sect can make an exception and make you an inner disciple," Xian said earnestly. He wanted Karsha to join him in the inner area, so he exaggerated a bit. Karsha could sense Xian''s enthusiasm but chose to go along with his n. Karsha wasn''t one to hold back when dealing with problems. Back on Earth, to kill a drug kingpin, he had loaded barrels of petrol and dropped them from a helicopter, setting the entire 12-acreplex aze. It was a barbaric way of killing, yet he did it with a huge smile on his face. He didn''t care about the opinions of those he deemed unworthy, so hearing the varied tone of the person he wanted to take as a subordinate made him sigh inwardly. Initially, he nned to tone down his approach, but after hearing Xian''s opinion, he knew he had to adjust his ns. He hadn''t spent almost a month in the forest for nothing. "What will the test be like?" he asked. "It varies based on your ss, but it mostly involves battling monsters," Xian replied. Karsha nodded as they continued toward the sect, which he could see in the distance, shining magnificently. Soon, they arrived at the front gate, which looked like it was made from diamond jade. It stood 100 meters tall and 70 meters wide, looking majestic and shiny. "Look who''s finally back. I hope you manage to pass this time," a woman in her 50s said, casting a knowing smile at Xian, who returned it with equal confidence. "I passed this time, Elder June," Xian replied confidently, causing the Elder to arch her eyebrow. "And who might your friend be?" she directed her attention to Karsha, who had a curious look on his face. The presence of the woman before him was formidable, making him wonder if he could survive a single blow from her. He considered using his [Info] skill to gauge her strength and perhaps uncover her true identity, but he quickly advised himself against it. Despite sensing something unusual about the old woman, he decided not to dwell on it. "He is Karsha; he wants to join the sect," Xian said with a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I hope you are not bringing anotherzy worm this time," the Elder remarked with a hint of warning, suggesting she wouldn''t defend him if he wasted the sect''s resources again. Sensing her skepticism, Xian smiled and reassured the Sect Elder that Karsha was the real deal. "You will get your token as an outer sect disciple once you pass the test," Elder June said after taking down Karsha''s details. "Xian, take him to test area 13. It seems to be empty at the moment." Xian and Karsha slightly bowed and entered the sect, heading toward the exam area. They saw many people there, each with different emotions on their faces. Some smiled, while others frowned or had teary eyes, clearly having failed their tests and now wallowing in self-pity. "Ha, that kid is not simple. I hope he wins you those 500 gold coins, Xian, I really do," the sect elder said as she watched the two boys walking away in the distance. She had been watching over Xian ever since he joined the sect. His parents had helped her mother when she was attacked by some dangerous people years ago. She was on the brink of death, but the couple, despite having little themselves, gave what they could to nurse her back to health. When she regained her health, she made them a promise: if they ever had a son or daughter, she would personally take him or her to the Sunlight Sect and ensure they grew up to be a powerful cultivator. She sighed and then sat back. The boy currently with Karsha was going through a lot and needed to take care of himself while also supporting his family. The 500 gold coins he could earn would help him buy a few things and send some money to his parents. "He is here to take the Swordsman trial," Xian said, cing the brown paper Elder June had given them in front of a timid-looking young man who seemed to hate everything about life. The young man stared at the paper for a while before pointing toward a specific door. "Neen years old and still a Master stage cultivator. What a waste," he smirked, shifting his gaze away from Karsha, who was almost at the entrance. "Good luck, Brother Karsha; I''ll be waiting for you here," Xian spoke, encouraging Karsha, who would soon win him 500 gold coins. Karsha smiled at him before entering the door. However, when his eyesnded on the instructor inside the room, he couldn''t help but gulp. "Don''t just stand there. Get into the formation; I don''t have all day," ady spoke in an annoyed tone. Her irritation made Karsha wonder what could possibly make such a damsel have that unpleasant look on her face. ''Here we go,'' Karsha thought as he stepped into the formation. "Start," the instructormanded. Chapter 19 Taking The Outer Area Test Karsha was pleasantly surprised when he met the demented gaze of the test instructor. Despite thedy''s beauty, she wore an unfriendly and hostile expression, making Karsha, who initially wanted to strike up a conversation, quickly abandon the idea. Though he is an extrovert unafraid of talking to anyone, he knows when to back off. The stern face of the incredibly beautiful youngdy before him was a clear sign to tread carefully. Thedy looked a little younger than him, but Karsha could tell she was older. She had the features of a pampered princess from a very influential family. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back perfectly, entuating a face that Karsha thought was perhaps the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. But her hostile expression marred that perfect picture. Karsha didn''t dwell on it any further as he unsheathed the ''Dragon''s Fury'' and stepped into the formation. "Clear the test by killing all the monsters to pass the exam," thedy said in a calm yet annoyed tone. Karsha gave her a slight nod. The formation activated when thedy ced a beast core on a small tform beside her. The core was instantly consumed, causing the formation to glow. Karsha experienced a slight twist and turn in his surroundings and then the room''s atmosphere changed. Forced to close his eyes momentarily, Karsha opened them to find himself standing on a field. ''Hah, that was a weird feeling.'' He felt a little lightheaded but quickly shook it off. ncing around, he ensured he was alone for now. ''I guess I have to wait a while for the beasts to show up,'' he thought inwardly. However, his thoughts were instantly shattered by the window that appeared before his eyes. < Wee to The Outer Area Trial for Sunlight Sword Sect >N?v(el)B\\jnn < First Trial: Kill Ten Tier 1 and Two Tier 2 Monsters> ''Tsk, what a joke,'' Karsha sneered inwardly when he saw the message. He had anticipated a challenge, but it seemed he wouldn''t have to do much from what he now saw in front of him. ''I will just end this as quickly as I can.'' Shortly afterward, 12 monsters started moving toward him, their gazes filled with killing intent. ''Tsk,'' a chuckle escaped Karsha''s lips again as he gazed at the 12 monsters. "So long, bitches," Karsha said as he activated the [Red Eye Tiger] skill and instantly moved toward the approaching monsters. "Swing!" Karsha swung his sword, appearing behind the monsters in a sh. It didn''t take even a second for all 12 monsters to drop dead on the ground. His skill, Red Eye Tiger, was the first skill he had obtained from the Tiger Strike Dual Swordsman technique. ============ < Red Eye Tiger > Rank: Tier 10 Rating (Mastery): C -- A skill derived from a highly skilled swordsman. This skill enables the swordsman to blend various skills together, forming a potentposite skill that can be activated seamlessly. Furthermore, the activation time and speed of each skill incorporated into Red Eye Tiger are amplified twofold. -- Additionally, every skill integrated into Red Eye Tiger benefits from the influence of a Tier 10 skill, enhancing their effectiveness beyond their original capabilities. [Note: Enhance your mastery of the skill to unlock additional benefits.] ============ Not a single one of the monsters managed to survive his single attack, causing Karsha to sneer inwardly. He had spent almost a week mastering the move. When he first used the [Red Eye Tiger] skill, he felt enlightened, prompting him to spend a whole week incorporating his own attack skill into its amplification ability. What he achieved now was the result of close to 130 hours of practice. Since his [Blink] skill had been added to the [Red Eye Tiger], the blinking was now amplified by two times its original speed and distance. He moved while blinking simultaneously. Those slower than him would perceive only a single instantaneous movement, while those matching his speed would witness him darting into the shadows of his opponents at an incredible speed. It was a remarkable skill with the potential for further development. However, since the system was now focused on awakening his unique ss, he knew he had to wait and learn more about it before adding more skills to it. Despite this, he was content with his achievements as he stood and waited for the test to conclude. Inside the room, the earlier instructor, who had worn a weird expression, now appeared shocked. Out of curiosity, she had decided to watch the test. However, when Karsha moved, she found herself unable to track his movements. All she saw was the boy disappearing and reappearing behind the horde of beasts. She attempted to understand the situation but couldn''t muster an answer. All she could manage was to gaze at the boy standing in formation and wish she had been a bit friendlier earlier on. Yet, now that the trial was concluded, she understood the likelihood of encountering the boy in action again was rtively low. Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted when the formation glowed once more, signaling the onset of a new trial. Despite her desire to witness the boy''sbat prowess again, the woman promptly approached the formation. However, what she witnessed nearly caused her to copse. The original control of the formation had locked her out, leaving the formation to operate autonomously. Swiftly retrieving a token from her space ring, she addressed it, "Elder June, we have an issue at test area 13. Pleasee quickly," all the while still observing the boy within the formation, who also appeared to realize the trial was not yet concluded. < Second Trial: Kill Twenty Tier 1 and Two Tier 2 Monsters> "I suppose that wasn''t the only test," Karsha concluded instantly upon seeing the message disyed before him. He didn''t feel threatened as the approaching monsters posed no real danger. However, after dispatching the 22 monsters, he suddenly realized he was far from finished with the trial. Hovering before him was another message that left Karsha wondering what was happening. Based on what thedy had said before he entered the formation, he was supposed to clear a single trial, but now he found himself on the third, with no indication of when it might end. < Third Trial: Kill Thirty Tier 1 and Ten Tier 2 Monsters > ''Is this trial faulty or something?'' Karsha pondered inwardly as he swiftly dispatched the monsters, concluding the third trial. ''Well, this works to my advantage. I will heed Xian''s advice and demonstrate my capabilities to this test instructor,'' he mused before turning his attention to the fourth trial. Meanwhile, outside the trial, Elder June appeared beside Xian, who looked concerned about Karsha''s progress. "Elder June, what brings you here?" Xian asked promptly upon the elder''s appearance. "Just a minor matter. Go to the gate and oversee operations there for me. I have some matters to attend to within the test area," Elder June directed. Xianplied without hesitation, receiving a nod of approval from the elder before he left for the Sect gate. Elder June then made her way into the test area. Anticipating trouble upon her entrance, she was surprised to find nothing amiss, except for the perfectly lit room, and thedy beside the formation looking as if she had seen a ghost. "Little Mei, what''s the matter?" Elder June inquired as she approached the youngdy. However, thedy remained silent, merely pointing at the formation. Following her gesture, Elder June''s gaze fell upon the formation, and what she saw left her in a state of shock. Karsha could be seen standing amidst 50 monsters, with almost half being Tier 2 creatures and 2 Tier 3 monsters. "What happened to the trial? It was supposed to only have 12 monsters. How is he facing close to fifty, including Tier 3 monsters?" Elder June questioned, but Little Mei merely shrugged in response. Elder June proceeded to inspect the formation, confirming the instructor''s observation before contacting her. The formation appeared to be operating independently. Just as she noticed this, the formation glowed once more, indicating themencement of another trial. < Tenth Trial: Kill Thirty Tier 1, twenty Tier 2 Monsters, and ten Tier 3 monsters > Karsha seemed unperturbed, standing patiently as the beasts approached. Despite the changes in the formation, he retained control over the battlefield. "Swing!" Karsha materialized behind the monsters, swiftly striking with his sword. As always, the monsters fell instantaneously, leaving Elder June gaping at the formation in disbelief. Unlike Little Mei, she witnessed Karsha''s movements, yet she couldn''t fathom how he aplished such feats. ''That shouldn''t be possible,'' she thought to herself. ''He''s just a master stage cultivator; he shouldn''t possess that level of speed,'' she reiterated, still fixated on theposed boy who showed no signs of panic. "Elder Yang, inform the sect Master that we have a pressing issue at test area 13 that demands his immediate attention," Elder June instructed into her token after witnessing Karsha''s remarkable movements. ''We cannot afford to overlook this boy,'' she thought to herself as she observed him preparing for the Eleventh trial. Meanwhile, on the receiving end of themunication, a man in his fifties stared at hismunication device, deliberating whether to ry the message to the sect Master. After a brief moment of contemtion, he knocked on the door and entered a grand mansion, capable of housing thousands. "What is it, Elder Yang? Don''t you realize we are in the midst of an important meeting?" an irate elderly man demanded, fixing his gaze on the elder, who instantly regretted his intrusion. "My apologies, Elder Chen, but Elder June appears to be encountering difficulties with the test at Area 13 and requires the sect Master''s immediate attention," the elder conveyed in a shaky tone, feeling the weight of the pressure bearing down on him. "Tsk, that troublesome woman, I wonder what mess she''s gotten herself into this time," another elder remarked, turning towards an older, yet vigorous-looking man with a long, pure white beard. The elderly man simply smiled before motioning for the three elders to apany him. Though unsure why, he sensed that he was about to witness something extraordinary and didn''t want to miss out. However, inside the test area, a new message appeared before Karsha: < Twentieth Trial: Kill Fifty Tier 1, thirty Tier 2, Ten Tier 3, and Two Tier 4 Monsters > Chapter 20 Who is that Kid < Twentieth Trial: Kill Fifty Tier 1, thirty Tier 2, Ten Tier 3, and Two Tier 4 Monsters > Karsha just stared at the message in front of him with a slight smile. If his assumption is correct, his quest to impress the sect''s elders will start now. He used less than 10 minutes to get to the 20th trial, meaning thest 8 minutes or so was used trying to impress the instructor and hope she calls the other elders. ''I will keep going at it till I can''t take it anymore.'' Karsha said inwardly as he prepared for the iing monsters, ''Too bad the system can''t add points to my stats till the ss is fully awakened.'' he added. The system is currently doing its best not to hurt its host. At first, it was able to handle most operations even though it was just version 1.0 with limited functionalities. But that was then. It wasn''t running too manyplex operations then, so it was able to handle other matters. Now, however, it is different. Because of the ss awakening within the system, it is using most of its capabilities to keep the ss in check, especially since it is a unique ss. A slight miscalction will hurt its host, so to avoid that, it shuts down most of its functions and dedicates the capacity to handle essential matters. Unfortunately for him, the system deemed him strong enough to go on without maximizing his stats, so that function was shut down. But because Karsha knew he would be getting those functionalities back and even get an upgraded version of the system, he didn''tin. Without hesitation, he activated the [Red Eye Tiger skill], swiftly appearing behind the monsters. There was a slight dy this time, but it was not significant enough to cause him concern. Simr to the previous trials, the beasts fell without any resistance as their heads were cleanly sliced off. "This is just too bizarre. Xian, where on earth did you find this freak from?" Elder June muttered, her eyes fixed on the boy standing in the formation as if she had witnessed a specter. "I wonder if the sect master has heeded my request. Although dismantling this formation would resolve the issue, he needs to witness this phenomenon firsthand. Perhaps this boy could even conquer the Pagoda," she mused to herself once more. "June, why did you interrupt our meeting?" the elder known as Elder Chen who has a stern expression demanded as they made their way inside through the discreet back entrance reserved for sect elders. Upon their arrival, the young woman known as Little Mei was already kneeling on the floor. Three men and ady, with a thoughtful expression, joined them, indicating her status as one of the senior elders of the sect. "Greetings, sect master," Elder June addressed, deliberately ignoring the irate elder''s protest. Though visibly displeased, he remained silent as the sect master started to speak. "Elder June, what seems to be the issue?" the old man inquired in a calm and affectionate tone, causing the recently agitated Elder to rx slightly. "It''s the trial formation. It''s locked us out and is conducting the trials autonomously," she exined. "Ah, so you disrupted our meeting over such a trivial matter, treating us as if we were your subordinates," Elder Chen interjected once more, eliciting a shudder from Little Mei behind Elder June. "That wasn''t the primary reason for my call. The main concern is the participant in the trial," Elder June rified, pointing towards Karsha, who appeared to be reading the message for the 21st trial. "It would be best if you witnessed it firsthand, as I''ll be able to provide an exnation," she added, noticing the formation about to initiate another trial. The elder merely smirked before directing his attention to the formation. Simultaneously, Karsha finished reading the message and braced himself for the imminent onught.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om < Twenty-first Trial: Kill Fifty Tier 1, thirty Tier 2, Ten Tier 3, and Ten Tier 4 Monsters > ''Here we go again,'' Karsha muttered inwardly as he focused on the approaching horde of monsters. After calcting his movements, he activated the Red Eye Tiger skill. As always, he materialized behind the monsters. However, this time, it took him approximately two seconds to manifest behind them, indicating an escting difficulty in the trial. While Karsha remainedposed, the same could not be said for the sect elders observing. Even the sect master wore a look of astonishment. "How is that possible?" one of the elders eximed in disbelief. "Who is that boy?" the stern Elder Chen demanded to know. "He''s Xian''s friend," Elder June seized the opportunity to present a positive image of the boy, whom most of the elders knew for his diligent and hardworking character. "Ah, so it''s your kid''s friend," the Sect Master said with a slightly smug expression. "Dad, for thest time, he is not my kid; I just admire his character and decided to take care of him," Elder June retorted. Of course, Elder June was quick to reject the offer and even referred to the sect master as his father. "Do you know anything about him? His background, his family, and where he is from?" the Angry Elder asked a series of questions. Elder June simply shook her head, causing the elder to frown. It''s one thing to discover a genius and another to determine whether he is worthy of being trained, as most sects don''t want to waste resources training prodigies from Great Families or even Legacy families. "Little Mei, summon Xian here at once," the Sect Master ordered, and immediately, the scared-looking youngdy dashed out, visibly relieved. The aura emanating from the elders was not easy for her to endure. Although Elder June attempted to shield her, she wasn''t quite strong enough. As they continued discussing the issue among themselves, Karsha''s 22nd trial began, and as usual, he cleared it in less than three seconds. The 22nd trial featured almost the same number of monsters, with a slight increase in Tier 2 and Tier 3 monsters. But this increase was inconsequential in Karsha''s eyes since he didn''t sense any threat from them. He proceeded to clear two more trials, leaving the elders astonished at how effortlessly he handled the challenge. They continued to observe and didn''t even consider destroying the formation. "Elder June, what''s going on? Is Big Brother okay?" Xian inquired as he entered the room,pletely ignoring the elders, or rather, not even noticing their presence. "He is fine, Xian; the Sect Master just wants to talk to you," Elder June replied. It was only after Elder June responded that Xian noticed the presence of the other individuals in the room. He immediately bowed, but to his surprise, the Sect Master lifted his head, leaving him to wonder what Karsha had gotten him in. However, his concerns were short-lived when he heard the Sect Master speak. "Don''t be scared; I won''t kill my own grandson," the Sect Master said, casting a sidelong nce at his daughter. To add salt to the wound, Xian also gazed at the elder with a smile. Elder June''s mouth twitched a couple of times, nearly all the elders smiling in satisfaction. Among them, only the Sect Master could evoke such misery from her. "So tell me, grandson, who is your friend, and which family is he from?" the Sect Master asked. "Grandpa, he isn''t from any prominent family. He''s an orphan who spends his time hunting monsters. If not for wanting to repay him for saving me from a Tier 5 monster, I wouldn''t have even considered him worthy of joining the sect," Xian answered truthfully, prompting raised eyebrows from all present. If what Xian said was true, they had stumbled upon a gem. Although the sect bore the name of the Sunlight Great Family, its daily activities operated independently. They had their own ambitions, and to find such a gem who had nowhere else to turn, they knew they''d struck gold. While the elders were jubnt, the instructor standing behind Elder June had a different thought running through her mind. ''I have to get close to him, perhaps he can help me clear a Tier 8 gate and finally be a core disciple.'' However, Xian, noticing the elders'' intrigue in his Big Brother, decided to y the hand he was dealt and stick it to the house. "Grandpa, I also believe Big Brother Karsha is an alchemist. He asked me to take him to an alchemist shop after the trial. He wants to purchase a cauldron and some herbs," Xian dropped another bomb, causing thedy Elder to raise an eyebrow. "Handsome, strong, and intelligent. I can work with thisbination," thedy Elder said as she gazed at Karsha, who was about to undertake his 28th trial. "I think we should destroy the formation before he gets hurt," the angry elder, Elder Chen, suggested. However, to his surprise, Xian objected. "We can''t do that; destroying the formation will harm Big Brother. He only exits when he can''t handle the monsters anymore." The Sect Master nodded at Elder Chen before turning his gaze to the young man, who seemed to be more than meets the eye. They then shifted their gaze back to the trial as Karsha continued to clear each trial effortlessly. In less than an hour, he had cleared 40 trials, leaving the elders staring at him with shocked expressions. Who wouldn''t be shocked? Karsha could dispatch Tier 5 monsters in less than 10 seconds. It was a sight to behold. However, when the 41st trial activated, Karsha felt the pressure and reached for the [Devil''s Tooth], but before he could make a move, something mmed into his body, sending him flying backward. He immediately lost consciousness upon hitting the floor. "Mei, take him to the inner area and ensure he is ced in afortable room. Grandson,e with me; I have a task for you," the Sect Master said as he gazed at Karsha, who was deep in slumber. Chapter 21 The New Inner Area Disciple "Mei, take him to the inner area and ensure he is ced in afortable room. Grandson,e with me; I have a task for you," the Sect Master said, gazing at Karsha, who was deep in sleep. The force that had mmed into Karsha was a Tier 6 monster. Its movement was so fast that Karsha couldn''t even track it. Although he could kill a Tier 5 monster in less than 10 seconds, facing a Tier 6 monster was a different matter entirely. Tier 6 monsters areparable to Semi-Saints and are beyond the capabilities of a Master stage cultivator, even one as extraordinary as Karsha who has control over his stats and can adjust them to his liking. Karsha is no ordinary cultivator; he has a system that allows him to maximize his attributes. Cultivators measure their prowess based on their attributes, which is crucial when selecting opponents. Although Karsha is unaware of this, cultivators in Quinox have screens disying their stats, skills, avatars, and techniques. These screens, while limited in functionality, still disy their stats numerically. Had Karsha managed to scan a Tier 6 monster, he would have discovered that their stats were far superior to his own. It might look something like this. - Strength: 1200 - Agility: 1100 - Endurance: 1150 - Intelligence: 1050 - Dexterity: 1080N?v(el)B\\jnn Meanwhile, Karsha''s stats are far inferior to this. But that is, for the time being, once he breakthrough to the Grandmaster stage, he would be able to match up with those realms above him. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 18 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman (Locked) > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger (46%) > < Realm: Master - Level 9 > < STR: 320 / AGL: 310 / HEA: 320 / STA: 320> < Mana: 120,000 > < Exp: 20,000/300,000 > Stat Points: 14,000 Technique: [ Tiger strike ] Passive Skills: [Imitate],[Thrust] Active Skills: [Berserker Fury: A],[Red Eye Tiger: SS] He has unlocked many options on his stat window, indicating significant progress since escaping the ve Mine. Compared to an average cultivator, he is on the same level as an intermediate Grandmaster stage cultivator. He is that strong, and he could advance even further once he finishes absorbing the Mutant Tiger bloodline. Despite his formidable nature, he is still nowhere near capable of killing a Tier 6 monster. He has a long way to go, but that''s okay because he can address this challenge when the system finally upgrades to Version 2.0. Although he wouldn''t dominate a Tier 6 monster, he could hold his own against one, and if fortunate, he might be able to kill one without sustaining any injuries. After all, whether he likes it or not, he would need to kill two Tier 6 monsters before breaking through to the next stage, the Grandmaster stage. Karsha continued to sleep like a baby, oblivious to the chaos he had caused throughout the Sect, particrly in the inner area. It is well known that to be admitted to the Inner area, one must first spend at least two months in the outer area. But Karsha skipped that and went straight to the inner area. Murmurs began to spread when they discovered that a neer had been ced in a room in one of the best sections of the inner area. Adding fuel to the already burning fire, there were rumors that Fairy Mei, one of the most talented disciples in the inner area, had stayed in Karsha''s room after carrying him there two days ago. Those who witnessed this began bringing others to the area where Karsha was currently sleeping. He had been asleep for two whole days, utterly exhausted. The past years had been spent doing his best to escape the ve Mine. After finally aplishing that, he had to go on the run, spending weeks sharpening his skills in preparation for the unknown. Now that he finally had a moment of safety, his body and mind agreed to let him rest until he was fully recuperated. Thus, he had spent the past 48 hours in deep sleep. However, as more people gathered and the noise increased, Karsha was forced to wake from his peaceful slumber. To his surprise, when he awoke, the instructor, who had an unpleasant expression on her face, was sitting in a chair right across from him. "Took you long enough," she said, finally standing up. "Sorry, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep in a while," Karsha said with a guilty look. He could tell thedy had been awake the entire time, meaning she hadn''t slept and had been guarding him for the past 48 hours. "Don''t worry about that. The Sect Master assigned you to this room, and that odd friend of yours came by. He said you shoulde to the entrance when you wake up." Thedy started moving toward the door. "Please wait," Karsha called out. "I''m new here, and I still don''t know theyout. Could you direct me to where Xian is waiting? I promise this will be thest time I trouble you," Karsha said with a smile. He could tell he was pushing his luck, but some part of him didn''t care and wanted to get to know thedy better. The beautifuldy stopped in her tracks and contemted for a while before speaking. "Wash up and get dressed before following me." Her words stung a bit, but Karsha saw it as a win and allowed a small smile to escape his lips. Karsha was an extrovert in his previous life. He might look cold sometimes, but deep down, he was a lively person who didn''t shy away from approaching a damsel. Even in his previous life, his wife used to say that if they lived in a cultivation world, he would have formed his own harem of hundreds, if not thousands, of beautifuldies. Of course, he mostly just brushed it off with a smile. However, now that he had been miraculously transported to a cultivation world, he couldn''t help but remember what his now-deceased wife used to say, ''I guess Annabeth was right;dies in this world are eye-catchers.'' Karsha freshened up and changed into a white robe that was sitting on his bed. Naturally, he made sure not to change in the room since he still had the ve mark on his body. However, the youngdy standing by the door could tell he was hiding something. But since she didn''t want to pry into his business, at least not yet, she simply let it slide. After 10 minutes, Karsha was fully dressed and ready to go. "Make sure you follow my instructions and don''t ept any challenges from anyone," she warned. Karsha wanted to ask what she meant; however, when he opened the door and saw the crowd outside, he immediately understood. "That is a lot of people," Karsha said as he closed the door. "Let''s go. Follow my lead," she said as she opened the door. "Look, it''s Fairy Mei!" a disciple shouted, alerting everyone. "Who is that guy behind her?" another asked, referring to Karsha. "Please tell me that is not Fairy Mei''s lover," someone else said, and soon, the whole area erupted into a chaotic symphony of spections about Karsha''s rtionship with thedy they were all infatuated with. "Hey, you skinny guy, I challenge you to a battle to the death. Who do you think you are to make a move on Fairy Mei?" A young man with short brown hair said, letting his killing intent seep out. Seeing this, Karsha couldn''t help but scoff. Although it was just a sliver of the guy''s killing intent, he could tell his own would be enough to cripple, if not kill, him. Perhaps noticing the unshaken look on Karsha''s face, the brown-haired guy grew angrier and lunged at Karsha, weapons drawn. However, when the guy got within three meters of Karsha, a slight smirk appeared on Karsha''s lips. The charging guy couldn''t help but feel he had fallen into a trap when he saw Karsha''s eyes. To confirm his fear, a powerful kick struck his stomach, sending him flying. His body mmed into a nearby wall, leaving a crack. The whole ce fell silent, like a cemetery. Karsha dusted off his leg and palm before shifting his gaze to the disciples staring at him with their jaws wide open. "Ha, that was a close one," Karsha said as he directed his gaze toward a certain direction. A few secondster, Elder June appeared, flying on her sword. "You are a troublesome one, aren''t you?" she said, hovering three meters above the ground. All the disciples there, including Fairy Mei, bowed. Seeing everyone bowing, Karsha followed their lead and bowed. "You can raise your heads," Elder June said. "You went too far, newbie," she added, crossing her arms over her chest. "What can I say? I had to defend myself. That guy nearly took my head off. Hope you saw that too," Karsha replied, his toneced with a hint of sarcasm. "Tsk, you and I both know you could''ve evaded that attack." Elder June chuckled at Karsha''s response. "I acted on instinct. I guess I brought the wild with me," Karsha said with a small smile. "You are trouble. I hope you don''t bring down this ce." Elder June shook her head. Arguing with the boy in front of her would lead nowhere. "Let''s go. The Sect Master and the elders have been waiting for you for the past two days. You don''t want to keep them waiting any longer." Without his permission, Karsha started floating in the air. "Go freshen up and meet me at the mountain peak," Elder June said to Fairy Mei. Then, both she and Karsha started flying towards the residence of the Sect Master, where Karsha would decide what to do with his second chance at life, even if it was a borrowed one. Chapter 22 Meeting The Sect Elders After flying for five minutes, Karsha and Elder Junended in front of a grand mansion. Its exterior was constructed from pure gold, making the pirs shimmer with a golden glow under the rays of the setting sun. Karsha gazed at the building for a few seconds before following Elder June inside. Back on Earth, the only ce you could see something like this would be in a mansion belonging to powerful tycoons or wealthy families with businesses everywhere. But even they couldn''t use pure gold to build something like this. To Karsha, who was used to living in a modest four-bedroom apartment with his family, the exterior looked like heaven. When they entered, Karsha let his jaw drop as he admired the opulence. The entire room was decorated in gold, from the chandelier to the curtains. Everything gleamed, making the awestruck general wonder where this person had acquired such immense wealth. "Finally. We waited for two days while you had all the dreams in the world," Elder Chen, the angry looking elder, snapped, bringing Karsha back to reality. "I am sorry. I was too tired from my travels and overslept," Karsha apologized politely making sure to sound as polite as he could be. "Ha. Don''t bother; we weren''t in a hurry anyway," said Elder Lin, focusing her gaze on Karsha''s body as if she was searching for something. "Traitor," Elder Chen muttered, feeling betrayed by Elder Lin''s statement. They had all agreed that when Karsha arrived, they would use the fact that he had made them wait for two whole days to guilt-trip him into staying in their sect. However, Elder Lin''sment shattered that n, making the irate elder feel betrayed. "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ll make it up to all of you." Sensing the tension, Karsha sought to ease it. He knew that if he could bring a smile to Elder Chen''s face, he might get away with a few things since he intended to cause a lot of trouble. His reasoning was simple: the more people knew him, the faster he would integrate into society, making him more present in their eyes and minds. This, of course, would dispel any suspicions that might arise about the ve mine incident. Additionally, the more people who knew him, the more secure he would be, even if someone eventually found out. He may have already started causing chaos by sending the young master of a great family to the infirmary just a few minutes ago without him even knowing it. Of course, Karsha wasn''t aware of that yet. However, he would soon learn that the young man he had kicked was a young master from the Varon Great Family, a family specializing in espionage and assassinations. "You better keep your promise, young man; I''lle asking for that favor soon enough," Elder Chen said, allowing a small smile to escape his lips. "Since he is here, I guess we should start with why we called him," the Sect Master said. "We called you here to get to know more about you and see if it is worth expending the sect''s resources on you," Sect Master Xu continued, making their intentions clear to Karsha, who was also curious about the purpose of this meeting. "First, tell us the name of the family you are from," he asked, directing his question at Karsha. Karsha felt as though a predator''s gaze hadnded on him. The feeling he got from the old man was many times more unsettling than the one he had felt before being sucker-punched during the trial. An average cultivator would have crumbled under that gaze. However, Karsha was different. He had witnessed many terrifying things in his previous life, so only a few things could scare him now. He was almost immune to fear. "I am not from any family. Well, I used to have a family, but they are all dead now, so I am all alone," Karsha replied, making sure to convey the pain of losing his family and that of Austin''s family. He didn''t inherit Austin''s memories, but from what the being who transmigrated him had shown him, Austin''s family was killed by their business rivals. He even learned their names, so even without Austin''s memories, he could remember the names of those who killed the family of the body he currently inhabited. Perhaps feeling the pain in his reply, the Sect Master sighed in guilt. He had initially intended to shake down Karsha and make sure he wasn''t an heir to any family before epting him into the sect. Although they had heirs of other families in the sect, they didn''t give them much special treatment since their families already took care of that. However, there were a few disciples they personally paid attention to. These few disciples came from no family or low-status families. These disciples were more inclined to contribute greatly to the sect''s development once they became strong enough to undertake expeditions to tombs, ruins, dimensional gates, and more. Elder June, who was standing behind Karsha, gave her father an annoyed look before patting Karsha on the shoulder. "Sorry to hear that. Xian said the same thing, but we didn''t believe him. We just wanted to confirm, that''s all," Elder Lin quickly dissolved the tension. "It''s okay, they are gone; the best I can do is get stronger and seek revenge on those responsible," Karsha said with a dangerous smile. Seeing this, the Sect Master sighed inwardly. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t intrigued by how Karsha was handling the situation. Although Karsha tried his best to hide it, the pain within him didn''t escape the eyes of any of the Elders. "So tell us, what are your ns now that you are a disciple of one of the most powerful sects in all of the Central Continent?" Elder Lin asked. "Nothing long-term yet. For now, I just want to be strong enough to protect those I will call friends and family," Karsha replied. He would be lying if he said he had any clue about how to proceed, especially since the system was still out ofmission. "Also, I made a promise to a very powerful old man that I will take alchemy very seriously, so I n on practicing alchemy alongside my sword," he added. "Is that all?" Sect Master Xu asked, sounding surprised by Karsha''s answer. "That will be all for now. Of course, I n on making a name for myself, so if you ept me into the sect, I might bring a trouble or two to your doorsteps. But fear not, I won''t cause any great trouble that will threaten this beautiful establishment," Karsha responded with a confident smile. The smiles on the faces of the Elders widened at Karsha''s response. They were more than happy with his n. Initially, when they heard about what had happened to his family, they thought he would focus all his attention on getting stronger solely to avenge them. However, after hearing his ns for the foreseeable future, they felt relieved and pleased. In short, Karsha was the perfect disciple. They nned on nurturing him to be a powerhouse. Seeing his carefree nature and hearing his bnced approach, they knew he had the potential to be a great student. With few obstacles in his path, they believed he could rise to the peak with their dedicated guidance. They had witnessed his performance during the trial, so they were confident they wouldn''t be wasting their time on him. Despite being at the Master stage, his talent was evident. The Sect Master wanted to ask more about this, but after another stern look from his daughter, he decided to hold back and askter. However, Karsha was no ordinary 19-year-old. He was a 32-year-old living in the body of a 19-year-old. He noticed the Sect Master''s lingering curiosity, so without waiting for anyone to ask him about it, he went ahead and exined the situation. "You don''t have to worry about my cultivation base. I can break through whenever I want. I''m just holding back for a few weeks to improve my mastery of certain skills," Karsha said, deriving his exnation from the knowledge he had gained from the legacy of the divine alchemist. Surprisingly, the elders nodded, signaling they epted his reason. "Good. To be an Inner Area disciple, you have to be at least at the Grandmaster stage, so do well to raise your mastery quickly and break through. The longer you stay at the Master stage, the more trouble will find its way to you," Sect Master Xu said. Karsha nodded before turning to Elder June. "Can you please direct me to where Xian is?" Karsha asked. Since the Sect Master had now confirmed that he was not from any prominent family, they could n how to approach his cultivation. They had a lot to discuss, and Karsha had no business being there for it. He simply wanted to get out quickly and catch some fresh air. Elder June nodded and gestured for Karsha to follow her. As they left the room, the elders began their discussions, confident that they had made the right decision in epting Karsha into the sect. "Follow me," Elder June said as she started moving out of the mansion. Karsha gave the interior onest look before following her. After leaving the mansion, Elder June led Karsha to a small house where Xian was practicing calligraphy. When Xian saw Karsha approaching, he immediately dropped what he was doing and ran toward him. "You''re awake! I came to your ce yesterday, but you were still asleep, and Sister Mei chased me away, thinking I would wake you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha gave him a slight smile before taking a seat. He then retrieved his water bottle and took a sip before speaking. "Are you not hungry? Because I am starving. Let''s go eat something." Chapter 23 Sunlight Pavilion Karsha and Xian left the small apartment and began making their way to get some food. Karsha had been relying on rations for the past month and only got to eat something good after meeting the Hell Sister by the riverside. Fortunately for him, he inherited the Legacy of the Divine Alchemist. Despite having no prior experience in alchemy, inheriting the Legacy was enough to elevate him to the Grandmaster stage. Strangely, with just a little practice, he would be able to start concocting pills with 100% purity. His luck extended even further when the Hell Sister left him a ring filled with valuable items. Although he could only ess the first space in the Nine Cmities Space Ring, he was confident that unlocking the other spaces would yield even greater rewards. In the first space alone, he found 10,000 gold coins and other items, causing him to grin from ear to ear. He felt ted, especially when hepared the value of a single coin to its dor equivalent back on Earth. However, had he known that the gold coins he prized so highly were merely used for random items in this world, he would have realized that his 10,000 gold coins were just a small drop in a muchrger ocean. "You look happy, Xian," Karsha observed, noting the young man''s livelier demeanorpared to a few days ago. "I am. I was able to make 100 spirit stones by recruiting you. I hope you aren''t mad or anything," Xian replied with a smile. "Good for you," Karsha responded with a smile. He could tell Xian was quite poor, so earning some money by recruiting him must have been a big deal. "But what is a spirit stone, and what is it used for?" Karsha genuinely asked. Despite his newfound knowledge in alchemy, he still had much to learn about the cultivation world. Asking Xian, who seemed reliable, was a good ce to start. Additionally, Karsha sensed they were being followed, so he decided to keep Xian talking as a distraction. This would allow him to stay alert to their surroundings while also learning more about the cultivation world. Xian, eager to help, began to exin. "Spirit stones are essentially the highest form of currency in the cultivation world," Xian began. "A low-tier spirit stone is equivalent to 100 gold coins, and a high-tier spirit stone is worth 10 low-tier spirit stones. "However, spirit stones are not only used as currency; as the name suggests, they contain spiritual energy that can be absorbed to aid in cultivation. Although their spiritual energy is minimal, when used inrge quantities, it can help raise your cultivation level slightly." Xian paused for a moment before continuing. "Of course, to have that many spirit stones, you have to be from a rich and powerful family like one of the Great Families or the Legacy Families," Xian added. "Who are these families I keep hearing about?" Karsha asked. The Sect Elders had already questioned him about the possibility of his belonging to a Great Family. Although he denied it, he still had no idea who these great families were. The talkative young man beside him seemed like the perfect person to ask. "The Great Families run most businesses for the Legacy Families. There are countless Great Families, and under a Legacy Family, there can be over 50 Great Families. For example, the Sunlight Great Family owns this town and almost all the businesses within it. However, the Sunlight Great Family is a subsidiary of the Drono Legacy Family. "And before you ask, the three Legacy Families are the overlords of the Central Continent. Under no circumstances should you mess with anyone from those families. In fact, don''t antagonize anyone from even the Great Families. You don''t want to disappear overnight," Xian warned. Karsha gave him a sly smile. For some reason, he felt he had already crossed that line. While listening to Xian, he kept his other senses alert to the people following them. He could tell they were not friendly and started nning how to deal with them. Just as he was reaching a conclusion, a voice entered his mind. ''Take Xian away, ve. I will handle these bugs.'' The voice sounded too familiar, but since someone wasing to their aid, Karsha didn''t question it and decided to follow the instructions. ''Come and see me when you are free. We have some things to talk about,'' the voice spoke again. Before Karsha could fully register it, he felt the presence of one of their pursuers vanish, indicating they were no longer alive. "Xian, we better hurry; I''m almost dying of hunger," Karsha said, hastening his pace. Xian followed obediently. "Don''t worry, Big Brother, I will take you to the best restaurant. Although I sent most of my money to my family, 100 gold coins will be enough to eat there," Xian said proudly. Although still young, Xian had been working very hard for the past five years to earn money and support his family back home. His dedication and determination had earned him respect and protectiveness from many people. One of those people was the mysterious guard who had just saved them from the assassins of the Varon Great Family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Sinceing to Sunlight City, Xian has been working tirelessly every day to earn a living. His life back home wasn''t easy, so when he found himself in arger market, he knew it was up to him to ensure his family had a better life. He started with minimal jobs that paid a few gold coins and gradually moved on to more dangerous jobs as he grew in strength and cultivation. Right now, Xian is a Grandmaster stage cultivator and an Inner Area disciple. He can now take on jobs that pay significantly more than his previous ones. Additionally, he can recruit new members to the sect, and if they pass the Outer Area exams, he receives 500 gold coins. Despite his efforts, none of the recruits he brought had made it far enough to pass the first trial¡ªuntil Karsha, who cleared it in less than a second. Xian''s luck changed when he met Karsha. After Karsha cleared the trial, Xian earned the favor of a very powerful elder and received 100 spirit stones, equivalent to 10,000 gold coins. He sent 99 spirit stones back home and kept only one, leaving him with just 100 gold coins. Wanting to impress Karsha and repay a small portion of his debt, Xian decided to take him to one of the nicest and most expensive restaurants in Sunlight City. "Sunlight Pavilion," Karsha muttered, standing in front of one of the fanciest restaurants in town. "Yes, this is the Sunlight Pavilion, one of the best restaurants in the city. We can eat here; I''m sure they have something we can afford," Xian said, making sure to emphasize the need to stay within their budget. Karsha nodded slightly before walking inside. "Wee to the Sunlight Pavilion; please follow me to an empty table," a youngdy said politely, leading the two, who clearly looked out of ce, to a table in the far right corner of the room. "The servers wille by with the menu shortly, but while you wait, kindly indulge yourself in the freshly brewed fruit juice. It''s on the house," thedy said before walking away. Instead of returning to the entrance, she entered a private room where four young men, including one whom Karsha knew all too well, were dining. She whispered something to one of them before leaving. A few minutester, the waiters arrived with the menus. "I will have these three," Xian ordered, not bothering to check the prices. "I will have the same," Karsha echoed. They were out of their element, and without checking the prices, they didn''t realize that the menu presented to them was the most expensive one. Only wealthy families used that menu at the Sunlight Pavilion, often spending thousands of gold coins on a single te. By ordering six tes, Xian and Karsha had unknowingly incurred a significant expense that couldn''t be easily paid. Unaware of this, they focused on enjoying the delicious fruit juice while they waited for their food. A whileter, two servers came carrying six bowls of food and ced them on Xian and Karsha''s table. "Enjoy your meal, friends," one of the servers said, leaving the two ravenous diners to devour their food as if their lives depended on it. It didn''t take long for them to clear their bowls. The food was just that delicious. To make matters worse, the servers came back and asked if they wanted more. This offer, of course, was eagerly weed by the two, who didn''t realize they were falling into someone else''s trap. They ordered three more bowls each. The food was so delicious that they cleared everything in less than ten minutes, leaving no residue. They then ordered three more bowls each before finally feeling satisfied. However, by the time they were done, almost everyone in the restaurant was watching them. "Why are they looking at us?" Karsha asked when he noticed the stares. "I guess they are just surprised at how much we can eat. Just look at them¡ªthey''re still on the same te they had when we finished our first three bowls," Xian said, having no idea of the trouble they were in. He assumed the people were just impressed with their eating prowess. "I guess so," Karsha nodded. The two then looked around at the people nearby, smiling obliviously to the trouble they had caused. A few minutester, the waiter brought their bill. Xian took it with a proud smile, but when his eyesnded on the total amount, his world came crashing down. "We''re fucked," were the only words that escaped his mouth. Chapter 24 Is He From A Rich Family or Something... "We''re fucked," Xian said as he gazed at the total price of the food they had consumed. "What''s wrong?" Karsha, having heard Xian''s first sentence, asked, noticing something amiss by the look on Xian''s face. The usual cheerful expression had been reced by a grave one. "We''re about 999 Spirit Stones short," Xian replied. "The total cost of the food we ate is 1000 Spirit Stones, and I only have 1 Spirit Stone," he added, looking as pale as a ghost. "We''re definitely in trouble," Karsha cursed. "Indeed, you are in trouble," a voice interjected, prompting Karsha, Xian, and nearly everyone else to turn in the direction of the speaker. "Isn''t that the heir of the Varon Great Family?" one of the patrons whispered as they observed the young man with brown hair approaching Karsha''s table. Following him was the boy who had attacked Karsha earlier, and strangely, trailing behind them was Fairy Mei herself, looking surprised upon seeing Karsha standing with Xian and ncing in their direction. ''Please be polite,'' was the only thought running through her mind. Karsha, however, remained emotionless when he saw her. Instead, he focused on the young man who gave him an impending sense of danger. ''He is strong,'' Karsha thought inwardly. "Young Master Vance," Xian said, addressing the young man who had been eyeing Karsha since he emerged from the private room. "Xian, it seems you and your friend here have found yourselves in a sticky situation," Vance remarked with an evil smirk. "Not really, we were just finishing up here," Karsha interjected, not giving Vance the opportunity to toy with Xian, who appeared as though the weight of the world was about to crush him. "And who are you again?" Vance asked. "I don''t recall ever mentioning my name," Karsha replied, dismissing the reactions of the onlookers. Had he bothered to observe their expressions, he would have noticed looks of caution and advice such as ''Tread carefully, young man'' or ''Be polite and answer his questions like an obedient child.'' However, Karsha chose not to heed any of them. He proceeded in the direction of arrogance without hesitation. "You''ve got some guts on you, boy," Vance said, letting his killing intent slip. "Tsk, why the hostility?" Karsha chuckled as he noticed Vance''s shift to a hostile demeanor. "We''re all friends here; why resort to violence? From where I''m from, you introduce yourself first before asking for someone else''s name. It''s a sign of respect." Gasps escaped the lips of everyone watching. Xian, hiding behind Karsha, kept tugging on his robe to stop, but Karsha paid no attention. He didn''t know why, but he felt a deep-seated animosity toward the young man. He couldn''t understand why, but he was determined to deny him the satisfaction he sought. "You''ve got some guts, boy. Do you know who I am? Do you know which family I''m from? Do you have any idea who..." "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk," Karsha interrupted, raising his index finger as a sign for Vance to stop. "Let me guess, you''re about to use your family name to threaten me. But guess what, I don''t give a damn. Look into my eyes, pay close attention to my beautiful blue eyes, and tell me whether they care about who you are or the family you are from." "Honestly, I don''t know why you''re here. We didn''t invite you, so what''s your purpose? Are you perhaps a waiter here?" Once again, gasps escaped the mouths of everyone in the restaurant. "Are you courting death? Do you know who you''re messing with?" ady standing behind Vance spoke, showing clear disdain toward Karsha. "And who are you?" Karsha didn''t even bother looking at her when he asked. This action only fueled young Master Vance''s anger further. "Who am I, huh? Are you from under a rock or something?" the youngdy retorted. "Enlighten me, since you seem so keen on me knowing your name," Karsha said with a sly smile. "You''re in serious trouble, boy. If I were you, I''d start begging for forgiveness before this esctes any further," one of the customers in the restaurant said, feeling pity for Karsha, who seemed to be provoking some very powerful individuals. "I don''t see where I''m in the wrong here. We didn''t ask them toe here. They came on their own, so forgive me if I don''t have any respect for them. They could have minded their own business and left us alone. But because of their arrogance, they decided toe and cause us trouble. Where I''m from, you respect those who respect themselves." "You''ve just dug your own grave, kid. The young man you are disrespecting is the heir of the Varon Great family, and thedy is also the heiress of the Uzi Great Family. You''ve just disrespected perhaps two of the most powerful people in the whole of Drono Kingdom. If I were you, I would start crying," a young man said as he summarized the situation for Karsha. They all expected to see the same look on Xian''s face appear on Karsha''s face; however, to their surprise, he just startedughing. "I don''t know why I should be the one apologizing. They were the ones that came to our table and started unting their titles. I will not apologize, and neither will my friend." Karsha said. He then turned toward Xian, "Can I see what spirit stone looks like?" he asked, snapping the pitiful guy from his fear. With shaky hands, Xian retrieved a pentagon-shaped stone¡ªor perhaps a crystal¡ªthat radiated faint mixtures of light. He handed it to Karsha, who admired it for a moment, turning his back to the two heirs fuming with anger. ''So that''s what these things are,'' Karsha thought inwardly, a small smile escaping his lips. He handed the spirit stone back to Xian before turning to face the two heirs. "I know you were the cause of this," Karsha said. "You told the waiters to present us with the most expensive menu, hoping we wouldn''t be able to pay, so you could use our misfortune to antagonize us. Well, I have to be the bearer of bad news: my aunt left me some wealth before departing this world. God rest her soul," he added, making a prayer sign and looking upward, probably showing sarcastic respect. "As I was saying, she left me with some wealth. I''m sorry to disappoint you, heirs, but you won''t be getting thestugh today." Karsha then gestured for the waiter who had brought the bill toe closer. He retrieved 1000 spirit stones from his space ring and handed them to the waiter. "I guess this will cover our food." Vance''s demeanor shifted when Karsha gave the spirit stones to the waiter. ''Is he from a rich family or something?'' he wondered inwardly, only to discard the thought after Karsha''s next sentence. "I am not from any rich family, and after seeing how these two conducted themselves today, I wouldn''t want to be associated with any great family. They''ve lowered my respect for them." After saying that, Karsha took Xian''s hand and started moving toward the door. "Stop right there, brat; where do you think you''re going?" Vance shouted. Karsha sensed the danger and immediately pushed Xian away, sidestepping just in time to avoid a sword that nicked his cheek, drawing a few drops of blood. "We''re not done here," Vance said, charging at Karsha again. Karsha smirked before disappearing into Fairy Mei''s shadow, leaving the Varon heir''s sword embedded in the door frame. However, he underestimated the depth of Vance''s anger. Instead of pursuing Karsha, Vance turned toward Xian, who was regaining hisposure after Karsha''s push. "No, you don''t," Karsha said, drawing his sword and blinking away just as Vance charged at Xian. Instead of appearing beside Xian, Karsha appeared behind the young man who had attacked him earlier at the sect. He ced his sword against the boy''s throat and, in a cold voice that sent shivers down everyone''s spine, spoke, "If a single hair drops from his head, I won''t hesitate to slit his throat." Vance stopped in his tracks, his eyes fixed on his brother, who was frozen with a sword at his throat. "You wouldn''t," he said. "Try me," Karsha replied, his tone remaining cold. The entire restaurant fell silent. No one dared to make a sound. They never imagined the situation would escte to this level. "Hahaha, what a brave kid. You sure have some guts to go against not one but two heirs from powerful families," a voice spoke from within one of the private rooms. A few secondster, a man around forty years old walked out. As soon as everyone saw him, they lowered their heads in respect. "I am Hugh Varon, father of these two. Tell me, young man, what is your name?" the man introduced himself. Karsha arched an eyebrow before replying, "I am Karsha Damon, an Inner Area disciple of the Sunlight Sword Sect." "Well, Karsha, don''t you think it would be best if you let go of my child? He doesn''t seem to be handling the sword-to-the-throat situation very well," Hugh said, ncing at his son, who had clearly wet his pants. "I promise they won''te after you and your friend again," he added, noticing the skepticism on Karsha''s face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Okay-dokey. I will take you at your word. Next time won''t be this peaceful," Karsha added, issuing a subtle threat before letting go of the boy. Without wasting any time, he took hold of Xian''s hand and activated Red Eye Tiger, instantly vanishing from the restaurant. ''That kid has some guts. I have to investigate his origin,'' Hugh thought before looking at his two sons with disappointment written all over his face. Chapter 25 This is bad, this is very bad "Tell me everything. Don''t leave a single detail out," Elder June demanded, ring at Karsha and Xian, who were now seated outside Xian''s room. As Karsha looked into her beautiful brown eyes, he couldn''t help but wonder, *Is she really old, or is she in disguise?* The truth was that Elder June was indeed in disguise, and only a few people knew about it. She was a genius who had managed to enter the Saint Stage at a very young age. To prevent the Great Families and the Legacy from trying to take her away, the Sect Master ensured she always disguised herself before going out. Inside Karsha''s mind was theplete knowledge of the Divine Alchemist, hailed as the greatest alchemist of all time. Because of this, Karsha could tell when a pill had been used to alter someone''s appearance. Although he couldn''t outright say it, he knew thedy sitting before him was not truly an old woman. She was in disguise, but since he didn''t want to pry into her business, he kept quiet¡ªfor now. When the time came, he would determine whether she was indeed old or young. "This is what happened," Karsha began, narrating the events that urred in the restaurant about an hour ago. After fleeing from the restaurant, Karsha, and Xian hade straight to the Sect to find Elder June, who had already warned them to be more careful when outside. Karsha wanted to forget about the incident and move on, but Xian insisted they report it. So, without wasting time, they went to Xian''s resting area, where Elder June also resided. Xian was quick to report that something was terribly wrong. He was a nobody, so finding himself in such a situation made him panic. Even Elder June, after hearing Xian''s report, had a grave look. Messing with a Great Family is a huge problem, especially for someone with no status. She always cautioned Xian to stay far away from the Great Families. However, she never anticipated that a total stranger would put the one person she vowed to protect in danger. Though she was strong, if the Great Families came after Xian, there was little she could do about it. In the face of absolute strength, she was but a bug that could be squashed at any time. "This is bad, very bad," Elder June said, letting a small panic set in. Karsha, who initially thought the situation wasn''t that serious, changed his mind when he saw the look on Elder June''s face.N?v(el)B\\jnn "We are sorry, Elder June," Xian said, trying to calm the situation. However, Elder June just red at him, anger written all over her face. "Sorry isn''t going to cut it, Xian. You two messed with not one but two Great Families. Even if they let you go now, they won''t let it slide. You two are in serious trouble that neither I nor the Sect Master can fix," Elder June said. Karsha panicked a little when he heard her words. Xian, on the other hand, had tears streaming down his face. He was a nobody who had managed to get into one of the best sects in the Central Continent. However, given the current situation, he might have to run back home and try to stay hidden for as long as he could. Messing with the Great Families was a bad move, and deep down, Xian continued to curse Karsha for bringing this trouble to his doorstep. "You two have to disappear for a while," Elder June said after a few minutes of thought. "You have to be out of sight for a while," she added. Karsha, however, had a different thought in mind. "Elder June, I don''t think that will be necessary," he said after brief consideration. "Oh, and why is that?" Elder June asked. "I was the one who caused the trouble. Xian is just an innocent bystander. If there is any punishment from the Great Families, I will bear it. There''s no need to run from something so trivial," Karsha said, disying a hint of arrogance. "Oh, so you think messing with the Great Families is trivial, huh?" Elder June spoke with her eyebrow raised, a sign that she was getting angry. Of course, Karsha was oblivious to this¡ªa fact he woulde to understand in the future. "In case you are not aware, the Varon family is on great terms with the Sunlight family. Although this sect is an independent establishment, the Sunlight Family has some stakes in it. This means that when ites to decision-making, they have a say in it. So tell me, what do you think will happen when the head of the Sunlight Family finds out you insulted not one but two heirs from not one but two of the most powerful families in the whole Drono Kingdom?" "This is bad," Karsha said once he recognized the gravity of the situation. "You think," Elder June red at him with angry and almost teary eyes. Seeing this broke Karsha''s heart for unknown reasons. "But even though it seems bad, I will not let Xian bear the consequences. I will take the responsibility when the timees," he added. Elder June pondered the situation for a while. What may seem like a typical situation to many, the Great Families wouldn''t see it that way. They prided themselves because of their status in the Kingdom. They would want to make an example out of Karsha just to show the general public who is in charge. However, they wouldn''t outright kill him. No, they would find a way to make him regret his actions before dying. He wasn''t the first and wouldn''t be thest. "Go back to your sleeping area and don''t leave until Ie to fetch you," Elder June said, and Karsha obediently started moving to his room, which was at the other end of the sect, about 6km from Xian''s ce. ===================== "This is bad. When he said he would bring trouble, he actually meant it," Elder Lin remarked upon hearing Elder June''s report about the Karsha and Vance incident. "At least he has some dignity and decided to take responsibility," she added. "Setting a duel to the death will be disadvantageous to the kid; he is still a Master while Vance is a Semi-Saint," Elder Chen said, trying to figure out a solution as fast as he could. "They wouldn''t go for a duel even if we suggested it. They will use one of their cruel ways to kill him," Elder Ben, a muscr elder slightly younger than the rest, said. He was a swordsman and also a banished child from one of the Great Families, so he knew their ways of doing things. "This is bad, very bad," Elder Lin reiterated. "How should we proceed? If we wait and don''t do anything, I''m afraid we will be losing a great asset over something so trivial," Elder June chimed in. In hindsight, the situation was indeed trivial, yet the Great Families wouldn''t see it that way. "There is little we can do at this moment. All we can do is wait and see what they will do," the Sect Master Xu finally said. He had been racking his brain for solutions, but there was no easy solution when it came to dealing with the Great Families. "June, keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn''t do anything rash while we wait to see what the Great Families have in store," Sect Master Xu concluded, ending the meeting. ============= "28 days to go," Karsha muttered as hey t on his bed. Finally back in his room, instead of seeking a good night''s sleep, his mind went into overdrive, brainstorming ways to navigate the sticky situation he found himself in. "Mom was right when she said my mouth would one day get me in trouble," he sighed, recalling his mother''s words. "There''s no need to regret it now. At least Xian won''t be getting into trouble with me," he reasoned, then attempted to catch some Z''s. In 28 days, the system would upgrade to version 2.0, and his ss would finally unlock, opening a whole new world of opportunities for him. The current system could only perform minimal functions. However, he was confident that once the system upgraded to version 2.0, it would be able to do more for him. He had an advantage over many. With his system, he could ascend levels faster than an ordinary cultivator. With the system aiding him in absorbing monster cores, he wouldn''t need to waste days, if not weeks, just absorbing a single core. Although the system was pushing him to maximize and assimte his strength before breaking into the next stage, he knew that with constant training, he would be able to rise through the ranks faster than anyone. Then there was the situation regarding drops. In Quinox, cultivators relied on drops to gather resources to aid them in their cultivation. They would embark on hunts specifically for drops. Although rare, drops were precious, akin to items crafted by cksmiths and artisans. Drops, especially those in higher categories, held significant value when auctioned. Avatars were another rarity. Like drops, avatars were scarce, often leading to bidding wars when one appeared in auction houses, sometimes extending beyond the confines of the auctions themselves. However, Karsha was different. With his system, he had a higher chance of acquiring these items than ordinary cultivators. But now that his system was non-functional and he might be sent into the wild as a form of punishment, he knew he was in deep trouble. Initially, he nned to keep quiet until his system was back online with the new upgrades. However, his anger upon seeing Vance got the best of him. He didn''t know why, but he would soon discover that it had something to do with the Austin Family. After all, the assassins who killed Austin''s parents were from the same Varon family currently plotting how to get back at him and the Sect. Chapter 26 We Have to Kill Him Karsha remained indoors per Elder June''s instructions. He hadn''t stepped outside his room for the past ten days, spending his time solely on eating and sleeping. He acknowledged that he had botched his n. Initially, he intended to start causing trouble once the system was back online. However, allowing his emotions to prevail resulted in antagonizing not just one, but two Grea families. Given these families'' strong ties with the Sunlight Great Family, the punishment they''ve been devising for the past ten days wouldn''t be child''s y. Karsha spent thest ten days analyzing the situation and specting on how he could have handled it differently. After countless calctions, he arrived at only one conclusion: had he kept his emotions in check, he could have managed the situation more calmly. However, that was all in the past now. He still had 18 days before the system came back online. Yet, early in the morning, Elder June visited him, informing him they would be meeting the sect Master and the Varon Family repster that day to know the punishment they have for him A little after 4 pm, Elder June arrived and picked him up. "So, what should I expect?" Karsha asked as he and Elder June soared through the air. It was more like being carried through the air, as Elder June was the one doing the flying. "They will attempt to strong-arm you, hoping you''ll cower in fear and ept their proposal. My advice to you, though, is to stand your ground and not yield to their demands. You might not realize this, but their actions are motivated by a desire to retaliate against the sect. Your conduct will determine the oue, depending on your level of stubbornness. Even if you''re at death''s door, do not bring disgrace upon the sect. The great families must understand they are not above reproach," Elder June dered, clenching her fist in anger. Karsha, taken aback by her words, pondered. Just a few days ago, she expressed concern over the gravity of Karsha''s situation. Now, she was advising him to maintain his integrity when confronting the great families ¡ª even encouraging him to disy arrogance, a trait inherent to Karsha''s character. Perhaps she had overreacted previously, but now, with clearer judgment, her counsel seemed rational. After five minutes of flight, theynded in front of the grand mansion. Karsha couldn''t help but marvel at its magnificence once again. Momentster, the gates opened, and Karsha and Elder June proceeded inside. Upon entering, Karsha''s gaze fell upon the man who had defused the situation at the Sunlight Pavilion ten days prior: Hugh Varon, Vance''s father. Two others sat beside him. The moment theyid eyes on Karsha, expressions of disdain and anger contorted their faces. Karsha merely smirked, further incensing them, as he followed behind Elder June. Once settled, the sect Master began speaking, "We all know why we''re here, so let''s not waste anyone''s time." Hugh Varon cast another nce at Karsha beforemencing his address, "Today, we, as representatives of the Varon, Uzi, and Sunlight Great Families, are here to announce the punishment deemed necessary by the three families for the young man who disrespected the Varon and Uzi heirs." "After a brief deliberation, we have devised two punishments. You must choose one andply without resistance." Karsha felt his heart burning with fear and anger, the same anger he experienced upon encountering Vance. Elder June noticed his agitation and gently sped Karsha''s hand from behind, prompting Sect Master Xu who saw this to raise an eyebrow. Oblivious to the scrutiny, Karsha and Elder June stood waiting for Hugh to read the punishments. "The first punishment," Hugh paused, locking eyes with Karsha, "You will publicly kneel and beg forgiveness from Vance, Cai, and Joe. You will serve them for..." "The second punishment, please," Karsha interrupted, refusing outright to entertain the idea of begging those dimwits. Cai is thedy from the Uzi family and Joe is the young man Karsha kicked a few days ago and held a sword to his throat, Vance''s younger brother. However, this action didn''t sit well with the three representatives from the great families, evident from the bulging veins on their foreheads. Meanwhile, the four elders and Elder June entertained different thoughts. ''Nicely done, Kid,'' the Sect Master Xu silently praised Karsha, giving him a thumbs-up in his heart. ''Proud of you, kid,'' Elder Chen inwardly beamed with pride, his grin stretching from ear to ear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''This boy is something else,'' Elder June whispered to herself, her grip on Karsha''s hand tightening. All the elders wore proud expressions. Initially, they had anticipated Karsha taking the easy way out. However, witnessing his bold and arrogant action dispelled that notion entirely. Their amusement, however, was short-lived. Hugh, observing the smug looks on the elders'' faces, Hugh''s anger soared. Instead of announcing the second punishment as nned, he took it a step further, sealing Karsha''s fate. Originally, they intended for Karsha to join an expedition team to a Tier 6 dimensional Gate to hunt specific monsters. However, Karsha''s abrupt and rude interruption prompted a change of ns. "The second punishment is this: you will be exiled to the Snake Ind for 60 days. If you manage to survive this period, all offenses will be forgiven." "You''ve gone too far, Hugh. How can a kid survive in that ce for 60 whole days?" Sect Master Xu, though outwardly calm, erupted into anger upon hearing the second punishment. "That is his punishment, and there is nothing any of you can do to change it," Hugh retorted smugly. "Not even the king can alter this verdict. He will be sent to the ind for 60 days, and that is final," he added with a tone thick with anger. "You bastard, who do you think you are?" Elder Chen''s hand went to the hilt of his sword, ready for confrontation. However, Karsha intervened just as the situation was about to escte. "Just to rify, you want me to go to a ce and survive there for 60 days," Karsha stated. "Yes. You leave in 10 days'' time, so if I were you, I would bid farewell to my loved ones," Hugh replied with a satisfied smile. "At least that''s better than kneeling before those good-for-nothing heirs of yours," Karsha retorted, ensuring his statement was heard by all. Instantly, the smiles on the faces of the Great Family representatives turned into scowls of anger. Hugh red at Karsha, his face turning beet-red, before gesturing for the other two representatives to follow him. He wanted to have thest word, but the way things were unfolding, lingering for another moment would only make him appear foolish in front of the kid. Karsha, observing the reactions of the family representatives, maintained his smile, shining like the morning sun. However, once they exited the mansion, he felt the weight of the world crashing down upon him. "You''ve got some guts, kid, but Snake Ind has nothing to do with guts. You''re in serious trouble," Elder Lin remarked as she approached Karsha. "You''re in deep trouble," she added solemnly. They had anticipated the Great Families devising something dangerous, but sending a Master stage cultivator to Snake Ind took their treachery to another level. "What exactly is this Snake Ind?" Karsha inquired, attempting to delve into the memories of the Divine Alchemist but finding nothing. He sensed the danger of the ce, yet remained ignorant of its true peril. "Snake Ind, also known as Venom Ind, is thest ce any human should venture. It''s teeming with the deadliest snakes imaginable. No one has ever returned alive, so little is known about it," Elder June exined, prompting Karsha, who had been standing, to sink into a chair. "I''m doomed," he muttered. "Yes, you are, Kid. The Varon Family really wants you gone, and judging by how things are unfolding, they may just seed. No offense, Kid, but you simply don''t have what it takes to survive in that ce," Elder Chen remarked. "Let''s entertain a hypothetical scenario where you manage to survive encounters with Tier 5 snakes; I highly doubt you''ll stand a chance against Tier 6 ones. It''s rumored that the indprises ten sections, each ruled by a Tier 7 Mutat," Sect Master Xu added gravely. "You''ve got guts, kid, but I don''t see you surviving a Tier 7 monster." Karsha listened to their remarks in silence. ''I''m screwed'' was the only thought echoing in his mind. Indeed, he was. The destination awaiting him was no ce for humans; even a simple bee sting could be lethal. And even if, by some miracle, hested a few days, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Tier 6 snakes, which are everywhere on the ind. The ce was teeming with such vicious creatures that even Saints like Elder June wouldn''t survive a single bite. "How much time do I have to prepare?" Karsha inquired. "Ten days," Elder June replied. "Good, I still have time," Karsha said, rising from his seat and making his way toward the door. "Where are you going?" Elder June asked, following him. Once again, the sect master raised an eyebrow, puzzled by his daughter''s unusual behavior. "I''m going shopping with Xian. Want to join us?" Karsha invited, and to his surprise, Elder June nodded. "I''ll have to watch over you until you leave, considering the Varon family might try to eliminate you before the ten days are up," she exined her reason for apanying them. "Sure, Elder June," Karsha said with a sly smile. "Tsk," Elder June smirked as they exited the mansion and made their way toward Xian''s residence. ============== "That kid is arrogant," one of the representatives remarked after they departed from the Sect. "Are we going to let him roam freely for the next 10 days?" he questioned. "We have to kill him," Hugh dered with an evil grin. Karsha had humiliated them, and as retribution, the Varon Family would do their best to eliminate him before the 10 days psed. Chapter 27 The Serpentine Antidote Recipe "Snake Ind. The Snake Ind," Xian shouted when Karsha told him where he would be spending two months on Snake Ind. Xian''s face turned pale upon hearing Karsha''s words. "Yes, that Snake Ind," Elder June shook her head before responding. She, too, was going through a simr situation as the young man who saw Karsha as his big brother. "This is very bad," Xian said as he sat down. "Snake Ind is thest ce a person should go. These great families sure are wicked for forcing a Master stage cultivator to stay there for 60 days," Xian continued, sounding like he had some hidden knowledge about the ce. "You sound familiar with the ce," Karsha, picking up on it immediately, asked. "Of course, I am familiar with that ce. My grandfather told me about it," Xian revealed, causing Elder June, who was leaning two meters away from them, to take a step forward. "What do you know about that ce? Even a small detail will do," Karsha asked, hoping for any detail that might help him when he entered the ind in nine days'' time. "You better sit down, both of you," Xian said, sounding mature. "What I am about to share is hidden knowledge in my family, so I will appreciate it if it stays between us," he added, ensuring they understood the gravity of the situation. "Hold on, Xian," Elder June said as she retrieved an artifact from her storage ring. She then activated it before gesturing for Xian to continue his narrative.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "On the outside, my family looks like a poor vige family with no future. However, we are descendants of a very powerful healer. I don''t know if any of you have heard of him, but my grandpa was known throughout the Central Continent as the ''Lone Healer.''" Elder June, who was listening, arched an eyebrow. "Your grandfather is the Lone Healer?" she asked. Xian simply nodded, a proud smile escaping his lips. "He is known for curing most sicknesses caused by snake venoms and other deadly poisons. Long story short, he was a very powerful healer; however, he died from poison even he, the Lone Healer couldn''t find an antidote for it. A few years before he died, he told me about hisst voyage. In order to create the ultimate poison and antidote, he and a group of 20 Great Sages went on an expedition to retrieve the Venom from the Ten Overlords." "The Ten Overlords?" Karsha asked. "The Ten Overlords are the protectors of the ten sections of Snake Ind. He said the ind is divided into ten sections, and a Tier 7 Mutant rules each section. These Tier 7 snakes cannot rise to the next tier due to a curse ced on the ind." "So, because they knew the highest Tier there were the Tier 7 snakes, they were confident they would be able to get what they wanted without much difficulty. But they were wrong. He said when they got to the ind, they discovered there were more than ten sections. There was actually an 11th section that housed a very peaceful breed of snakes known as the ''Purple Tail Anaconda.'' They are very peaceful yet deadly. Of course, he was a healer, so he knew all those types of snakes, so he knew they shouldn''t antagonize them. However, hispanions didn''t listen and went straight into ambushing the Purple Tail Anacondas. It was a battle they could have won, but during the battle, the ten overlords came. He initially thought they were there to attack them; however, to their surprise, the 10 overlords came for the Anacondas. It was a brutal massacre. All hispanions died, and even he was poisoned by a Tier 7 Purple Tail Anaconda. He managed to escape, but because of how powerful the Venom was, he only managed to suppress its effect for 40 years. He couldn''t retrieve the recipe they were after, but he came upon something very important. The ten overlords hated the Purple Tail Anaconda, and from what he saw, their rivalry and constant battles were what made the ce very dangerous. There is no way a person can survive there since the air itself is poisonous. And should you find yourself against a Purple Tail Anaconda, you shouldn''t resist since you''ll be dead before knowing it." A cold sweat broke out on Karsha''s forehead when he heard Xian''sst sentence. He had heard about how dangerous the ce was, but never in his wildest imagination did he think there would be Tier 7 monsters running around there. Currently, he could only handle Tier 5 monsters. Even a Tier 5 Alpha or Mutant would pose a challenge for him, yet he would be going to a ce where 10 Tier 7 Mutants were roaming about. But if that wasn''t dangerous enough, there was another breed of snake that was even more dangerous than the others. And from what Xian said, these peaceful snakes wouldn''t be so peaceful anymore. The attacks from humans caused hundreds of their kind to die, meaning they wouldn''t show any kindness to any human that appeared in their territory. "Did your grandpa say anything about the Ten Overlords?" Karsha asked, trying to see if there was a way he could stay alive for a few days, eight days to be exact. It was then his system and ss would be activated. "Yes. The Ten Overlords are the key ingredient in making the Master Antidote," Xian said, and immediately Karsha heard him, and the recipe appeared in his mind. "Ah, the Serpentine Antidote," Karsha muttered. Elder June, who immediately recognized the name, asked, "You know of the Serpentbane antidote?" "Of course I do; I am an Alchemist, after all," Karsha said with his chest puffed up, forgetting he was bound to die in a few days, lol. "With a bit of practice, I can craft pills with 100% purity." "Stop joking, brat. This is not funny," Elder June said, anger evident as veins popped on her forehead. Karsha, feeling her anger directed at him, began reciting the ingredients, "1 drop of Fangtongue Frog Snake Venom, one drop of Acidcoil Corrosive venom, one drop of Bloodfang Vampire venom, one drop of ScaleCrusher venom, one drop of ShadowCoil venom..." "How do you know that?" Elder June asked, her face almost touching Karsha''s. "Like I said, I''m an alchemist. But it''s no use. I don''t have the venom from the Ten Overlords." "Follow me, you too, Xian," Elder June said as Karsha and Xian floated after her. Their destination was back to the grand mansion. A few minutester, theynded at the entrance of the Mansion. "Father, you have to save Karsha. He cannot be allowed to die in that vile ce," Elder June spoke immediately after they entered the Mansion. "June, what is the meaning of this?" Sect Master Xu, upon hearing his daughter''s voice, asked in an annoyed tone. "He has a way to save mom," Elder June replied almost immediately. "What did you just say?" he asked. "He has the recipe for making the Serpentbane Antidote and even said he can craft the pill with 100% purity," Elder June said, revealing to all the Elders who were still discussing Karsha''s case. "And you believed him. What makes you think he can do that?" Elder Lin asked, a hint of anger visible on her face. "One drop of Fangtongue venom, one drop of Acidcoil venom, one drop of Bloodfang venom, one drop of Scalecrusher venom, one drop of Shadowcoil venom, one drop of Infernoscale venom, one drop of Mistshroud venom, one drop of Thundercoil venom, one drop of Crystalisk venom, one drop of Abyssal Leviathan venom, three leaves of Healing Thyme, two petals of Golden Lotus, one pinch of Ground Mandrake Root, one sprig of Moonlit Mint, 1 ounce of Dragon''s Blood Resin, 1 ounce of Dragonhide Gtin," Karsha listed all the ingredients without skipping even one. "How did you know this?" Elder Lin asked with a shocked look. "My Master gave it to me." "Who is your master?" This time, Elder Chen asked. "Even if I tell you, you wouldn''t believe me," Karsha smiled. Indeed, if he told them his master was the greatest Alchemist to have ever walked the face of the earth, they wouldn''t believe him. "Tell me, Lin, is the recipe the right one?" Sect Master Xu, on the other hand, asked the most obvious question. "Even though I don''t know the whole recipe, all the ingredients he mentioned are in what I know. I think he is right." "Of course I am right; my master wouldn''t lie to me," Karsha said in a prideful tone. "Kid, how sure are you that you can concoct a pill from these ingredients should we get them all?" Sect Master Xu asked. "Well, for now, I have to practice and attain Saint level before I can concoct a Rank 5 Earth Grade Pill, but I am confident I will be able to do it. All I need is a new cauldron and me for practice." Since he hasn''t practiced yet, he still has to get the technique into his muscles before he can break through. "Kid, I need you to survive on the Ind. Also, if you can, I want you to help me cure my wife, and in return, I will give my daughter to you," Sect Master Xu said, surprising everyone in the room. They all knew who the daughter was. However, when they saw Elder June wasn''t objecting to her father''s statement, another surprise hit them. "Please, save my mother, and I will marry you," Elder June said as she transformed from her wrinkled look to a very beautiful, angel-like youngdy in her 20s. For a minute, Karsha stood there frozen. It wasn''t because of the promise or the attention he was receiving. It was more from the face that was staring back at him. Elder June was the definition of beauty. She has beautiful blue eyes, the same as Karsha''s, but a closer look into those two big orbs showed her blue eyes had a certain allure. Then came her perfect bone structure and long silver hair flowing down her back. She is just too beautiful. Even the three elders couldn''t help but admire her beauty. "I...I will try my best to stay alive and extract the Venom. As long as I don''t die the first few days, I promise you I will be able toe back with the Venoms," Karsha said, still staring into her beautiful blue eyes. "Xian, buddy, we have to go out again. Let''s go sell some monster bodies and buy some recipes. I have a beauty to win over," After saying that, Karsha started dragging the pitiful Xian, who was also lost in Elder June''s beauty, out of the Mansion. Chapter 28 My Master is the Divine Alchemist "Xian, take me to the alchemy shop," Karsha said, "I have to start making preparations," he added, pulling Xian, who was still lost in thought. "Hold on, kid," Elder Lin said. "Did your master perhaps tell you where we can secure the rest of the ingredients?" As an alchemist, she knew how challenging it was to secure the necessary herbs and flowers for concocting pills. "Unfortunately, he didn''t tell me that," Karsha replied. Even though the venoms could be secured another way, it wouldn''t be as fast as going to Snake Ind, where all the Ten Overlords were in the same ce. "Too bad, but not impossible. With enough funds, we can buy them," Elder Lin said, sighing. Indeed, with enough funds, they could buy the other ingredients. "If I may, would the ingredients be used to cure only Grandma?" Xian asked. Elder June, who was standing beside them and already aware of Xian''s origin, was quick to answer. "Yes. The ingredients will only be used to cure her." She could tell where the boy was going, so she made sure none of the Elders messed it up. "Then, as long as Big Brother survives the ind and returns with the venoms, I will bring the other ingredients," he stated, leaving the elders in the dark. "What is this kid ying at?" Elder Chen couldn''t help but feel annoyed by Xian''s statement. "Uncle, please stop. If he says he can secure the ingredients, let''s give him a chance," another elder interjected. "To try? One of those ingredients can cost as much as a million spirit stones. Where is he getting that much money from?" Elder Chen asked, disying a hint of arrogance and irritation. "You can if your grandfather was the Lone Healer," Xian replied, wanting to end the discussion before it escted. His revtion left the elders in shock, their jaws dropping. In doing so, he also inadvertently disclosed his rtionship with the Lone Healer. "There you have it. Xian is the grandson of the Lone Healer. He may not look like it, but since we all know the Lone Healer doesn''t sell his services, it is safe to assume that his descendants are poor," Elder June remarked. In truth, if the Xian family wanted, they could sell the herbs and flowers left behind by the grandfather for millions, if not billions, of spirit stones. However, because of the Lone Healer''s beliefs, they didn''t do that. They continued to care for the Lone Garden. Xian, who had now found a second family, was willing to convince his family to help cure the grandmother he couldn''t wait to meet. Elder June''s mother is the original sect master, but after she got injured, her husband took over. A few years ago, a Tier 9 uncontrolled dimensional gate opened near the sect, and if not for her quick and decisive decision-making skills and strength, thousands of disciples would have died. She, along with most of the sect masters and even some core students, battled the monster and managed to prevent that disaster. However, she paid a huge and fatal price for it. The final boss, akin to a Great Sage stage cultivator, took a bite at her. It was a ''Blue Venom Serpentara.'' These are the only snakes with venom that don''t have an easy cure. Most antidotes can be created from the venom itself. However, the Blue Venom Serpentara doesn''t have that weakness. To cure a bite from it, you have tobine the venom of ten distinct snakes and some other ingredients. Thesebinations will produce the antidote called ''Serpentine Antidote,'' poprly known as the Master Antidote. The Blue Venom Serpentara is so vicious that a single bite could kill even the strongest cultivator in under 24 hours. After the battle, when Sect Master Xu discovered his wife had been poisoned, he used a Legendary-ranked artifact to put her in aa and has been searching for a way to cure her ever since. It had already been 15 years, but he couldn''t even crack the surface. However, standing before him were two kids who could perhaps cure her. Even if his daughter didn''t ept the promise he made, he was willing to go to heaven and earth to make sure Karsha saved his wife. "Good, this is good," Sect Master Xu said as a teardrop fell from his eye. "Kid, do your preparations ande back in nine days; I have something for you," he added. "June, change your appearance back and make sure you protect him when he is outside." His daughter nodded and transformed back. "See youter, Elders," Karsha said as he started to leave. Elder June and Xian followed behind him. Once they were out of the room, Elder Chen spoke, "For some reason, I don''t think that kid is afraid of being sent to the ind." "I think so too. Especially when you promised him little June," Elder Lin said with a small smile. "But are you sure about this, Old Xu? Do you really want to go along with this promise? The Prince still hasn''t given up, and I don''t think he will take this lightly." "I wasn''t the one who made the decision. It was June," Sect Master Xu replied, leaving the three elders in shock. "What are you saying, Old Xu? When did June make that decision?" Elder Lin asked. "You three should pay more attention," Sect Master Xu said with a smile. "What is it that June hates the most in this life?" he asked. "Physical contact," Elder Lin answered, still not understanding what the Sect Master was getting at. "When that brat from the Varon Family was giving that Kid his punishment, June stood behind him, holding his hand through the whole process. If that isn''t enough to show you where her heart is, then I don''t know what else to say. Plus, if he manages to cure June''s mother, I am sure she will do everything in her power to ensure June marries that kid, even if he doesn''t want to." "Tsk, from the way that kid was looking at her, I don''t think that will be a problem," Elder Ben said. "But I think they suit each other. They both have troublemaking traits." "This is going to be a disaster," Elder Lin said, shaking her head in defeat. "Let''s not focus on the negative aspects just yet. We still have to ensure the kid survives the ind. Him dying there won''t be helpful to us, will it?" Sect Master Xu stated. "I doubt he will need my alchemy skills, but I will prepare some antidotes for him," Elder Lin said. "He mentioned something about surviving for a few days. Let''s give him as many life-saving artifacts as we can find," Elder Chen suggested. "You''re not thinking about giving him that item, are you?" Elder Lin asked, concerned. "Yes, I will give him the Lotus Blossom. That can protect him for six days; he will have to fend for himself after that," Elder Chen replied. The Lotus Blossom is a legendary life-saving artifact that wraps around the owner and can even withstand attacks from Tier 8 monsters. Once activated, it remains active for six days before deactivating and bes useless until it can be used again after 30 days. It was one of the drops Elder Chen obtained when the Tier 9 Dimensional Gate appeared near the sect 15 years ago. "I will run some errands and see what I can find," Elder Ben added. "Let''s try and gather things that can protect him for as long as possible." ================ After leaving the mansion, Xian, Elder June, and Karsha began making their way outside the sect. Karsha needed to get a cauldron and alchemy fire since the ones in his legacy were not yet avable for him to use. He had to break through to the Saint stage to start essing those benefits. Cauldrons and alchemy fires from a Divine-level Alchemist are incredibly valuable. Getting them now would diminish their value. Additionally, since most alchemy fires are picky, the legacy was designed so that before they unlock, Karsha would have to attain a certain level of proficiency. "So, who taught you alchemy?" Xian asked when they were about 500 meters away from the mansion. "Do you really want me to tell you? I doubt you will believe me," Karsha replied. He didn''t have a problem telling Xian and Elder June; the issue was whether they would believe him. Nevertheless, since they wanted to know, he would tell them. Whether they believed him or not wasn''t his concern. "My master is the Divine Alchemist," Karsha said, revealing his master''s identity. "Hahahahaha, good one, big bro. You don''t have to tell us if you don''t want to," Xianughed out loud, prompting some nearby disciples to stare at them. Clearly, Xian didn''t seem to be buying what Karsha was selling. "When you feelfortable and willing to reveal your master''s identity, I will be d to listen," Xian said, ending his sentence withughter. "Never mind, I knew you wouldn''t believe me anyway." Karsha just gave up and let Xian have thestugh, knowing that one day, he would be the oneughing. "Don''t ever tell anyone you are the disciple of the Divine Alchemist, not even my father," Elder June cautioned Karsha. "If people knew, they would..." "I know; I won''t tell anyone," Karsha immediately replied, understanding the implications of Elder June''s words. If people knew he was the disciple of the Divine Alchemist, many woulde after the knowledge in his head. Additionally, some might target him due to his association with the husband of one of the deadliest Asura swordmaidens. "Xian, let''s go to where I can sell monster bodies first before going to the alchemy shop." A few momentster, they arrived at the Hunter''s Guild, where monster bodies can be sold. Karsha nned on offloading his goods before heading to Snake Ind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 29 Value of a Mutant Aside from the typical guilds formed by adventurers and ns on the Central Continent, some cover the entire region. An example of this is the Identity Guild, where individuals register their identity before taking any action in any city or vige they find themselves in. The Hunter''s Guild, as its name suggests, is where peoplee to sell their kills from hunting in the forests, dimensional gates, or dungeons. While there are other avenues for selling these bodies, since Karsha is under the watch of the Varon and Uzi families, Elder June suggests they utilize the Hunter Guild. Although he might lose some spirit stones due to their purchasing rates, it''s a better option than none. "Wee to the Hunter Guild; how may I assist you?" Ady greeted Karsha and hispanions as they entered.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I''m looking to sell some monster bodies," Karsha replied. "How many are we talking about?" Thedy asked, her excitement evident upon hearing they hade to sell monster bodies. If she manages to purchase from them, she will receive amission on top of her daily wages. "About 90, give or take," Karsha said with a serious expression. "I see," thedy responded, sounding disappointed. She could sense Karsha''s cultivation base, and based on her experience as a buyer, she knew the highest tier he could kill was Tier 3. So, having 90 or more implies he has the majority of Tier 1 and Tier 2 monsters. "Yes, I have 64 Tier 3, 20 Tier 4, and 10 Tier 5," Karsha added. "WHAT?" The buyer, Xian, and Elder June all eximed loudly, drawing attention from everyone in the room. "Hey, keep it down," a customer shouted. "Tell me you''re joking. Did you just say you have 10 Tier 5 monster bodies with you?" "WHAT?" This time, almost everyone shouted upon hearing the buyer''s statement. "Why, is something wrong? I''m not lying. I have the monster bodies with me. I can show them to you if you want." Karsha, mistaking their shocked expressions, tried to defend himself. "Please wait here. I''ll be back," thedy said as she hurried toward a certain office. "What''s wrong?" Karsha asked, turning toward Xian. "You''ll find out in a few minutes." Xian, however, decided to wait for thedy to return. A few minutester, thedy came back with another person. "I am Hando, the manager here. What is your name, young man?" "I am Damon. Please, can you tell me why everyone is staring at me like that?" Karsha asked, noticing the stares from the people in the room. "You, my friend, have done the impossible. You are selling 10 Tier 5 monsters at the same time. Since this ce was built, you''re only the second person to achieve that. This makes you a VIP seller, so of course, people will stare at you like that," Hando replied, rifying the situation. "Oh, I see," Karsha simply nodded in understanding. He wasn''t particrly interested in the whole VIP seller thing. He just wanted to sell his goods and be on his way. "Can we see the goods?" Hando asked, prompting everyone to step back. Karsha then moved forward to an empty space and began unloading the monster bodies. Within a few seconds, the entire area was filled with bodies of monsters ranging from Tier 3 to Tier 5. They varied in shapes and sizes, from serpents to bears to tigers. The more the beasts fell from his ring, the more shocked the people became. It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen beast bodies before; they had seen plenty. However, what struck them about the falling bodies was their wounds. Each had only one wound, indicating that all the beasts died from a single attack. "Young man, were you the one who killed these beasts?" the manager couldn''t help but ask. "Of course, I killed all of them. But I have to be honest, the next beast sustained a little more damage from the attacks. I hope that won''t be a problem," Karsha said as he retrieved the body of the Berserker Mutant Tiger. The moment the body touched the floor, the entire ce fell silent. Karsha, who had finished unloading, was taken aback by how quiet it had suddenly be. "Elder June, what''s going on?" Karsha asked. "You... You killed a mutant all by yourself. And it''s not even a Tier 3 mutant, but a Tier 5. Do you have any idea what you''ve achieved?" Elder June eximed. However, Karsha just maintained his ignorant look. "You have no idea, huh? Where are you from, and howe you know nothing about anything?" Elder June continued to observe Karsha''s ignorance about many things. She had been watching Karsha since hepleted the outer area exams, and at every turn, the young man seemed to have no grasp of how things worked around there. He always appears to have no idea what is going on. Of course, he had no idea Karsha transmigrated into the body of someone who couldn''t cultivate. But if that wasn''t the worst of it, he also hasn''t recovered Austin''s memories yet. So, he is but a walking body without any memory of this new world. "You''ve achieved something great, young man. Killing a mutant beast will fetch you 10 times the price of a normal beast," Hando replied, and Elder June nodded in affirmation. "Good for me then. I guess I will kill more mutants in the future," Karsha said with a smile. Although his reply sounded arrogant, Hando could tell the young man before him was different. He actually meant what he said. So, as a good businessman, he decided to start building a rtionship with him. "Because of your achievement, I have decided to buy the bodies using the market price," the manager said, making sure Karsha knew what he was getting at. "So, a Tier 3 beast will go for 1000 low-tier spirit stones each, Tier 4 will go for 2000 low-tier spirit stones, and Tier 5 will go for 4000 low-tier spirit stones." "But since you have a Lesser mutant among the bodies, that one will fetch you 20,000 low-tier spirit stones, bringing your sum total to 121,400 low-tier spirit stones." "Congrattions, young adventurer," the manager said as he retrieved a space ring and handed it over to Karsha. "The funds are in; you can keep the ring for future transactions." Everyone, including Elder June and Xian, just stood there, staring at Karsha, who had no idea his legend had started spreading throughout Sunlight City. Selling 10 Tier 5 monsters at a stand is something Saints and above would do. A Master-stage cultivator has no business going after Tier 5 monsters. However, Karsha not only killed 10 of them but also a mutant, which is also a Tier 5 monster. ''This kid is something else. I should get close to him,'' Manager Hando said as he looked at Karsha, who just stood there transferring the spirit stones from Hando''s space ring to his. ''This plus the 19,000 spirit stones will be enough to buy some things I will need for the expedition,'' Karsha said inwardly. He had no idea what the stones inside his ring were when he first formed the soul contract with it. He thought they were just random stone sitting there without any value, so he left them there. It was only after seeing one up close that he realized he had been sitting on money. However, while Karsha was reeling in joy, there was someone else inside the room keeping an eye on him. Ever since the issue with Vance and the other heirs at the restaurant, people had been monitoring him, even within the sect, without any of them noticing, not even Elder June. It could only mean one thing: the person was stronger than even Elder June, so noticing their presence would be next to impossible for someone like her. However, the person who had remained hidden for almost two weeks now without making a single mistake had just slipped up, and Karsha noticed him. When Karsha retrieved the mutant, everyone in the room reacted, but one person standing at the back remained still, observing what was happening through the corner of his eyes. Such behavior might fool an ordinary cultivator, but a former soldier who spent hours on stakeouts wouldn''t be fooled by something like that. Karsha noticed him, but unfortunately for this mysterious individual, he failed to realize that Karsha had already blown his cover. That, of course, was bad for him, but good for Karsha, who nned on teaching him a very good lesson. "I''ll see you next time, Hando. Make sure you fill your pockets because the next goods will send a shockwave throughout the whole Kingdom," Karsha said before he and hispanions prepared to leave the Hunter Guild. His n to be the most liked and well-known person in the whole kingdom was just being realized. Initially, he had considered using trouble to achieve that, but after his dispute with the heirs, he knew choosing violence was not the way, at least while he was still weak. Now, however, he realized he could achieve the same thing by hunting powerful monsters and selling them. This way, he would be able to make a name for himself and make some powerful friends too. "I''ll be sure to wee you with open arms," Hando said with a satisfied smile. Karsha then took out 100 spirit stones and handed them over to thedy who had initially received them. "See youter too," he said before walking out of the room, leaving a happy buyer, a blushing attendant, and shocked spectators. His next stop was the Alchemy Guild, where he nned to buy all the items he would need for the trip and then some, for a very unlucky spy who hadn''t realized his cover was blown. Chapter 30 Are You Even an Alchemist After leaving the Hunter''s Guild, Karsha and hispanions began making their way to the Alchemy Guild. Of course, the spy was following them from a safe distance, ensuring he wasn''t discovered. Karsha, who had already detected his presence, continued to chuckle to himself as he devised a wicked n for the spy. In the spy game, strength means little; it''s all about intelligence and quick-wittedness. A mere foot soldier with great expertise can easily outmatch a reckless trained spy. Karsha knew this all too well, having eliminated a few spies himself over the years. He used his experience to identify and neutralize threats before they could be dangerous. So, when he discovered the spy tailing him, he knew what had to be done. As someone who had trained hundreds of spies, he knew the perfect way to handle it. He wasn''t concerned about the spy''s cultivation level because he didn''t n on facing him in a fair fight. He wasn''t one to preach about the honor of a warrior when facing an dishonorable threat. "Big Brother, did you really kill that Mutant?" Xian, who had been quiet for some time now, asked. "Of course. It took me some time, but I managed to kill it. But I have to say, the Mutant is far stronger than the other Tier 5 beasts," Karsha answered without bothering to look at the shocked expression on Xian''s face. "You... You seem unconcerned about the fact that you encountered a Mutant and came out alive," Elder June, who also seemed astonished, spoke. "Karsha, Mutants are not beasts that you can easily fight ande out unscathed. They are dangerous and far more difficult to deal with. So the fact that you killed one, and a Tier 5 at that, you have to understand why people would be shocked hearing that," Elder June exined, and Karsha, who was paying close attention, couldn''t help but smile. "So, aside from Mutants, are there others stronger?" He asked. Since the situation called for it, he had to capitalize on it and learn something. After all, he is but a walking empty vessel. "Yes, there are others, but they are rare. Before the Mutants, there are Alpha beasts that have three sses: Lesser Alpha, Great Alpha, and Dark Alpha. They are mostly leaders of packs and move with other monsters. Then there are the Mutants, who can be considered an upgraded version of a monster. There are Lesser, Great, Dark, Terror, and Cmity Mutants. Let''s say a monster of the fire type that has evolved to be a Mutant; their fire will be increasingly powerfulpared to a normal monster." "How high are we talking?" Karsha asked. "About a 400% upgrade. That is how high they can rise. My mom used to say that a mutant has the power to face normal monsters that are even two tiers above them," Elder June replied, making sure Karsha understood. "I see," Karsha nodded. "What about the rest? Are there more categories?" he asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn "After the Mutants, there are the World Bosses. Unlike the Alphas and Mutants, World Bosses have two strengths: their own and that of their pack. They lead huge packs of monsters on raids. The higher the number of monsters under them, the stronger they get. Killing them is only possible if you manage to kill all the monsters under them. Of course, those strong enough can go after the World Boss while the monsters under them are still alive. However, that approach is not advised. A World Boss, just like an Alpha and a Mutant, also has sses: Lesser, Great, Dark, Terror, Cmity, Devil, and Abomination," Elder June dropped yet another bomb, and this time, Karsha''s face showed some reaction. "How strong are they actually? I mean, the World Bosses," Karsha, who couldn''t believe what he was hearing, asked. "Nobody knows, or at least I haven''t met anyone with information on that. But rumor has it, these monsters are the leaders when Tier 10 and upward Dimensional Gates open. There haven''t been any Tier 10 gates opening in this kingdom for a very long time, so that theory can''t be verified, but many believe there are World Bosses out there." "Sorry to ask, but what are these Dimensional Gates?" Karsha, who kept hearing about the Dimensional Gates, couldn''t help but ask at the first chance he got. In response, however, Elder June just replied with a few words, "This world is at war with some unknown worlds. Either we conquer them, or they conquer us." That was all she said, leaving Karsha to ponder what to do with it. He digested the information for a while, but just when he was about to ask a question, Xian spoke, "We are here, the Alchemy Guild." They stopped in front of a very tall building designed like a cauldron. From the look outside, it didn''t take Karsha long to realize it had twelve floors. They entered the first floor, which was on the ground level. Stepping through the doors, they were greeted by the faces of many people going about their daily activities. There was no dy inside since everyone seemed busy with something. "Let''s go over there; that''s the section for cauldrons," Xian said as they started moving toward a store with a cauldron sale post on their counter. "Wee to Happy Home Cauldrons. How may I be of service to you today?" a man who looked like he was in his early 50s asked. "We are looking to buy a cauldron," Karsha answered. "Then you are in the right ce. We have some of the best cauldrons out there," the man said. "By the way, my name is Orga." Karsha could sense the man''s cunning nature from far away but decided to go with the flow and see how he would try to scam a master scammer who prided himself as the best scammer to ever walk the earth. ''This guy won''t know what hit him. Is he even an alchemist?'' Orga thought inwardly as he pressed a button, and a small door opened, revealing a lift leading to the next floor. "Kindly follow me," he gestured, and without dy, they were standing on the second floor, where many could still be seen going about their activities. "We have cauldrons ranging from themon grade to legendary. You can start from this section and let me know which one you prefer," Orga said, stepping back. Under normal circumstances, a seller would guide the buyer through their goods, presenting the pros and cons of particr items. However, Orga saw an opportunity to scam three kids¡ªyes, three kids. Elder June had altered her appearance to that of a 16-year-old, average-looking girl. Because of this, the seller saw no threat and just wanted to cheat them. However, he picked the wrong bunch. Inside Karsha''s head was the knowledge of the Divine Alchemist. Picking a cauldron was child''s y to him. To prove this, Karsha walked to a section Orga never thought the boy would go to: the Named Cauldron section. Named Cauldrons are cauldrons that have been given names based on three factors. First, the material used in crafting them. Cauldrons are crafted from rare and sturdy materials. Most of these materials can be monster bodies, bones, cores, metals, and many more. Theye in various forms, and depending on the quality of the material, the cauldron produced from it will also bear those qualities. Thenes the second factor: the magical properties. Not all cauldrons have magical properties. Some are just big bowls with nothing special about them. However, there are a few that possess magical properties. These magical properties further enhance the user''s sess when crafting pills. Lastly, the person who crafted the cauldron ys a significant role. There are many artisans out there, and they all have their own ways of building their art. If an artisan manages to craft something phenomenal, they usually give it a name to ensure that even after years, they will still be remembered when the name of the item is mentioned. However, named cauldronse with a challenge. Not everyone can use them, as most of these cauldrons have restrictions or tests that must be passed by the one who wants to use them. Many have tried but failed to get the approval of a named cauldron. Because of this, prices for named cauldrons are rtively lower than those for unnamed cauldrons. Despite this, they are more powerful than ordinary cauldrons of the same rank. Karsha, after moving to the Named Cauldron section, began browsing through the cauldrons. Each cauldron had a name, a short description of its magical properties, and a price attached to it. He saw cauldrons with various magical properties, but after a quick nce, he would move to the next and then the next for almost 30 minutes. [Zealot Fire Cauldron: Epic] - 16,000 - Crafted by the famous artisan known to have risen to the Sage level when he was just 1,000 years old. This cauldrones with a unique fire that further helps in removing impurities from the pills before they fully solidify. [Himlin Dark Cauldron: Rare] - 14,000 - Using the dark fires of the ck dragons, the famous craftsman known as Himlin built this cauldron, which has two magical properties: > Self-heating: The cauldron self-heats without the alchemist having to heat it manually. > Self-solidifying: The cauldron can solidify the pills after every ingredient has been added. Karsha continued examining the cauldrons, considering their magical properties and craftsmanship, carefully evaluating which one would best suit his needs. --- --- --- Karsha went through nearly thirty cauldrons but didn''t pick any of them. The one he wanted wasn''t among the ones on disy. So, after he bypassed thest cauldron, Orga sighed in relief, thinking he was back on track. However, the next second, his heart nearly jumped out of his chest when he saw Karsha walk toward a certain cauldron sitting in one corner. [Lonely Cauldron: Epic] - 5,000 - You have what it takes to craft great pills; why don''t I apany you on this journey? > Self-Healing: No matter how shattered this cauldron is, it will always heal back over time. "I choose this cauldron," Karsha said as a small smile escaped his lips. ''Gotcha,'' he thought. Chapter 31 Taming the Lonely Caudron "Young Master Vance, I have located the brat you asked me to spy on," a young man said as he rushed into a room where Vance, his junior brother, and the heiress of the Uzi family were dining. "Where is he right now?" Vance asked a touch of authority in his voice. "He and two others are at the Alchemy Guild," the young man, one of Vance''s minions, replied. "Good job, Nye. You did well," Vance said, bringing a smile to Nye''s face. "First Brother, are you going to the Alchemy Guild?" Joe, Vance''s junior brother, asked. "Yes. Dad said we should teach him a lesson before he is sent to the ind in ten days. Breaking a few bones will be enough." Vance nodded and then stood up. "Take us there." They then began moving toward the Alchemy Guild. Initially, their father didn''t want to get on Karsha''s bad side. So, for the ten days, Karsha spent in the room, he sent his best men to investigate his origin, but they came back empty-handed. The only information they were able to get was his name and age. They tried all their channels but came up empty. Even after reporting this, Hugh knew there was a chance Karsha might be from an influential family, so he made sure they didn''t go too far while devising a punishment for Karsha. The softer the punishment, the less negative impact it would have on Karsha and any potential trouble from his family, if he had one. However, all that went out the window when Karsha rubbed it in their faces by showing he didn''t care about the Great Families. This was a huge insult to them, so when Hugh got back, he called his son and instructed him on what to do. Vance, a Semi-Saint, knew there was no way Karsha would be able to resist his oppression. Vance, who felt insulted during the restaurant incident, saw his chance to break a few bones. He sent his minions to start tracking Karsha''s movements and report back to him when they found his location. ============== Back in the Alchemy Guild, on the second floor, Karsha stood beside the Lonely Cauldron with a smile. He could see the veins popping on Orga''s face. The cauldron he picked was an Epic-ranked item with a price tag of 5,000 spirit stones,parable to that of amon-ranked cauldron. Although Karsha would have to pass the test ced on the cauldron before he could purchase it, Orga knew he would be losing thousands of spirit stones if Karsha passed the cauldron''s approval. "Is there something wrong, Mr. Orga?" Karsha asked, trying to rub it in more. "Nothing is wrong, young man. However, I must say it is a peculiar choice. Are you sure you want that cauldron? There are other great cauldrons around; you can pick any other, and I might even give you a discount," Orga said, trying to change Karsha''s mind. "The one you picked is called the Lonely Cauldron. It has never epted a master before and has high expectations," Orga added. "I think I will go for this one, Mr. Orga," Karsha insisted. "Hey, look over there; that kid seems to have picked the Lonely Cauldron," someone shouted, drawing people''s attention to Karsha and Orga. "How arrogant. Many have tried and failed. How can such a young man win the approval of the only cauldron that has never had a master?" one of the onlookers said. "Even so, I''m going to see whether he can achieve that." One by one, people started gathering around the shop, eager to see how Karsha would tame the cauldron. "Well, kid, it looks like you have yourself an audience. Go on, get cracking," Orga said in a defeated tone. "Wait, isn''t this the cauldron with the reward ced by Master Artemis?" one of the people standing there asked. Hearing this, many started nodding. "Young man, are you the one trying to tame the cauldron?" he asked. "Yes," Karsha nodded. "Per the instructions set by the Saint-level alchemist, Master Artemis, should you manage to tame this cauldron, you will be rewarded with one chance to pick anything below the Legendary rank without worrying about the cost." "Is that so?" Karsha said as he narrowed his eyes. To be frank, he already knew how to tame the cauldron; the only thing stopping him was the crowd gathering around. He needed an audience, and since the people seemed eager to see him do the impossible, he stood there waiting and weing them. He had already made a name for himself at the Hunter Guild and intended to do the same in Alchemy. The more people who knew about him, the higher his chances of diminishing the respect held by the great families. "Kid, how confident are you that you can tame the cauldron?" the young man asked again. Karsha just smiled. "I can do it in my sleep," he muttered arrogantly. "What an arrogant brat. People from the great families have tried and failed. Who are you to think you can do any better?" someone from the crowd shouted. In response, Karsha smiled and said, "And what makes you think those people are better than me?" The harm was already done; there was no use being gentle. "What a brat." "Very arrogant." "He has no idea the forces he is messing with." --- --- --- More people continued to curse at Karsha, who seemed to be aplishing yet another milestone. His hatred for the legacy families grew with every second, and if rubbing it in their faces wasn''t enough, he would teach them a better lesson soon. "Okay, kid, show us what you can do. Master Artemis is watching," the young man said. "Well then, here goes nothing," Karsha said as he lowered his body and gazed at the cauldron while maintaining eye-level contact. "I seek to craft, I seek to heal, I seek to destroy. There is no end to what I seek, but something is missing. I have no hope to build, but with passion, I know I can. I have many things to aplish, but there is no time to do it all. I have people counting on me, but there is no certainty whether they can count on me. Ick the strength, but I possess the knowledge. Be part of the process. Show your might. Let your light shine. Be who you are meant to be. Be mine, and let us rise together." As he finished his incantation, the room fell silent. All eyes were on Karsha and the Lonely Cauldron, waiting to see if he could achieve what so many before him had failed to do. Karsha recited random sentences, leaving the onlookers baffled. They expected him to light his alchemy fire and attempt to concoct a pill, which is the traditional method for taming alchemy cauldrons. Instead, he just stood there, reciting seemingly random words. To the crowd, this appeared to be pure madness. "Hey, brat, what do you think you''re doing? Is that how you tame a cauldron?" one of the onlookers shouted. "Do you think we are kids to be yed with as you please?" another shouted. "He''s just an arrogant brat with no respect for his elders. I say we teach him a lesson," someone chimed in, and soon, more people joined in. Karsha, however, stood there with a smile on his lips. He wasn''t concerned about themotion because, at that very moment, a system notification appeared before him.N?v(el)B\\jnn One of the very few functions left was his ability to form contracts. < Does the host wish to form a contract with the Lonely Cauldron? > - Yes - No Karsha promptly chose "Yes." "Hey, look, the cauldron is increasing in size," one of the onlookers said. "No way. He actually did it. He has tamed the Lonely Cauldron," another onlooker shouted, drawing everyone''s attention. Soon, more and more people started rushing over. "Who tamed the Lonely Cauldron? I am willing to pay him 10,000 low-tier spirit stones to teach me," a bulky man said as he started walking through the crowd. "I will pay 50,000," another person said. "Damn you, Hill. Can''t you allow me to have this?" the bulky man said, sounding annoyed. "Ha, my family will benefit more from this," Hill said, using his family as a sign of intimidation. It worked. The bulky man halted in his step, not wanting to get on the wrong side of these great families. "Hey, kid. I am Hill from the Xonox Great Family. Sell the method to me," Hill spoke in an authoritative tone. Karsha, who heard him perfectly, just looked away. "So, Mr. Orga, this marks the conclusion of our transaction." He handed him 5,000 spirit stones. "Pleasure doing business with you." "Hey brat, I am talking to you," Hill shouted, noticing Karsha was ignoring him. "It''s not for sale," Karsha said as he, Xian, and Elder June started moving toward the next store, which had images of different fires hanging in front of it. "I am from the Xonox Great Family. You will sell the method, or we will take it by force," Hill threatened, causing a chill to run down the spines of the onlookers. The mention of a great family is a disaster many wish to avoid. They know the dangers thate with those names, so whether they are right or wrong, they instantly step back to avoid their wrath. However, Karsha was different. He already hated them, and since they had doomed him twice, he held no respect for them. "A no is a no. Take the hint and move on," Karsha said. "How arrogant," a familiar voice to Karsha spoke. Soon, the face of the heir of the Varon Great Family appeared, with the heiress from the Uzi Great Family and Vance''s junior brother walking behind him. ''Finally,'' Karsha thought inwardly, having anticipated their arrival. "Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in. If it isn''t the doofuses from the Great Families." At that moment, Elder June felt her world crash down around her. Xian, too, felt a wave of dread. Chapter 32 A Dish Best Served Cold "Well, well, well, look who the cat dragged in. If it isn''t the doofus heirs from the Great families," Karsha remarked, instantly causing Elder June and Xian to feel their world crumbling. It wasn''t just them; almost everyone on the second floor, including the sellers, wore expressions of shock. And why wouldn''t they? They all recognized the three heirs and their entourage who had just entered the hall. They were the heirs of the great families. So, for someone tobel them as doofuses was a jolt to their sensibilities. However, Karsha stood there with a smile on his face, unperturbed by the potential consequences. After all, they had already sealed his fate; what more could they do? "Why, cat, got your tongue?" Karsha taunted, directing his question to Vance, who was brimming with anger. "You''ll pay for this." With those words, Vance unsheathed his sword and lunged at Karsha, who simply blinked away and reappeared 20 meters from Vance. "Is that all you''ve got?" he goaded, and Vance took the bait, charging forward once more. But Karsha blinked and materialized beside Orga, who had left his shop and now stood not far from the crowd. "You''ll have to do better than that, Mr. Great Family Heir," Karsha taunted before blinking away once more. Vance, feeling like he was being yed with, became so enraged that he began exerting his Semi-Saint strength. His speed increased, but it was futile. Karsha wasn''t engaging in a one-on-one battle with him. He was simply toying with him, provoking his anger to observe his reactions. Last time, he missed the opportunity to eliminate his younger brother due to Hugh''s interference and the risk to Xian''s life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, circumstances were different this time. They had a Saint among them, so Karsha knew Vance wouldn''t dare harm Xian. With that assurance, he chose to goad Vance and humiliate him in the process. "Feeling tired already?" Karsha taunted once more. "I had no idea the heir of the Varon Great Family was this weak." "You bastard, face me like a real man!" Vance shouted in frustration. But no matter what he did, Karsha remained just out of reach. "A real man? What a joke. You want me to face you like a real man? Where was that dignity when your family condemned me to die on Snake Ind?" Karsha seized the opportunity and dropped the bomb, sparking murmurs among the onlookers. "Snake Ind? Isn''t that where they send criminals to die? Why would they send a kid there? What crime could he havemitted?" one spectator queried, voicing a series of questions. "I haven''t heard anything that would warrant such punishment," remarked a young man. "It seems the incident at the Sunlight Restaurant a few days ago wasn''t taken lying down by the Great Families," another observed. "What happened there? Tell us," the crowd demanded. "It was just a minor altercation between two young men. Nothing serious. No one was killed. Just a misunderstanding," someone exined. "If that''s the case, why are they sending him to Snake Ind?" a flurry of questions arose, and Karsha, alert to the reactions, couldn''t help but smile. His n to tarnish the reputation of the Varon family and garner sympathy from the people had begun. He is aware he doesn''t have the strength to fight them now, so he resorts to using the people t tarnish their image. "You bastard, I''ll skin you alive!" Vance''s shout pierced the air once more. He increased his speed and charged toward Karsha, only to miss him as Karsha blinked away when Vance was just a meter from him. "I don''t know what''s so great about your family, but pray I die on Snake Ind. Because believe me, if I return alive, I''ll make it my mission to destroy everything you hold dear," Karsha dered, blinking from one location to the next. "You have my word on that," he added. "If you''re a man, face me, and let''s settle this," Vance challenged, as he resigned from chasing after Karsha who was just too fast for him. "I''m willing to face you one-on-one. But you''ll have to wait until I return from the ind. I have more pressing matters than wasting my time on an idiot like you." Karsha''s words further added to Vance''s anger which seemed to have reached new heights. However, before they could enter another cat-and-mouse chance, a voice boomed across the entire second floor of the Alchemy Guild building. "That''s enough. This establishment is dedicated to Alchemy. If you have no business here, then leave, and don''t dare use your family name to intimidate anyone," a man in histe 50s stepped forward, apanied by the young man who had earlier spoken about the reward for taming the Lonely Cauldron. "Master, that''s him, the one who tamed the Lonely Cauldron," the young man pointed at Karsha. "Young man, I heard you tamed the Lonely Cauldron. Do you have a moment to speak? I am Master Artemis," the man introduced himself. "I have all the time in the world, Grandpa," Karsha replied, seizing the opportunity to extricate himself from the tense situation. He blinked and materialized before Elder June, nearly causing her to have a heart attack. "Big brother,e find meter for the details on how I tamed the cauldron," Karsha instructed the burly man before he, Xian, and Elder June followed Master Artemis. They entered a lift that ascended to the top floor. Stepping out, they were greeted by a sumptuous spread of fruits. Karsha gulped audibly at the sight before him. "Please, help yourselves," Master Artemis offered, noticing their interest in the fruits. Karsha and Xian wasted no time and began loading their tes. Meanwhile, Elder June chose a seat where she could observe everything and intervene if necessary. After loading up their tes, Karsha and Xian took seats at a round table and began devouring the fruits like hungry demons. Sometimeter, Master Artemis initiated conversation, "I heard you tamed the Cauldron using a rather unorthodox method. Care to share where you learned the Speech Method from?" Karsha, in the midst of munching on an apple, his interest was quickly shifted to the Old Man. "You''re familiar with the Speech method of cauldron taming?" he asked. "I''vee across it in my readings, but I''m no expert," replied Master Artemis. "So, where did you learn it?" "It was taught to me by my master. He imed it was the simplest and most effective method," Karsha exined before taking a bite of another apple. "And who might your master be? I may be acquainted with him," Master Artemis inquired curiously. "Well, his name is Jubal. But I doubt you know him; he''s not a regr in these parts," Karsha responded, fabricating his master''s identity. "I see," Master Artemis nodded. "So, what level have you attained in Alchemy?" "I''ve reached the Grandmaster level, with a purity rating of 98% for Common Grade and 80% for King Grade," Karsha casually replied, eliciting astonished looks from everyone inside the room. "Hey kid, you know it''s wrong to disrespect your superiors," the young man with Master Artemis said in an angry tone. "If you''re a Grandmaster, howe you don''t even have an Alchemy me?" he asked, still maintaining his angry tone. Karsha, sensing something might be wrong with what he said, stopped chewing and turned his attention to the young man. "Sorry if I sounded arrogant, but I''m not lying when I say I''m a Grandmaster. The issue with my Alchemy me is actually a funny story. I had an ident while practicing to get my purity to 100%, so to save me, my master had to take away my me. However, now that I''m all healed up, I wanted to get a new me so that I can start practicing again," Karsha said, lying through his teeth. He may have the knowledge, but he doesn''t have the practice. However, that''s not a problem. He has the understanding of how to control the me from a divine alchemist. If he''s talented enough, he''ll be able to craft an 80% pure Common-grade pill or a 60% pure King-grade pill. In alchemy, there are grades of pills, ranging from Common, King, Earth, Heaven, Divine, to God. Most alchemists were only able to reach the Rank 4 Heaven grade. That''s because, after the King Grade, the pills are divided into Ranks. Earth-grade pills, despite their purity, are ranked from 1 to 9. Simrly, Heaven-grade pills have various ranks, but Divine-grade pills have 6 ranks. A God pill, on the other hand, has only 1 rank, so a god pill is a god pill. The reason why they could only reach that rank is that after Rank 4 Earth grade, there will be a heavenly judgment after concocting a pill. It determines the usefulness of the pill and bestows blessings if it deems it worthy. Purity measures how impurity-free the pill is, but the quality is determined by the Rank of the Pill. As the rank rises, the judgments be severe, making most alchemists have the means to endure up to only Rank 4 Heaven grade. The current person with the highest purity level in pill-making in the whole of Sunlight City is Master Artemis. But even he wouldn''t be able to craft a Rank 5 Earth-grade pill with 80% purity despite being a Saint-Level alchemist. So, for a 19-year-old to say he has a purity level of 80% came as a shock and insult to them. But Karsha wasn''t one to care about those things. He just wanted a fire to prepare for the Snake Ind. "I would like to see you try to craft an 80% pure King-grade pill," Master Artemis spoke. "And in return, I will give you anything you want from the Alchemy guild," he added. "Anything you say," Karsha, who saw an opportunity to win something, replied in a curious tone. "Yes, anything." "Good. Where can I buy Alchemy mes?" Karsha asked, a glint in his eyes. "You can im one for free since you have tamed the Lonely Cauldron," the young man said. He then walked to a corner of the room and pressed a button. "You get to pick from the top of the line." A door opened, revealing different types of mes. ============== However, on the second floor, whispers began to circte about the Varon Great Family''s controversial choice to dispatch a 19-year-old to Snake Ind over a mere misunderstanding with one of their heirs. Karsha had triumphantly executed the initial phase of his scheme, poised to rally the support he craved. The Varon family had tangled with the wrong person and were about to confront the repercussions of their actions. Chapter 33 Picking the Alchemy Flame The door swung wide, unveiling a spectacr array of mes, each dancing with its own unique ir. They flickered in a kaleidoscope of colors, burning with varying degrees of ferocity. This particr section was dedicated to the wild, untamed mes, from which Karsha had to choose one to tame. Fortunately, there was no need to fret about the expense ¨C he was free to select any me that caught his eye. However, there was a catch: he had to choose a me from the ranks below legendary, specifically those under Tier 5. Karsha was only in the market for a temporary me, as his master had already entrusted him with superior ones. This new acquisition would be perfect until his mastery of alchemy reached the threshold set by the Divine Alchemist. With all these perks included in the legacy, Karsha had little concern about procuring powerful mes or cauldrons. For the time being, he would make do with the trusty Lonely Cauldron. "You''re free to select any me below Tier 5, and if you seed in taming it, it''s yours to keep. You won''t have to pay anything," the young man with Master Artemis said. "Good for me, then. But I have a question," Karsha stood up from his chair before speaking. "Can we stay here for a few more days while I get my groove back on?" "Absolutely. You and yourpanions can stay for as long as you want. Meals are on the house as well," the young man replied abruptly. He was eager to see if Karsha could indeed concoct an 80% pure King-grade pill, as he had been boasting he could. Although both he and Master Artemis doubted Karsha would be able to do what he imed, they still decided to see what he could do. Maybe he would prove them wrong. After all, they had never met someone who could disrespect people from the Great Families like they were nobodies. Additionally, Karsha had tamed a cauldron that many had tried and failed to control. These two qualities indicated that he was no ordinary boy but a strange one hiding in the skin of a 19-year-old. ''What a strange fellow,'' the young man thought inwardly. However, since everything would be happening in a few days, he refrained from asking any more questions. "Big brother, what type of me will you be picking?" Xain, curious to see what type of me Karsha would choose, asked. Even Elder June was curious. "That one," Karsha immediately replied, pointing to a me that burned with aggressive sparks. "The Devil''s Breath," the young apprentice eximed in a shocked tone. "Are you looking to cook your face taming it?" he added. "I n not to, big brother," Karsha replied, noticing the young man''s scared and shocked expression. "The Devil''s Breath is not that aggressive if you get to know it." He walked close to the me and, as he had done with the cauldron, began speaking to it. "O fiery me, Ie not to subdue you with force but tomune with you in harmony and understanding. I am but a lonely soul that requirespanionship. I dance on the edge of danger, yet I always strive to be the best. I know nothing, yet I wish to learn everything. I seek to tame your wild energies, to forge a bond that transcends mortal understanding. I am the alchemist, the weaver of destinies, the custodian of the eternal mes. Together, we shall dance upon the wind of creation, shaping reality with the power of ourbined will. O mighty me of alchemy, I seek not tomand you but to understand you. O me of alchemy, join me on this journey of discovery and transformation. Together, let us ignite the fires of possibility and awaken the dormant potential within us." As Karsha continued to speak, the mes seemed to flicker and began to dance in response, as if acknowledging Karsha''s invocation. Slowly but steadily, the me started entering Karsha''s body. Master Artemis, who had been seated, now stood, gazing at Karsha with reverence. He recognized the speech but regrettably didn''t understand its essence. To use the speech method, an alchemist mustprehend the essence of the mes and their behavior. It''s not something that can be taught; it must be understood intuitively. Even if it was transmitted to you, like how Karsha received the legacy, you still need the talent for it. For Karsha to use this method to tame not one but two treasures in a single day, all on the first try, indicated immense potential. His brain had developed to a point where he possessed aprehensive understanding of how the Cauldron and the me behaved. By simply observing them, he could grasp their nature and the best way to tame them. He could freely give the speech to the old man, but it would be a waste since the old man wouldn''t understand its essence. All he could do was watch as the young man tamed the violent me without resorting to the crude and dangerous methods most alchemists used. "Our bond will know no bounds, for I know your name, O mighty me. They call you violent, but I call you understanding. For I speak your name with understanding. You shall be called the ''Devil''s Breath,'' the breath of Alchemy, The breath of Creation." Karsha ended the speech as thest of the me entered his body. To his surprise, a system message appeared before him. < Ding! You have tamed a Tier 4 me: Devil''s Breath > < Devil''s Breath > -- Even the fiery mes from the devil''s bowl can be used to create instead of destroy. -- Using this me will guarantee a 60% sess rate in concocting pills. Master Artemis and the young man stood in awe as Karsha sessfully tamed the Devil''s Breath me. This remarkable achievement further cemented their belief in Karsha''s exceptional talent. Karsha read the description with a smile. He had only wanted a me, but somehow, he had managed to tame one that guaranteed a 60% sess rate for every crafted pill. Now, all he had to work for was the remaining 40%, which wouldn''t be much of a struggle for him. After all, he was the disciple of the Divine Alchemist; the knowledge he possessed was out of this world. He wouldn''t have to worry about small errors since he already knew what needed to be done. The only thing he had to practice was me control. But even then, Karsha was confident he would get the hang of it after a few trials.N?v(el)B\\jnn "All done," Karsha said as he summoned the green me from his palm. "Teach me how to do that, Big Bro," Xian, who had seen how effortlessly Karsha tamed the me, asked for the method. He is a swordsman, but many didn''t know that he had another ss that allowed him to tame monsters. Of course, the pitiful guy hasn''t utilized that ss since he''s too scared to use the method that came with it. With that method, he''d have to beat the monster into submission, or the beast itself would willingly allow itself to be tamed. However, with the method Karsha just used, he can tame a monster a tier below him without having to either fight it or riskmunicating with it, hoping it won''t be a violent monster. "You don''t have to worry about the essence; I already have that covered," Xian said, indicating that he had everything it took to learn the method. "I''ll give you the method, for sure. But for now, I have to prepare for my trip to Snake Ind," Karsha said, revealing his ns. "For someone being sent to Snake Ind, you look awfully calm. Are you not afraid of that ce?" Master Artemis, observing the youngsters, spoke. He knew from his apprentice that Karsha had been sent there. However, throughout their short interaction, he hadn''t seen the scared look that people doomed to die on that ind usually have. From what he saw, Karsha seemed to have the demeanor of someone eager to go there. It could be a coping mechanism, but the fact that he had that look meant he wasn''t afraid. "I was afraid at first, but not anymore," Karsha replied. "What changed?" Master Artemis asked again. "I found a purpose. Initially, I was worried because I didn''t know what I would be doing there. However, now I know what I will do and how to do it." "And what is that?" The old man asked once more. "For that, you''ll have to wait for my return. However, I don''t think I should reveal what someone like us can achieve in a ce full of venom," Karsha replied. He wasn''t foolish enough to divulge his main purpose for going there, but as someone seeking ways to secure resources, he knew he had to say something. As expected, the old man''s face lit up. "You n on creating poisons and antidotes from the venoms," he said, to which Karsha simply nodded. "I n on creating many poisons and antidotes before the 60-day period ends," Karsha rified, ensuring the old man understood his goal. "Young man, how confident are you about surviving the ind?" Master Artemis inquired. Karsha smiled before replying, "At first, I was only 70% certain, but after discovering something to live for, that percentage has risen to 90%. However, there''s still room for improvement." Elder June, in her disguise, felt a warmth run through her chest upon hearing Karsha''s reply. "Are you truly confident?" The old man asked. "As I live and breathe," Karsha replied, causing the old man to arch an eyebrow. "Good. I will assist you with whatever you need in terms of alchemy. In return, you will bring me ten vials of venom from snakes of my choosing," Master Artemis said, making Karsha smile. "Of course, you can bring more, for which I will pay handsomely." "You have yourself a deal," Karsha said, extending his hand for a handshake. The old man reciprocated, sealing their agreement. "Nate, take him to the stores and let him pick whatever he wants. It''s on the house." And just like that, Karsha had won himself a powerful ally who would stand by him through thick and thin. Chapter 34 Is this what a true genius looks like Karsha, Xian, Elder June, and Nate, the apprentice, started moving from one store to the next. They avoided returning to the second floor since Master Artemis had warned them that the heirs of the Varon Family were still there with their minions. So they stuck to the floors above and began selecting the herbs Karsha would need to concoct the antidotes he would take to Snake Ind. He had no idea what kind of venom would find its way into his bloodstream, so he nned to make as many antidotes as possible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, he already had the recipes stored in his head; he possessed thousands of recipes any alchemist would kill for. But that was just a small portion of what was truly contained in the legacy. He hadn''t even scratched the surface yet. The ess he had now was merely to guide him into the realm of alchemy. He would have to gradually raise hisprehension, and as he ascended, more and more knowledge woulde to him. Even the knowledge the Divine Alchemist acquired from walking the path of alchemy was included in the legacy. This meant that if Karsha continued to rise in levels, he would one day unlock that section. When that happened, endless possibilities would open for him. "I''ll take these three herbs and that root. Oh, add the cikic root too," Karsha kept pointing at items, and Nate continued to store them in his space ring. Deep in his heart, he felt a pang as Karsha kept selecting expensive items without concern for their value. Given the opportunity to choose anything he wanted for free, and in return, to deliver the venom of ten snakes of Master Artemis''s choosing, both parties considered it the best deal. Although Master Artemis might seem to be at a disadvantage now, he knew that once Karsha returned from the ind, he would get his money''s worth. "Xian, do you have a pill in mind?" Karsha, having gathered all the ingredients he needed, asked. This was a one-time opportunity, and since he would be risking his life, he intended to take as much as he could from the old man. "I want a body constitution pill and an impurity removal pill," Xian answered after a brief pause. "And oh, a strength enhancement pill," he added. Nate nced at Karsha for a moment before heading to a store to gather the required ingredients. Taking advantage of the privacy, Karsha turned to Elder June. "Elder June, do you need anything as well?" Elder June arched an eyebrow and pondered the request for a while before shaking her head. "I see. Too bad; I''ve already selected an ingredient to create a new body transformation pill for you. The ones you''re using are not safe for your health," Karsha said without hiding anything. If there was one thing the legacy had given him, it was the ability to discern when a pill was harmful for consumption. He could tell that the pill Elder June was using would have adverse effects on her, but since he didn''t want to pry into her private affairs, he remained silent. However, now things were different. He knew the Elder, appearing like a 16-year-old, had made a promise, and even though he wasn''t doing this solely because of that promise, he wanted to leave a mark on Elder June''s heart. A mark that would one day develop into something more. Since he would soon be venturing into the unknown, he saw it as a way to ensure the angel remembered him in his absence. After several rounds of selections, they returned to the top floor, where Karsha retrieved his cauldron and sat in the middle of the room. He paid no mind to the audience. His sole focus was to test how well he could control the me. After meditating with the cauldron for a few moments, Karsha smiled before tapping its side. Instantly, a dim yet potent me emerged and began circling the cauldron. "Here goes nothing," Karsha said after waiting for five minutes. He then resummoned his green me and began heating the already slightly hot cauldron with the me. "That will be enough," he dered, stopping the heating process. After recalling the me, he carefully selected three ingredients - Ginkgo Biloba, Rosemary petals, and Lemon Zest. He waited for a few seconds, then in one fluid motion, he threw everything into the cauldron and resumed heating it. Master Artemis, seated in the back, raised his eyebrow when he observed Karsha tossing the ingredients into the cauldron all at once. In alchemy, it is an established rule that when concocting a pill, the ingredients must be added one after the other. There was no denying that rule. However, there are people who disobey that rule and toss multiple ingredients at once. Such individuals are regarded as geniuses. But even these geniuses only toss a maximum of two ingredients at once. Only a select few go as far as three, but even they exercise caution since doing so has a high chance of causing an explosion. However, Karsha had just nonchntly tossed in the three ingredients, too. He didn''t even take the ideal seriously. He simply ced the three ingredients in and started heating again. ''This young man, who is he?'' Master Artemis wondered, ''Is this what a true genius looks like?'' he added. Five minutes had passed since Karsha tossed the two ingredients into the cauldron, yet there had been no explosion. Instead, the only thing emanating from the bubbling mixture was the tantalizing aroma of medicinal essence being extracted from the herbs. Another ten minutes passed, and still, there was no explosion. Master Artemis, who had been sitting originally, now stood from his chair and began walking closer to the center of the room where Karsha was calmly heating the cauldron. ''How is this possible? This fragrance is almost 100% Pure King-grade Pill,'' Master Artemis eximed, inhaling the scent of the Stamina Pill Karsha was concocting. After working on the pill for close to an hour, Karsha slowly withdrew the me. Sessfully withdrawing the me, he opened the cauldron, allowing a plume of ck smoke to escape. As the smoke dissipated, a white pill hovered at the center of the cauldron. "96%, huh," Karsha muttered as he used a pill bottle to collect the pill. "You... you crafted a 96% king-grade pill in less than an hour," Elder June, who had been quiet for almost the whole time, finally spoke, her tone filled with shock. "Yeah, too bad. I was aiming for at least 98%," Karshamented, disappointment evident in his voice. Unbeknownst to him, the legacy he carrieses with its own set of expectations, almost as if it possesses a sentience of its own. Witnessing the disciple of a Divine Alchemist produce only a 96% pure pill, and a mere King-grade at that, made Karsha feel as though he had failed a crucial test. However, the people gathered around him wore a different expression. "What kind of monster are you? You just crafted a 96% pure king-grade pill; what''s there to be disappointed about?" Elder June said, gazing at Karsha with a shocked expression. "Do you even understand what you''ve achieved?" Master Artemis asked, causing Karsha to furrow his brow. "You have just broken a record set by the King of Alchemy in the whole of the Drono Kingdom. If news of this gets out, you will either be in danger or revered by many," the old man said, his expression a mix of shock and happiness. Karsha, noticing the happy expression, let a smile escape his lips. "I am sensing there is no reason to be rmed since you have no ns of revealing my existence," he asked. "Of course not. Why would I do that? You are still too young, and doing so will only endanger you," Master Artemis replied. Who in their right mind would reveal someone like Karsha''s existence to the general public? The young man standing before him is a money mansion. With him joining the Alchemy guild, it won''t take them long to rise through the ranks and be the best there is in the whole Drono Kingdom. Then, after amassing great support from powerhouses, Karsha''s existence will be revealed, which will soon help them win more support from other kingdoms. With that much power and support, no one will be able to touch the young man. Unbeknownst to him, the legend of the then-divine alchemist was but a mere spectacle; soon, the legend of the Young Asura Alchemist would spread far and wide in the world and the universe alike. "You can keep that if you want; I don''t have a need for it," Karsha said, handing the pill to Elder June. After gulping down five mouthfuls of water, he sat down and began preparing another pill. This time, he aimed to create a pill with a purity of 98% or higher. ============ High above in the heavens, nestled beneath an orange tree, an old man with a long white beard puffed on a 30-centimeter-long pipe, his smile faint but content. With a snap of his fingers, a stunning youngdy with fiery red hair and eyes materialized and knelt before him. "Your sister had indeed found the best disciple for that Old Alchemist," The Man said pulling another mouthful of smoke. The redheaddy smiled. "He is indeed the chosen one to fulfill Master Rizz''s legacy," she nodded. "Indeed," the old man exhaled a plume of smoke before continuing, "At this pace, he''ll be advancing to the next stage in a matter of days. We can''t allow that, so I need you to do me a favor." "What is it, Master?" "I need you to expedite his journey to the ind. Instead of ten days, make it three. He mustn''t break through while on the human continent," he instructed, and without hesitation, the hell sister rose, transforming into a slightly older woman. "We can''t afford for his enemies to detect his presence this early," the old man added solemnly. "I won''t fail you, Master," thedy vowed before vanishing into thin air. "Good luck, kid. Your destiny awaits," the old man muttered, drawing another mouthful of smoke before reclining in hisfortable armchair. "Your destiny awaits..." he echoed softly. Chapter 35 The unexpected but welcomed news "97%, huh? Not bad, but still not good," Karsha muttered as he held another stamina pill inside a pill bottle. It was his second attempt, but despite his n to craft a 98% pure pill, he only managed to raise the previous 96% by a percent. But that wasn''t all he was trying to improve. He knew he had to do something about the time it took to concoct each pill. He had taken almost an hour to concoct a single pill. Although that might seem like a great feat to someone like Master Artemis, Karsha, who carries the legacy of the greatest alchemist ever to walk the path of alchemy, saw it as a poor performance and aimed to improve that, too. Setting down the pill, he went back to making a new one. This time, he aimed to improve both the duration and the purity simultaneously. He had to since he wouldn''t be able to sit in one ce for long once he was sent to the snake ind. A little over 50 minutester, he finished with the pill, only to achieve another 97% pure pill. However, he managed to lower the time to a little over 50 minutes, which was an improvement over the previous attempts. He set that pill aside and started making a new one. In all three trials, he had only crafted King-grade pills. He hadn''t yet attempted Earth-grade pills. Knowing he needed more experience, he refrained from taking on that challenge right away and continued to enhance his mastery with King-grade pills. As time went by, Karsha made significant progress in reducing the amount of time required to concoct a single pill. Despite his efforts, he couldn''t raise the purity level to 98%, but he didn''t focus on that since he wanted to reduce the preparation time further before concentrating on purity again. On the first day, he focused on reducing his preparation time, and soon, he was able to trim it down to a little over 30 minutes. ============== Back at the sect, the three elders and the sect master wore solemn expressions. "How is this possible?" Elder Chen eximed aloud. "The ce is set to open in nine days. How could it have been shifted to just two days?" His voice wasced with shock. "I have no idea either," the sect master replied, sounding even more shocked and grave. "All I know is that the kid has two days to prepare because the portal to Snake Ind will be opening two days from today," he added. "What are we going to do? We have not made any adequate preparations for him," Elder Lin asked. She had initially nned on concocting some pills for Karsha, but with only two days left, she wasn''t sure she would be able to do that. "We have to inform him, and I hope he manages to make some preparations on his end," Sect Master Xu said. "I think that is a sound idea," Elder Lin agreed, and the other elders nodded in approval. Taking out amunication token, Sect Master Xu began contacting Elder June, who was staring at Karsha with her jaw almost on the floor. After a whole day of practicing, Karsha managed to lower the duration of each pill-making session to 30 minutes, and right when he aplished that, he was able to make his first 98% pure pill. But that was just the beginning. His next pill, instead of maintaining the usual purity level of 98%, rose to an astonishing 99%, mere breaths away from reaching the threshold of perfection¡ªa purity of 100%. Yet, it wasn''t this achievement alone that left them in a state of shock. After Karsha sessfully created the 99% pure pill, he ventured into crafting an Earth-grade pill. Aware of his wager with Master Artemis, everyone began to pay much closer attention to him. To their surprise, it took him only 45 minutes to finish the pill. This was a significant improvementpared to his first trial. But even though this was impressive, it wasn''t what captured their attention. Their focus was on the purity level of the pill. The bet required him to make an 80% pure Rank 1 Earth-grade pill. However, when he retrieved the pill from the cauldron, they all experienced the shock of their lives. The purity of the pill he crafted rose to 94%, astonishing everyone, including Master Artemis. They couldn''t fathom the reality unfolding before them. It''s rare to see Earth-grade pills with 90% purity and above in this part of the continent, so witnessing something so extraordinary left them in great shock. However, their moment of happiness and astonishment was interrupted when Elder June received grave news from her father, the sect master. "What is wrong?" Karsha asked, noticing the grave look on Elder June''s face. "It''s the portal to Snake Ind; it will open two days from today," she replied softly. "Well, that''s unexpected but wee," Karsha said, epting the news without showing any surprise. "Why are you so calm? You nned to make preparations over the next few days. Now, you have just one day to prepare. How is that a good thing?" Elder June, heartbroken by the sudden news, couldn''t help but ask. Karsha''sposure seemed bizarre to her. A normal person would be freaking out right now. "I knew the Great Families would do something like this, so I mentally prepared for it. Although it will throw a wrench into my ns, it''s nothing I can''t manage," he replied while tossing a few herbs into the cauldron. "Nate, get my cauldron; Karsha needs all the help he can get," Master Artemis said. He knew Karsha was just being brave and, with his excellent knowledge of making antidotes, he knew he had to help. "Thank you," Karsha said, giving him a slight nod before beginning to make a new pill to boost agility. Seeing the young redheaded boy trying to be brave brought pain to the hearts of the three people standing around him. Elder June couldn''t help but sigh. She knew there was nothing she could do to help. All she could do now was pray that Karsha somehow managed to make adequate preparations before the time arrived. ''You have to survive,'' she thought inwardly. After a few hours of crafting, Karsha stood up and stretched. "Master Artemis, I will be out for a few hours. I hope you don''t mind making some more pills for me," he asked, and the old man just nodded. Karsha walked to a table and wrote some recipes. "I want three of each. I''ll try toe back early so you won''t have to do all the work," he added, handing the recipes to Master Artemis. "This..." Master Artemis started to speak as he read the first recipe. "No need, Old Man. This is just the start of our great friendship. There''s more where this came from," Karsha said with a smile. Taking out three pills from his space ring, he handed them to Xian and Elder June. "That''s a transformation pill. Let''s disguise ourselves and head to a ce where I can buy some skill books," Karsha said. He swallowed the pill, and immediately, his face began changing into that of apletely different person. Even his height increased by a few inches.N?v(el)B\\jnn ''Kalusha is going to be pissed when he sees this,'' Karsha thought, a small smile escaping his lips. His new appearance resembled one of his best friends, a soldier. Xian also transformed into apletely different person. However, Elder June decided to change into a male rather than another woman. "What?" she asked in a male tone when she felt their gazes on her. "Nothing. You look handsome," Rasoul said, unable to hold back hisughter. His resoundingughter filled the room, and even Master Artemis couldn''t help but smile. "Well, I had to. They saw two boys and ady enter. They will be expecting the same thing again, so I changed to a guy to avoid any unnecessary trouble," she exined, ensuring they understood her reasoning. After changing their clothes, they left the Alchemy Guild without arousing any suspicion and began making their way to a ce where they could buy skills and techniques. "So, big bro, what are your ns when you get to the ind?" Xian, who had been quiet since hearing the news a few hours ago, asked. "I will spend the first few days cultivating since I am just a few steps away from breaking into the Grandmaster stage. I believe it will take me about two weeks to aplish that. Then, I will spend another two weeks studying the ten overlords. Once I am confident I can defeat them, I will use the remaining 30 days to hunt them," Karsha said, revealing his grand n. Of course, he didn''t mention that he would be taking it easy for the first couple of weeks since the system would activate 14 days after he entered the ind. "Sounds like a very simple n. I hope all goes well," Xian said before lowering his head. "Don''t worry, Xian. I''ve been through worse; the ind is no different. I just have to stay alert and avoid wandering into the territory of any of the overlords until I am confident I can face them." "I know that, big bro. But be careful. My grandpa said that ce is no joke." "I will, and don''t worry. I''ll bring back a lot of goodies for you and June here," Karsha said with a smile. "Sounds weird. Just call me June," Elder June, who was finally beginning to feel morefortable around Karsha, said. After all, she was only 45 years old. Karsha, of course, epted the offer. Shortly after, they entered a shop where Karsha would purchase the skills necessary to survive on the ind. His choice today would determine the oue in theing days. Whether he selected the right skills or not would ultimately decide if he could survive the ind and return. Chapter 36 The Eight Elemental Skill Books "Wee to the Happy Skill Books Shop. How may I be of service today?" a youngdy greeted Karsha and hispanions with a polite smile as they entered the store. "We are looking to buy some skill books," Karsha replied, ncing at the neatly arranged shelves. "And what kind of skills are you hoping to buy today?" the shop attendant asked. "Sword skills will do. I want ones rted to the elements," Karsha replied. He didn''t want any fancy skills since he only intended to assimte them into the [Red Eye Tiger] skill. He could merge the skills he learned into the Red Eye Tiger skill, giving him the offensive power he craved. Currently, he was only using basic sword skills he had learned back in the pit and the forest. He didn''t have any particrly offensive sword skills. So, with the ability to merge or blend newly acquired skills into a single one, he knew he had to choose the right ones. From his master''s legacy, Karsha knew the best way to approach the unknown was to be prepared on multiple fronts. He didn''t know the attributes of the snakes he would be facing, so he aimed to learn skills associated with all eight elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Ice, Light, Darkness, Earth, and Lightning. Every living being can wield one or more elements if they have an affinity for them. Most people can control only a single element. However, with Karsha''s system that allows him to learn new skills, he knew he would be able to master all elements, regardless of his natural affinities. "Karsha, you do know that unless you have an affinity for an element, you wouldn''t be able to learn its skills and spells," Elder June said. "I know that, but since I don''t know whether I have an affinity or not, I have to give it a try. Who knows, maybe I will get lucky." Karsha, of course, wouldn''t disclose the system''s identity and prowess to anyone. Because of the system, he had learned a Divine technique in less than five minutes. Who''s to say he wouldn''t be able to learn elemental skills without needing an affinity for them? The shop attendant led them to a section filled with skill books rted to the elements. Karsha began scanning the titles, looking for ones that would best suit his needs and integrate well with his Red Eye Tiger skill. As he examined the books, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Each skill he acquired would bring him one step closer to mastering the elements and ensuring his survival on Snake Ind. "These are all the elemental skill books we have. They''re rare and hard to acquire," the shop attendant emphasized, ensuring Karsha understood their rarity. "Feel free to browse and choose the ones you want," he added, refraining from mentioning the price since Karsha hadn''t asked. Xian, however, wasn''t one to overlook a potential scam. "How much does a skill book cost?" he inquired. The shop attendant paused for a moment before responding, "A skill book is priced at 5,000 spirit stones for Tier 1 and 10,000 spirit stones for Tier 2, following that order. However, there''s a discount for those purchasing more than five books at once," he exined. Karsha, now holding the books in his hand, was surprised to see their details and even an option to learn them without buying them. However, Karsha wasn''t one to steal from the poor, so he refrained from doing so. Of course, it would be a different case for people like the Varon Family, who were the sole reason he was now pursuing skill books. After reviewing all the books, Karsha selected the eight he wanted. < Skill: Lightning Strike > Tier: Tier 2 -- Infuse your sword with lightning and thunder, enabling precise strikes. Each sword strike releases a potent lightning bolt, dealing damage proportional to the skill''s potency and the wielder''s mastery of the element. ============== < Skill: Darkness Aura > Tier: 2 -- Harness the darkness surrounding you through your sword, striking your target with ominous force. The attack carries a 40% chance of triggering "Darkness Devourer," which steadily consumes 5% of the target''s HP per second for 10 seconds. ============== < Skill: Fire Beam > Tier: 3 -- By expending Mana, the swordsman envelops their de in mes. Each sword strike leaves behind a lingering ze, continually draining the target''s health as long as the wielder maintains Mana. ============== < Skill: Illuminate > Tier: 2 -- "Where there is darkness, there must also be light." Drive your sword into the ground, creating a vortex of illuminating energy that dispels all darkness. Enemies imbued with dark elements suffer a debuff of 30% on all stats for 2 minutes. ============== < Skill: Earth Spike > Tier: 3 -- By shing with the sword, the earth responds, birthing razor-sharp spikes that erupt from the ground, piercing the target with lethal force. When in muddy terrain, the wielder can transmute the mud into quicksand, consuming the target without resistance. ============== < Skill: Wind de > Tier: 3 -- Harnessing both wind and Mana, execute a swift sword sh, unleashing a razor-sharp arc of air that silently strikes the target, bypassing their senses. -- Mastery of this ability demands focus and a deepprehension of wind patterns to execute the strike effectively. ============= < Skill: Water Domain > Tier: 3 -- Drawing upon the water element, the user can manifest a domain of swordsposed of water. Each sword within the domain carries 70% of the wielder''s attack power. -- Remaining within the sword domain grants the wielder a 20% buff if the target stays within for 20 seconds. -- Furthermore, the wielder gains a 50% buff if the target fails tond a clean attack within 60 seconds of entering the domain. < This domain can integrate with any other domains the wielder possesses > ============== < Skill: Ever Freezing Ice Domain > Tier: 4 -- With a single sword sh, the area within 300 meters of the caster is enveloped in freezing ice. Any targets within this domain suffer an instant 50% debuff for 10 seconds, diminishing to 25% over the next 60 seconds. -- Additionally, the domain can immobilize enemies by conjuring rapidly rising pirs of ice through sessive sword shes. < This domain canbine with any other domains the wielder possesses > ================ "This will do for now," remarked Karsha after carefully selecting the eight skills he intended to purchase. Despite being only Tier 2 and 3, the skills were impressive, and with the Red Eye Tiger boosting them even further, he knew he had made a good choice. Take the Water Domain skill, for instance. Not only would he receive a buff when an enemy was within the domain for 20 seconds, but he would also gain a further buff if the enemy failed tond an attack within the subsequent 60 seconds. In total, he would enjoy a 70% buff within a minute if the enemy failed to attack or escape the domain. The buff would continue for as long as the domain remained active. Then, there was the Ever Freezing Ice Domain skill, where the target would lose a whopping 50% of their stats for 10 seconds. This effect,bined with the Water Domain effect, would ensure Karsha had the upper hand for at least 10 seconds. While he might be receiving a 70% buff to his stats, the target would be suffering a 50% debuff. If Karsha yed his cards right and was able to trap the enemy for 60 seconds, he would be able to deal significant damage before the 10 seconds ran out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''Maybe I should buy more domain skills in the future,'' Karsha mused inwardly, feeling satisfied with his find. "I now need assassin skills, but with the Blink skill, I don''t think anything here will surpass that," he added. The Blink skill was indeed the best there was. He could time his target, and when they became vulnerable, he would blink and appear behind them,nding a deadly strike before blinking away. ''I am still at a disadvantage here, but with the Red Eye Tiger Skill, I can at least run away if need be.'' "I''ll take these eight," Karsha said, handing the skill books to the shop attendant. He nced around to see if there were any other skills that caught his eye, but nothing seemed promising. "Good skill books are only found in auctions. The ones here are merely the basics," Xian remarked, indicating to Karsha that they wouldn''t find anything exceptional in this shop. Selling skill books in regr stores wasn''t profitable; however, in auctions, where multiple buyerspeted for the same item, sellers could fetch much higher prices. "Should we go to an auction house and try our luck?" Karsha suggested, but Xian shook his head. "There''s no auction today, at least not in this city. Plus, we don''t have the money to bid for any skills even if we went." "Buy this one; I''ll ask Father to give you any skill book of your choosing when we go back," Elder June chimed in. As the daughter of the sect master, she knew just how many skill books were in her father''s possession. While some may not be useful to Karsha, she was confident he could still find some sword skills. "Thank you," Karsha thanked her politely and then paid 100,000 spirit stones before leaving with the books. He was given a 10,000 spirit stone discount on his purchase, leaving him with 21,300 spirit stones. As they passed by some pastry shops, Karsha spent 10,000 spirit stones on pastries and dry bread that couldst for some time. Of course, these were not ordinary mortal foods, so they were expensive. Not knowing the true value of monster meats, he spent another 10,000 on fried chickens, intending to use them as bait while eating the rest. Initially, he had contemted killing the spy tailing him, and using his body parts. However, given the unforeseen turn of events, he had no choice but to consider alternative strategies for the time being. Chapter 37 Moments before stepping into the Island "Chin up, Xian; that ce is no different from what I survived this past year," Karsha said as he stood before a portal swirling with blue and white colors. He was about to enter Snake Ind, but before doing so, he needed to calm the young man he had taken a liking to. "Just do me a favor; don''t go out so these idiots won''t have a chance to do anything to you." As the saying goes, a dying man knows no fear. Karsha, who was about to enter the portal, knew he was literally walking into the lion''s den, so he didn''t care who he insulted; after all, his chances of survival were slim. Hugh Varon, standing a few meters away, clenched his fists in frustration. Not only did the boy have a smug and rxed look, but he also had the guts to insult an entire great family and get away with it. He had hoped to see a scared boy, but he was disappointed. Karsha, who had spent thest two days preparing, was confident he would be able to survive the next 14 days until his system activated with a new upgrade. During the past two days, he had done many things, from learning new skills to practicing for a few hours. He wanted to be familiar with the skills since his first 14 days depended on them. He found out that once the skills were added to the Red Eye Tiger skill, they received a buff of a Tier 10 skill. However, although the skills were now elevated to Tier 10, he could not unleash their full might with his current strength. He would only be able to unleash their true power if he managed to upgrade them to higher tiers and he also bes stronger. But even with this setback, Karsha was satisfied. He was now confident he could handle Tier 6 monsters without too much struggle. He noticed that as he added more skills to the Red Eye Tiger skill, his speed also increased slightly. He also concocted more pills, and with Master Artemis''s help, he managed to stockpilerge quantities of Mana Recovery Pills, Stamina Pills, Health Pills, Agility Pills, and various antidotes. He was really grateful to the old man. Since they were just transacting, Karsha took the list of snake venoms the old man wanted and promised he would do his best to get them for him. The old man even took him to a restricted section of the alchemy guild where Karsha was allowed to pick one treasure. It wasn''t a difficult choice for him since he knew exactly what to choose. < Aura Concealer > -- Conceals anything that produces any form of scent. That was the description of the Rare-ranked item he was allowed to select. He knew crafting pills on the ind would attract attention, so he intended to conceal the aroma for as long as he could. This was also why he learned to reduce the time it took him to concoct a single pill. After finishing up at the alchemy guild, they went back to the sect. Surprisingly, the old man and his apprentice came along. Back at the sect, the Elders and the Sect Master also gave him the treasures they possessed. Unfortunately for Karsha, in Quinox, transferring an Avatares with a cost to ordinary cultivators, especially if the person transferring it has already contracted with the Avatar. So he wasn''t able to get any Avatar, but he did receive life-saving treasures from Elder Chen and Elder Ben. [ Elder Chens Treasure ] < Lotus Blossom > Rank: Legendary Category: Life-Saving Treasure -- Sit in a lotus posture and activate the treasure. Petals of the Lotus flower will blossom and create a protective dome around the user. This dome Can withstand attacks from Tier 8 monsters and below for 6 days. Cooldown: 30 days ======================== [ Elder Ben''s Treasure ] < Life Switch > Rank: Legendary Category: Life-Saving treasure -- Find a safe ce and put the artifact down. Wherever you are, when in danger, just will it, and you will be teleported back to where the artifact is. Note: The artifact won''t work if the location you are in has been sealed. Cooldown: 20 days ======================== The two treasures were legendary items, meaning Karsha would be walking onto the ind with two legendary life-saving artifacts. As if that wasn''t enough, Sect Master Xu also gave him a legendary item, but it wasn''t a life-saving artifact. < Attack Nullifier > Rank: Legendary Category: Defense -- Activate once every 5 days for 5 seconds to defend against any form of attack. ======================== A simple artifact but one that could save him in dangerous moments. Elder Lin also gave him some antidotes and potions, each with its own effects. In all, Karsha was able to acquire some great items from the Elders. Before he left, he asked to see Elder June''s mother, whom he intended to cure once he returned. The poison from the Blue Venom Serpentara, a Tier 9 monster, was extremely lethal. Upon inspection, Karsha realized the venom was slowly making its way to her heart. Before leaving, he wrote down the ingredients for a pill and gave them to Master Artemis. The pill would slow down the venom for a while. With his n to y all 10 overlords, he was confident he could cure herpletely once he returned. Strangely, a few hours before he left, Elder June, now back to her elderly self, gave him a space ring filled with arge number of fried beast meats, adding to Karsha''s supply of fried chicken. Karsha nearly fell back on his butt when he saw the enormous amount of meat inside the space ring. His reaction managed to force a small smile out of June, who was trying her best not to tear up. She had been observing Karsha for the past week, and he never ceased to surprise her. She also gave him a ne, which Karsha immediately hung around his neck. There was no description when he tried to inspect it, so he assumed it was just an ordinary ne. "Laugh all you want, brat. Your punishment is waiting for you just behind that portal," one of the elders from the Varon family said, also clenching his fist in anger. "Nah, I don''t think so. I happen to have a perfectyout of the ce, so I''ll do just fine," Karsha replied with a wry smile. This further fueled the fire of anger burning in the hearts of the Varon family representatives. Even Vance, standing behind his father, continued to grit his teeth in anger. Like everyone else, he wanted to see a scared boy. However, Karsha didn''t give them that satisfaction. "Go on, kid. We''ll be waiting right here when you get back," Master Artemis said with a sly smile. He apuded Karsha''s confidence in his heart. Not everyone would appear that calm in the face of danger. However, Karsha didn''t just surprise him with his intelligence and finesse in the field of alchemy; he also showcased his warrior side and even continued to mock an entire Great Family. If only they knew that Karsha used to be a mortal without any special powers, yet he stood and faced thousands of enemies on the front line with nothing but guns and bombs. And he continued to do so almost every day of his life beforeing to their world. To Karsha, the term "danger" holds little weight. He has long made peace with all forms of peril. The only thing he fears is failing his family and those he cares about.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om While others perceive the snakes on the ind as hazardous, Karsha sees them as obstacles hindering his path to his destination. Just as he confronts obstacles, he is prepared to face the ind too. "Hey brat, if you don''t die on that ind, I will kill you myself," Vance, unable to tolerate Karsha''s antics any longer, roared at the top of his voice. "Keep quiet. The adults are talking," Karsha, seizing the opportunity to further provoke Vance, replied with a wry smile. Vance, unable to contain his anger, charged at him, but he was too slow. Karsha had already unsheathed his swords and jumped into the portal freely. "So long, motherfuckers." That was thest thing Vance heard before the portal closed. It would open again in 60 days'' time. While the Varon Family elders retreated back to the city, the Elders, Sect Master Xu, Master Artemis, his apprentice Xian, and Elder June remained behind. They had already made preparations, so they would be there for the next 60 days. "That kid never ceases to surprise me," Master Artemis said as he settled back in an armchair. "I can''t wait to see the surprise he will bring back this time." "You sound like he will survive ande back without a single scratch," Elder Chen asked. "Haven''t you noticed? The kid isn''t scared of the ind; on the contrary, it seems like he wants to go there for something. It''s as if something is pulling him there," Master Artemis answered, causing others who had the same assumption to arch their eyebrows. "So it wasn''t just me. It seems you all noticed the same thing," he added. "Whatever it is that wants him to go to the ind, I''m sure that when he returns, he''ll be a force to reckon with." "Maybe I should give my niece to him so that we can form some familial bond," Master Artemis said, but immediately after uttering those words, a murderous gazended on him, making the old man instantly retract that thought. Sect Master Xu and the Elders who saw June''s actions couldn''t help but smile. It seems their angel has fallen for someone." =========== [ Back to the heavens ] The old man gazed down for a quick second before smiling, "Good luck, kid. You are about to embark on your first adventure. Show me what you''ve got." Chapter 38 The Island, The Map, and Ayarr Karsha expected to find himself amidst a nest of snakes when he leaped into the portal. To his surprise, he emerged in a forest with trees towering 200 meters tall. However, appearing in a safe ce didn''t prompt him to rx or lower his guard. Clutching his swords tightly, he began to navigate through the forest, searching for a suitable location where he could settle down and prepare for the primary purpose of his journey. He had many objectives to achieve during the 60 days he would spend there. First, he needed to find a secure haven to rest and establish a camp. Then, he would seek out various snakes below the Tier 5 rank and extract their venom for antidotes. With antidotes for various snake venoms, he knew he would be able to move without worrying about sumbing to a snake bite. After that, he started looking for the Tier 5 snakes from which Master Artemis wanted him to extract the venom. He also aimed to locate the section where the Purple Tail Anacondas resided, ensuring he avoided it since he was confident the snakes wouldn''t appreciate his presence. After all, his ancestors may have caused them to lose some of their kin, so a human suddenly appearing there will be seen as a threat, and they might retaliate instantly. He is weak now, so he ns to stick to the levels he can manage and only dive deeper when he is up for it. "This ce is safer than people paint it to be." Of course, Karsha had to jinx it. "I spoke too soon." Lying on the ground with its head raised one meter in the air is a Tier 4 snake, flicking its tongue in anticipation. The details of the snake immediately appeared before his eyes. < Grey Scale Cobra > Level: Tier 4N?v(el)B\\jnn HP: 12,000 Attack Power: 256 - 410 Defense: 460 Skills: Lethal dash, Tail strike Karsha sighed when he saw the details of the snake in front of him. He anticipated facing another mutant or Tier 6 monster, but upon seeing the snake''s details, he knew he could take it down in one go. "So long, Mr. Snake," Karsha said before activating the Red Eye Tiger skill. He didn''t use any of the elemental skills he had learned, since the speed and his sword alone were enough to deal with the beast. The snake didn''t even see when or how it happened, as the only thing it saw when its head fell to the ground was the lifeless 8-meter-tall body lying t. < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 4 Grey Scale Cobra. 10,000 Exp added, 10 Stat points added > It all happened so fast. Karsha walked over to the head and extracted the venom, storing both the Core and body in his space ring. Without anything else impeding him, he started moving slowly in no particr direction. He was just wandering, searching for a safe ce. With no map in hand, he decided to move in random directions, hoping to find somewhere he could rest for a few hours. "At this pace, I''ll be able to map out the whole forest. Maybe I should create a map and sell it when I get out of this ce," Karsha mused. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye, but he couldn''t find any safe ce to rest. Stopping by a tree, Karsha drank some water before assuming a meditation posture. He had covered a lot of ground in various directions, and with his photographic memory, he was able to map out the ces he had already been, preventing him from repeating patterns. However, the moment he closed his eyes, he heard a hissing sound emanating from behind him. Instantly, he stood up and turned, only to find another Grey Scale Cobra charging at him. "Another one," Karsha muttered, immediately activating his skill. With a swift motion, he disappeared from his spot, reappearing behind the snake, cleanly severing its head. His speed was everything, so he ensured he didn''t miss a beat when he activated it. He extracted the venom and, without any dy, stored the body in his space ring. Because of the sudden appearance of another Grey Scale Cobra, Karsha decided the ce wasn''t safe for meditation. Picking a random direction, he began heading there. Thirty minutes into his walk, he encountered another Grey Scale Cobra. After killing it, he realized he had stepped into the territory of the Grey Scale Cobras. But with no way out, he had to stick to his n of finding a ce to rest. Luckily for him, the sun was still shining, so he didn''t suffer any sneak attacks from the snakes. Also, he didn''t have an antidote for the Grey Scale Cobra venom, so adding to his schedule, he knew he had to find a ce where he could make an antidote for the poison as soon as possible. But even after five whole hours, he couldn''t chance upon any safe location, so he kept moving. He had to find a safe ce before nightfall, or else he would be in trouble. After moving for another two hours and killing close to ten Tier 4 Grey Scale Cobras, he finally encountered a Tier 5 one. With the sun now setting on the horizon, Karsha knew he was running out of time. So, activating his skill, he blinked and appeared behind the beast. With the Red Eye Tiger skill in overdrive, the Tier 5 snake didn''t even notice his sudden movement. < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 20,000 Exp added, 20 Stat points added > "What''s this?" Karsha muttered when his gazended on an orb on the floor where the head of the Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra hadnded. He walked close to it and picked it up. After admiring it for a few seconds, he gently tightened his grip around it, but to his surprise, the orb shattered, and a scroll appeared in his hands. < Ding! Congrattions on obtaining a drop: Map of the Snake Ind > Immediately, a window appeared before his eyes. < Map of Snake Ind > Rank: Epic Category: Map Blue Mark: Safe Zone (Tier 1) Green Mark: Average Zone (Tier 2, 3, and 4) ck Mark: Danger Zone (Tier 5 and 6) Red Mark: Cmity Zone (Dangerous Snakes) [Additionally, the map has a quest that, ifplete, new features with be added like the location of the Ten Overlords and more] < Quest > < Survive a night in an Average zone and kill 40 monsters. ----------------- "Even half active, yet you never cease to surprise me," Karsha, new to all this, muttered with a smile. "I''ll do the questter. First, I need to find a ce to settle down." Saying that, he opened the map. Surprisingly, like a GPS map back on Earth, a marker of his current location could be seen on the map. He also noticed a green mark and some blue marks, but they were all far from him. Then, he used his finger to move the map like a touchscreen. Once the marker moved, he realized he was standing in the middle of a danger zone, so without any hesitation, he started blinking toward a green mark that wasn''t too far from him. "Let me find a blue marker first, and then I can go there. Even if I don''t find a safe zone now, I can survive the night since they are all Tier 1." After stopping at the green marker, Karsha, who was well-versed in using maps, started surveying the surroundings. "Aha, this ce will do for the night." Tracing the location, he began moving. After two minutes, he arrived in front of a small waterfall with a cave right behind the flowing water. "Cobras are not known to be strong swimmers, so I''m confident this ce will be safe for the night," Karsha said. He then stored the map in his inventory and began walking toward the cave. Karsha sighed after inspecting the whole cave without finding any danger. "Let me rest for now and start making antidotes for the quest." Saying that, Karsha lit up a dim candle he had bought, which was meant to act as a snake repellent. But with his senses sharp as ever, he knew that even in his sleep, the slightest threat would be detected by his senses. He then slipped into sleep, ignoring the Tier 1 snakes that might chance upon him in the cave. ============ [ An unknown Area ] "What is it, Mother?" A youngdy with eyes reminiscent of a snake asked when she saw her mother twitch and then gaze in a specific direction. After a whole minute without saying anything, the woman sighed. "A human has entered the ind, and he is currently in the section of that maniac," she spoke, her disdain evident regarding the overlord in the section Karsha was currently in. "You mean the Scalecrusher section, the Serpent Spire?" the youngdy asked. "Yes," the woman answered. "Should I eliminate him?" thedy asked, brimming with confidence. "No, go and observe him from a distance. The moment you realize he is a threat to our kin, kill him without a second thought," the woman replied. "I will do as you say, Mother," the youngdy said. She then stood up and started heading toward Karsha''s location. "Sister Ayarr, I want toe with you!" a young girl, about 12 years old, shouted when she saw the youngdy. Unlike her elder sister, who had the appearance of a human except for her eyes, the young girl still retained some snake scales on her neck and arms. "Starr, where I am going is dangerous, so stay here and protect Mother with your amazing skills," Ayarr said, cupping both cheeks of the little girl. "Okay, Sister Ayarr. But bring me something good when you return." "I will. Now, off you go. Go y with the others." With that, Ayarr melded into the shadows and disappeared. Chapter 39 The Book, The Pill, The Enlightenment, and The Reward "I should be sleeping by now," Karsha muttered as he narrowed his gaze at the five Tier 5 Grey Scale Cabras. Two stood before him while the remaining three circled around him. He had woken up around 5 a.m. and spent three hours concocting two different types of antidotes for the Grey Scale Cabra venom. Both were King-grade pills with 99% purity. He didn''t want to waste time making Earth-grade pills. However, during the process, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was undermining his own potential. He didn''t fully understand the sensation, but since he was in a hurry, he ignored it and proceeded with the King-grade pills. "Let me try the ice domain skill and see." Saying that Karsha swung his sword, and immediately, the 200 meters around him froze in pure ice. It happened in an instant, clearly influenced by the Red Eye Tiger skill. The five snakes within 10 meters of him felt their movements restricted, making Karsha smile before he dashed toward the two in front of him. He had ten seconds to kill the five snakes, now akin to Tier 3 snakes, since their stats had been reduced by 50% thanks to the domain skill debuff. With a quick sh of his sword, the heads of the two snakes fell. He then blinked and appeared beside one of the three remaining, delivering the same precise strike. Thest two didn''t get a chance to attack; before they could act, Karsha was already behind them,nding a lethal sword strike. However, when thest snake fell, Karsha sensed the presence of other Tier 5 snakes within the 200-meter domain. He could even feel their movements. Some were fleeing the domain, while the brave ones were heading in Karsha''s direction. "So that''s how it works. I can pinpoint the location of anything within the domain," Karsha realized. Noticing a new feature of the domain, he started moving toward the snakes within the area, and like the others, with a single sh, their heads fell. The snakes couldn''t do anything to him, even when the 50% debuff was reduced to 25%. Although some managed to shoot out their venom, Karsha, moving at heightened speed, dodged those attacks easily. "That will be thest of them," he muttered after killing the 12th snake. "What do we have here?" Karsha said as he picked up an orb from the ground. He shattered it just as he had with the first one, and instantly, a small book appeared in his palm. Boldly written on the cover was the title: "Know the Skills and Weaknesses of the Scalecrusher Mutant Overlord." Karsha inspected the cover for a few seconds, but no message appeared, so he proceeded to open it. However, the moment he did, the system window appeared. < Ding! Congrattions on acquiring 1 out of 10 pieces of the Book of Annihtion > < Gather all ten pieces toplete the Book of Annihtion > < Book of Annihtion > -- The ten overlords, also known as the ten barbarians of the outer sections of Snake Ind, have ruled with an iron fist for long. Gather all ten pieces and learn the skills and weaknesses of the ten overlords. Gossip: Legend has it that killing Tier 5 mutant snakes will produce the pieces. "This seems fun, but it has to wait for now. I need to break through first before doing anything reckless like going to all ten sections just for a piece of a book," Karsha said, storing the book in his inventory. He then proceeded to store all the bodies while checking for other drops. However, his luck wasn''t good, and he found nothing. "It''s still too early to stop. I guess I will continue exploring the danger zone. With the domain, I should be fine against a Tier 6 monster," he muttered under his breath before walking toward the east. After seeing the effect of the domain, Karsha knew he would be able to hold his own against a Tier 6 snake. Unless, of course, there were more than one, in which case he would need an exit strategy. After moving for about 1 km, he stopped and activated his water domain upon encountering three Tier 5 snakes. Simr to the ice domain, the water domain also imposed a 25% debuff on the snakes, which were struck by hundreds of water swords hovering above Karsha. There was no evading it. When the water swords struck the three snakes, their speed and defenses were lowered by 25%, allowing Karsha to effortlessly dispose of them with one swift move. "No drops again," Karsha said after inspecting all three bodies. He then stored them before moving further into the forest. But no matter how many snakes he killed, his luck just wasn''t good enough. After five hours of hunting, he went back to the cave. "I guess I will spend the next few days trying to raise the purity level of my King-grade pills," he decided. Realizing he needed to kill time, Karsha opted to use the days ahead to improve his alchemy skills. He returned to his small waterfall residence. Initially, he thought a King-grade pill with at least 90% purity would be enough to cure June''s mother. But after inspecting her condition, he realized he needed to concoct at least a Rank 5 Earth-grade pill with 97% or higher purity topletely nullify the poison. "I need to raise my purity level to at least 98% if I want to save Elder June''s mother," he muttered before retrieving the Lonely Cauldron from his spiritual space ring. He rubbed it, letting the cauldron know they were about to create pills. After heating the cauldron for a while to ensure it was ready, Karsha retrieved the required ingredients, enough to craft three pills. "Devil''s Breath, let''s surprise the heavens." He summoned the green mes, which danced on his palm, eager to show the heavens the might of its master, the youngest Grandmaster alchemist. After heating the cauldron for a few minutes more, he threw in the ingredients and began heating it again, starting the process of extracting the medicinal essence from them. Since he aimed to raise the purity level from 94%, he made sure he didn''t make any mistakes. The extraction took him 20 minutes, which was reasonable for someone of his skill level. After all, he wasn''t the Divine Alchemist, who could do it within a minute. "Let''s solidify and ensure no impurities enter this time." As if understanding his words, the cauldron and me started reacting. The cauldron shook gently, and the me further enveloped it. Focused on controlling the me, Karsha felt his understanding deepening rapidly. Tapping into this newfound rity, he began controlling the me in ways he hadn''t tried before. Unbeknownst to him, the taming speech wasn''t solely for taming; it went beyond that. For some reason, his understanding of this speech had risen to new heights, allowing him tomunicate with almost anything. So when he asked the cauldron and the me to help him, they listened. What was happening now was the result of his brain absorbing the knowledge from the cauldron and the me, transmitted to him via the ''Taming Speech.'' (Authors Note: In future chapters, more light will be shed on this mysterious speech.) The process continued for ten minutes, during which Karsha''s control of the me and cauldron rose to a remarkable level. Two minutes after the process ended, the cauldron shook, and a white light shot into the sky. Karsha, sitting in front of the cauldron, didn''t even flinch as his consciousness had left his body; he had entered enlightenment. He remained seated in the same spot while a pure white pill hovered before him. The scent of the pill spread throughout the forest, attracting many snakes. However, most of them didn''t know where to go and simply continued to enjoy the aroma of the pill. ===========N?v(el)B\\jnn [Deep within the Forest] A veryrge, terrifying snake raised its head as a white light suddenly appeared in the sky. It flicked its tongue for a few seconds before retreating into its cave. However, three Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobras began moving toward the light as it entered the cave. At their current pace, they would arrive within the hour, but Karsha, sitting at the center of all this, remained motionless. Simr scenes urred in nine different locations, but once they discovered the light wasing from the Scalecrusher quadrant, they didn''t bother dispatching their people to investigate. After 45 minutes, the three snakes appeared a kilometer from Karsha. They stopped and gazed in the direction of the small waterfall. Once they confirmed the location of the person who triggered the white light, they started moving closer. However, when they got within 200 meters of Karsha, a beautiful youngdy appeared out of thin air. "Hiss!" The three snakes hissed, their pupils constricting as they charged at Ayarr, who had a small smile on her lips. She had been following Karsha for the past week, per her mother''s orders, only to act when she sensed Karsha posed a threat to the Purple Tail Anacondas. After a full day of following Karsha, all she had seen was a weak human somehow killing their enemies, so she allowed it to go but kept a close eye on him. When the light beamed up, she sensed that Karsha wasn''t ordinary, so she got close to inspect what he was doing. However, her warrior side awakened when she sensed he had entered enlightenment, prompting her to stand guard. Although she was a snake in human form, she knew what enlightenment was and how dangerous it was to disturb someone in such a state. To her surprise, three Tier 6 cobras appeared out of nowhere. This alone added to her happiness since she would get to kill three of her enemies while maintaining her integrity as a warrior. She faced off against the three Cobras while Karsha remained enlightened the whole time. ============ [ 4 hourster ] "What the heck!" Karsha shouted at the top of his voice the moment he opened his eyes. Lying before him were three Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobras, barely breathing. Sensing something had happened, Karsha immediately began surveying the surroundings. After two minutes of scanning and finding nothing out of ce, he turned to the three snakes with a wry smile. "I don''t mind extracting some rewards from you lot," he said. With that, he engulfed his sword in mes before swiftly moving and killing the three snakes, which couldn''t even move their bodies. Chapter 40 The Three Drops < Ding! Congrattions, you have killed a Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. 40,000 Exp added, 400 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions, you have killed a Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. 40,000 Exp added, 400 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions, you have killed a Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. 40,000 Exp added, 400 Stat points added > Three messages appeared before Karsha''s vision after he dispatched the defenseless snakes. A smile crept onto the corner of his lips as he read through the messages. Unable to resist, he opened his status window to check how far he had progressed with the Exp and Attribute (Stat) point farming. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman (Locked) > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger (66%) > < Realm: Master - Level 9 > < STR: 320 / AGL: 310 / HEA: 320 / STA: 320 > < Mana: 20000 > < Exp: 2000/30000 > Avable Stats: 21,000 Avable Exp: 803,000 < Technique > [ Tiger strike ] < Skills > [Imitate: Passive / [Thrust: Passive] / [Berserker Fury: Passive] - Locked / [Red Eye Tiger (Tier 10): SSS] "It seems the new skills have merged with the Red Eye Tiger skill. But what is that SSS? It was previously SS," Karsha wondered when he saw the unique upgrade to his skill. "Could it be that I have raised the level?" He pondered it again, but with no answer forting, he started poking around the Red Eye Tiger skill. Unlike techniques that cannot be upgraded to the next grade, skills have two ways of measurement. They can be in Tiers, which determine the strength of the skill, and Ratings, which determine the Mastery of the skill. However, Karsha has a system, so the sky isn''t even the limit. For most people, the Rank or Tier of a skill cannot be raised. So a Tier 10 skill will forever remain Tier 10, but not for someone like Karsha. However, their ratings can be raised. Skills are rated based on their Mastery. These ratings range from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, SSS+, SSE... The higher the ratings, the more the damage output. So, for Karsha to have a rating of SSS on one of his skills meant he could generate more output than someone with an A or B rating, despite them having the same Tier of skills. When he received the skill, it was only rated SS; however, after merging or assimting nine other skills into it, it finally managed to climb thedder to SSS. But that wasn''t all; the skills that had merged with the Red Eye Tiger could also be upgraded if Karsha continued to use them and his understanding continued to expand. In short, if he kept adding skills to the Red Eye Tiger, he would be able to raise the rating to SSS+ and even SSE. Additionally, by continuously using the skills that had been added, he would be able to raise their ratings, further strengthening the skills and adding to the already powerful output that the Red Eye Tiger would enhance. < Red Eye Tiger (Tier 10): SSE > -- [Lightning Strike (Tier 2): D] / [Darkness Aura (Tier 2): D] / [Fire beam (Tier 3): D] / [Illuminate (Tier 2): D] / [Earth Spike (Tier 3): D] / [Wind de (Tier 3): D] / [Water Domain (Tier 3): C] / [Ever Freezing Ice Domain (Tier 4): C] "Looks like using the skills often will increase their strength," Karsha remarked, quick to pick up on the reasons behind the alphabets. He smiled with satisfaction. So far, he has only used the water and ice domains, causing them to rise to a C rating while the others remain at D. Ayarr, concealed and watching Karsha, couldn''t help but wonder what the boy was up to. She continued to observe theplicated expressions appearing on Karsha''s face. However, since she intended to remain hidden, she refrained from taking any action, like asking him what was going on. "Looks like I''ve hit the jackpot this time around, three orbs." Heughed like a maniac before walking toward the three orbs. He picked the first one and shattered it. Immediately, Skinlike leather armor made from the skin of the Grey Scale Cobra appeared in his hands. The details of the armor immediately appeared. < Dark Scale Leather armor > Rank: Rare Category: Armor -- A light leather armor made from the skin of a Grey Scale Armor. Wearing this will meld with your skin, adding an extrayer of protection against physical attacks. -- Defense: +80 -- Strength: +50 -- Health: +100 Note: It has self-healing abilities, so damage to it will heal over time. "Good armor," Karsha remarked as he removed his ck leather armor and equipped the new one. True to the description, the armor melded and seemingly merged with Karsha''s skin, transforming it into that of a Grey Scale Cobra. His previous white skin now turned brownish with scales all over. The only parts unaffected were his arms and face. "This is great. I don''t even feel restricted in the slightest." After moving his joints a few times and ensuring the newly addedyer wouldn''t restrict his movement, he equipped his dark armor and proceeded to shatter the second orb. Instantly, a brown-covered skill book appeared in his hands. The cover bore the same pattern as the Grey Scale cobras, a brown scale in nature. < Ding! Congrattions on Obtaining a Tier 3 Skill book: Cobra Strike> < Skill: Cobra Strike > Rank: Tier 3 -- When the skill is activated, the user''s swords will be imbued with the venom of the Grey Scale Cobra. Every strike carries an amplified dose of this venom. -- 5% of the target''s HP will be drained for every sessful strike. -- Additionally, 15% of the target''s HP will be drained for every critical hit. < Does the host wish to learn his skill > -- Yes -- No ''Yes'' < Congrattions. You have learned a new Skill: Cobra Strike > < Does the host wish to add it to Red Eye Tiger Skill > -- Yes -- No "Yes," Karsha replied, having already witnessed the effect of the Red Eye Tiger on the new and weak skills. He quickly incorporated the new skill. He wasn''t a fool. The ce he was in now was extremely dangerous, and even though he had miraculously managed to kill three Tier 6 monsters without breaking a sweat, he sensed that something wasn''t right. Thus, he knew he had to strengthen himself while waiting for the system to activate his ss. ''I can''t always rely on the system since it has been unreliable for weeks. I need to get stronger.'' Looking at the three monstrous snakes stretching 12 meters long, he knew that if he were to face them, he wouldn''t stand a chance. He wasn''t that strong, and the fact that the system could go offline anytime made him start to see things differently. If he managed to gain some strength before the system came back online, he would be able to further enhance his abilities. In doing so, he would not only be more powerful but also gain confidence in himself. ''I need to start taking risks.'' He then picked up the third orb and shattered it. He expected something significant to appear; however, when the orb shattered, only a small vial of blood materialized in his palm. < Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the king-rank blood of a Grey Scale Cobra > < Grey Scale Cobra Blood (Consumable) > Rank: King -- Once consumed, the blood will temper the body and strengthen it, which will further add to the defense and strength of the consumer. -- +100 points will be added to all attributes -- Additional rewards will be added once the host consumes the blood. [Note: It is extremely painful when consuming blood, so prepare before consuming.] "Sounds like something I should consume right about now," Karsha mused. As an alchemist, he understood the effects of a potent body-tempering treasure, so he could discern that the blood was a good start. "After all, it''s king-grade blood. Who wouldn''t want to consume that?" Consumable bloodes in various ranks: Common, Rare, King, Saint, Sage, Monarch, Mystical, Divine, Primordial, Immortal, Supreme, Celestial, God... Therefore, the fact that he had just obtained king-rank blood meant he was more than fortunate. After storing the beasts in his space ring, Karsha sat down and drank the blood in one gulp. Immediately afterward, his pupils constricted and narrowed as he felt his body undergo a stretching sensation, akin to a taut rope. A few secondster, he experienced agonizing pain all over his skin, causing him to bite down on his lips as he endured it. His bones reformed, and his skin changed slightly, bing thicker and more resilient. As time passed, the pain intensified, yet Karsha showed no sign of giving up. With the blood coursing through him, he continued to absorb everyst drop, determined to gain all the additional benefits while fortifying himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn Twenty-four hours passed in the blink of an eye, yet he persisted in absorbing the blood. Forty-eight hours came and went, and slowly, five days psed, yet Karsha remained steadfast in the cave. However, on the seventh day, a booming sound resonated through the cave, sending dust flying out and catching Ayarr''s attention. She arched an eyebrow as she watched Karsha emerge from the cave with a new appearance. He had undergone noticeable changes. His previously slim body had gained some additional flesh, and his facial features had subtly transformed, turning the once average-looking Karsha into a more striking young man. His short red hair had grown slightly, now cascading behind him. However, the most prominent change was in his eyes. The once ocean-blue irises had shifted to a darker, bluish-red hue, and his eyelids now bore a slightly darker pigment, giving him a gaze that could captivate anyone''s attention. "Six days more, time to strengthen my skills," Karsha dered as he began to move back into the forest, where he would spend the next few days honing his skills and simultaneously enhancing their proficiency. Chapter 41 A Total Massacre (1) After spending seven days absorbing the king-grade blood from the Grey Scale Cobra, Karsha confidently and strongly walked out of the cave. His transformation had added ayer of protection to his defense and strength. Aside from his outward appearance, Karsha had undergone a significant internal transformation. His blood vessels had widened, allowing blood to flow more freely when channeling his energy. "I have be much stronger than before. Let me use thest few days before the system activates to gather some items," he thought. With both his armor and now-hardened body protecting him, he was confident he could handle a Tier 6 monster without relying on the domain. < Ding! You have sessfully absorbed the Blood of the Grey Scale Cobra > < +100 Stats points have been added to each attribute > < Additionally, +200 points have been added to all attributes after sessfully absorbing all the blood > < Further details will be revealed when the system reactivates > < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman (Locked) > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger (66%) > < Realm: Master - Level 9 > < STR: 670 / DEF: 700 / AGL: 610 / HEA: 720 / STA: 620 > < Mana: 6000 > < Exp: 2000/30000 > Avable Stats: 21,000 Avable Exp: 803,000 < Technique > [ Tiger strike ] < Skills > [Imitate: Passive / [Thrust: Passive] / [Berserker Fury: Passive] - Locked / [Red Eye Tiger (Tier 10): SSS] "This will do. I''ll stick to this section for now. When the system activates, I''llplete the breakthrough quest and then venture into the other sections to hunt down the pieces of the book while dealing with the old man''s venoms. Once I gather everything, I''ll make my move against the ten overlords," Karsha muttered as he gazed deep into the forest. "Let''s go kill some more snakes. Hando, I hope you have enough cash on you," he added, eager to sell the bodies of hundreds of snakes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha had amassed arge quantity of Tier 4 monsters and even a sizable pile of Tier 5 monsters. If he were to appear at the hunter guild right now, he would be the talk of the entire kingdom. Ayarr, observing Karsha closely, couldn''t help but be intrigued by his facial expressions. As a snake, concepts like gestures and expressions were rtively unfamiliar to her, so whenever Karsha disyed an expression, she made an effort to understand its meaning. Despite her efforts, Ayarr found herself unable to understand anything. However, that didn''t deter her from continuing to try, all the while keeping a watchful eye on Karsha as he finally stepped into the forest to farm for drops and experience points. Karsha needed skill books to enhance his Red Eye Tiger skill and treasures that could aid him during his battle with the overlords. With a week already passed, he knew he had to make adequate preparations first. Upon reaching the danger zone of the forest, Karsha unsheathed his sword and began searching for monsters to kill. It didn''t take long for him to spot his first target. Tapping into his Red Eye Tiger skill, he unleashed the lightning skill ''Lightning Strike.'' The lightning bolt shot from his sword, instantly immobilizing the Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra, which didn''t have enough time to evade the attack. The lightning strike didn''t stop there. Once it immobilized the target, it started draining the monster''s HP. The longer the lightning danced around its body, the higher the HP consumption. Karsha, having witnessed the effect of the lightning strike, began strategizing how to use the skill more effectively. He knew using the ability in one-on-onebat would be a waste since a fast target could easily dodge each lightning bolt. ''What if I use this attack in the water domain? Wouldn''t that be a sight to see?'' he thought. Because the skills had been merged with the Red Eye Tiger, multiple abilities could be activated simultaneously. Thebination of water and lightning would be devastating for monsters but advantageous for him. Karsha knew he had to test this idea. He quickly disposed of the snake before moving deeper into the forest, ensuring he hadn''t entered any cmity zones. Ten minutester, he encountered another Tier 5 cobra. Since it was alone, he swiftly eliminated it before continuing his search. He needed multiple targets to see if he could use thebined attack on them. If sessful, he could further incorporate other skills, creating a new ability that would benefit from the Red Eye Tiger and thebined power of multiple different skills. If he managed to merge different skills thanks to the Red Eye Tiger, he would not only create a powerful new skill, but each time he leveled up his mastery of thebined skill, the individual skills would also receive a boost. "Hiss," Karsha, now deep in the danger zone of the forest, stopped in his tracks when he heard hissing soundsing from multiple directions. An evil grin spread across his face as he spotted the first three targets. They were all Tier 5 monsters, causing him to smile widely. He knew that selling one of those creatures would fetch him a substantial amount of spirit stones. Additionally, it was moments like these when he typically obtained valuable drops. Despite the three monsters standing in front of him and multiple targets encircling him, he still wore a happy smile. ''I hope this works,'' he thought inwardly before activating the water domain, which instantly spread across the 200 meters around him. Without wasting any time, he activated the Lightning Strike. Initially, he expected the attacks to shoot forward randomly. However, the moment the lightning strike entered his sword, the hundreds of water swords hovering above him were immediately imbued with lightning. Seeing this, Karsha''s grin widened. Thebined effect of water and lightning was visually stunning and incredibly powerful. Each lightning-charged water sword became a deadly projectile, capable of striking multiple enemies simultaneously. The Tier 5 monsters didn''t stand a chance as the electrified water swords rained down upon them, immobilizing and draining their HP rapidly. With the debuff effect active, the monsters didn''t stand a chance. The moment the water swordsnded on them, 25% of their stat points were drained. Additionally, since the swords were imbued with lightning, the electrical effect was triggered, further depleting their HP. Initially, Karsha thought he would have to move to take down the immobilized targets. However, when the effect was triggered, he was shocked. Instead of the targets losing small amounts of HP, the effect intensified, and within 10 seconds, all ten monsters were drained of their HP and died. ''Does this mean I''ve already be this strong?'' he wondered. While he understood that some of the effects came from the domain, he knew it shouldn''t be that powerful. The only logical conclusion was that his newfound strength had significantly enhanced the lightning strike skill, meaning his attack power had increased dramatically. Skills used within a domain are typically more powerful than when used outside of it, but the attack power he witnessed was beyond his expectations. ''I need to experiment with this before adding any new skills to it,'' Karsha thought. As a soldier, he understood the importance of thoroughly understanding his weapons before using them in battle. He walked toward the bodies and started inspecting them, looking for drops. However, after checking all ten bodies, he didn''t find anything, so he stored them and continued moving further into the forest. With his ability to instantly activate multiple skills, he began his massacre while experimenting with every variation of the Water Domain and Lightning Strikebination. He managed toe up with four variations. The first variation was [Water Carpet]. He discovered that the swords could be dissolved by wetting the floor. With the lightning dancing on the surface, all targets within a 200-meter radius would receive a 25% debuff, and the intensifying lightning would take care of the rest. The second variation was [Lightning Rain]. When the domain is active, the water swords turn into rain droplets imbued with lightning. There is no escaping or dodging this, as the entire domain would be filled with an endless rain of lightning and electricity. The third variation was [Lightning Spear]. Using the domain, he could pinpoint the locations of his targets. Once pinpointed, he would directly tap into the lightning and create spears. Each spear carried 70% of his attack power, so with the debuff on the monsters, it only took a few seconds for them to sumb. While his techniques might not kill a Tier 6 monster or even a Tier 5 mutant outright, Karsha knew he could render them immobile for a few seconds, giving him enough time tond a killing blow. Thest variation was the strongest but slightly dangerous. While the domain would instantly reduce the target''s stats by 25%, if he managed to keep them in the domain for 20 seconds, he would receive a 25% buff. If he remained untouched for 60 seconds, he would gain an additional 60% buff. With an 80% buff, he knew he could potentially kill multiple Tier 6 targets if he yed his cards right. Thisst variation was called [Water Buff Dy]. All he had to do was keep the targets in the domain for 60 seconds. Once he got the 80% buff, he would be able to kill all his targets without needing to use any other skills. With these four variations, he ventured further into the forest, leaving bodies in his wake. Ayarr, observing from afar, smiled beautifully when she saw Karsha killing her enemies. The Purple Tail Anaconda hated all other snakes since they were the sole cause of death to her kin. So, seeing Karsha kill them without any reservations, she began to like him a little, though not enough to lose sight of her objective. After killing over a hundred Tier 5 snakes and obtaining only three drops, Karsha finally encountered his first Tier 6 Cobra. "Human, you have some gutsing here," the snake spoke, to his surprise. "I will make sure you suffer before taking you to my lord," the snake hissed as it dashed at Karsha, who wore an evil grin. "I''d love to meet your lord," he replied before activating the water domain skill Chapter 42 A Total Massacre (2) nk! "What the fuck" Karsha shouted when his sword, instead of cutting the skin of Tier 6, produced a nking sound rather. He had engaged in closebat with the Tier 6 Cobra for the past 5 minutes, yet he wasn''t able to deal any significant damage. "How strong are you?" He muttered before checking since he didn''t have much time to check before the snake attacked. < Grey Scale Cobra > Level: Tier 6 HP: 65,000 Attack Power: 780 ~ 1100 Defense: 860 Skills: Lethal dash, Tail strike, Poison shot, Poison beam, Metal Body "Too strong," Karsha muttered. Even with the buff from the water domain, he couldn''tnd any decisive attacks; all his sword strikes that managed to connect felt like they were hitting metal armor. ''What is this snake made of?'' he wondered. Initially, he thought he could handle a Tier 6 monster without using the domains. However, his current experience showed him he was far from capable of killing a Tier 6 monster, even one without the strong defenses of the Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. "Weak," taunted the snake, whose ability to speak never ceased to surprise Karsha. Like Karsha, it had been searching for a way tond a lethal blow. Yet every time it locked onto him, Karsha would blink away, effortlessly evading all its attacks. It was clear that Karsha was no match for it, but that didn''t mean killing the annoying human would be easy. The only way to kill someone was tond an attack, yet all its attempts were being effortlessly evaded, fueling the snake''s anger. "You seem much stronger than those three I killed a week ago," Karsha remarked, noticing the snake''s attempts to provoke him. He decided to y along. Since the snake could talk, he knew he had some leverage to toy with its mind. And what better way to taunt a snake than to remind it of the death of its friends? "I will kill you, human," His words seemed to provoke the snake, which shot its venom, aiming to blind him. However, Karsha was too fast and dodged the attack before it even reached two meters from him. "The funny part was that they couldn''t even resist. Theyy there like idiots as I severed their heads from their bodies," he added, making the snake hiss once more. "I don''t mind giving you the same ending. All you have to do isy down like a bitch and let me behead you." The snake''s body shimmered and then started turning darker. Seeing this, Karsha smiled because he knew the snake was about to unleash its most powerful attack. But that was also the moment its defense would be lowered. "I only have one shot at this. It better work." After training his variations for a while, he decided to add the ice domain. However, just as he was about to have that chance, the Tier 6 snake showed up. But that wasn''t all. The rating of his Lightning and Water skills had now risen to ss A. However, even though the skills had been upgraded, he didn''t gain any benefits, meaning the debuff on the snake was just 25%, and with the stats he saw, despite the debuff, the snake was still at the Tier 6 stage. He needed to weaken the snake further so that when itunched its attack, he would have the opportunity tond a decisive blow. And what was the best way to do that? If not weakening if not pping it with another debuff. With the ice domain, he would be able to reduce the snake''s stats by 50% for 10 seconds. Coupled with the existing 20% debuff, he was confident he could deliver a fatal blow before time ran out. "Meet your end, human," the snake spoke before a dark beam shot from its mouth. It unleashed its strongest skill, [Poison Beam]. This attack allowed the snake to condense its venom and shoot it as a beam. If hit by it, your skin would start corroding as the venom ate away at every cell on and gradually within your body. The venom was so potent that if it managed to enter your body, even your bones wouldn''t survive the aftermath. Karsha, seeing the snake about to attack, activated the [Ever Freezing Ice Domain], instantly reducing the effectiveness of the attack by 50%. He wanted to move andnd a killing blow immediately; however, before he could do so, something stronger mmed into the domain from the outside. With the ice effect added, the 300 meters were frozen solid, meaning nothing could enter nor leave - at least, not freely. Using the sensing feature in the domain, he pinpointed where the disturbance wasing from. However, sensing immediate danger, he thrust his sword forward, causing the hundreds of swords hovering above him, now infused with electricity, to shoot toward the snake. With a 50% debuff, its defense had been considerably lowered. When the swords struck its body, a loud hissing sound escaped its lips, making Karsha smile wickedly. "Die now, buddy." Saying that he blinked and appeared right in front of the snake. With a single strike, he severed its head from its body. "Boom!" The domain was struck again, making Karsha narrow his eyes toward the direction once more. "Since you are so eager to get in, why don''t you enter and never leave again?" Karsha blinked and appeared where another Tier 6 cobra was trying hard to break the domain. He waited for the opportune moment, and just as the snake poised to strike the domain again, Karsha deactivated it, causing its body to m hard onto the ground. Without dy, he reactivated the domain, reducing the snake''s abilities by 50%. "Farewell," he murmured, igniting his sword in mes and swiftly moving to the side of the snake preparing to attack. With one decisive stroke, he severed its head. "Ha. That was a close call. Am I really that weak?" Karsha, now seated atop the 12-meter-long snake''s body, muttered. < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. 50000 Exp gained, 500 Stat points added > Initially, he believed he could handle a Tier 6 monster easily; however, his perspective shifted after encountering these two Tier 6 Cobras. "How will I confront the Overlords if I struggle against their minions?" Despite being only a Master stage cultivator, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being week. He wasn''t used to weakness; in his past life on Earth, he was a resilient young man who never lost a fight since joining the army. Life had always been smooth for him; even inbat, his instincts never failed. However, he failed to realize he wasn''t the sole cultivator in this world anymore. The snakes possessed their strength and dignity. They wouldn''t bow down and let a mere human defeat them. Their pride won''t allow submission. Even if Karsha surpasses them in strength, they''ll resist, much like he was doing. The strong prevail over the weak; such is thew of the jungle. After several minutes of contemtion and no snake crashing into the domain, he moved to inspect the bodies for any loot. With three drops already in his possession and nning to spend the night in the Average area toplete the quest for additional functions of the map, he refrained from shattering them immediately. "Two more drops, eh?" he muttered, holding two orbs in his hands. "I still have time; the ughter must continue," he added before storing the two bodies and resuming his journey. Having just dispatched two Tier 6 monsters, retreating didn''t seem prudent since he still needed to integrate the Ever Freezing domain into the four variations he had created. With the debuff effect of the ice domain, he felt confident in his ability to survive against a single Tier 6 Cobra. That was his current limit, but if he seeded in integrating the ice domain into the variations, he might stand a chance against multiple Tier 6 targets. Pressing on with his ughter, he delved deeper into the forest. Armed with the life-saving artifact Elder Ben had given him, he knew that at the first sign of danger, he would teleport away. Three hours passed quickly, but the massacre continued. The more he battled the snakes, the more powerful his attacks became, driving him to never stop. After another two hours, he sessfully integrated the Ice domain into the first Variation, the Water Carpet. With the ice integrated, if a target steps into the water, the surrounding water will begin freezing, reducing its movement by 10%. Moreover, if the water infiltrates a wound on their body, there''s a 30% chance a freezing effect will trigger within. He named it [Ever Freezing Water Carpet].n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thirty minutester, after dispatching 20 Tier 5 cobras, he infused ice into the second variation, renaming it [Frozen Lightning Rain]. Simr to the prior effect, the new variation inflicts physical damage from the ice while the lightning continues draining the target''s HP. As the battle prolongs, the effect grows stronger. The second variation resembles the skill of a Magnus. Nheless, since victory ultimately favors thest one standing, Karsha didn''t dwell on it. Though he attempted to integrate the third and fourth variations, the night hindered his progress. Thus, he opted to return to the Average zone, where he intended to spend the night toplete the Map quest. Unaware of the lurking danger in the area he had just departed, he embarked on the quest to kill 40 Tier 4 monsters before daybreak. ================= A few minutes after Karsha''s departure, a Tier 6 monster emerged in the location where he had vanquished the two Tier 6 creatures. It slithered through the 300-meter radius, flicking its tongue for a few moments before fixing its gaze on the next location¡ªthe small waterfall where the other three Tier 6 snakes had met their demise. Chapter 43 The New Map, New Quest, The 3rd Variation < Ding! Conftationsonpleting the Map Quest sessfully> < New functions have been added to the Map > < New Function > -- The location of the overlords will be marked by the golden color when in their section. This location will be updated in real-time ensuring the owner of the map where to go. -- The gateway to the inner section of the ind will be marked by orange color when the owner of the map kills all overlords. Additionally, if the owner of the map manages toplete the quest assigned by the map, two new functions will be unlocked. < New Quest > < Kill Two Tier 5 Lesser Mutant monsters on this ind > ================ After spending the whole night killing hundreds of monsters instead of just forty, Karsha unlocked the two additional functions on the map. It wasn''t as easy as he had hoped; when night finally fell, he could only rely on his senses. The snakes, on the other hand, had night vision, making the first few hours a nightmare for him. He got poisoned nine times, forcing him to consume all the antidotes he had prepared for the Grey Scale Cobra venom. The only pill left in his possession was the 100% Pure Rank 1 Earth Grade Pill he had concocted, which led to his first enlightenment in Alchemy. During this enlightenment process, more information from the legacy flowed into his mind, deepening his understanding of the pill-making craft. He was nowparable to a Saint-ranked alchemist. However, since he hadn''t yet concocted any Rank 2 pills, he still considered himself a Grandmaster. The mysterious old man had hurried Karsha''s trip to the ind because he didn''t want people to notice the light beaming in the heavens. This beam only urred when an alchemist achieved perfect purity for pills of Earth grade and above. Although Karsha currently couldn''t concoct a Heaven-Grade Pill, he knew that once his understanding of fire control advanced and he obtained a more powerful me, he could surely attempt it. Karsha''s understanding of all forms of speech meant hisprehension had also improved. It wouldn''t be long before he began concocting Heaven-Grade Pills¡ªpotent enough to topple kingdoms and empires. Even Rank 2 Earth-Grade Pills could spark bidding wars when auctioned. "I guess I will have to stay for a few days until I finish the second quest before going back to the cave," Karsha muttered, storing the map away. Ayarr, who had been watching all night, was shocked to see that Karsha always had an antidote whenever he got poisoned. She had expected him to be dead by now; however, whenever the redhead got poisoned, he simply put a pill in his mouth and continued fighting. As a snake, the concept of alchemy was entirely foreign to her. She knew nothing about pills or antidotes. She wasn''t very intelligent by human standards, but she understood that whatever Karsha was consuming was likely why he could withstand the venom''s effects. Still, she resisted the urge to make any move that might reveal her presence since she was on a mission. "Two Tier 5 Mutants, huh? I guess the five days left will be more fun than I thought," Karsha said, taking out the pure Earth Grade Pill he had concocted. < Grey Scale Cobra Antidote > Type: Pill Grade: Rank 1 Earth Grade Purity: 100% < Effects > - Consume, and for the next 72 hours, you will be immune to the Grey Scale Venom from Tier 6 and below. - Grants the consumer +200 HP for the next 72 hours "I have three days to find and kill two mutants. No time to waste," Karsha muttered, darting toward the danger zone where he would spend the next three days hunting mutants. The map surprised him. Whenever he encountered or was about to encounter a mutant, a dark dot would appear on the map. So using this reference, locating the mutants would be rtively easy. =============== [ The small Waterfall - Karsha''s hideout ] The Tier 6 snake that came to investigate the death of its two fallen brethren finally arrived at the small waterfall. It began snooping around, searching for signs of the other three that had died a few days ago when Karsha was in his enlightenment. After searching for a while and finding nothing, it decided to leave. However, as it exited the waterfall''s vicinity, it stopped and blended into the surrounding dried leaves. When their overlord had dispatched the first three Tier 6 snakes to investigate the mysterious white light, he expected them to return within a day. However, six days passed with no sign of them, prompting him to send two more. Unfortunately for those two, they encountered the very person responsible for theirrades'' deaths and met the same fate. When they also failed to return, another was dispatched. It is a known fact on Snake Ind that although the ten overlords will team up against the Purple Tail Anacondas, they don''t like each other and truly despise one another. Despite this, the overlord sent another snake when the first five didn''t return. However, this new cobra was no ordinary Tier 6; it was a Tier 6 Great Mutant Cobra, far more intelligent and powerful than its predecessors. Under normal circumstances, it would have darted away after finding nothing at the waterfall. But this time, it decided to stay hidden, patiently waiting for a clue or an opportunity to reveal itself. Upon seeing the water and the cave that seemed to have been recently upied, it sensed that someone would return. As a Cobra Captain, it was determined to uncover who had been bold enough to infiltrate their domain and y their kin. But it miscalcted; while it was casually lying in wait, Karsha was also heading toward the quadrant for the Mutant Cobra, and soon, he would paint the whole ce red. ============= "First target located," Karsha muttered to himself. Under a tree, a Tier 5 Mutant, spanning 10 meters long with two horns adorning its scaled head,y sleeping. Eager to incorporate the Ever Freezing domain into his variations, Karsha stealthily advanced toward it. He needed to be within 300 meters to cast the domain. Using his blink skill, he moved silently. The Mutant Cobra remained oblivious, continuing its slumber. However, when Karsha closed the distance to within 100 meters, the cobra opened its eyes and raised its head. But it was toote. Karsha, leveraging the Red Eye Tiger skill, activated three abilities simultaneously. "Huh, 400 meters radius now," he noted as the domain expanded. Instead of the usual 300-meter radius, a 400-meter domain opened. Histe-night hunting had paid off. "Stronger than even the Tier 6 cobras," Karsha muttered. With the second variation, Frozen Lightning Rain, already pouring down ice and lightning, the Mutant''s HP quickly plummeted into the red zone. Karsha eyed it, waiting for the perfect moment. With a swift blink, he appeared behind it, driving his two swords into its neck. He knew attacking while it still had high HP would be futile. Lacking stronger offensive skills, he relied on the domain for an advantage. Taking a cautious approach, he waited until the snake''s HP dwindled into the red zone. With a 70% debuff in ce, it didn''t take much effort to finish it off. "One down, one more to go," Karsha muttered. After securing the body, he started following the dot again, heading deep into the forest. With his domain and newly enhanced variations, Karsha felt confident in his abilities toplete the task before continuing his hunt. With the 100% pure antidote coursing through his veins, he knew he couldn''t waste even a second of it. The 72 hours were a gift, and wasting time would mean squandering valuable resources.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ------ "Finally, I''ve integrated the Ice domain into the third variation," Karsha murmured triumphantly, standing atop a Tier 6 snake. Five long ice spears crackling with electricity impaled the creature to the ground, blood flowing like a river. It had been three days since he began hunting the mutants. In that time, he had managed to y five Tier 5 mutants and three Tier 6 Cobras. Out of these eight kills, he had acquired two more drops, adding to the five he already possessed, each orb yet to shatter and reveal the items within. One of the orbs came from a Tier 5 mutant, while the other came from the Tier 6 snake. Besides that, he had now added the Ever-Freeze Ice domain to the third variation. The effect remained the same, but the lightning spears now had a solid form. The ice spears imbued with lightning could deal physical damage and temporarily immobilize the target. After storing the bodies, he started heading back since his immunity to the venoms was over. He had to go concoct more pills with the Venoms he had acquired now. ============== Two hundred meters from the cave, the Tier 6 mutant snake that had been lying motionless raised its head when it noticed sudden movement a hundred meters away. Karsha, who had just blinked back to the waterfall, started moving toward his cave, oblivious to the danger approaching him. Ayarr, hiding three hundred meters away, saw the Tier 6 mutant monster nearly reveal itself. However, when she looked northwest, she saw something huge making its way toward the waterfall at a very fast speed, so she decided to remain hidden. But when she saw Karsha walking, unaware of the dangers closing in on him, she couldn''t take it anymore. She threw a pebble toward the mutant monster. Karsha heard the sound produced by the pebble. However, before he could turn, a brownish liquid mmed into his back, followed by a powerful strike from the mutant''s tail, sending him flying five hundred meters away. His armor immediately started corroding as the venom began eating through the leather. "It''s over, human," the snake hissed as it began crawling toward Karsha, whoy lifeless on the ground. Chapter 44 Karshas fate The Tier 6 mutant cobra crawled slowly toward Karsha, whoy on the ground, still recovering from the tail m it delivered. The attack had been swift, leaving him little time to react. Despite possessing the Red Eye Tiger ability and the blink skill, he found himself unable to respond quickly enough. The mutant had concealed its presence so effectively that, despite his usual keen sense of danger, he couldn''t anticipate its movements. Had it not been for the sound of the pebble, the mutant might have easily seized him, possibly even biting off his head. "It burns," Karsha muttered, feeling the venom''s burning sensation. Instantly, he stood up and activated his domain.N?v(el)B\\jnn As the mutant slowly approached, it felt an immediate drop in its movement and strength. The domain''s 70% debuff began suppressing it. Karsha, still not fully recovered, immediately activated the first, second, and third variations. With no time to waste, Karsha could feel his skin burning from the venom. Though it hadn''t directly hit his skin,nding instead on his clothes, its potency was evident. Within seconds, the armor was stripped from his back, leaving only the Grey Scale armor, which also began corroding, albeit slowly. As more and more spears imbued with lightning struck the mutant, its HP bar began dwindling. Under the pressure of the three variations, the mutant failed to notice Karsha''s sudden movements. It only reacted when a sudden attack struck its tail so it was forced to look back at Karsha. The moment Karshanded the sword strike on the tail, he blinked away, leaving only a small residue of fire in the wound. "What have you done to me, human?" the mutant snake hissed, suddenly feeling the pain from its tail. "Why are my strength and speed reduced so much? Why can''t my skin withstand the attacks?" It started asking a series of questions as the domain continued to suppress its attributes. While it seemed like it was under a 70% debuff, Karsha could tell it was stronger than it appeared. The attacksnding on it, although lethal against Tier 5 or even Tier 6 monsters, were a different story for a mutant. With higher stats than a normal monster, even though its overall strength had been lowered by 70%, it still held on and tried to retaliate. Ten secondster, the 50% debuff from the ice domain reduced to 25%, making the overall debuff 45%. But Karsha didn''t care; the snake was losing too much blood from the wounds he had inflicted. All he needed now was to inflict more wounds on its body. With its HP almost in the red, it would soon sumb and drop dead. Pushing his agility to the limit, he started blinking and shing the body of the mutant with his swords engulfed in fire. This might have been the best time to add more skills to the Red-Eye Tiger, but that thought didn''t even cross Karsha''s mind. All he needed to do now was end the battle so he could remove the armor that continued to heat up on his back. "Die already!" Karsha screamed at the top of his voice as he kept shing the snake''s body. Part of him kept screaming at him to run away, yet the allure of seizing another Tier 6 mutant monster body, core, and if lucky, an orb made him disregard that and greedily continue his attack on the snake, which, even though it was at death''s door, still persisted to hold on for a few more seconds. "Die!" He roared again as he leaped three meters high and descended, plunging his sword into its neck. Immediately, it fell, and he received the kill notification. Hurriedly, he stored the body, and luckily for him, he obtained his eight orbs. He picked them up and was about to rush toward the core when he felt a very dangerous presence approaching his location at a very high speed. Wasting no time, he hurried to the core, even though he knew he had to run. With the core secured, he started blinking away at a very fast pace. Each blink took him 200 meters, so within a second, he traveled 1km and kept going since the presence he felt continued to approach, even though he was far from the scene of the fight. Ten kilometers away, and he could still feel the presence following. ''What is that, and why do I feel so hot?'' Because of the sudden presence he felt, he forgot to remove the armor, so the venom continued to eat away at his armor, and soon, it would reach his skin, hence the heat. "For heaven''s sake, what is that following me?" Karsha eximed aloud, still feeling the presence trailing him. Even after moving 30km away, he could still sense the danger. The further he moved, the closer the presence got. Curious, afraid, and losing HP, Karsha decided to look back and see what was causing him to lose control of his body. So, deactivating his blinking skills, he started running using his legs. Ayarr, who was following but concealed her presence, nearly spat out blood when she saw what Karsha intended to do. She had sensed the presence long before Karsha did, and she knew exactly what it was. So, when she saw Karsha nning to turn, she couldn''t help but fear for his life. "This isn''t a horror movie," Karsha muttered before stopping momentarily and looking back. "I''m dead." That was the only thing he said before turning back and blinking again. However, the few seconds he used to look back allowed the behemoth following him to close the gap further. "I''ve been poisoned," he muttered again as the venom touched his skin. His vision started turning blurry, and his movements became sluggish. The venom began its work. First, it would blur his vision and then reduce his speed and reaction time. Once that was done, it would start consuming his liver and other essential organs, leaving the heart forst. He had already experienced the first phase, so he knew what to expect. However, when he felt his liver being devoured, his heartbeat quickened. He grabbed some random antidotes he had brought from outside and consumed them all. But no matter how many he swallowed, the venom continued its relentless assault. "This isn''t fair," Karsha muttered as he continued to blink from one shadow to the next. "This isn''t how my story should end," he spoke again, still fighting to avoid being consumed. "I should be the one going after the overlords, not the other way around." Yes, the monster chasing him was the overlord of the section he was in¡ªScaleCrusher, the overlord of the Crimson Spire. After sending six of its minions to investigate the source of the light but receiving no response, it decided to take matters into its own hands. However, upon witnessing Karsha y one of its soldiers, it became infuriated and began chasing him for revenge. Karsha had no idea an overlord was pursuing him. However, when he turned and saw it, he instantly recognized it as one of the monsters he hade to the ind to kill and extract the Venom needed for the Master Antidote. "I have to survive," Karsha spoke as he gulped down a Health potion Elder Lin had given him. If he couldn''t neutralize the poison''s effects, he would keep boosting his health until he could find a ce to quickly concoct a remedy. With his Alchemy level now at the Saint-level, concocting a King-grade pill would take him less than 20 minutes. All he had to do now was escape from the snake chaining him, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t increase the gap. "I haven''t gotten my revenge yet. I haven''t avenged Austin''s family yet. I haven''t saved June''s mother yet," Karsha, almost blind, continued to mumble as he moved. He could feel the pressure closing in from behind. So, in hisst moments, he couldn''t help but mumble his regrets. He regretted not standing up and fighting when his family was killed. But now that he was given a second chance, he knew he had to fight to be stronger. Although he had promised revenge, he had already made peace with the deaths of his family. He believed that until the living made peace with the dead, the dead would never rest in peace. So, although he desired revenge, he epted their deaths and moved on. The moment he epted the mysterious figure''s offer, he let go of his past and started a new path. A path he nned to walk with his head held high. A path he promised to walk to get back at those who would threaten him and his family. The path he intended to tread was to aid those in need, to lend a hand to those who couldn''t fend for themselves. Moreover, he aimed to grow strong enough to seize control of his own fate. With numerous ambitions and aspirations driving him forward, Karsha''s grand dreams were on the verge of being shattered by a vengeful overlord monster seeking retribution for his fallenrades. However, amidst the looming threat, Karsha remained resolute. "No, this isn''t where my tale ends," he dered. With determination in his voice, he reached for another health potion, downing it swiftly. Then, without hesitation, he consumed a King-grade agility pill. As the two medicines took effect, his speed increased slightly, and he blinked continuously. Just when despair seemed inevitable, he began to hear the distant sounds of a waterfall. Summoning every ounce of his strength, he pushed himself toward the sound. Momentster, he could hear and vaguely see a magnificent waterfall flowing with grace. His speed increased again, eager to reach it before the Overlord caught up to him. Maybe due to exhaustion or fear, Karsha didn''t bother to gauge the waterfall''s height. Thus, when he found himself atop it, he paused, casting a nce back at the Overlord several hundred meters away. "I''ll be back," he dered, ripping his shirt off and standing in nothing but his pants. With a confident leap, he plunged 200 meters down into the river, its currents swirling with unknown dangers. In an instant before losing consciousness, he glimpsed a breathtaking woman appearing seemingly out of thin air, speaking words Karsha couldn''t quite hear. Yet, amidst the chaos and his almost unconscious state, he made out two distinct words. "The Annihtor." Chapter 45 The Annihilator Karsha, deep in his sleep, felt something poking and tracing a circle on his face. However, being deeply asleep and with his battered body failing to respond, he disregarded it and continued slumbering. Nevertheless, the persistent sensation of something brushing against his face kept unsettling him. Slowly, he began to exert his will over his body. Eventually, he managed to open his eyes slightly, but all he could see was a blurry figure. He attempted to adjust his eyes in hopes of clearing the blurriness, but no matter how many times he tried, he couldn''tpel them to obey. After several attempts, he relinquished the effort and decided to focus on his hearing instead. "The Annihtor." He heard giggles followed by the word he heard before losing consciousness. ''Was I dreaming, or is this all reality? What is going on?'' Seeing he couldn''t do anything, he started wondering about what he saw and heard. ''Was thatdy real, or am I just losing it.'' ''I am even alive.'' ''How long has it been since I drowned?'' ''Did somebody save me'' ''That is right, I escaped from the Snake Overlord. But did I survive that jump?'' A series of questions kept popping up in Karsha''s head as hey motionless. He could tell he wasn''t dead yet¡ªhe could still feel his heartbeat, and as someone who had died before, he knew he was still alive. However, he just couldn''t bring himself to open his eyes and stand up. His body was bruised and battered from the 200-meter fall into the river. Right now, he was undergoing healing and tissue regeneration. --- "What the fuck?" A shout echoed from inside a cave, prompting a youngdy to run inside immediately. Inside, Karsha, who had just woken up, continued to stare at two young girls with peculiar eyes. "Who are you, and what do you want?" he asked, stunned. "Where am I?" He added, distancing himself further. He wasn''t a fool. He knew the young girls before him were not human. Although they appeared human, their eyes and the scales on their bodies said otherwise. The two girls, however, started giggling when they saw Karsha''s sudden behavior. It was all new to them since this was their first time seeing a human. "Starr, Hope, get back," a voicemanded. Ayarr, who had just entered the cave, made the two little girls halt in their tracks. Karsha, who had just seen the beautiful snakedy, spoke in a curious yet tense tone, "It''s you. You are thedy I saw before drowning at the waterfall. Who are you, and where am I?" he added, making sure he stayed far from them. "Get your sleep, Annihtor; there will be time for questionster," she said, and with a wave of her hand, Karsha felt dizzy again before falling back into a deep sleep, whichsted for another two hours. When he woke up this time, he felt more in control of his body. He stood up and did some light stretches to test how well his body had healed. As he stretched, he felt leaves sticking to his back. Removing one, he realized they were medicinal leaves meant to heal internal injuries. His abundant knowledge from the Legacy came in handy, so he refrained from removing the rest of the leaves. He then proceeded to search the cave for any signs of the two little girls he had seen earlier. Finding no trace of them, he began to move toward the entrance. As he drew closer, he could hear the sounds of people conversing and children giggling intermittently. "So I wasn''t dreaming. Those children aren''t just an illusion," he muttered, squinting as his eyes adjusted to the sudden light streaming in through the cave entrance.e. A few secondster, Karsha stepped through the entrance. Once his vision adjusted to the sudden light, he was awestruck by the scene before him. The entire ce resembled a cave, but it wasn''t the cave itself that was intriguing. It was the towering trees, reaching up to 200 meters high, that caught his attention. The trees intertwined their leaves to form a natural canopy, covering nearly the entire area. Karsha stood there for a few seconds, admiring the breathtaking sight. "You are awake," a voice spoke, snapping Karsha out of his daze. "Follow me," she added before starting to walk in a certain direction. "The Annihtor." "The Annihtor." "The Annihtor." "The Annihtor." The same word kept escaping the mouths of people as they saw Karsha walking behind Ayarr. They all had a reverent gaze in their eyes when they saw him. "Why are they calling me The Annihtor?" Karsha asked, his curiosity getting the best of him. "You will know in a moment, Annihtor," Ayarr answered, calling him the same name. "The Annihtor... that does have a nice ring to it," he muttered under his breath. Ayarr, walking two meters in front of him, let a small smile escape her lips. "Are you the one who saved me?" Karsha asked again. "Yes," Ayarr replied. "Now follow me and make sure you walk in my steps." Instead of just answering, she added an instruction Karsha had already been following. From the moment he saw the tree canopy, he knew he had to be cautious. The ce didn''t seem ordinary at all. The air felt differentpared to the air outside. ''Why does this ce feel so weing?'' Karsha wondered, feeling a strange attraction to the ce. With no answersing to mind, he continued to follow Ayarr. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a white building made entirely of stone. "Follow me," Ayarr said again as she entered the door. After a moment of hesitation, Karsha followed her inside. "You are finally awake, Annihtor," a voice spoke directly into Karsha''s mind, prompting him to raise his eyes and look forward. The moment his eyes fell on the woman before him, a wave of emotion quickly filled his heart. The woman sitting there, despite her serpent-like eyes, was an exact replica of Karsha''s mother, who had died when he was fifteen years old. She had been a medic in the US Army and had died in the line of duty. Her sacrifice had been what triggered Karsha to enlist and join the army. Karsha just couldn''t get enough as he just stood there staring at thedy. "I am sorry, you just look exactly like my mother," Karsha said, noticing the curious gaze on him and immediately apologizing. "I am fine now, and thanks for the hospitality, but can you tell me where this ce is and why people here refer to me as the Annihtor?" he asked. "Before I answer that, can you tell me more about your mother?" the woman asked, surprisingly interested in his mother. Karsha, still looking at her, smiled faintly. He resisted the urge to hug her, as he really missed his mother. "She was a very beautiful and loving mother. Also, she was a brave warrior who, despite herck ofbat skills, never ran away from the front lines. Her caring nature wouldn''t allow her to run while others were suffering on the front lines," he said, pausing to wipe away teardrops before continuing. "When I was a kid, I used to hate her for always leaving us to take care of strangers. However, when I understood what she did, I started following in her footsteps. She was my inspiration and will always be my inspiration." At this point, his tears started falling like a waterfall. He had loved many people, but his mother was one of a kind. She was his mentor and inspiration. Everything he did was to make her proud. All his achievements were for his mother. Now, standing across from someone who looked exactly like her, memories came flooding back. "She sounds like an amazing woman," the woman said with a loving smile. "She was the best," Karsha added, forcing out a smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Let me tell you a story," thedy said, gesturing for Karsha to take a seat on a wooden chair. He obliged, curious about what she had to say. "A very long time ago, this beautiful ind was discovered by a peaceful race of snakes called the Purple Tail Anacondas. With no danger lurking in the shadows, they settled here, and for years, they lived in harmony. There was no war, no battles. However, all that changed when one day, the ind began to transform. It was plunged into eternal darkness, and a new breed of vicious snakes emerged from the shadows. The years of peace for the Purple Tail Anacondas came to an abrupt end. What followed was over a hundred years of war, during which many of my kind perished in the never-ending battles. Despite the prolonged conflict, we eventually prevailed and managed to wipe out the invaders, regaining our peace once again. But that peace was short-lived. Out of nowhere, ten powerful snake monsters emerged with their own armies. These ten savages fought for territories, and when they discovered our existence, they turned against us. Another series of battles ensued,sting many more years. The more they fought, the more my people died. We were helpless against them and suffered greatly. However, one day, out of nowhere, the Purple Tail Anaconda deity descended from the heavens and ced a curse on the ind. The curse restricted the strength of the ten savages to only the seventh level." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in before continuing. "But the deity also ced a bane on us. Although we are restricted to the seventh level, we cannot attack the ten savages unless they attack us first. It was apromise the deity brought to us as a way of bringing peace to my kind. "But before he left, he gave us a prophecy. He said, and I quote, ''A day wille when the one called the Annihtor will appear on this ind, my children. When the one with the S mark on his back appears, protect him and let no harme to him, for he is the one who will bring this once peaceful ind back.''" Karsha, who heard thest sentence, felt a pull tugging at his soul, drawing him in a certain direction. He didn''t attempt to resist; instead, he surrendered to the pull without uttering a word. "All hail the Annihtor," thedy shouted, and as she did, the heavens rumbled. Karsha was lifted off his feet and began floating toward a veryrge statue. The statue, towering and majestic, depicted an imposing figure holding a sword aloft, its eyes seemingly alive with a fierce light. As Karsha was drawn closer, he felt a strange sense of familiarity and destiny intertwining. He didn''t know what awaited him, but he felt a deep connection to the prophecy and the people who called him the Annihtor. Chapter 46 The One Called The Annihilator "All hail the Annihtor!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "All hail the Annihtor!" "All hail the Annihtor!" "All hail the Annihtor!" --- --- --- Echoes of various sounds, emanating from both the adults and younger serpents, continued to reverberate throughout the expansive evergreen area where Karsha awoke. Having surrendered to the pull, Karsha continued to float four meters above the ground toward the statue, while everyone else kept their faces to the ground, chanting the slogan. As the statue finally came into view, Karsha was able to see its appearance. To his shock, however, he couldn''t discern the true likeness of the person the statue was meant to represent. All he could make out were the two longswords sheathed behind the figure and the long hair tied into a ponytail, with only a few strands falling on the side of his face. He tried squinting his eyes to see if he could discern who the statue represented, but s, he couldn''t make out anything clearly. There seemed to be distortions when he attempted to focus his eyes, so he gave up and continued to float slowly. As he approached within 10 meters of the statue, two beams of light shot from its eyes and entered Karsha''s forehead. His vision darkened for a moment, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself standing on scorched earth. He stood at the center of a zing battlefield, with corpses littered all around. The air was thick with the smell of burnt flesh, and the ground beneath him was wet from the continuous flow of blood, resembling a waterfall. "I am peace, I am darkness I have no mercy. I am mercy I have no sadness. I bring sadness They shall call me evil, But I am evil, I am good, I am both They don''t like to say it, but I am their worst nightmare I am their nightly dreams. I am their dream. They call me by many names: the berserker, the asura, the devil, the carnage, the destroyer. I have no preference, but I prefer to be called by my true name The Annihtor..." A voice spoke, and as Karsha listened, his body on the outside started to change. His eyes, which had a blueish-red hue, turned dark red. They glowed with such a murderous intensity that those with weaker wills would wet their pants at the mere gaze. His slightly less frail body also underwent a transformation. His muscles and biceps began to form, his stature increasing by a few inches, making him appear somewhat over 6 feet 2 inches tall. His red hair elongated and now flowed freely down his back. A new dark cloak-like armor materialized around his body, and two dark swords could be seen sheathed behind him. "My legend shall be known across the stars Gods shall cower at the mention of my name I shall cleanse the star of filth and restore the legend of the great Inquisitor. THE ANNIHILATOR." When the voice ceased, Karsha felt his vision darken once more, and when he opened them, he found himself staring at the statue. However, this time, he could see the face clearly. The face staring back at him was his own. It looked exactly like him, and the striking thing was that he could see the statue''s mouth move as it spoke. "Your legend has just begun. You are the Annihtor, the one with destiny dancing at his fingertips. You write your own destiny. You do not y by the rules, nor should you think fate ys by them. Be who you are meant to be because if you fail, the whole universe and the ones you call your loved ones will be annihted. Fate is a bitch dressed in white." "Hahahahahaha!" Laughter filled with pain, anger, and sorrow escaped Karsha''s lips. His eyes exuded a dark smoke, and his long hair flowed gracefully in the air, "And they shall know my name, The Annihtor, killer of Gods." "All hail the Annihtor." All the purple tail Anacondas hailed his name as he descended. His dark eyes returned to their usual blueish-red hue, and the armor and swords vanished. However, his now handsome self remained unchanged, and all the wounds on and in his body had healed. His armor waspletely burnt, and the Grey Scale armor was also gone. He was left with only his trousers, yet he didn''t seem to care. Once on the ground, he walked toward the woman who bore a striking resemnce to his mother. "Thank you for saving my life. I owe you a debt of gratitude," he spoke with a genuine smile. He appeared to have found a sense of purpose, something to work toward. "Don''t get me wrong, Ayarr only fished you from the river when she saw the mark. What saved your life is that ne around your neck." The woman said, pointing at the ne, "The person who gave you that ne must really love you because sealing that much life force would render them weak for many years. They might not even be able to cultivate again," she continued. Karsha, who knew who gave him that ne, arched an eyebrow as he held onto it. He had tried inspecting it when June gave it to him, but no data showed up; he assumed it was just an ordinary ne. But now that he knew how much had been sacrificed to ensure his safety, a wave of guilt washed over his heart. "It''s one thing to want to save your mother and another to go this far just for my safety. Why would she do something like that?" "Is there a way to reverse the effect?" He couldn''t let such a woman waste her life for his sake. "Yes. The person would have to awaken her constitution, and once they did, the effect would be reversed," the woman replied, leaving Karsha to ponder it. "How can she awaken it?" "It can happen naturally, or since you are a human, you can use one of your medicines to help her. I believe they call it the Constitution awakening pill." Ayarr, who was listening to his mother, raised her eyebrow. She knew her mother was knowledgeable, but she hadn''t seen her geek out like that before. In the second phase of the legacy memories, he got many recipes, most about constitutions. So he immediately dived into it, and within a few seconds, he got what he wanted and more. ''Constitution awakening pill and Constitution strengthening pill. That will do the magic.'' "Are you an alchemist? You seem to know more about it," Karsha asked as he took a meat from his space ring and started chewing. A little snake girl standing behind the woman looked at the meat with a drooling face. "Here you go," Karsha, who had noticed her gaze on the meat, took out one and gave it to her. "Thank you, big brother." ''Big brother'' Once again, Karsha was taken aback. Ayarr looked at her sister with a small smile like her mother. "I don''t know about alchemy. I just read from books I got from the humans that infiltrated this Sanctuary year again," The woman answered. Karsha immediately understood who she was talking about. The Lonely Healer, Xian''s grandpa, Xian had already told him about his grandpa, so he immediately understood who she was referring to. He wouldn''t me her since they were just defending their home. ''If there was someone to be med, then the fools who decided to attack the Anaconda should be med,'' he said inwardly. "But still, the fact that you found a liking to it ismendable. Not many can learn alchemy or even memorize the names of pills and recipes," he remarked. The woman just smiled weakly. "I needed to, after all. The gray-scale cobra poisoned four of our shadow guards during that battle, so I started looking for ways to save them." "And were you able to help them?" Karsha asked. The woman, Ayarr, and Starr, all three of them, shook their heads. In response, Karsha just removed his cauldron and began heating. "You saved me, so let me return the favor". Saying that he started concocting Earth-grade pills. He already has enough venom to create more than 1000 pills. Two hourster, he stood up and handed four pills over to Ayarr''s mother. "Just put it in their mouth, and they will wake up in a few hours." He has already concocted enough pills to help himst few weeks in the wild, so giving them four seems like nothing to him. "Thank you." With teary eyes, thedy thanked her and hurriedly left the room with Starr. "Thank you for saving me from drowning." Karsha, who is now with the Serpent Assassin, decided to use the time to thank her. She was the one who saved him from drowning, after all. Although the ne saved him, he knew he wouldn''t have survived if Ayarr hadn''t pulled him out of the water. He had a brush with death but managed to survive, all thanks to the beautiful serpentdy standing before him. Had he not wasted time taking the orb and the core of the Tier 6 Mutant cobra, perhaps he would have been able to escape without having to jump into the waterfall. But now that he was alive and had managed to get a look at one of the Savages he would be fighting, he knew he had to make adequate preparations, and that started by breaking into the Grandmaster Stage. He still had the breakthrough quest toplete. He would have to kill six Tier 5 monsters and 1 Tier 6 monster to break through, but since the system had been upgrading for the past two months, he had to wait for all the Tier 5 and Tier 6 monsters. Had it not been for the system undergoing an upgrade, he would have already reached the next bottleneck from the massacre he caused in the Crimson Spire. < Ding! The system will be upgraded in the next 10 minutes. The host is advised to be in lotus posture during the process > Just when Karsha was about to strike up a conversation with Ayarr, the system message appeared. "Please, kindly take me back to the cave; I have to rest for a few hours," he asked, and without any objections, Ayarr led him back to the cave. The moment he entered, he sat in a lotus posture and waited patiently for his best assistant toe online finally. < System Upgrade sessfully > Chapter 47 Version 2.0 System < System Upgrade Sessful > The moment the first message appeared, Karsha smiled warmly. He had missed the system dearly. Without its continuous gifts of items, he might have died inside the pit before ever finding a means of escape from the ve Mine. It was because of the system that he was able to train his body. The daily quests also helped him gain additional strength from the attributes, and ultimately, he could level up quickly, all thanks to the system. Not havingplete ess to it for the better part of thest 66 days had made him feel somewhat dull and slowed down in many aspects. But that''s over now; the system is back, and soon, he will regain ess to everything and more. < Ding! The system has sessfully upgraded to version 2.0 > < All locked features have been unlocked, and the host can now have unrestricted ess. > < Ding! The system has unlocked additional functions after the upgrade. > < New Functions Unlocked > < Venom Extractor > -- Once the host ys a monster that possesses venom, the venom essence will be automatically extracted and absorbed into the host''s body. -- Any Kind of Venom that enters the host body will be absorbed. -- By absorbing different types of venom, the host''s resistance to poison will rise ordingly. [Current immunity: 0.2%] --------------- Karsha had already absorbed the first venom back in the forest when he had just escaped the ve mine, but because the system was undergoing an upgrade, the absorption was halted until the upgrade was finished. Now that he had ess to the system, he could see that the Green Viper Venom he extracted 55 days ago had only contributed to 0.2 percent of his total immunity. This was good news for him. He would soon be able to ingest poisons without worrying about any negative effects, as his immunity would continue to rise with each new venom entering his system. "With the many snakes on this ind, I can raise my immunity level significantly before leaving. This massacre will be legendary," Karsha giggled inwardly before shifting to the next function. < Bloodline Extractor > -- Because of the unique ss you have awakened, whenever you kill something that has a bloodline, it will be extracted and absorbed by the ss. -- The higher the bloodline absorbed, the more powerful your ss bes. -- It is advised to absorb bloodlines from Bloodthirsty Monsters and Humans. -- The higher the bloodlust, the more powerful the ss. Note: The absorbed bloodline will only affect your ss in leveling up to the next Tier. Excitement surged through Karsha as he realized the potential of this new function. The prospect of bing stronger by absorbing the bloodlines of powerful creatures and enemies was exhrating. He could feel the power within him, ready to be unleashed. "This ind is full of opportunities," he thought. "With each kill, I''ll be more formidable, and soon, no one will be able to stand in my way." "Not that I''mining, but isn''t this turning me into a bloodthirsty maniac?" Karsha muttered with a grin. "Then again, I am the Inquisitor, the Annihtor. Killing is literally in my job description." Heughed out loud, making Ayarr, who was right outside, wonder what was happening inside the cave. The bloodline extractor function allowed him to enhance his ss''s power even further. A berserker ss was already strong, but Karsha could make it even stronger by absorbing other people''s bloodlines. The higher the bloodlust of the target, the more powerful his bloodline would be. ----------------- < Body Tempering > - Using valuable and powerful resources, the host can temper his body by either eating or bathing in them. - Consumables can be ingested, and the necessary resources will be extracted and used to strengthen the body. - Non-consumable resources must be made into a bath, and the host will soak in it. The system will extract the needed essence and use it to temper the body. - The system will extract all medicinal effects, and at the host''smand, the body tempering process can start or end as desired. - Unabsorbed essence will be stored forter use. Note: This process is painful, so the host should be prepared before beginning body tempering. --- In cultivation, body tempering is the method by which cultivators strengthen their bodies. Medicinal essence from valuable treasures is extracted, and when consumed or soaked in, it tempers the body. The more powerful the resources used, the greater the effect. However, the process is painful, so most people can only temper their bodies for a short time. Prolonged exposure in the bath may result in injuries to the body and possibly the organs. Often, the materials go to waste because the baths are single-use. However, with the system acting as a medium to hold the essence, Karsha can absorb more essence and use itter to temper his body. He doesn''t have to stay in the bath continuously. It''s a cheat, but since nobody isining, there''s no need to worry. --- < Ding! Congrattions to the host. The system store has been enabled. You can now shop for Avatars, skills, techniques, weapons, armor, and many more items from the system store using Killer Points. > < Killer Points can be earned by killing monsters andpleting quests. > "Great feature. I will definitely check it out," Karsha muttered. He didn''t waste any time on it and proceeded to the next message. --- < Skill upgrade system enabled. > < Congrattions, you can now use Skill Points to upgrade your skills to the next Tier. > < Skill Points can be earned bypleting quests or killing monsters. > Skills are rated in Tiers starting from Tier 1 upward. The higher the tier, the more powerful the skill. Unlike skill ratings, which can be enhanced by continuous use, tiers cannot be improved. A Tier 1 skill will forever stay Tier 1. However, in Karsha''s case, he can upgrade the tiers. He just needs to earn enough Skill Points to do that. It''s a cheat that shouldn''t exist, but thanks to the system, he will now be able to not only raise the ratings but also elevate the tier of the skills themselves. "System, how many skill points do I need to upgrade the Red Eye Tiger skill to Tier 11?" Karsha, already seeing the advantage of this new feature, asked eagerly. < Red Eye Tiger (Tier 10): SSS > [Next upgrade: 0/1000 Skill points] "Holy molly," Karsha eximed out loud when he saw the staggering 1000 skill points needed for the next tier upgrade. "What about the rest?" [Tier 1 > Tier 2: 100 Skill Points] [Tier 2 > Tier 3: 200 Skill Points] [Tier 3 > Tier 4: 300 Skill Points] [Tier 4 > Tier 5: 400 Skill Points] [Tier 5 > Tier 6: 500 Skill Points] [Tier 6 > Tier 7: 600 Skill Points] [Tier 7 > Tier 8: 700 Skill Points]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Tier 8 > Tier 9: 800 Skill Points] [Tier 9 > Tier 10: 900 Skill Points] [Tier 10 > Tier 11: 1000 Skill Points] "That is a lot," Karshained, but he knew he needed to focus on the important details since he didn''t have any skill points yet. Upgrading the skill would be incredibly useful, but it would also be costly. Luckily for him, the next message brought a smile to his lips. ----------------- < System Converter enabled > - Are you out of particr system points and want a quick fix? Worry no more. I got you. I can convert EXP to Attribute, Killer, or Skill points and vice versa. < Conversion Rate > - EXP to Attribute: 10,000: 1 - EXP to Killer Points: 1,000: 1 - EXP to Skill Points: 10,000: 1 - Killer Points to Attribute: 1: 1 - Killer Points to Skill Points: 100: 1 "This is just too much. How am I going to get that many points?" Looking at the conversion rate, Karsha knew he was in for a ride. The rate was daunting. To get a single attribute point, he would need to spend 10,000 EXP. "System, how much EXP do I have?" < EXP: 30,604,900 > "Well, I guess I killed a lot more than I thought." Seeing the millions of EXP, Karsha let a small smile escape his lips. "Convert all into Skill Points." < Ding! Conversionplete. 3,604 Skill Points converted > "Good. Upgrade Lightning Strike to Tier 6, Water Domain to Tier 6, and Ever Freezing Ice Domain to Tier 6." < Ding! Skills Upgrade sessful > < Skill: Lightning Strike > Rank: Tier 6 New Upgrade: When used inside a domain, an attack has a 70% chance of triggering Heaven''s Wrath. Heaven''s Wrath: - When triggered, the whole domain will turn into a vortex of thunder and lightning, and the strength of the lightning will be amplified by 200% for 2 minutes. - All enemies caught within the domain will experience a 20% debuff for 2 minutes. - Other skills used during the 2 minutes will receive a 120% boost. --- < Skill: Ever Freezing Ice Domain > Rank: Tier 6 New Upgrade: When the target''s HP drops below 10%, there is a 20% chance the domain will trigger the Devil''s Spear. Devil''s Spear: - The domain will condense a 3-meter-long spear that contains 170% of the host''s total attack power. - If other skills are used inside the domain, they will be imbued into the spear. --- < Skill: Water Domain > Rank: Tier 6 New Upgrade: At will, the host can trigger Mana Eater Rain. Mana Eater Rain: - Using the water in the air, the host can trigger a rain that drains the mana of all enemies inside the domain. - The enemies will keep losing 2% of their mana for 30 seconds. "Holy molly, this is just too much. With this, I will be able to take down even a Tier 7 monster without much struggle." Karsha spoke, his voice full of joy when he read about the effect of his newly upgraded skills. However, aside from the new upgrade, the overall strength of the skills has also increased. Now, his three variations have doubled their previous strength. With the new upgrade, if he were to face off against the Tier 6 mutant again, he would be able to wipe the floor with it. < Berserker Mutant Tiger Bloodline absorptionspleted > < Ding! Congrattions, your ss has been unlocked > < Berserker Swordsman: Tier 1 > Chapter 48 The Berserker Swordsman < Berserker Mutant Tiger Bloodline absorptionpleted > < Ding! Congrattions, your ss has been unlocked > < Berserker Swordsman > The Berserker is considered the strongest ss by many. While some argue that Mages or Magi hold that title, it may not necessarily be the case. The Berserker ss is highly esteemed and formidable, deserving of great respect. Berserkers possess immense strength and unwavering determination. They do not fear danger, nor do they retreat from it. To some, Berserkers are seen as bloodthirsty creatures, oftenbeled as maniacs, psychopaths, and even evil. However, Berserkers are moreplex than that. They embody the essence of carnage incarnate. Their rage knows no bounds, and some struggle to control their insatiable hunger and thirst for blood. They are the most feared of creatures, their fury, thirst, and hunger serving as their strength. They embody carnage and bloodlust, making them a force to be reckoned with. Then there is the next ss, the Swordsman. Swordsmen handle their swords with love and dedication, in stark contrast to the bloodthirsty nature of Berserkers. While a Swordsman may not hunger for blood, they do not shy away from shedding it. They cherish peace and are willing to fight for it. A true Swordsman values life but won''t hesitate to take it if it means achieving peace. There are many Swordsmen, some good, most bad, but at the end of the day, a true Swordsman is neither good nor bad. They consider their swords an extension of their body. Without their swords, they feel iplete. When a Swordsman goes mad, the carnage they leave in their wake can''t be described with words. They are focused individuals, but when provoked, their swords speak, making the Swordsman one of the most dangerous sses a cultivator could ever aspire to. So, when the two most dangerous ssese together as one, the sheer amount of danger they carry goes beyond mere understanding. On one side, there is the Berserker ss that grants immense strength and a hunger for blood, and on the other, the Swordsman ss that grants resilience and determination. Combining the two, you get a person who may value peace like a true Swordsman, but when provoked, will go above and beyond to destroy everything. With the power of a Berserker and Swordsman flowing through their body, they can do whatever they want without any limitation. [ Berserker Swordsman ] With the fearlessness, fury, revenge, hunger, thirst, bloodlust, and rage of a Berserker and the spirit, focus, sharpness, danger, and lethality of a Swordsman, be thebination of both and show your foes you are the definition of carnage. < Berserker Rage: Passive > (Unlocked) When activated, the Berserker will gain a 120% increase in attack power for 5 minutes. The ability can be used again after a 5-hour cooldown. < Berserker Damage: Passive > (Unlocked) Gain increased damage output by 10% for every 10% health loss. It stops after losing 50% of your health, and the boost can be used until 10 minutes after the battle. It doesn''t deactivate when the Berserker Rage is activated. < Berserker Fearless: Passive > (Unlocked) The Berserker bes immune to fear and intimidation. < Weapon Mastery: Passive > (Unlocked) Swordsmen gain increased resilience inbat, reducing damage taken by 5% for every 20% of their health lost (up to 50%). < Fighting Spirit: Passive > (Unlocked) Swordsmen gain increased resilience inbat, reducing damage taken by 5% for every 10% of their health lost (up to 50%). [ Note: The Passive abilities evolve with the ss. Also, as the ss evolves, more abilities will be unlocked ] "Finally, I can use my swords more." The Swordsmanship ss will allow him to utilize his swords, and the Berserker will further elevate the strength of his attacks to a whole new level. The Berserker Rage alone will make him an overlord. When the rage is activated, the skills being used will also receive a boost. Since the skills are equivalent to his attack power, when his attack power jumps to 120%, the skills will also gain the same effect. "So if I luckily get Heaven''s Wrath and Devil''s Spear activated inside the domain, does it mean I can further boost their attack power by activating the rage ability?" Karsha, who has begun making ns for his uing battles, asked. < Yes. They will increase in attack power. However, the duration for each skill will not increase > "That''s good enough. With this, even the Overlords will have a hard timeing against me. I need to further increase the tier and ratings of my skills."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Ever Freezing Ice Domain, Lightning Strike, and Water Domain are already Tier 6 skills. But he wants to elevate them further. His encounter with the Overlord has left a deep mark on him, and as someone who craves revenge, Karsha knows he must make adequate preparations so that the next time he meets the Overlord, he will be able to walk away unscathed. From the pressure he felt from the Overlord, he had already anticipated it would possess the strength of dozens of Tier 6 mutants. The Overlord had been there for hundreds of years, immensely powerful. If not for the curse ced on them, they would have likely evolved to Tier 10, if not higher. Soon to be a Grandmaster stage cultivator, he will be facing ten of those monstrosities. If not for the Venom needed to cure June''s mother, he would have remained hidden until the 60 days psed, then retreated to the Human world. "I need to increase my strength for the next few days and focus thest 30 days on those monsters," Karsha sighed. "I will start with the monster that nearly killed me." "If I manage to break through, I can further enhance my attributes and narrow the gap between them and me." His current stats were pitiful. If not for the Red Eye Tiger skill being a Tier 10 skill, he wouldn''t have been able to kill even a Normal Tier 6 cobra. But thanks to the amplification effect of the Red Eye Tiger, he managed to kill two Tier 6 snakes within seconds. "I need more skill points," he screamed inwardly. At the end of the day, all he needed were skill points. Without them, he wouldn''t be able to increase the Tier of his skills. However, after seeing the conversion rate when he converted his Exp to skill points, he knew obtaining them would be extremely hard. "I also need to add more skills to the four Variations. I can''t work on new ones now, but at least I can use the next few days to add the other skills. Maybe I will get something strong from it." He stopped thinking about it, and since he could not get any quick Exp fix, he sat downfortably. But just when he was about to retrieve the eight drops, a thought entered his mind. "System, since I cannot level up now, can I absorb the monster cores and convert them to Exp?" With the breakthrough quest yet to bepleted, Exp is useless to him. However, now that he can convert experience to skill points, the hundreds if not thousands of cores he has gathered can be useful. < Monster cores can be converted to exp > And the system, true to its nature, didn''t fail Karsha. With nothing gooding from the cores at the moment, he knew he had to use them somehow, and thankfully, he can finally convert them to Skill Points. < Does the host wish to absorb the monster cores > -- Yes -- No "It''s always a yes system. Do it," He eagerly answers. < Ding! You have received 6,060,790 Exp > "Convert all to skill points." He wasted no time and gave the order for the exp to be converted. < Ding! You have sessfully converted 6,060,790 Exp, Skill points received; 606 > "Good enough. I can manage this for now." He then retrieved the newly upgraded map. "At least with these new upgrades to the map, I will be able to reap more benefits from identifying monsters that will drop. < Map of the Ind > [New Features ] -- After ying 20 Tier 5 monsters in a specific section, you can pinpoint monsters that will yield drops upon their death. They will be marked with yellow pins. -- The map can now reveal the whereabouts of different breeds, Mutants. Mutants are guaranteed to leave behind drops upon their demise. The Snake Ind isposed of ten distinct sections, each ruled by an overlord. Within each section, various breeds of snakes inhabit thend. Karsha has only encountered the grey-scale cobra thus far, but there are many others. The ind, in its entirety, surpasses the size of the Earth. His exploration thus far has been limited to a small portion of it. Therefore, in reality, there are hundreds, if not thousands, of different snake breeds inhabiting the ind. Since he ns to explore and extract more venoms whilepleting the old man''s assignment, the map will undoubtedly prove useful. With the map now capable of identifying the different breeds, he can navigate the ind more efficiently without the need for manual search. "This map sure has its perks. I guess I will need it toplete the old man''s quest." Of course, the new upgrade also came along with a new quest to unlock more features. < Map Quest > Quest: Kill an overlord monster and 10 Tier 6 Mutants to unlock the following feature. -- Get the location of the hidden doorway to Alcatraz, the Domain of the fallen Leviathans "Fallen Leviathan," Karsha brushed his temple and adjusted how he sat. "I wonder what they are." < Ding! The host can now start the Breatthrugh quest > < Duration: 2 Days > "Well then, let''s see what these orbs can give..." He then retrieved the first orb and shattered it. Once shattered, the orb turned into a dark dagger with a very sharp tip dripping a very thick and dark liquid. The smell of the liquid is pungent, making Karsha seal his nose with one hand and hold the dagger in the other. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received a Rare rank dagger: Necroxis Death Dagger > Chapter 49 Guardians Embrace < Ding! Congrattions, you have received a Rare rank dagger: Necroxis Death Dagger > < Necroxis Death Dagger > -- A dagger forged from the bones of a Tier 8 grey Scale Cobra and its tip dipped in a concentrated venom from a Mutant Grey scale cobra. Rank: Rare Rating: High-Tier Category: Weapon [Abilities] -- Death Wound: Once cut by the dagger, the poison will slowly eat the internal organs leaving the target bleeding from the inside. -- Assassin Pride: When in the hands of an assassin, there is a 30% chance to inflict a non-stop bleeding effect on a target. --------------------- The first item Karsha acquired from the orb was a dagger crafted specifically for poison killing. Its de was fashioned from the bones of a breed of snakes known for their blood-eating venom. The venom extracted from the grey-scale cobra possesses a unique property: it eats through the blood of its target. Drawn to blood, even if itnds on armor, it will continue corroding through until it reaches the blood inside the target''s body. Karsha had already lost two pieces of armor due to the corrosive effect of the venom. Once inside the body, it swiftly devours all organs unless an antidote is administered promptly. "I need to extract and absorb their venom before facing their overlord. Who knows, it might just save my life," Karsha mused. Unbeknownst to him, this decision might actually save him multiple times. Getting immune to that venom should be his utmost priority. With immunity to venom from all creatures, he would be able to move around the ind without a care. He took out the next orb and broke it like the previous one. A small vortex of energy swirled around his hand for a few seconds. When the energy dissipated, a pair of ck leather bracers appeared in his hands. The ck leather vambraces were adorned with intricate silver studs resembling the ws of a beast. The leather was supple and worn as if it had been molded to fit the wearer''s arm perfectly. The bracers were lined with a soft, crimson fabric that seemed to pulse with faint, malevolent energy. --------------- < Ding! Congrattions, you have received an Epic rank bracer: Bracer of the Beast > < Bracer of the Beast > -- The Bracer of the Beast grants the wearer increased strength, allowing them to deal more damage inbat and perform feats of physical prowess with ease. Rank: Epic Rating: Low-Tier Category: Armor Passive: Strength Boost - +20% increase in physical damage output < Legend > The Bracer of the Beast is said to have been crafted from the hide of a fearsome beast, one that roamed thend long ago. Its creator, a mysterious warlock, imbued the bracer with dark magic, allowing it to tap into the wearer''s inner ferocity. Those who wear the bracer are said to be consumed by primal energy, their senses heightened and their strength amplified. ---------------- "Another boost, and it fits perfectly too," Karsha said as he read the description of the bracers and decided to wear them. Although they looked ideal for a brawler, Karsha knew he wouldn''t let them go to waste. With the +20 strength boost, his sword damage output would also increase. As a Berserker blessed with immense strength, these bracers were perfect, providing protection while contributing to his power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He may not yet exhibit the typical berserker traits, but the strength is still there. All he would need to do is put down his sword and start using his ws. But being blessed with both the Berserker ss and Swordsman ss, he was in a unique position to use both without any limitations. He was a Berserker Swordsman; there was no changing that. Beyond the strength boost, the bracers were also infused with ck magic. ording to legend, wearing them would unleash his inner strength. This inner ferocity referred to the inner demons within him. This darkness could be unleashed, adding to the wearer''s true strength. And since there were no drawbacks, he could use the bracers for as long as he wanted without sumbing to the darkness. After admiring the bracer for a few minutes, Karsha retrieved another orb and crashed it. After the energy dissipated, another ck leathery item appeared. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received a rare rank Sheath: Shadowstrike Sheath > A dual sword sheath that can be worn on the back appeared taking the spot as his third drop. The Shadowstrike Sheath is a sleek and mysterious ck dual sword sheath, adorned with intricate silver trimming that seems to shimmer in the light. The sheath is made of supple, high-quality leather that feels soft to the touch but is deceptively durable and able to withstand the rigors of battle. < Shadowstrike Sheath > -- Even your swords need an enhancement. Treat your swords right and they shall be yours forever. Rank: Rare Rating: Low-Tier Category: Armor -- +10% increased damage output for both swords for 2 hours -- +10% increased critical hit chance for both swords for 2 hours -- +10% increased attack speed for both swords for 2 hours -- Passive ability: "Shadowstrike" - When the wearer attacks with both swords, there is a 20% chance to trigger a shadowy strike that deals additional damage to the target. "Another armor piece. If I didn''t know better, I''d say the system is gearing me up for the battles ahead," Karsha remarked as he tried on the new sheath, even though he was still bare-chested. He retrieved his Dragon''s Fury and Devil''s Tooth and sheathed them. "Fits perfectly. I guess it is a good item." With the swords sheathed behind him, his appearance started to resemble the Annihtor persona he had yet to fully awaken. What he had experienced so far was just the awakening. He had yet to fully take on the identity and im full ownership. But since that was a story for another day, his focus now was on the sheath. With the strength and speed boost, his overall attack speed had increased to a staggering level. He already had the Red Eye Tiger skill offering a great boost in speed. So, coupled with this, his overall attack speed had reached another level. Then there was the strength boost. Just from the bracers and the sheath alone, his strength had already been boosted by 30%. Additionally, there was a critical hit enhancement, giving him a 10% chance ofnding a critical hit. Although it''s just a 10% chance, Karsha is bound to exchange countless sword attacks with his opponents. One of these attacks will trigger a critical hit, and once he triggers one, the next one won''t be far behind. "This sheath is just too good. At this rate, I will be able to handle multiple targets without having to use the domain." With a 20% chance of triggering a follow-up attack, if his luck is good, he will be able to end his target bynding a strong attack just once. "Let''s see what I get from the next orb." He shattered the fourth orb, and behold, armor appeared. "This is more like ninja leather wear than armor. I wonder what it can do." Karsha, who hadn''t even read the description yet, startedining. The armor that appeared wasn''t like those worn by ancient warriors with metal tes protecting almost every part of the body. It looked more like a superhero costume made from leather fashioned from the skin of an animal. < Ding! Congrattions, You have received an Epic rank of armor: Guardian''s Embrace > < Guardian''s Embrace > Rank: Epic Rating: High-Tier Category: Armor -- [Guardian''s Shield:] The armor grants the wearer a passive shield that absorbs up to 10% of the damage dealt to them. -- [Vitality Boost:] The armor increases the wearer''s vitality, granting them an additional 20% health and 10% stamina. -- [Regeneration:] The armor slowly regenerates the wearer''s health over time, restoring up to 20 health per second. -- [Protection Aura:] The armor emits a protective aura that grants nearby allies a 10% reduction in damage taken. -- [Evasion:] The armor grants the wearer a 20% chance to dodge attacks, making them harder to hit. -- [Resilience:] The armor makes the wearer more resilient to status effects, reducing the duration of harmful effects by 50%. -- [Empowerment:] The armor grants the wearer a 10% increase in damage output and a 5% increase in attack speed. "Holy sh*t, this is just too much. System Equip it fast" Karsha eximed out loud once again making Ayarr turn her gaze toward the entrance of the cave. ''Why is he still up? Didn''t he say he wanted to rest'' She wondered inwardly, ''Humans are just too weird''. Inside the cave, the armor materializes around Karsha''s body. His appearance turns to that of a superhero just without the cape. But his overall appearance is akin to Batman without his cape. It covers his body from below his neck to the toe. It also came in a short sleeve instead of a long leave. But with the bracer matching the ck color of the armor, he has no reason toin. The armor appeared to have been crafted from sleek leather, likely sourced from the hide of a formidable beast. Embedded steadily into the chest area was an emblem fashioned from a dark crystal. Not a trace of metal was present; the texture was soft to the touch. The trouser part featured a single pocket on the left leg, housing two fingerless gloves. Itcked any aesthetic appeal, devoid of any hidden runic features both on and within. However, when Karsha pressed the emblem on the chest of the armor, a message appeared in front of his eyes. < Guardian''s Might Triggered, the host will receive a 200% boost in all stats for the next 20 minutes > < Cooldown: 2 days "Holyshit, did I just waste a full 20 minutes of strength boost?" Karsha when read the message eximed out loud making Ayarr shake her head in annoyance. "I suppose the 2-day cooldown can be managed." After donning the fingerless gloves, he equipped the bracers, sheath, and even the boots he acquired in the ve mine. "With this, I am set for the next few months," he mused, scratching his temple. "System, unequip all and convert 10,000 attribute points to skill points, then use them to purchase a simple long sleeve and trousers from the store." After issuing themand, he retrieved the fifth orb and shattered it. < Ding! Congrattions, You have received a Gold Ranked Bow: Phoenix Tears > Chapter 50 Death Scripture < Ding! Congrattions, You have received a Gold Ranked Bow: Phoenix Tears > < Phoenix Tears >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Rank: Gold Rating: High-Tier Category: Weapon -- zing Arrows: The Phoenix Tear''s bow can fire arrows imbued with the fiery essence of the phoenix, dealing massive damage to targets and igniting mmable materials. -- Phoenix''s Wrath: The bow''s arrows can summon a burst of fiery energy, striking all enemies within arge area and dealing massive damage. -- Inferno''s Fury: The bow''s arrows can unleash a devastating st of mes, striking all enemies within arge area and dealing massive damage. -- ze of Glory: The Phoenix Tears bow can fire arrows that imbue the wielder with fiery energy, increasing their strength and speed for a short time. [ Cooldown: 10 Minutes ] -------------- The Phoenix Tears bow is a breathtakingly beautiful weapon, with a slender, curved frame that seems to be made of pure crystal. Its limbs are adorned with delicate etchings of phoenix feathers, and its string is made of a gleaming silver material that shimmers with a fiery light. "Too bad I don''t use bows. I''ll just auction it off when I get back," Karsha said. Despite the bow''s overwhelming power, it wasn''t meant for him. He was a swordsman, and using bows was not one of his strengths. The bow is perfect for AOE (Area of Effect) attacks. With its fiery abilities, even the strongest army will break formation when an arrow is unleashed. The effects of [ze of Glory] can create chaos on the battlefield. With the increase in strength and speed, the attacks not only deal significant damage but also make the wielder faster and more urate. In a short time, they can unleash tremendous damage upon their enemies. The Inferno Fury ability has its perks. With its vast range, it is best showcased onrge-scale battlefields. All the abilities imbued into the bow are top-tier. In the hands of a skilled archer, it could be devastating. "Too bad I can''t use it. Of to the next one I guess." He then retrieved the sixth orb and shattered it. < Ding! Congrattions, You have received An Epic Rank Artifact: Soulguard > A beautiful and intricate piece of jewelry, with a delicate silver chain and a pendant that resembles a stylized winged shield, materializes in Karsha''s hands. The pendant is adorned with small, shimmering gemstones that seem to pulse with a soft, protective energy. "This is beautiful, but can only be used by ady" Karsha admired the ne with a satisfied smile, "This is best given to someone that needed it. I have a system to protect my soul." Having a cheat system sometimeses in handy. < Soulguard > Rank: Epic Rating: Low-Tier Category: Artifact -- Soul Protection: The Soulguard ne grants the wearer partial protection against soul attacks, preventing any damage or effects that target the wearer''s soul. -- Spiritual Shield: The ne creates a spiritual shield around the wearer, absorbing a set amount of damage from attacks that target the wearer''s spirit. -- Soul Healing: The Soulguard ne slowly restores the wearer''s soul over time, healing any damage or corruption that may have urred. --------------- Although it only partially protects against soul attacks, the Soulguard ne is still a valuable artifact. The soul is the most fragile aspect of the human system, and attacks targeting it can be exceedingly dangerous, capable of causing death with minimal resistance. Without any protection, the soul is vulnerable and susceptible to damage at any time. However, with the Soulguard ne offering partial protection, individuals facing soul attacks can manage to survive without losing their lives. In the world of Quinox, soul protection artifacts are highly prized, often fetching prices in the millions, if not billions, due to their rarity and the difficulty artisans face in creating them. Should Karsha choose to auction this seemingly simple ne, he would undoubtedly walk away with a considerable sum of spirit stones. But being unaware of its value, he just stored the ne in his inventory and retrieved the seventh orb. "Here we go again," he said, shattering the orb. < Ding! Congrattions, You have received a Tier 3 Skill Book > < Skill: Sword Storm > Tier: 4 Rating: C -- By fusing Mana into the sword, the swordsman can create a projection of their swords that contains 80% of their attack power and use it to attack from all directions. [ Current Projections: 10 ] --------------- A small skill book appeared in Karsha''s hand, bringing a smile to his face. With another sword skill at his disposal, he could further enhance the effect of the swords created from water and ice within his domain. The swords currently have 70% of his attack power, but with this new addition, he could increase their attack power to 80%, further strengthening the already formidable nature of his domain. The Red Eye Tiger skill is like a container that can hold multiple types of skills. The more skills loaded into it, the more powerful it bes. With its amplified nature, the skills added to it can be unleashed without any dy. It also allows for multiple skill activations with minimal Mana loss. Additionally, with the variations containing many effects from the same skills, he just has to activate the skills, and the variations can be automatically triggered without wasting any extra Mana. < Does the host wish to learn this skill > -- Yes -- No "Yes, I want to learn it," Karsha muttered, feeling a wave of happiness wash over him. "I must add this to the Red Eye Tiger and then incorporate them into the Variations." With more skills added to the variations, he can fight in closebat while the domain also does its work. Yes, it is an overpowered skill that will continue to grow in power as more skills with higher tiers and good ratings are added. < Congrattions, You have learned a new skill: Sword Storm > "Kindly add the new skill to the Red Eye Tiger" He then retrieved thest orb and shattered it without any hesitation. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received the first Volume of the Death Scripture > "Death Scripture, the fuck is that" Just like the death note where there are names of people to be killed, the death scripture contains scriptures that when spoken, will grant the speaker immerse power for a limited amount of time. The Death Scripture is not a skill, neither is it a technique. Its nature is more like a spell of a Magnus. The more scriptures spoken, the stronger the speaker gets. < Death Scripture > Note: The scriptures take the HP of the speaker to activate, so know the limit you go. First Scripture: "By the power of darkness, I invoke the strength of the ancients." Effect: +50% strength and damage output HP Cost: 10% Second Scripture: "My de shall be the instrument of thy demise, oh enemy." Effect: +100% strength and damage output HP Cost: 20% Third Scripture: "I call upon the spirits of thend to aid me in battle." Effect: +150% strength and damage output, HP Cost: 30% Fourth Scripture: "My will is strong, my de is sharp, I shall not be defeated." Effect: +200% strength and damage output HP Cost: 40% Fifth Scripture: "I am the instrument of death, my de shall be the harvester of souls." Effect: +250% strength and damage output HP Cost: 50% Sixth Scripture: "I call upon the power of the underworld to grant me strength." Effect: +300% strength and damage output HP Cost: 60% Seventh Scripture: "My de shall be the judge, the jury, and the executioner." Effect: +350% strength and damage output HP Cost: 70% Eighth Scripture: "I am the master of my own destiny, my de shall be the tool of my will." Effect: +400% strength and damage output HP Cost: 80% Ninth Scripture: "I call upon the power of the gods to grant me the strength of a thousand warriors." Effect: +450% strength and damage output HP Cost: 90% Tenth Scripture: "I am the bringer of death, my de shall be the harvester of all souls." Effect: +500% strength and damage output HP Cost: 99% [Note: The higher the HP poll, the more powerful the scriptures ] -------------------- "Holy shit, isn''t this like telling me to recite my own death poem?" Karsha muttered as he immediately threw the book away and stood up. The allure of power was fine, but when the price was his life, it wasn''t worth it. Karsha already had a domain that granted him buffs and debuffed his enemies. Additionally, his bracer and sheath increased his strength and damage output. If hebined these with the scriptures, he could easily overpower those in the realms above him. Yet, the price was simply too high. Using his lifeline for strength was something he wasn''t ready to embrace¡ªat least, not yet. "It''s been a few hours; they should be awake by now," he said as he stood up and let the system equip the clothes he had ordered. It was a ck leather jacket and dark jeans. The style was notmon in this world, but since Karsha wasn''t from this world, he let the system equip it. Once he was satisfied with his new appearance, he left the cave. "Holy shit, were you here the whole time?" Karsha eximed in shock when he saw Ayarr standing right at the entrance. "You know what, don''t answer that. You''ve already been stalking me for two whole weeks," Karsha said, raising his hands in surrender as he started walking back to the white house. "Youing?" he asked, snapping Ayarr out of her own thoughts. Chapter 51 The Great Varon Family Troubles It had been 16 days since Karsha entered the ind. The main culprits responsible for his exile were the Varon Great Family. While Karsha bore most of the responsibility for his situation, the fact that the Varon Family went to the extent of sending a Master Stage Cultivator to Snake Ind as a form of punishment was humiliating enough to make them lose face. Those sent to the ind were usually the worst criminals, not someone who merely had a misunderstanding with someone his age. There was no killing involved, which meant that even if they wanted to punish him, sending him to Snake Ind shouldn''t have even crossed their minds. But since the damage was already done, there was no going back. However, Karsha, who wanted to make the Varon Family regret their decision, had already set ns in motion a day before his departure. Kay, a bulky hunter who specialized in rare herbs and monsters, was one of the people who had tried to buy the taming method from Karsha when he used it to tame the Lonely Cauldron at the Alchemy Guild. Kay hunts for monsters that people prefer alive rather than dead, but his method is the crude one. He always suffers when hunting to capture such monsters. However, with a method like the Taming Speech, he would be able to capture most of these monsters without much difficulty. Of course, there was the issue of understanding the essence behind the Tame Speech, but since Kay was so confident in buying it, Karsha didn''t mind. He saw an opportunity to make the Varon family suffer while he was also suffering on the ind. A day before his departure, Karsha met with Max and struck a deal. Max was to help him spread the word about the Varon Family''s n to send him to the ind, and in return, Karsha would give him the Tame Speech for free.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Going against a great family was dangerous; however, when an offer like no other was presented, all forms of fear ceased to exist. Max, who desperately needed the Tame Speech, readily epted the offer and began his underground work. Within a week, he had managed to enlist many information guilds in the underworld, and like an explosion, the rumors began to spread. "Have you heard? The Varon family sent a 19-year-old Master Stage cultivator to Snake Ind over a disagreement with their heir, Vance," a young man sitting behind a tavern table said, holding a cup of mead. "I''ve been hearing the same thing, but I thought it was just one of those rumors," another person seated across from him replied. "Apparently, this is not a rumor. The whole of Snake Peak has been closed, and the sect master and elders of the Sunlight Sect haven''t left that ce for thest two weeks." He spoke and then gulped down a mouthful of mead. "So, the kid sent there is a disciple at the Sunlight Sword Sect?" "That''s what I heard. Some are even saying he''s an Inner Disciple. However, nobody knows him." "This is just too embarrassing. I never thought a great family would stoop so low and engage in such a shameful endeavor," one of the young men remarked as they continued to criticize the Varon Great Family. Meanwhile, in one of the luxurious buildings in Sunlight City, a meeting between some members of the Varon family was also taking ce. "Hugh, exin yourself, and make sure I like your answer," demanded a man who, despite living for hundreds of years, appeared only to be in histe 50s. His voice carried the weight of authority. Hugh, the main culprit behind sending Karsha to Snake Ind, broke into a cold sweat. The man he was about to speak to was Varon Axel, the Patriarch of the Varon Great Family. Axel was a Mid-stage Great Sage cultivator, a being akin to a Tier 10 monster. In all of the Drone Kingdom, only a few people had managed to break through to the Great Sage level, and Axel was one of them. His strength on the battlefield was nothing to joke about, and because of that, many feared the Varon family. Although they were a family of spies and assassins, Varon Axel was an axe user with a brawler ss. He was powerful and merciless. Even though Hugh was his son, Axel wouldn''t hesitate to squash him like a bug if necessary. Hugh took a few steps forward, nced around the room, and then began to speak. "Forgive me, Patriarch, for my rushed actions, but I had reasons for what I did. "I intended to send him and some members of our hunting team to carry out an assignment in the Thunder Desert, or he could apologize to Vance and serve as his servant for two years. However, when we went to administer his punishment, he insulted the family." "In my anger, I didn''t think clearly, and before I realized it, I had already punished him by issuing the Snake Ind punishment. Yet, instead of showing remorse and offering an apology, he continued to insult the family. Out of frustration, I left without mitigating the situation. I understand that my actions were wrong, but I couldn''t tolerate someone insulting our family without facing consequences." The faces of the elders gathered in the room turned red. The anger coursing through their bodies was evident in their eyes. "How is he still alive? Why didn''t you kill him before the time for him to enter the ind came?" one elder demanded. "I assigned de, but someone was protecting Karsha from the shadows, preventing de from getting close enough to kill him. And strangely, the time for the portal leading to the ind was miraculously forward a few days, so we didn''t have enough time to assassinate him," Hugh, still sweating buckets, answered. The patriarch hadn''t spoken yet, leaving Hugh uncertain of his fate. Until Axel spoke, Hugh would remain on the hot seat. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t answer the questions being hurled at him. "From our investigation, the only Saint Alchemist in the whole of Sunlight City is on his side. Care to exin how that happened?" ''You had to ask that, you bastard,'' Hugh cursed the elder who posed the question. Master Artemis is the only Saint-Level Alchemist in the entire Sunlight City. Having a good rtionship with him is invaluable. However, now that he appears to be on Karsha''s side, they couldn''t help but wonder if Hugh''s decision would sever that connection. "I also learned that the boy was able to tame the Lonely Cauldron. Clearly, he is someone Old Master Artemis would value, considering he has been staying at Snake Peak for the past 16 days," another elder chimed in, causing Hugh to feel like he was drowning. "Not only him but also the Sect Masters are there. Clearly, there is something remarkable about that kid," another elder added, further stoking the fire. The more the elders spoke, the darker Hugh''s expression became. He felt as though his soul was sinking into the darkest abyss, hoping nobody would discover his vulnerability. The elders showed little concern for his emotions; their attentions were fixed on the potential damage to the family. They were aware that should anything happen to Karsha while on the ind, both the Old Alchemist and the Sunlight Sword Sect would forever hold disdain for the Varon Great Family. The Sunlight Sword Sect is one of the seven powerful sects in the Drono Kingdom. Among them, it ranks second, nearly equal to the Royal Drono Sect, which stands at the top. These sects serve as training grounds for young prodigies who will one day defend against invaders from outside and enemies within. They wield immense power, and the Varon Great Family knows that losing the Sunlight Sword Sect as an ally would be a significant blow. The Varon family wants nothing more than to punish the one responsible for this predicament, but since the Patriarch has not spoken, they dare not act recklessly. Snake Ind is dangerous, and the chances of a Master stage cultivator surviving there for 60 days are slim. Given this reality, their only option is topensate the sect and hope their offering is epted in good faith. "Hugh," the Patriarch finally spoke, "you have brought great shame to our family. No matter how justifiable your actions were, there is no excuse for what you''ve done. Not only did you strain our rtionship with the Sunlight Sword Sect, but you may also have jeopardized our connection with Master Artemis. You have tarnished the family name, and for that, you will be punished. I don''t care how you do it, but you must find a way to repair the rtionships you have damaged, or death will be the least of your worries. Leave my sight and do not return until you have fulfilled your objective." Hugh felt his legs turn to jelly when Axel spoke. Being punished was even more painful than having his head severed. He not only angered the sect, but he also found himself on the wrong side of Master Artemis and possibly the entire Alchemy Guild. Failing to re-establish those connections would mean certain death for him and possibly his entire family. After Hugh dragged himself out of the mansion, Axel turned to his elders. "Gideon, what do you know about that kid?" A blonde-haired man with a bulky physique responded, "As far as I know, he just appeared one day and passed the Inner Court exams. There''s nothing on him. We don''t even know his age. The only thing we know is his name, Karsha Damon." "Then he might have no backing or very strong backing. We have to tread carefully here." Axel pondered the information for a while before giving his final verdict. "Keep an eye on Snake Peak. The fact that the Sect Masters and Master Artemis are waiting means he might not die on that ind. We need to assess him well before taking any actions." After everyone left, Axel, the patriarch of the Varon family, walked close to the window and gazed deeply into the heavens. "There is danger on the horizon," he spoke softly, then sighed. "He should die on that ind, as he will die when he returns anyway." With an evilugh, he vanished from sight, leaving the echo of his sinisterughter resounding through the whole mansion. Chapter 52 The Five Shadow Guards Karsha, oblivious to the machinations against him, continued to advance steadily toward the white house where he intended to ask Ayarr''s mom some questions about the ind. So far, he has discovered some secrets about the ind. Initially, he thought there was only one ind. However, after winning the map, he discovered there was an inner area with a hidden gateway somewhere on the ind. Then there was the discovery of another gateway leading to a ce called Alcatraz, where a race of monsters known as Fallen Leviathans lived. There was also the Abyssal Leviathan Snake, the strongest of all the overlords. However, the map didn''t specify what kind of monsters they were, so he nned to gather as much information as he could before starting his missions. Aside from his mission to kill the ten overlords, he had a few other tasks toplete first. First, he had toplete the breakthrough quest within two days. Of course, killing Tier 5 and even Tier 6 monsters was something he had already achieved, sopleting the quest would be easy. Secondly, he had to hunt for the remaining nine pieces of the Book of Annihtion, which detailed the skills and weaknesses of the ten overlords. To do this, he needed to visit the remaining nine sections and kill Tier 5 mutants until he found the pieces. Now that the map could identify mutants, he was confident he could aplish this easily. This would also help him familiarize himself with each section. Thirdly, he would use the time to gather the ten venoms he had promised the old man. He needed venom from Tier 5 or above snakes: Amber Ambusher, Auric de, Grey Scale Cobra, Bloodstone Brawler, Obsidian Razor, Lava Wyrm, Jade Emperor, Ice Queen, Frostbite, and Bloodseeker. These snakes were scattered throughout the ind, but with the newest upgrade to the map, he could easily locate them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fourth, he had to farm for experience, skill points, and killer points. He nned to upgrade his skills to at least Tier 8 and incorporate as many as he could into the variations while raising their ratings to at least an A. It was going to be 13 days of non-stop killing, and Karsha was prepared for it. Lastly, he nned to absorb as much venom as he could. He also wanted to extract as much blood essence as possible to further temper his body. There was the issue of his Berserker Mutant bloodline, which could extract suitable bloodlines to enhance the strength of his ss even more. ''Ha, thirteen days won''t be enough. I need more time,'' he muttered to himself. He didn''t know how long it would take to kill all ten overlords, so he dedicated a whole 30 days. If he managed to kill them all in less than thirty days, he''d have extra time for other tasks. But for now, he needed information, and the one who could answer his questions was waiting for him. "Big Brother!" A little snake girl dashed at Karsha the moment he entered the white room. "I finished the meat you gave me." Karsha, who wasn''t ustomed to dealing with children, felt the need to resolve the situation quickly. "Here you go." He retrieved another piece of meat and gave it to her, hoping she would rush back to her mother. However, the girl used her sharp, finger-like ws to hold onto his clothes, indicating she had no ns to leave his side. ''Perhaps giving her the meat was a bad idea,'' Karsha thought inwardly before lifting his gaze toward the woman he wanted to meet. To his surprise, four other people inside the room looked like they had just woken up from a million years of slumber. "You''re here," Lady Illo said with a bright smile. "Are they..." "Yes, they are the ones who were poisoned when the humans invaded our domain and caused the ten savages to attack us," Lady Illo immediately answered without Karsha even having to ask. "They are the five shadow guards," she added. "Five..." Karsha raised an eyebrow. Clearly, there were only four people seated, so if they were five, who was the fifth person? "Haha, Ayarr, you weren''t wrong. Humans do have weird expressions," Lady Illoughed out loud, disying aplete 180-degree shift from her previous queenlike demeanor. "Ayarr is the fifth shadow guard, and yes, she has been following you for almost a week now." "I knew it," Karsha eximed with a satisfied sigh. "Wait, so you didn''t know I''ve been following you all this while. You just said I''ve been stalking you, were you lying then?" Ayarr asked, noticing how happy Karsha was. In her mind, Karsha had known about her existence since he told her just a few minutes ago, but from the currently satisfied smile on his face, she could tell he was lying then. "It''s called reverse psychology. I act like I know something even though I don''t, and ording to the reaction I get from you, I can tell whether my assumption is right or wrong," Karsha exined, leaving everyone with a dumbfounded look. "It''s a human thing," he added. "Anyways, I am Karsha, a Master stage cultivator." Karsha smiled as he introduced himself. He now looked handsome, much more handsome than when he first entered the ind. The awakening had changed a lot about him. His physique underwent the most significant change; his previous lean body had now added some flesh and muscles. Although he was still a long way from having a Chris Hemsworth physique, he could now hold his own with thedies. "A Master stage cultivator? What is that?" Ayarr asked, attempting to use facial expressions but failing horribly. "Oh, you''re not humans, so you don''t know that. Well, based on how monsters are categorized, a Master stage cultivator is on the same level as a Tier 4 monster." Humans don''t use the Tier system to measure cultivation bases; their system starts with Apprentice, Cultivator, Advanced, Master, Grandmaster, Semi-Saint, Saint, and so on. Monsters, on the other hand, use the Tier system. Tier 1 is equivalent to an Apprentice level human, and it follows from there. "Wait, if you''re Tier 4, then how can you kill Tier 6 and even a Mutant so easily?" Ayarr, who had witnessed Karsha''s battles, asked with a shocked expression. That expression was neutral to all beings, so she got it right. "I guess I''m not your average Tier 4 monster," Karsha replied, his shoulders held high. "Big Brother is awesome," Starr, who held a chunk of meat in her hand, said with a beaming smile. "Yes, Big Brother is the best," Karsha, who may have started to develop a liking for the little snake, ruffled her hand with a smile. "Big brother, do you want me to do your hair? Big sister Ayarr doesn''t let me touch her hair," Starr asked with puppy eyes. Looking into those cute snake eyes, Karsha couldn''t bring himself to resist, so he gave her the go-ahead, leaving the six adults in the room to shake their heads in pity. A decision he would regretter on. "Are you really the Annihtor?" one of the four shadow guards asked. He was a young man with short blue hair and blue snake eyes. Unlike Starr, who still had scales on her neck and hands, he had wless human skin. "I am nowhere near bing the Annihtor, but I would like to be him one day," Karsha neither confirmed nor rejected the idea of him being the Annihtor. Imagine a being that, when his name was mentioned, even gods would shudder and wet their pants. Many called him the destroyer of worlds, the bringer of chaos, the god killer. Legends about the Annihtor were legendary, and for someone who wasn''t even ready to kill one overlord, taking on that title would be pathetic. Karsha knew he had to earn that title. Killing the ten overlords was a start. For him to take on that title, he would have to work for it. "Okay. By the way, I am Dhaka, Tier 7 Purple Tail Anaconda, the leader of the Shadow Guards. I am a swordsman." For now, he would hold back his feelings and see how they progressed; after all, he had just woken up from over 40 years of slumber. "I am Tifa, Tier 7 Purple Tail Anaconda, I am a mage" A petite snake with silver hair flowing down her back also introduced herself. Her eyes are deep blue with a whitishyer decorating the pupils. Her perfect bone structure coupled with her glossy lips spoke volumes. "I am Killian, also a Tier 7 Purple Tail Anaconda. I am a shieldbearer" Killian is a slightly pale-looking young man. Maybe because he had just woken up from a Poison sleep. His hair is dark and his eyes are also as dark as the night sky. He is an eye-catcher. He is muscr and perfect for his role as the juggernaut. "I am Alida, also a Tier 7 Purple tail Anaconda. I am an Archeress" The fourth person who appears to be a perfect reincarnation of the Goddess of fire spoke. Her eyes were as fiery as the crimson night sky. because of her serpentine eyes, her gaze feels more predatory than a normal human would. Her red hair, a carbon copy of Karsha''s own flowed down her back like a waterfall. Unlike Ayarr and Tifa, who are C cups, Alida boasted an F cup, which stood firm and round in the white gown she was wearing. Her nipples struggled to be free from bondage. She was just gorgeous, and as someone who had traits of a pervert in his blood, Karsha took a screenshot of her perfect image, nning to revisit it when all was settled with the Overlords. "And she is Ayarr, an assassin, also my daughter," Lady Illo said. Karsha nced at his stalker for a few seconds before shifting back to Lady Illo. "So, tell me, Karsha, why are you on this ind?" Lady Illo asked, her gaze demanding an answer. In a casual and nonchnt tone, Karsha replied, "Oh, it''s quite simple; I am here to kill the Ten Overlords." Chapter 53 Starlight Serenity The room fell silent after Karsha''s deration. Even the ten-year-old, who had been diligently braiding Karsha''s perfect red hair into dreadlocks, stopped. Karsha had just revealed himself to be akin to a Tier 4 Monster and intended to challenge the ten Overlords¡ªbeings so terrifying that even the Tier 7 shadow guards wouldn''t dare to confront them, not even in their nightmares. There is a reason they are called the Overlords. Besides merely holding the title and being Tier 7 entities, they are also Mutants. But not just ordinary Mutants¡ªthey are a higher form, called Terror. There are Alpha Beasts, Mutants, and World Bosses. Beyond these three recognized categories, there are sses, starting from Lesser, Great, Dark, Terror, Cmity, Devil, and Abomination. Alpha Beasts have three sses, Mutants have five, and World Bosses have seven. For example, when a Tier 6 Monster fights a Tier 5 Monster, the Tier 6 Monster will win. However, when a Tier 6 Monster fights a Tier 5 Dark Mutant, the Tier 6 Monster wouldn''t even know how it died. Despite being a tier lower than Tier 6 Mutants, their stats are far superior to Tier 6 Monsters. Their attributes are often higher than those of monsters two stages above them. It is not an exaggeration to say that a Tier 5 Terror Mutant can effortlessly defeat a Tier 7 Monster. They are that powerful. So for Karsha, who is nearly insignificant in the eyes of the Overlords, to actually be nning on going against them, they couldn''t help but look at him with various emotions. "Why the strange looks? I wasn''t nning on going now. First, I''ll have to advance to Tier 5 and make adequate preparations." Perhaps misinterpreting their shocked expressions, Karsha added more details, only adding to the astonishment of the humanoid serpents around him. "Are you serious? Look, I know you''re strong and have even managed to defeat a Tier 6 Mutant, but challenging an Overlord shouldn''t be on your mind right now. You''re not strong enough," Ayarr, who had already witnessed Karsha in action, reprimanded him. "You might stand a chance when you reach Tier 7 or perhaps even Tier 8." "Ha, looks like I have underestimated the Overlords," Karsha said, shaking his head, which snapped Starr back to reality. Once she was jolted back to her senses, she continued weaving his hair. "You certainly did, and to be frank, I envy your innocence," Lady Illo said. "The ten Overlords are what we refer to as the Ten Savages. Their existence is so terrifying that even a Peak Tier 7 like me wouldn''t dare confront one, let alone all ten," she added with a sad smile. "I lost most of my people because of those Savages. They''re too powerful. If I were you, I would focus on getting stronger first before even considering challenging them." "That''s the thing, Lady Illo. I don''t have much time, and the venom from the Overlords is the key reason I came to this ind. I need it to cure the mother of a dear friend of mine," Karsha exined, revealing that the ten venoms from the Overlords are crucial ingredients. Still, he remained oblivious to the true nature of why he was there in the first ce. Destiny and its friend Fate certainly have a way of weaving the lives of many. While Karsha''s reason foring to the ind remained unchanged, an ancient being had already set in motion a path that inexorably led Karsha toward something much bigger than he could understand. Avoiding it was not an option. Once he stepped onto that road, there would be no turning back. Unfortunately, he had already taken the first step by awakening the Annihtor''s destiny. Now, he was on the path to bing the Annihtor and much more. However, while that might sound exciting, the reality was quite different. He had to earn it. Bing the Annihtor was inevitable, but before that, he had to prove himself. Eliminating the ten Overlords was just the beginning. Whether he liked it or not, his destiny wouldn''t allow him to leave Snake Ind without fulfilling this initial phase, among many others. "I know you''ll advise me to stop, that I''m not strong enough. But I don''t see myself that way. I may not be strong now, but I won''t remain weak for long. I will defeat the Overlords, and that''s why I''m here. But I''ll need your help. I need details on the Overlords; every little piece of information is valuable. I may not be able to repay the favor now, but I will surely repay it in the future," Karsha dered, his determination unwavering. He hade a long way, and there was no turning back now. "Hmm, your determination is strong, but I doubt it will be enough," Lady Illo said. "There is little to nothing known about the Overlords. The little I know is from when they attacked my domain 45 years ago." They are terrifying. I won''t joke about that. Their mere presence is enough to kill the will of a warrior. Among all ten, Mistshroud is the weakest, but even so, I doubt I can defeat him. From what I have gathered, they don''t easily leave their domains, as if they are guarding something. And since the Purple Tail Anaconda cannot attack them because of the curse, we never tried to either. It''s not like we can do anything anyway. I don''t know their weaknesses, and from what I understand, the only way to kill them is to know their weaknesses and skills. At least, that''s the knowledge my ancestors left behind. I will say it again: going against those ten Savages with your current strength is pure madness." Karsha might not be the strongest, but he is the smartest. In his previous life on Earth, he was known for always doing the impossible. He would take on impossible assignments and always make them possible. Killing the ten overlords might demand great strength, but it also necessitates strategic thinking. This strategic approach revolves around understanding the abilities and weaknesses of the targets. Karsha recognized the importance of gathering information on these aspects. Even though Lady Illo didn''t possess much knowledge, he sensed there was a way to defeat them; he just hadn''t discovered it yet. ''I must gather thest nine pieces of the Book of Annihtion,'' he thought. With theplete book in his hands, he would know the weaknesses of the overlords and how to best fight them. "Thank you, Lady Illo. Even though it''s not much, I still appreciate it." "It''s nothing," Lady Illo responded. "But how are you going to travel between sections? The ind is veryrge, so traveling between sections will take you days if not weeks. Since you said you don''t have much time, I hope you have a way to move between the sections easily." Karsha was taken aback by the sudden question. "It''s just an ind. How big can it be?" "Hahaha, Snake Ind is not as small as you might think. It''s incredibly vast, and to move from one section to the next, you''ll have to traverse huge distances." "Right now, you are closer to the Crimson Spire, the domain of the ScaleCrusher Titan snake. To go to the next domain, which is the Crimson Canyon, the domain of the Bloodfang Vampire snake, you''ll have to travel about 460 miles," Lady Illo added. Karsha''s mood continued to darken, but a sudden thought entered his mind, clearing all forms of darkness from his face. ''System, do you have something in the store that can help me fly?'' He now had ess to the system shop, so he could easily buy something using Killer Points. Since he had already converted 10,000 Attribute Points to Killer Points, he could use them to buy a flying treasure, provided the system has some. < Ding! Avable Flying Treasures in the Killer store > < Sea Sprite''s Gift > Rank: Rare Rating: Low Tier Category: Flying Treasure -- Appearance: A delicate, ornate boat with a slender hull and wings made of iridescent shells, adorned with seaweed and pearls. -- Speed: Up to 50 knots (93 km/h) -- Abilities: Grants the ability to fly over water without sinking, and boosts speed by 20% when flying over the ocean. [ 4,000 Killer Points ] < Skybound Schooner > Rank: Rare Rating: Low Tier Category: Flying Treasure -- Appearance: A sturdy, three-masted schooner with billowing sails and a hull made of glowing, otherworldly wood, adorned with brass fittings and golden ents. -- Speed: Up to 70 knots (130 km/h) -- Abilities: Grants the ability to fly through clouds and dense fog, and boosts speed by 30% when flying through windy conditions. [ 6,000 Killer Points ] < Moonlit Galleon > Rank: Rare Rating: Low Tier Category: Flying Treasure -- Appearance: A majestic, ornate galleon with a ck hull adorned with silver trim andnterns, and wings made of a shimmering, moonlit fabric. -- Speed: Up to 60 knots (111 km/h) -- Abilities: Grants the ability to fly through the night sky without being affected by darkness, and boosts speed by 25% when flying during a full moon. [ 7,600 Killer Points ] < Wind Dancer''s Delight >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Rank: Rare Rating: High-Tier Category: Flying Treasure -- Appearance: A sleek, aerodynamic boat with a slender hull and wings made of a lightweight, almost invisible material, adorned with colorful streamers and feathers. -- Speed: Up to 80 knots (148 km/h) -- Abilities: Grants the ability to fly through turbulent air without being affected by wind resistance, and boosts speed by 40% when flying through stormy weather. [ 10,000 Killer Points ] < Starlight Serenity > Rank: Epic Rating: Low-Tier Category: Flying Treasure -- Appearance: A graceful, ethereal boat with a slender hull and wings made of a shimmering, starlight-infused material, adorned with glittering gemstones and celestial charts. -- Speed: Up to 119 knots (220 km/h) -- Abilities: Grants the ability to fly almost undetected. The more crowded the area, the quieter it gets. [ 12,000 Killer Points ] ''No need to debate this. Just convert some more attribute points to Killer Points and buy the Starlight Serenity," Karsha decided, recognizing the necessity of traveling swiftly and discreetly. "Don''t worry Lady Illo, I came Prepared," Karsha said as he retrieved the Starlight Serenity boat from his inventory. The small boat in his hands began to expand, assuming its magnificent form. After reaching a length of five meters and a width of six feet, it came to a halt. With a huge smile, Karsha spoke, "I can travel the whole ind within a day..." Chapter 54 Bane of the Gods "Big brother, what''s that?" Starr asked, marveling at the majestic Epic Rank flying treasure hovering three feet off the ground. The boat had the appearance of a normal paddling boat, but the wings attached to it were simply beautiful. With colors shimmering under the dimly lit sun, the entire sight resembled the pnquin of a king. Aside from its beauty, the boat was spacious enough to amodate twelve peoplefortably without any need for squeezing in. "Do you want to go for a rideter?" Karsha asked the little snake who had turned his hair into dreadlocks. "Yes!" Starr eximed, her face lighting up with happiness. "Alright, we will go for a rideter," Karsha promised, then turned back to Lady Illo. "I have some more questions I hope you can help me with. May I ask?" Karsha spoke with a guilty look. He knew he was getting more from the woman than he had given. Although he had saved their people from fatal poison, what they did for him was far more significant. His life was millions of times more important than the lives of the four shadow guards he had helped. So, for him to be stockpiling favors, he couldn''t help but feel guilty. "Don''t worry, Karsha, go ahead and ask," Lady Illo said with a smile, giving him the go-ahead. "What do you know about the Inner Area of Snake Ind?" Karsha asked. Immediately, the people in the room turned pale. "Where did you hear that from?" Lady Illo asked in a shocked tone. Seeing the expressions on the faces of the Snake humans, Karsha knew something was wrong. He refrained from revealing the existence of the map. He needed to assess the information first and decide whether to reveal it. "An old man who came to this ind long ago told me before he died. He said there is a gateway to the Inner Area of Snake Ind. As far as I know, there is only one Snake Ind, so I am wondering if you know anything about it." Karsha lied through his teeth since the information he had was purely from the invaluable map he obtained on his first day on the ind. "Listen carefully, Karsha, no matter what happens, never look into the Inner Area of the ind," Lady Illo replied, her expression as pale as the white dune. ''Something isn''t right. I need to get to the bottom of this,'' Karsha thought, seeing the pale look on Lady Illo''s face. He knew there was something significant they were hiding from him, and he intended to uncover the truth. "That''s exactly the look that appeared on the faces of the people when they heard I would be banished to this ind for 60 days back in the human realm," Karsha said, looking like he was about to do something he shouldn''t have. "I know this must sound like a shock to you, but I already have a sure way to locate the gateway to the Inner Area, and believe me when I say, I will one day go there," he said with a smile. "I know you want the best for me. Believe me, I appreciate that, but I also want to know more about the ce. Right now, you are the only one who can tell me. One way or another, I know destiny will take me there, so it''s better to be prepared now thanter." Lady Illo continued to gaze at the young man sitting in front of her, her expression filled with a mix of emotions. She was well aware of what Karsha desired, but revealing it now posed significant risks. However, upon hearing Karsha''s reasoning, she couldn''t help but contemte whether withholding the information would ultimately harm him instead of safeguarding him. After all, he was the Annihtor. If anyone was qualified to embark on such a quest, it should be him. "Mom, tell him," Ayarr chimed in when she saw the dilemma her mother was in. "He should know about that now instead of finding out the hard way." "Alright. Listen well, Karsha, for I will only say it once," Lady Illo said. "I already told you about how terrifying the Ten Overlords are. Now, picture a scenario where those Ten Savages, instead of being overlords, are rather treated as puppies."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha arched an eyebrow as he listened. He didn''t know why, but he started regretting his decision. If the monsters he was about to face were mere puppies in that ce, then how would he appear when he stepped there? "From what little I know, the Ten Overlords are nobodies that have been banished from the Inner Area. They are merely bugs there, and their importance is insignificant. They don''t have the power to reside there, so they are banished to the section where they can be someone important. But that is not the terrifying thing about that ce. Long ago, there was a very powerful Serpent Beast that reigned supreme over many species; his legend was above all else. Legend has it that he had risen to a level where, though he wasn''t a God, people feared him more than Gods. Even the gods are afraid of him. However, an incident happened, and for unknown reasons, he was never heard from again. Some say he died and entered the cycle of reincarnation. Others say he ascended into Godhood, among many other theories. However, the truth of the matter is that this terrifying existence died from unknown causes. Yet, he left behind his legacy. They say his legacy epasses the entirety of this ind, but in reality, his legacy lies even beyond the Inner Area. ording to the legends passed down by my ancestors, those who wish to seek his legacy must enter the Inner Area and can only leave when they seed. Failure means death." Karsha broke into a cold sweat as he listened to the serpentdy. An existence that could even make the gods tremble¡ªhow was that even possible? "Can I rise to that level someday?" he wondered, but for now, he needed to hear more about the mysterious beast. "Do you perhaps know his name?" Karsha, feeling drawn to the story, started probing for more information. But s, Lady Illo just shook her head. "No one knows his name. ording to my ancestors, people refer to him as the Bane of the Gods." "Isn''t that name a little dramatic?" Karsha said, but immediately after he did, he felt like he was being watched. Though the gaze he felt wasn''t malicious, as someone who had trained to remainposed in the face of danger, he didn''t even flinch. "Onest question and I promise I won''t ask anymore," Karsha said with a slightly embarrassed look. Lady Illo simply nodded, giving him the go-ahead. "Do you know anything about the entrance to the Hidden Realm of the Fallen Leviathan?" Karsha innocently asked, but once again, his innocent question left the serpents with pale looks. "Again, where did you hear that from?" Lady Illo asked, raising an eyebrow. For a snake to have such an expression, it meant she meant business. "You would be surprised how much humans know about this ind. I read about it in a book a few weeks ago," Karsha remarked. Revealing the truth to her was not something he nned on doing anytime soon. Despite her resemnce to histe mother, he knew she was not her. Trusting her with major secrets was not something he intended to do, at least not yet. "Why did I even ask?" Lady Illo, who could tell Karsha wasn''t telling her the truth, decided to give up and just let him in on yet another secret. "I don''t know where the gateway is, nor do I know much about the Fallen Leviathans. But what I can tell you is that they are monsters rejected by the heavens. Everything about them is chaos, so don''t even think about stepping into that realm. After all, the guardian guarding the doorway from the inside is a Tier 8 Dark Mutant. Killing it is next to impossible," Lady Illo cautioned. Lady Illo sighed and then added, "Come to think of it, maybe you should stick to the Overlords here. They are much more within your level." Karsha smiled bitterly upon hearing the advice from the snakedy. "Thank you for answering my questions, Lady Illo," Karsha expressed his gratitude before standing up and leaping into the hovering boat. He needed time to digest the information he had just absorbed, and what better way to do that than with a ride across the countryside? "Let''s go for a ride, Starr." Taking her slender hands, he lifted her inside, and the boat started moving outside. "We will be back soon," Karsha dered. With that, he channeled a small amount of mana into the boat. To his surprise, the boat dashed forward at incredible speed, leaving dust in its wake as it moved forward. Not only did it speed ahead, but it also continued to rise into the air. Once they were out of sight, Lady Illo looked at the five guards in the room and smiled. "I hope you are all aware of what is about to happen and what needs to be done." They all nodded with bitter smiles. "Mother, do you think he can kill the overlords?" Ayarr asked. "I don''t know, but from what your grandfather said about the prophecy, the Annihtor will liberate this ind and break the long-existing curse." Lady Illo stood up, approached the five shadow guards, and said, "I hope you five are ready to swear your allegiance to the Annihtor. You made an oath, after all." The five nodded in understanding. Even though they could not directly attack the overlords, they could still provide some assistance, like helping him kill more monsters for drops, experience points, skill points, and many more. "We won''t fail the Purple Tail Anaconda and the Annihtor," the five shadow guards dered as they stood and departed tomence preparations to apany Karsha, who would spend the next 13 days getting ready. The final 30 days would mark his move against the Ten Overlords, beginning with the ScaleCrusher who had nearly crushed him to death. Chapter 55 Completing the Breakthrough Quest After flying around for an hour, Karsha and Starr returned to the white house, looking like children waiting for the ice cream truck. "Big brother, I want toe with you," Starr said, clinging to Karsha, who was about to head back into the wild toplete his quest. "Where I''m going is very dangerous. It contains bad monsters that eat children. Big brother is going to kill them and thene back to take you out for a ride." Despite Starr looking like a kid, she was a Tier 4 snake beast, even stronger than most Grandmaster stage humans. Nodding her head, Starr let go of Karsha''s hand and ran to her mother. Karsha sighed and then turned to the five snakes, fully dressed and standing behind him. "Are you sure you want to follow me? It might get dangerous, you know." He had already been told by Lady Illo that the five Shadow guards would be going with him. Although they couldn''t attack the overlords, they could still take care of their minions. With multiple races of snakes in each section of the ind, the overlord had generals who managed the day-to-day activities of their quadrant. These generals were like bodyguards, protecting the overlords. Karsha had already killed six of these generals from the Crimson Spire, the section of the Scalecrusher Titan snake. However, some still remained, and since their job was to protect their overlord, should Karsha go after the overlord, they might hinder him. However, with the five Shadow Guards apanying him, they could hold back those generals while Karsha faced off against the overlords. "We are ready. We''ve trained our entire lives for this moment," one of the guards said. Hearing this, Karsha smiled faintly. His smile widened when a system message appeared. ``` < Would you like to form a party with the five Shadow Guards? Keep in mind that when the party is formed, every kill made by any of the five guards will contribute to Experience Points (Exp), Skill Points, and Killer Points. Additionally, the chances of your party obtaining a drop increase by 50%, and there''s a 30% increase in obtaining an Avatar. > -- Yes -- No ``` ''Yes,'' Karsha responded, not willing to miss the chance for his party to obtain an Avatar. During the one-hour flight with Starr, he asked the system many questions and learned about what an Avatar is. ording to the system, when a beast, monster, or human dies, their consciousness and essence can be condensed into an animated form. They remain alive and may retain their memories and skills. The system exined that there are three types of Avatars: [Servant Avatar]: These are ordinary avatars who retain some skills. They do not recall their past and cannot advance in tiers. Additionally, if they have a form that wields weapons, they cannot use external weapons but only use their bodies as weapons. [Emperor Avatar]: These avatars manage to retain their memories and most of their abilities. They can absorb monster cores to increase their cultivation base, wield external weapons, and evenmunicate if they have that ability while alive. Some can even transform into humanoid forms. [Mystical Avatar]: These avatars retain all their memories and skills. They can evolve into higher life forms by absorbing monster cores, gems, ores, herbs, and more. They mostly look exactly like their original selves when they were alive. Obtaining a Mystical Avatar is considered an amazing achievement. Mystical Avatars can be upgraded to be very powerful subordinates if the owner has the resources. With the system increasing their chances of getting an Avatar by 30%, Karsha didn''t know whether tough or roll on the floor. "Good, then hop on. We have a lot to do," Karsha said. He took out the boat and made it float. Once they were all inside, he channeled his mana into it. Like the speed of light, they were gone, leaving behind Starr with teary eyes and two chunks of meat in both hands. "Don''t worry, Starr. Your big brother is strong. He will be fine. He will be back soon," Lady Illo said as she wiped the tears from the face of the adorable snake child. ----------------- Meanwhile, after leaving the Sanctuary of the Purple Tail Anaconda, Karsha and his team of five Shadow Guards started making their way back to the Crimson Spire. Karsha nned to kill the six Tier 5 and one Tier 6 monsters he had already marked on the map as his trial for the breakthrough quest. "Before going after the overlords, I will first have to travel across the ten sections and do some tasks that will involve a lot of killing. I hope you guys are ready for it," Karsha said with an evil grin. The five Shadow Guards nodded promptly. "Good. We will make a quick stop at the Crimson Spire, where I will revisit some old friends before we continue our journey," Karsha added. He then pressed a button inside the boat, and a transparent dome covered them. They would need about an hour and a half to reach the Crimson Spire, so he nned to use that time to get to know the five guards better. "I''ve been meaning to ask, why is it that the Purple Tail Anaconda can take human form but not the other snakes?" Karsha asked. "That''s because they are monsters, and we are beasts," Dhaka, the leader of the five Shadow Guards, answered, his shoulders held high. "What''s the difference?" Karsha asked with a confused look. He wasn''t well-versed in the literature of the Beastkins, but as far as he knew, beasts and monsters were the same. So why was Dhaka saying they were beasts while the other breeds were monsters? It just didn''t make any sense. "Beasts are more evolved versions of monsters. We are civilized and have rules that don''t harm our people or others. We have leadership that considers the well-being of their people and not their selfish desires. Monsters, on the other hand, are different. Theyck these traits, as their only inclination is towards violence. Unlike us, who understand the value of peace, monsters prefer constant violence and never-ending killing. Theyck an understanding of the value of life, which sets them apart from us. Their knowledge is limited, their brains are not fully developed, and theyck discipline. As a result, they will never be able to evolve into a higher existence like us and other beasts. Furthermore, their inability to evolve may stem from the influence of the curse ced on this ce," Dhaka exined. Karsha nodded silently, absorbing the wisdom. "Thanks for the education, this clears up a lot of things," Karsha said. Dhaka nodded in acknowledgment.N?v(el)B\\jnn "By the way, what techniques do you have, and how effective can you fight in your human form?" Karsha asked again. This time, Ayarr responded. "We are not like you humans, who seem to have a way to learn just any skill. Beastkins get their techniques from their innate talent." "Innate talent?" Karsha asked. "Innate talent is a trait every beast is born with. For instance, I possess an innate talent for shadows and swift movements. Thus, when I assumed my human form, I became an assassin. However, this doesn''t imply that Ick skills. While I cannot acquire new skills like humans do, my innate talents have a way ofpensating for that. As I progress in my cultivation, my innate talent evolves, enabling me to acquire more skills," Ayarr exined, leaving Karsha dumbfounded. From what he had just heard, unlike humans, beasts get their skills from their innate talent, something humans don''t have. In other words, their innate talent awards them skills that are best suited for them, unlike humans, who have to learn hundreds and practice until they find the one best suited for them. ''This is amazing. I wish I had something like this,'' Karsha thought to himself. He then continued with his questions, and before they realized it, an hour and a half had passed in the blink of an eye. "We''re here," Karsha said, stopping at the small waterfall after confirming the terrifying monster was no longer there. Thanks to the map, he was able to locate its position, so they didn''t hesitate to stop there. "I''ll be back in an hour or two," Karsha said, jumping out of the boat and disappearing in an instant. Blinking through one shadow after another for a few seconds, Karsha reappeared in the danger zone and started making his way toward the assembly of ten Tier 5 monsters just a few hundred meters away from him. "Let''s see how strong my skills have be," he murmured, then signaled the system to equip his new armor. Once his body was covered with ck leather armor, he muttered, "Start Breakthrough Quest." As he said this, Karsha activated his domain, and to his surprise, it expanded to a radius of one kilometer. "Huh, fifteen Tier 5 monsters and a Tier 6 monster. What a lucky encounter," Karsha muttered with an evil smile as he activated the first, second, and third variations instantly. He expected the spearsced with lightning, which is the third variation, to be the only attacks raining down on the sixteen monsters. To his surprise, the first variation, Ever Freezing Water Carpet, instantly froze a one-meter-tall ice wall around the targets. Immediately, the second and third variations merged, forming slightlyrger ice spearsced with lightning. "Merge Variation: Death Spear," Karsha uttered. Like rain, the spears began to shower down on the restricted monsters. A few secondster, system notifications started ringing. < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 30000 Exp added, 300 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 30000 Exp added, 300 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 30000 Exp added, 300 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 30000 Exp added, 300 Stat points added > < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 5 Grey Scale Cobra. 30000 Exp added, 300 Stat points added > --- --- < Ding! Congrattions on killing a Tier 6 Grey Scale Cobra. 50000 Exp added, 500 Stat points added > --- --- < Ding! Congrattions onpleting the Breakthrough quest...> Chapter 56 The Grandmaster stage, System Rewards, Choices (1) < Ding! Congrattions onpleting the Breakthrough Quest...> Karsha read the notification with a happy smile. He then deactivated the domain skill and started blinking back to the safe zone, but not before storing the sixteen bodies and cores in his spiritual space ring. Once he was far enough and out of the Danger and Average zones, Karsha activated the domain again and sat down. The domain had grown stronger than it was a few days ago, so since he was now in a zone where only Tier 1 monsters dominated, he felt safer. Thanks to the domain, he managed to clear a one-kilometer radius of a safe area. He then turned back to the system notifications and started reading through them. < Congrattions, you have passed the Grandmaster promotion test sessfully with an SSE rating > [Reason] = The host has shown an excellent understanding and control of his skills, creating four Variations and merging two Variations to form a more powerful skill. Also, the hostpleted the test in less than ten seconds. < Ding! Congrattions, you will receive four categories of rewards forpleting the test with an SSE rating > < SSE reward categories: Level Up Rewards, Passive rewards, Active rewards, and System Rewards > < Level Up Rewards > < Congrattions, you have advanced to Level 1 Grandmaster stage > [ Reward 1 ] - All stats are multiples by 3. Additionally, +100 Stat points have been added to all stats and +200,000 points have been added to Mana [ Reward 2 ] - 1,000 Skill Points, 100,000 Killer Points, 1,000 Attribute Points, and 200,000 Exp have been awarded to the host. [ Reward 3 ] - All skills have received a one-tier upgrade. "Holy smokes, this is wonderful! I feel even more powerful now. This is just great," Karshaughed wholeheartedly, his excitement palpable. He hadn''t expected to be this fortunate. With his stats multiplied by three, his overall attack power would be on par with a Peak Tier 6. However, that was just for the time being. With the system capable of adding points to his stats whenever there is space, he could further boost his stats, increasing his attack power to new levels. Thenes his second reward, which is even more amazing. Not only does he receive a staggering amount of skill points, but he has also obtained enough Killer points to buy more amazing items from the store. "I will check out the storeter. For now, I need to focus on getting even stronger within a few days." Being someone who understands the need to be prepared, Karsha refrains from essing the store now and instead ns on training and finding ways to best utilize the store. With the few things he has already bought from the system, he knows the system store holds the key to many of the problems he will face in the future. It''s better to save up Killer Points now and use them when needed. As for the third reward, he would soon discover just how much stronger the domain had be. With both the Water Domain and Ever Freezing Ice Domain, along with Lightning Strike, upgraded to Tier 7, their newfound strength would soar to new heights. "This is good. Let''s see what else the system has for me." =================== < Passive Rewards > [ Select two out of the five skills listed below ] [ Sword Intent ] - Coat your swords with an aura that increases damage output. All sword attacks are enhanced by 150%. Note: The host must learn how to channel the sword aura manually before the full 150% will take effect. [ Harden ] - The host''s defense will double whenever the host advances in realms. [ Rapid Regenerate ] - The host''s HP will regenerate at 5% per second. [ Illusion Gaze ] - Gain 40% resistance against illusion attacks. [ Humor ] - Using appropriate words, you can sessfully defuse about 80% of hostile situations. "I mean, seriously. Who wants to have a peaceful talk with their enemy who is trying to kill me?" The humor passive skill is indeed great. But Karsha is not here to have a peaceful talk with the ten savages. His main objective is to obtain their venom, and there is no way he can achieve that through peaceful negotiation. The humor passive ability cannot assist him in his impending sh with the ten overlords. Then there is the illusion gaze. With 40% resistance against illusion attacks, the chances of him getting caught in an illusion can be reduced by 40%, meaning he has to focus only on the remaining 60%. Although it might not seem like much, an illusion is dangerous, especially if caught mid-battle. However, with 40% resistance against it, the wielder will just have to have strong enough mental strength to deal with the rest. It''s a great passive ability, but what Karsha needs now is an offensive ability, so he lets go of this one. However, he didn''t hesitate when he saw the Rapid Regenerate. The ability to regenerate HP at a rate of 5% per second is something he needs right now. He has the Death Scripture''s first volume that requires HP instead of Mana to activate. While the scriptures require a percentage instead of a direct figure to activate, Karsha knows that the higher his HP pool, the more powerful the damage output. Someone with an HP pool of 200,000, using 90% of it to activate the 9th chapter, will have a higher damage output than someone with an HP pool of just 100,000. With the rapid regeneration, if Karsha is not under constant assault from an opponent, with his HP pool full, using the scripture will unleash its full might. The Rapid Regenerate is the perfect ability for him right about now. It''s just 5%, but with only 20 seconds required, he will be able to regenerate his HP back to its full capacity in no time. He ignored the Harden ability and picked Sword Intent. He needs all the buffs he can get, and since he can get a 150% buff even though he hasn''t yet mastered Sword Intent (aura), it sounds like a great ability. Once he was done picking the [Sword Intent] and [Rapid Regenerate], he moved to the third category. ----------------- < Active Rewards > [ Select three out of Six Active Skills Listed ] [ Berserker Fury: A ] (Tier 5) - Sacrifice 50% of your HP points and gain a 170% increase in attack power for 10 Minutes. [ Cooldown: 10 Hours ] [ Rage Swordsman: A ] (Tier 5) - Engage in relentless Closebat and for every 10 minutes in battle, there will be a 50% increase in attack power and a 20% increase in defense. [ Rapid Counterattack: A ] (Tier 5) - When in closebat, for every sessful Critical hit, you will get a 90% chance tond another critical hit in rapid session. [ Rage Whirlpool: A ] (Tier 5) - Using Mana, create a chaotic sword whirlpool that inflicts damages based on the amount of Mana pumped into the skill. [ Asura sh: A ] (Tier 5) - Using Mana, engulf your sword with Asura dark mes that inflict continuous damage from the mes left burning on the targets. [ Death Move: S ] (Tier 5) - Sacrifice 90% of your HP and MP and unleash an attack that has a 90% chance to deal a killing blow. There is no cooldown. "Damn it, system, why do you have to make things so difficult," Karsha cursed as he began going through the skills again. The Berserker Fury is a powerful ability to have. Just like his passive ability, Berserker Rage, which grants him a 150% upgrade in all stats, Berserker Fury focuses on attack power. The higher the attack power, the more the damage output. But that''s not all. Because this is an active ability, Karsha can cheat the universe by using Berserker Rage first to elevate his stats, and then when all stats rise to a new height, he will sacrifice 50% HP, making the output even more robust.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And since the damage output is determined by how much HP is sacrificed into the attack, the temporarily elevated HP will make Berserker Fury raise the attack power to the next level. In short, Berserker Fury and Berserker Rage are a perfect match that shouldn''t be separated. Then there is the Rage Swordsman skill that grants a 50% buff on attack power and 20% in defense when engaged in closebat for 10 minutes. All he has to do is engage inbat for 10 minutes, and his attack power will level up by 50%, and even his defense will also get a boost. The Rapid Counterattack is also a good skill. With a 90% chance tond a critical strike, Karsha can utilize that moment and use a powerful skill tond a killing blow. For instance, should he manage to trigger that 90% chance, he can employ the Death Move skill, which has a 90% chance of dealing a killing blow. Thebination of the two skills is just as perfect as Berserker Fury and Berserker Rage. The Rage Whirlpool is perhaps the skill he would need inrge-scale battles. With the ability to create a chaotic whirlpool of swords, he can easily kill multiple targets due to the countless swords that will keep shooting at the targets. It may not be the strongest, but inrge-scale battles, it will probably be the only skill that can handle that much horde. It''s an Area of Effect type of skill that will make anyone kill for it, but Karsha just ignored it and picked his best three. Although Karsha wanted all six skills, he was limited to only three. And since he would be facing Behemoth very soon, he knew the power buff skills woulde in handy. Therefore, he picked [Berserker Fury], [Death Move], and finally [Rage Swordsman]. With thebination of Berserker Fury and Berserker Rage, he could be overpowered and might even be able to bridge the gap between him and the Overlords. < Ding! Congrattions, you have been awarded by the system forpleting the Breakthrough quest. > < System Rewards > Chapter 57 The Grandmaster stage, System Rewards, Choices (2) Type: Pill Grade: Tier 1 Earth Grade Purity: 100% < Effects > -- Consume by, and for the next 72 hours, you will be immune to the Grey Scale Venom from Tier 6 and below. -- It also grants the consumer +200 HP for the next 72 hours < ce the items to be synthesis into the formation > Karsha casually tossed the three pills into the formation. With more than one of these pills in his possession, Karsha didn''t hesitate and just toss the pills into the formation. < Synthesising. > < Synthesispleted > < Grey Scale Cobra Antidote > Type: Pill Grade: Tier 2Earth Purity: 100% < Effects > -- Consume and for the next 168 hours, you will be immune to the Grey Scale Venom from Tier 6 and below. -- It also grants the consumer +1000 HP for the next 168 hours. "Damn, this thing is awesome," Karsha eximed, a wide grin spreading across his face as he beheld the final product. Though the pill hadn''t ascended to the next grade, its newfound effects were magnificent. The initial 72-hour limit had been extended to an impressive 168 hours. But that wasn''t even the most remarkable aspect. He''d also gain an additional 1000 HP for a full week. Even if he didn''t need the antidote, the allure of an extra 1000 HPpelled him to ingest one every seven days, ensuring his HP pool overflowed. "This is incredible. I need to gather more ingredients, concoct more pills, and explore this synthesis even further," Karsha mused aloud, popping the pill into his mouth and relishing the sensation, feeling rejuvenated, like a newborn. "Hmm,bining different poisons will be fun to watch," Karsha said with an evil smile. "Oh Varon Great Family, how I pity you." Heughed like a maniac before shifting his focus to the next reward. ================ [ Persona ] -- Create and assume the persona that used to belong to people. This persona will be different from your original self and you can only use the talents and abilities of these personas. For example, if the person assumed is an assassin, you will have the skills and experience of the Assassin without having to train for years to master them, -- The host can create up to seven Personas. Creating a persona will require a significant amount of resources, tasks, and actions that will be listed when the host obtains a persona. -- In your Persona form, your other identities will be concealed from everyone, even Gods. < Avable Persona > [ The Annihtor ] (Locked) [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] "Hahahahahaha!" Karsha burst into a fit ofughter. "Are you for real, system? This is the best gift yet. I can now kill people using different personas." Another resoundingugh followed. "No evidence, no crime!" "I can get away with anything I do," he muttered. "System, what are the requirements to unlock the Annihtor Persona?" < The host is required toplete the following before they can gain full ess to the Persona. > < Note: The Persona will be partially unlocked with limited functionalities afterpleting the third task. Completing more tasks will unlock additional functions. > [The Nine Deadly Trials] - First Trial: Kill the Ten Overlords. Absorb their venom, absorb their bloodline, temper your body with their blood, and absorb their core. - Note: This action must be performed while in the Grandmaster stage. - [Status: Done] - Second Trial: Kill the gate guardian guarding the gateway to the inner section of Snake Ind. Absorb its core, venom, and bloodline, and temper your body with its blood. - Note: This action must be performed while in the Grandmaster stage. - [Status: Null] - Third Trial: Kill the guardian of the gateway leading to the domain of the Fallen Leviathans. Absorb its core, venom, and bloodline, and temper your body with its blood. - Note: This action must be performed while in the Grandmaster stage. - [Status: Null] Fourth: ??????????????????????????????????????? Fifth: ??????????????????????????????????????? Six: ??????????????????????????????????????? Seventh: ??????????????????????????????????????? Eight: ??????????????????????????????????????? Nine: ??????????????????????????????????????? "What the fuck, all of this for just one persona? This is a certain death! I don''t even know how strong the Overlords are. How am I going to fare against a Tier 8 Dark Mutant?" Karsha screamed at the top of his voice, overwhelmed by the dangerous tasks ahead just for a single persona. The Nine Deadly Trials seemed insurmountable, even for someone like him. ording to Lady Illo, he''d be facing Tier 8 Dark Mutants. If he was already struggling against Tier 7 Terror Mutants, how could he possibly stand against these abominations? "I have a long way to go," he admitted. Completing the first trial was something he intended to do soon, but the second and third trials were not on his immediate agenda. He had no ns to return to the ind anytime soon. Though he aspired to explore both the inner sanctum of Snake Ind and the domain of the Fallen Leviathans, his priority was reaching the Saint Stage first. His current cultivation stage was simply too low. Battling a gate guardian with his current strength is just suicide. Although he intended to find ways to raise his cultivation faster and return to the ind, he now realized he needed to focus on bing the strongest Grandmaster stage cultivator first. He had toplete the three trials while still a Grandmaster. Instead of breaking through to be a Semi-Saint and then a Saint, he needed to be an exceptionally powerful Grandmaster. It was a daunting task, even for him. Bing the Annihtor was proving to be incredibly difficult, and Karsha had yet to fully grasp the true nature of the dangers he must face. The three trials ahead seemed insurmountable, and he felt lost contemting what must be done. However, while Karsha was wallowing in his thoughts, the system seemed to have other ns. < Ding! Congrattions, you have awakened two new attributes > [ Charm ] -- The more handsome you have, the more charming you will be. Also the more attractive you get, the more dangerous you be to your enemies. Current Charm Points: 100 [ Fame ] -- Complete the Quest and earn fame points. The higher your fame points, the more likely people will like you. "Wierd but it Looks like Big Daddy''s in for quite the adventure," Karsha murmured under his breath as he read the descriptions of charm and fame attributes. With increased fame came a flood of admirers, and being a charmer himself, he knew he''d hit the jackpot. His breakthrough had brought him substantial gains. With new features promising even greater power, along with a plethora of formidable skills, he felt unstoppable. Then there was the synthesis system, offering the potential to bolster his equipment even further. But while all this seems like a good thing, the catch Karsha always knew woulde along with his gains immediately appeared in the form of the system restricting him. < The host cannot absorb Monster Cores Below the Tier 6 stage > "Nothinges free I guess. With this, I will have to be rich as fast as possible if I want to advance quickly." After reading through other messages he opened his system screen. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 1 > < STR: 1,160 / DEF: 1,310 / AGL: 1,130 / HEA: 1,160 / STA: 1,160 > < Attack Power: 1600 ~ 1980 > < Mana: 800,000 > < Charm: 100 > < Fame: 0 > < Exp: 1000/1,000,000 > SP: 1,000 KP: 101,000n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ST: 19,000 Exp: 700,000 < Technique > [ Tiger strike ] < Skills > < Passive > [Imitate]/ [Thrust]/ [Berserker Fury]/ [ Sword intent]/ [ Rapid Regenerate ] < Active > [Red Eye Tiger: SSE] (Tier 11) / [ Berserker Fury: A ] (Tier 5) / [ Rage Swordsman: A ] (Tier 5) / [ Death Move: S ] (Tier 5) / ============= < Red Eye Tiger (Tier 10): SSS > -- [Lightning Strike (Tier 7): D] / [Darkness Aura (Tier 3): D] / [Fire beam (Tier 4): D] / [Illuminate (Tier 3): D] / [Earth Spike (Tier 4): D] / [Wind de (Tier 4): D] / [Water Domain (Tier 7): C] / [Ever Freezing Ice Domain (Tier 7): C] / [Cobra Strike (Tier 4): C] "Enough of this. I''ll test my limits before the 13 days are up," he decided as he deactivated the domain. After scouring the area without finding anything of value, he vanished into the shadows and made his way back to the waterfall. "You''re back so soon," Dhaka stated as Karsha reappeared at the waterfall. "Yes, it went quicker than I anticipated," Karsha replied before leaping into the flying boat. "Let''s start the hunt at Thunder Peak, home to the ThunderCoil Lightning Snake." Without dy, Karsha tapped into his Mana, and in an instant, they traveled several kilometers toward the next domain, where the true massacre would begin. Chapter 58 Getting the Second Piece of The Book of Annihilation After traveling 543 miles, Karsha and his party arrived at the borders of Thunder Peak. Halting approximately 200 kilometers away, they gazed at the peril before them. Even from this distance, Karsha could feel his hair standing on end. The relentless onught of thunder and lightning engulfing the area was noughing matter. Thunder Peak loomed as a rugged mountain range, characterized by deep valleys and jagged peaks. Thunderstorms swept through incessantly, casting bolts of lightning across the sky and roaring like a ravenous dragon. The air crackled with electricity, and even the ground seemed to pulse with an electric current. "This ce is dangerous," Karsha muttered under his breath. "I think we should move quickly and leave before we get caught in any electric storms." Knowing he had no resistance against lightning, Karsha decided to exercise caution. His understanding of the lightning element was limited. While he could tap into lightning using a skill, he could not manipte the element manually like most mages. Only those proficient in the lightning element would have some degree of safety when entering Thunder Peak. "But since hecked such capabilities, Karsha knew he had to tread carefully. "We''re here to hunt down Amber Ambushers and Auric de snakes. A Tier 5 or 6 will be okay. Gather all their drops and store them in these space rings," Karsha instructed, pulling out fifteen space rings from his inventory and distributing them among the five shadow guards. "Stay close and retreat immediately at any sign of danger. Your safety is the priority here." With that, Karsha infused mana into the boat, propelling them closer to the Thunder Peak section. "Let''s make this quick," he added, jumping down into the Safe Zone section and stowing the boat. "Dhaka, they''re your team now, so you''re in charge. Ensure their safety above all else." Dhaka nodded and began issuing orders to his team. Meanwhile, Karsha couldn''t help but praise the system for the message that had appeared before him. < Does the host wish to create a simplified copy of the Map? Cost: 1000 KP > -- Yes -- No ''Yes, my friend, you are the best,'' Karsha muttered appreciatively as a small map materialized in his hands. Examining the low-grade version, a small smile crept onto his lips. "Take a look. The blue area marks our current location, a safe zone where only Tier 1 monsters roam," Karsha exined, pointing to the map. "The green area represents the Average zone, where Tier 2, 3, and 4 creatures can be found." "However, our targets are Tier 5 and 6 monsters, which are in the ck area," he continued, indicating another section on the map. "There might be mutants, so don''t venture too deep and avoid staying in one ce. Spread out." With his instructions given, Karsha left the group to handle their tasks. He had already informed them he had personal matters to attend to, so they shouldn''t worry about him. Entering the Danger Zone, Karsha proceeded cautiously. The deeper he ventured, the more perilous it became. Even the leaves crackled with electricity in some ces. Once deep within the danger zone, Karsha focused on hunting for the second piece of the book of Annihtion while also enhancing his skills to fortify his domain further. "Let''s start with fire," Karsha dered as he activated his domain. To his surprise, it now extended over a radius of 2 kilometers. "I guess the upgrade did its work," he muttered to himself with satisfaction. With a mere thought, his armor equipped itself. Drawing his swords, he dashed towards a Tier 5 monster trapped a couple of hundred meters away. Thanks to his agility, which had tripled in just a few days, Karsha appeared almost instantaneously in front of the Tier 5 monster andunched into close-quartersbat. Utilizing his basic swordsmanship skills, Karsha shed, dodged, and countered with precise stabs and thrusts. The Amber Ambusher snake he faced was swift, even faster than the grey-scale cobra, but within his domain, Karsha moved with enhanced speed and agility. Though he could have dispatched the monster quickly, Karsha aimed to hone his skills, engaging in several minutes of intensebat before delivering the finishing blow. Three minutes into the fight, Karsha activated his Fire Beam technique. mes engulfed his swords, and each swing sent arcs of fire towards the Tier 5 snake''s head. He shed in rapid session, aiming to overwhelm and defeat it using the fire beam skill. The more Karsha shed, the stronger his ability became. His Fire Beam skill started at Tier 4 with a D rating, but Karsha''s current nature was akin to that of a monster, with an exceptionalprehension speed. As he wielded his ming swords and unleashed attacks, his understanding of the skill improved rapidly. Within ten minutes of continuousbat, he elevated the skill''s rating from D to B. He could have pushed it further, but a system message interrupted, indicating he had sessfully killed the Tier 5 Amber Ambusher. Karsha immediately ceased his attacks. "What is this feeling? Why do I feel like I''m on the verge of unlocking something in my swordy? I need to use it more," Karsha muttered, his focus consumed by the sensation stirring within him. Despite the system notifications, his mind was fixed on the battle with the Tier 5 Amber Ambusher where he sensed a potential breakthrough in his swordsmanship, abruptly halted by the creature''s demise. "I need to explore this further," he murmured to himself, retrieving the map and spotting five Tier 5 monsters moving eastward toward his domain. "Why wait? Let''s greet them," he decided, deactivating his domain and started moving towards the approaching monsters.N?v(el)B\\jnn Closing the distance, he activated his domain once more, mes enveloping his swords. "Let''s see if I can replicate that feeling," he challenged himself as he dashed towards the monsters, unleashing a barrage of fire attacks. His speed allowed him to execute over 30 sword strikes in a mere second, but that was just the beginning. As he continued his assault, the damage output intensified with each blow. His mastery of the skill is increasing at a shocking speed. Karsha decided to forgo using the domain variation so he could focus on understanding and integrating the Fire Beam skill. "Why can''t I feel it anymore?" Karsha muttered in frustration. Despite dispatching the third monster, he couldn''t replicate the previous sensation. "I need more monsters!" Karsha roared like a lion after dealing with thest two snakes. He stored the monsters and their cores before swiftly dashing towards more potential targets. With the map in hand, he scanned for densely popted areas. "Ten Tier 5 and Two Tier 6. That should keep me upied for a while," he calcted, selecting his next targets. Blinking into the shadows, he swiftly moved 4 kilometers away to begin his hunt anew. ============ Meanwhile, the five Shadow Guards also began their carnage in the most gruesome manner possible. Dhaka, one of the Shadow Guards, brandished his sword as he faced off against five Tier 5 monsters. "Ayarr, you can start," Dhakamanded confidently. Being Tier 7 beasts, the Shadow Guards felt no threat from the Tier 5 monsters; instead, it was the monsters who sensed impending doom. Escape was futile, especially as Ayarr, the assassin of the team, melded into the shadows and reappeared with her daggers aimed at the snakes'' eyes. She relied solely on her shadow meld ability, her strength alone enough to dispatch even a Tier 6 monster. "I believe the Annihtor instructed us to secure all orbs and monster bodies once we finish them off," remarked Tifa as she began storing the monsters in her space ring. "What do you think he needs so many monster bodies for?" she asked curiously. "I don''t know, but in the two weeks that I followed him, I saw him kill over 1000 monsters and store their bodies. I think humans need them," Ayarr replied, the most informed among the five Shadow Guards about Karsha''s methods. "If he wants the bodies, then let''s surprise him. Let''s hunt only Tier 6 monsters. I believe this will strengthen the bond between the Purple Tail Anaconda race and the Annihtor," Dhaka dered his resolve firm. The others nodded in agreement and thus began their hunt for Tier 6 monsters¡ªa decision that would not only greatly benefit Karsha but also send shockwaves across the entire central continent upon his return. ============== "Damn it, why can''t I recapture that feeling," Karsha muttered angrily as he drove his sword into the head of a Tier 6 monster. He had been battling the creatures for the past 10 minutes, but the exhration of his initial fight eluded him. "The atmosphere is growing more perilous. I must proceed with caution," he thought, charging towards thest remaining Tier 6 monster, which was on the brink of death, and unleashing a barrage of me attacks. Momentster, the 12-meter-long snake, almost as wide as a 64-inch television, copsed lifeless. < Ding! You have in a Tier 6 Amber Ambusher. 20,000 EXP added, 70 Stat Points added, 3000 Killer Points added, 20 Skill Points added > < Ding! Venom extracted and absorbed. > < Ding! Bloodline extracted and absorbed. Your ss strengthens. > < Ding! Blood extracted and absorbed. Can be used for body temperingter. > < Ding! Congrattions, you have received a drop. > Karsha raised an eyebrow at the final message. Retrieving the orb from the system inventory, he shattered it. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received the Second Piece of The Book Of Annihtion. > "At least my efforts weren''t in vain..." Chapter 59 10,000-Year-Old Lightning Fruit "Two down, eight to go," Karsha muttered, ncing at the book in his hand. He felt a sense of relief, knowing that the Shadow Guards were handling the Old Man''s mission. Consulting the map, Karsha discovered that the Amber Ambusher and Auric de monster snakes were located in the Thunder Peak section of the forest. Confident in his decision, he had assigned the Shadow Guards to deal with them. Karsha had three main objectives. First, he aimed to kill as many different breeds of snakes as possible to absorb their venom, bloodline, and blood essence. Second, he sought to locate the pieces of the Book of Annihtion, a task he had aplished within an hour. Finally, he nned to deepen his understanding of the sword and integrate as many skills into his domain as possible, while enhancing their ratings to higher levels. His goal was to elevate his skills to at least an ''S'' rating before the crucial day arrived. With the Shadow Guards assisting him in farming skill points, he intended to acquire no fewer than Tier 7 skills for battle. The higher the tier, the greater the damage output.N?v(el)B\\jnn Once he had assembled all the pieces of the Book of Annihtion, the real mission would begin. With the book''s guidance, he could discern the weaknesses of his targets and determine the most effective strategies. ording to Sun Tzu, "It is better to know thyself and know thy enemy." Understanding his enemy''s capabilities would help Karsha adapt his tactics. Compared to the overlords, Karsha was weak. These behemoths had the power to level entire kingdoms. Without any information, Karsha would be squashed like a bug before he even faced them. However, with the Book of Annihtion, he could level the ying field to a ratio of 30:70. He would still be outmatched, but armed with knowledge of their weaknesses, he might just manage to survive. "Tsk, the Shadow Guards sure like to show off. But I can''t me them; they just want to impress me," Karsha said, ncing at the dozens of messages from kills made by the Shadow Guards. They had taken down Tier 6 monsters and even some mutants. "Well, color me impressed. I hope the drops increase as well. We have less than a day here, so let''s make it count," Karsha said. Like a ghost, he blinked into the shadows and started heading toward a group of Tier 5 and four Tier 6 Auric de monster snakes. Experience new tales on empire ================ "That will be thest of them," Killian said, mming the butt edge of his shield onto the head of the Tier 6 monster snake. As a shield bearer with a body-enhancing attribute, his current form was that of a 3-meter-tall, handsome demon, rather than his usual 2-meter-tall, bulky, handsome snake man. His muscles expanded and contracted as he lifted and mmed his massive shield. "Alida, handle the venom. Your fire can neutralize almost any venom," Dhaka instructed. The F-cup archeress removed her dagger and began extracting the venom into the vials Karsha had given them. "I found another five orbs. I guess we''re luckier than Karsha... I mean, the Annihtor," Ayarr said, her face flushing red with embarrassment. "Don''t be embarrassed, Ayarr. He already told us to call him by his name. No need to have that tomato face," Dhaka joked. Despite his words, they found it difficult to address Karsha by his real name. It wasn''t their fault; they had grown up hearing legends about the Annihtor. Meeting him in person, even though he still had a long way to go, made it hard for them to use his human name. "That will be the tenth one. We have to gather more," Tifa, the mage, said, her voice filled with childlike excitement. Her happiness since learning that the Annihtor had helped wake them from a 45-year poisoned sleep hadn''t waned. A naturally cheerfuldy, Tifa found joy in even the smallest things. "Let''s kill more. Since we''ve secured more than enough venom from both Amber Ambusher and Auric de monster snakes, we can now expand the hunt to other breeds," she added. The group nodded in agreement and began heading further into the valley. =============== Meanwhile, Karsha arrived a few meters from the dozen snake monsters. Instead of deploying his domain, he sensed something was off and decided to investigate first before attacking. Using his blink skill, he moved from one shadow to the next, approaching the monsters cautiously. The closer he got, the more ominous the vibe he felt. "What''s that?" Karsha muttered under his breath as he gazed at a tree bathed in lightning. "No, I''m out of here." Below the tree, two Tier 6 Dark Mutant snake monsters were sleeping. Surrounding the two mutants were twelve Tier 5 monster snakes and two additional Tier 6 monster snakes. "This is suicide. I''m out of here," Karsha repeated, but before he could blink away, the system notification window appeared. < Ding! You have discovered a 10,000 Lightning Fruit. Consuming will awaken the Lightning Element and grant the host''s strength and speed > < Kill the 12 Tier 5, Tier 6, and the two Tier 6 Dark mutants and secure the lightning Fruit > Category: Single Quest Rating: SS (Dangerous) Duration: 20 Minutes Failure: The host will get a 60% debuff on all stats for 10 days and cannot absorb new Venom till the countdown is over. < Rewards > -- +50 to all stats -- 3,000 Skill points -- 5,000 years Lightning Fruit -- Legendary Rank Technique (Lightning base) [ Note: Kill the Mutants in closebat and get a hidden reward ] "Damn it, why did I evene here?" Karsha cursed his luck as he gazed at the formidable line-up he had to clear in just 20 minutes. "System, how many skill points do I have?" [Skill Points: 3,560] "Good, upgrade Lightning Strike, Water Domain, and Ever Freezing Ice Domain to Tier 8." < Ding! Upgrade Sessful. Skills: Lightning Strike, Water Carpet, and Ever Freezing Ice Domain have been upgraded from Tier 7 to Tier 8. Does the host wish to see the new upgrades? > "No. Now use the rest of the points to upgrade Fire Beam." < Ding! Upgrade sessful. Fire Beam skill has been upgraded from Tier 4 to Tier 6. > Feeling a surge of power, Karsha prepared to face the daunting challenge ahead. With the clock ticking, Karsha made his way closer to the tree. Once he was within 100 meters, the Tier 6 mutants sensed his presence, but they were too slow. Karsha had already activated his domain and appeared beside one of the mutants with two ming swords in hand. He unleashed a barrage of me attacks, sending hundreds of fiery strikes at the mutants. His three domain skill variations were activated, but there were slight changes to them. The first variation, [Ever Freezing Water Carpet], instantly froze the Tier 5 monsters and managed to slow down the Tier 6 monsters. But that wasn''t all. On the surface of the ice carpet, a greenish me started burning. The Tier 5 monsters, already suffering from a huge debuff, began losing HP rapidly. The green mes devoured their health at an rming rate, indicating just how intense the fire was. Chunks of HP vanished every second, showcasing the overwhelming power of Karsha''s domain attack. The second variation, [Frozen Lightning Rain], had also transformed. Frozen shards coated with lightning continued to rain down with incredible force. Initially, the damage output wasn''t significant, but now it has skyrocketed. The upgrade came from the greenish fire coating on the tips of the shards, simr to the first variation. However, the most significant and remarkable change urred in the third variation. Previously, the frozen lightning spears were thin and less than a meter tall. Now, they had increased in both width and length, extending a little over 2 meters with razor-sharp edges. But the most striking aspect was that the spears, instead of being merelyposed of lightning, were now engulfed in fiercely burning green mes. The ice had also transformed, appearing sturdier and almost metal-like. The Tier 5 and Tier 6 monsters stood no chance against this overwhelming power. As Karsha targeted the Mutants, he knew facing even one under normal circumstances would be daunting. Yet, capitalizing on his domain''s debuff, he continued to attack while skillfully evading their counterattacks. "This feeling again," Karsha muttered, ten minutes into the battle, sensing the familiar sensation. "I need to understand this before the fight ends," he resolved, focusing intensely on the sensation, momentarily distracted from the damage he inflicted. Unbeknownst to him, his attacks had grown significantly more potent. The mes emanating from his swords had intensified in temperature, leaving deep burn marks with each strike against the snakes'' bodies. After five intense minutes, the first mutant fell. However, Karsha lost in contemtion, failed to notice that his attacks had be three times stronger than before. By the time he snapped out of his thoughts, thest mutant fell just two minutes before the end of the allotted 20 minutes. "Damn it. I was so close," Karsha cursed aloud as the sensation vanished instantly after thest mutant fell. The three variations had already dealt with the Tier 5 and Tier 6 monsters within the first 10 minutes. A barrage of system messages continued to pop up, but he chose to ignore them, his attention fixated on the single lemon-sized fruit bathed in lightning. < The host must secure the fruit and consume it immediately > The system chimed in, jolting Karsha out of his frustration. With the system''s guidance, he approached the tree and plucked the fruit. "Let''s get back to the safe zone first," he said, blinking into the shadows and swiftly moving back to the safe zone to consume the 10,000-year-old Lightning Fruit. Chapter 60 Consuming the 10,000-Year-Old Lighting Fruit After moving a couple of kilometers away from the danger zone, Karsha stopped and opened his domain in the safe zone. < The host can nowpress the size of the domain to make it sturdier against outside attacks. > The domain was originally 3 kilometers in radius, covering a wide area whenever he activated it. However, having arge domain meant reduced sturdiness. Now that the domain was Tier 8 with an S rating, Karsha could reduce its radius, thereby increasing the sturdiness of the outeryers. Using this newfound ability, Karsha reduced the domain to a 100-meter radius. "System, how strong is the outeryer of the domain?" After reducing the radius, Karsha felt the domain grow significantly stronger. < It can handle multiple Tier 7 attacks for an hour. > "Well then, I guess I don''t always have toe back to the safe zone in the future," Karsha said as he sat in a lotus posture and retrieved the Lightning Fruit. <10,000 Lightning Fruit> The fruit of legends. It is said to contain pure lightning energy drawn from the heart of the storm. Those who manage to consume it are blessed with immense lightning power and speed. [Effects] -- Elemental Awakening: Upon consumption, the user will awaken the lightning element, granting them the power to channel the storm at will. -- Enhanced Agility: The consumer will experience a significant boost in their speed permanently. -- Thunder Blood: Those blessed by the heavens will gain white lightning, while those cursed by hell will gain dark lightning. "Well, this is right up my alley." With determination, Karsha tossed the 10,000-year-old Lightning Fruit into his mouth and began to chew. "Argh!" Karsha screamed as he felt an intense surge of electricity coursing through his body when he swallowed the fruit. His entire body turned red as lightning started to course through his blood vessels and meridians. "Damn it, why is this so painful?" Karsha cursed through gritted teeth, enduring the agony pulsating through his body. < Host, absorb the energy, and circte it through your body. > The system directed Karsha, who was in great pain, to immediately start absorbing the energy. As soon as he did, he felt the pain gradually lessening. "Damn it, system, why didn''t you say something five minutes ago?" Karsha cursed again. If the system had spoken up earlier, he wouldn''t have suffered as much. "What is this feeling?" Karsha wondered inwardly as he continued to absorb and circte the energy through his body. "Why are there two energies inside my body, and why are they fighting each other?" < Ding! Congrattions, you have received both white and dark lightning. > < Ding! New Quest > < Combine the two energies to form the ancient lightning called Yin-Yang. > < Reward > -- Lightning Scroll (Manual containing ways of the storm) "Way ahead of you, system. Ie from Earth, where the legend of Yin-Yang is widely known. All I need to do is find the state of attunement where light and darkness can coexist without conflict," Karsha dered. With calm resolve, he began to slow his breathing. If a monk were present, they would instantly recognize the technique Karsha was employing. It was a powerful method called ''Panda Inner Peace'' that allowed the user to enter a state of profound inner calm, enabling them to understand everything clearly without being distracted by external influences. Unlike enlightenment, the ''Panda Inner Peace'' technique is more akin to a deep breathing method, but it goes much deeper. It taps into the core of the human body, slowing down its interaction with the surroundings. In this state, everything within the subconscious bes as clear as the sky and as in as white cloth. Karsha had spent a year in a monastery in China after returning from his first tour in Afghanistan. Having lost many friends, he sought to clear his mind and find inner peace. He was in a dark ce then, but thanks to the teachings of the monks, he managed to ovee his turmoil. He learned many valuable things during his time there, but never in his wildest dreams did he imagine he would need those teachings in a real cultivation world. ''Monk Huan was right, knowledge is indeed power,'' Karsha said inwardly as he began ying with the dark and white lightning. Despite the yin and yang lightning shing like titans, He made it appear effortless, and within ten minutes, system notifications started popping up. < Ding! Congrattions, you have sessfullybined the energies to form Yin-Yang Lightning. > < Ding! Quest Completed > < Reward: Lightning Scroll (Manual containing ways of the storm) > < Ding! +200 has been added to strength and agility, All lighting base skills have received a tier upgrade. > < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 1 > < STR: 1,410 / DEF: 1,310 / AGL: 1,280 / HEA: 1,160 / STA: 1,160 / INT: 2,670 > < Attack Power: 1800 ~ 2380 > < Mana: 200,000 > < Charm: 100 > < Fame: 0 > < Exp: 20,000/1,900,000 > SP: 4,700 KP: 806,000 ST: 39,000 Exp: 10,500,000 < Elementals > [ Yin-yang Lightning: Low] < Technique >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [ Tiger strike ] < Skills > < Passive > [Imitate]/ [Thrust]/ [Berserker Fury]/ [ Sword intent]/ [ Rapid Regenerate ] < Active > [Red Eye Tiger: SSE] (Tier 11) / [ Berserker Fury: A ] (Tier 5) / [ Rage Swordsman: A ] (Tier 5) / [ Death Move: S ] (Tier 5) ] "I like the new interface," Karsha joked as a mix of white and ck lightning danced around his arm. "I feel more powerful." Standing up, he unsheathed his swords. Instantly, the des were enveloped in Yin-Yang lightning. "That feeling again. Damn it, when is it going to manifest itself?" The same tingling sensation he had felt in his sword reappeared. However, this time he didn''t pay it any attention, focusing instead on the Yin-Yang lightning. "Let''s see how powerful you are," he said, swinging the sword with terrifying strength. A surge of ck and white lightning shot out in the form of a razor-sharp arc and mmed into the wall of the domain. Boom! A huge explosion urred upon impact, creating a massive hole in the domain. But as if that wasn''t enough, the entire domain started shaking and, in an instant, crumbled. "Kwark," Karsha coughed out blood as the domain copsed. "Damn it, that was dangerous," he muttered. "Thud." Karsha felt a thump, prompting him to look down. "Damn it," he cursed again, seeing his Dragon Fury sword melted down to the hilt. The attack was too powerful for the sword, causing it to melt. The Yin-Yang lightning is a formidable element that only a few have ess to. Its terrifying poweres from the direct sources of lightning, known as the heart of the storm. While many possess lightning-based elements, only a select few draw their lightning from the source itself. Others merely tap into it through secondary channels. This distinction makes the lightning from the heart of the storm particrly terrifying. Enjoy more content from empire It contains pure lightning energy, devoid of impurities. Karsha, however, has not only merged the Yin (dark lightning) and Yang (white lightning), but he has achieved perfect synchronization between the two. Because of this, he has the potential to channelrge amounts of energy from the source without any drawbacks. The higher his understanding of the element, the more terrifying the force he can wield. "System, you better keep your promise. Where is the manual you promised?" Karsha demanded with an evil grin, having activated the domain once again. < Congrattions, you have received a Divine grade scroll, "Heart of the Storm" > "That''s more like it." Karsha retrieved the book almost immediately after receiving the message. A blue-covered scroll appeared in his hands, its cover depicting a lone figure bathed in lightning, wielding two raised swords. He opened it, revealing a single paragraph on the first page. "Hmm, after thousands of years of trying, I finally managed to create this technique. But s, it''s toote for me to use it. Time sure has a way of ying with us. I will be leaving this scroll behind, and whoever gets hold of it should know this - the heart of the storm is not for the weak-hearted. Fare thee well, I hope we meet again someday." "Yes, I want to learn it," Karsha responded, expecting another wave of information to flood his mind. To his surprise, only aplex diagram imprinted itself in his mind without any difort. It felt as though his mind had ample space for storing vast amounts of information. Karsha''s mental state was indeed monstrous. This might be due to the teachings he obtained from the monks back on Earth, or perhaps he was naturally gifted with a powerful mind and photographic memory. That might be the case, but it wasn''t the whole story. While Karsha was naturally gifted in mental strength, hisprehension ability¡ªessentially his IQ¡ªwas truly monstrous. Even back on Earth, his intelligence in leading soldiers was on an entirely different level. Now that he could enhance his intelligence, it had grown exponentially, enabling him to understand almost anything with ease. He was able to learn the entire technique instantly; the only thing left was practice and deeper understanding. With his exceptional talent, he might even surpass the creator of the lightningprehension technique sooner than expected. Karsha then opened the message for the quest he hadpleted while securing the aligning fruit. He ignored the rest and went straight to the hidden reward he had won after killing the monsters in closebat. < Ding! Congrattions, you have unlocked a new system feature; Soul Sub Space > Chapter 61 System Subspace < Ding! Congrattions, you have unlocked a new system feature: System Subspace > < System Subspace > - The system has developed a space where the host''s consciousness can enter and train. It is the optimal environment for mastering skills and techniques. - Rank: Tier 1 (Upgradeable)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om - Time flows differently in the subspace. One hour in the real world equates to 24 hours there. - Train with dummies that possess a wless understanding of your skills, helping identify areas for improvement. - Respawn urs after each death. "Holy smokes, this is perfect," Karsha eximed,ughing maniacally. The system''s subspace is indeed an excellent ce to master all skills. Spending 24 hours in the subspace is equivalent to spending just one hour in the outside world. Mana is also avable there, allowing Karsha to practice and even attempt to raise his cultivation base. However, doing so would defeat the primary purpose of the subspace. Having an entire day to master a skill while only spending one hour in the outside world is incredibly beneficial. Mastering a skill is difficult and requires a significant amount of time. Before a cultivator can master a single skill, they often need to spend months, if not years, practicing. For those with lowprehension, even spending a year might not be enough. Some cultivators may need up to a hundred years to master their skills to the SSE stage. However, the system offers Karsha the chance to train for an entire day inside the subspace while, in reality, only an hour passes. Thus, spending a whole week in the subspace equates to just seven hours in the outside world. For someone like Karsha, who has a monstrousprehension speed, spending just a week there will be more than enough to significantly improve his skills. "I need to finish these tasks in 10 days and spend three days in my subspace to train and master all my skills to at least an SS rating." Karsha initially nned to use the 13 days to achieve S-level mastery. But now that he has stumbled upon a golden opportunity, who wouldn''t want to capitalize on it? Spending three days outside is equivalent to 72 days inside the subspace. That''s more than enough time to master all his skills to at least an S rating. "I need more skill points," Karsha muttered, his killing intent leaking out. He then retrieved the Legendary-rank technique he had won from the previous quest. ------------------- < Stormstride Ninefold Path > -- This technique harnesses the raw power of lightning to propel the cultivator with unparalleled speed and agility, allowing them to traverse vast distances in the blink of an eye. Rank: Legendary Type: Movement < Does the host wish to learn this Technique > "Yes. I want to learn in" The information of the technique flooded his mind like a tidal wave. "This Technique is golden. Too bad I only have ess to the first three levels. < First Three Levels > [ Initiate''s Bolt ]: At the first level, you learn 108 different movementbinations that utilize lightning and speed to traverse the battlefield. After Mastering all 108 levels, you will be able to rapidly move through obstacles using any form of movement tactics while leaving shes of lightning in your trail. Note: 108 movementbinations must be mastered before advancing to the next level. [ Thunderstep ]: At level two, you will learn to use the lightning more closely. You will learn how to ride the lightning from one point to the next. You will learn to cover great distances with just a single stride. You will also be able to use the lightning as offense while juggling between each movement technique. Note: Master all 64 techniques before advancing to the next phase. These 64 techniques can be achieved bybining one or morebinations from the first level. Note: Combining all and furtherbining the 64 to 32 will advance your understanding of the Lightning element even further. [ sh Dash ]: At the level practitioner achieves near-instantaneous movement, disappearing and reappearing in a sh of lightning. This advanced technique enables them to weave throughplex environments with ease, bypassing obstacles and adversaries alike with lightning-fast precision. Note: Master the 8 disappearing acts before advancing to the fourth stage. --------------- "Wow, this is a great technique. System, take me to the Subspace for a day," Karsha said. He felt his consciousness leave his body for a moment, and his vision darkened briefly. "Wow, this ce is huge," Karsha eximed as he gazed at the infinite expanse of grasnd stretching far and wide. There were no mountains or tall trees; the whole area was just in grasnd. The only distinct feature was the three moons in the sky. There was no sun or stars, giving the whole space a gloomy look and feel. < To advance to the next tier, the host will need 1,000,000 Tier 5 monster cores, 500,000 Tier 6 monster cores, or 250,000 Tier 7 monster cores. > Perhaps noticing Karsha''s dull-eyed look as he surveyed the area, the system decided to provide him with a way forward. "That many?" Karsha screamed at the top of his voice as he read the system message. "How am I going to get that many monster cores?" < I advise the host to upgrade this space to Tier Two and unlock new features. > Experience new stories on empire Karsha brushed the suggestion aside and decided to run a few movementbinations from the first level of the Stormstride Ninefold Path, Initiate''s Bolt. < Running the first sixbinations. > A clone resembling Karsha materialized in front of him, appearing like a twin. Electricity crackled across its body, making it look like the god of lightning. "Start," Karsha muttered. Instantly, his clone dashed forward, leaving behind a faint trail of crackling energy. "What the hell? When did he move? How was he able to move that fast?" Karsha shouted. The clone moved so quickly that he couldn''t see it until it was a few kilometers away. The sudden movement was astonishingly fast, and the more Karsha observed, the more shocked he became. However, as he continued to watch the clone, the movements started to make sense, and his understanding began to deepen. In an instant, he began to capture the movements like a series of photographs. The strange part was, as he continued to observe his clone executing the perfectbinations, he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It felt like he had once performed thosebinations himself. This feeling alone enhanced his understanding to a new level. < Six morebinations have been added. > The system added six morebinations, but that wasn''t enough to stop Karsha. He felt like he couldprehend all the movements within a day. "What is happening to me?" Karsha muttered, feeling strange sensations coursing through his body. He had been training for a few minutes in the subspace, but in the outside world, only a short time had passed. His understanding was expanding at a rapid pace, something that shouldn''t be possible. He could feel hisprehension deepening with each passing moment, a sense of rity and insight that defied exnation. It was as if the subspace was elerating not just time, but his very ability to learn and master skills. "This... this is incredible," Karsha said, realizing that the subspace was enhancing his abilities far beyond his expectations. "At this rate, I''ll be able to master all my skills in no time." < Six morebinations have been added > < Six morebinations have been added > < Six morebinations have been added > < Six morebinations have been added > --- --- --- < Six morebinations have been added > --- --- --- < Congrattions, you have sessfullyprehended the first level of the Stormstride Ninefold Path technique. > < Does the host wish to start with the second level? > "No. I need some time to think," Karsha said, closing his eyes and entering deep thought. "Something is wrong with me. How was I able to learn 108binations within an hour?" Karsha questioned rhetorically. "I need to figure out what''s going on with me before I identally hurt myself or someone close to me," he muttered, then stood up. "Let''s see how great this technique is," he said. In a sh of lightning, Karsha vanished from sight, leaving only a trail of crackling energy behind. The firstbination is simple: gather momentum in the legs for an instantaneous dash. The second involves sidestepping while running, an evasion tactic useful when dodging projectiles. The thirdbination is zigzag running, while the fourth deals with coating the feet with lightning energy to further amplify speed. The fifth involves using the momentum to leap into the air, covering a great distance. However, when Karsha reached the sixthbination, something changed. Instead of the usual ck and white lightning tes forming on the ground to boost his speed, a golden disk appeared. Once he stepped on it, his speed multiplied by five, allowing him to cover a few kilometers instantly. But this was a dangerous and foolish move. His body, though strong, was not yet capable of handling such extreme speed. "Damn it, that hurts," Karsha groaned as he dusted off his clothes. The instantaneous speed boost was too much for him, causing him to trip and fall hard on the ground. "System, what was that?" he asked. < The host''s understanding of the Initiate''s Bolt has reached the SSE stage and is on the verge of entering assimtion. However, the host is still too weak to use the assimted form of the technique. > "Well, I am already fast, so lower it to the SS level and raise it when I attain the level for SSS, SSS+, SSE, and Assimtion or whatever you call it." < Noted. > "That''s more like it," Karsha said as he started moving again. After running through the entire 108binations three times within three hours, he stopped and looked at the clone. "System, I need two swords and equip the clone as well. It''s time to test my swordy against a perfect version of myself." Two swords appeared in Karsha''s hands. "Let''s see where I amcking," he said, vanishing from his position and shing with the clone, who immediately used the secondbination to sidestep. Karsha jumped into the air, raising both swords. Using the momentum, he shed down hard at the clone, who used the 30th movement to create a lightning. The clone ran in a circle so fast that the lightning energy left behind formed a. Boom! Karsha''s sword mmed into the, and he was sent flying, mming hard into the ground and dying instantly. "Haha! That is awesome. Again!" Karshaughed like a maniac the moment he respawned. He dashed at the clone, who maintained a neutral expression. They shed again, executing dozens of attacks within a second. "Again," Karsha said as he respawned the second time. "Again." "Again." "Again." --- "Again," Karsha said for the hundredth time. Instead of being enraged by being continuously killed, a satisfied smile adorned his face. "Again." And just like that, Karsha continued his fight with his clone for 36 straight hours before stopping. "This is awesome!" he shouted like a maniac. For the first time in 36 hours, he managed to execute all 108binations without getting his head chopped off. He looked at the clone and muttered, "I''ll be back, pal." His consciousness faded again, and in an instant, he was back in the real world, where only an hour and a half had passed. Chapter 62 Heading to the Blazing Desert Karsha opened his eyes within the domain, a broad smile ying on his lips. For some reason, he felt like he was finally unlocking his true potential, and though the sensation was unfamiliar, he relished it. The adrenaline rush and the thrill of shing with his perfect clone were exhrating, and he craved more. ''I like this. I need more of this,'' was the singr thought running through his mind during the fight. Yet, despite feeling on the brink of unlocking something profound, he sensed an internal barrier hindering his progress, akin to the resistance he felt in his swords. Whenever he neared a breakthrough, something within him prevented it from fully manifesting. Though frustrating, he understood that confronting this obstacley in his future, but not now. For the moment, the system and destiny had other ns for him. As his consciousness returned, he was bombarded with hundreds, if not thousands, of notifications from the Shadow Guards he had defeated. There wasn''t a single notification about killing a Tier 5 monster. All the notifications were from Tier 6 and Tier 6 mutants, meaning Karsha now had a plethora of Killer Points (KP), Skill Points (SP), and Experience Points (Exp). Since these rewards couldn''t contribute to Attribute or stat points, they were all allocated to the three points. Most of the kills were of other breeds of snakes in the Thunder Peak quadrant. While Karsha was pleased with the rewards, he also felt concern for their safety. Not receiving any notifications about his party members'' deaths, he continued reading through the rest. Just as he was about to close the window, a new message popped up, catching him off guard. < New Chain Quest Triggered > < After the discovery of the Lightning Fruit, a chain quest has been triggered and the host mustplete all within 10 days > [ New Quest. ] -- Obtain the absolute fire crystal from the zing desert and absorb it. -- Location will be marked on the Map. -- Uponpletion, the next quest will be updated. < Rewards > -- Legendary Rank sword (Fire Type sword) -- High-Level Fire Crystal "Another quest, huh? Keep theming," Karsha spoke, grinning from ear to ear. "I need to get the Shadow Guards back. Our job here is done." He stood up and deactivated the domain, ready to head back and look for the Shadow Guards. However, just as he was about to move, a voice called out from 1000 meters away. "We''vepleted the task you assigned us," Dhaka spoke as he and his team started walking toward Karsha. "Oh, you''re here. I was just about to head back in to look for you," Karsha said with a smile. "Since you''re done with the task, we can move to the next location." "Okay," all five Shadow Guards replied in unison. "By the way, how many monsters did you kill and what did you gain?" Karsha feigned ignorance and asked about their kills. "We killed 5 Tier 5 monsters, 803 Tier 6 monsters, and 53 Tier 6 mutants," Dhaka replied with a smile. "Wow, that''s awesome," Karsha eximed, trying his best to sound shocked, which brought smiles to the faces of the five Shadow Guards. "We also managed to collect 120 Orbs," Ayarr, in charge of the drops, added. This time, Karsha''s surprise was genuine. "120 orbs? That''s a lot," he said in a slightly surprised tone, though he quicklyposed himself. "Yes, we killed a lot before reaching the 120 mark. I hope that will suffice for this section. I know you enjoy this stuff," Ayarr added, making Karsha smile brightly. He indeed fancied the drops; after all, he obtained an armor set from them. "You guys should break them and see what we can get. We''re moving to the next location, the zing Desert, home of the Infernoscale fire serpent," he continued as he retrieved the flying boat, and they all jumped in. It would be a two-hour journey, but since they didn''t spend much time in Thunder Peak, they might just be able toplete two sections in a day. "Tifa, you can steer the boat; I will be meditating. The rest of you can break the orbs and see what cool items we can find from them." After giving the instructions, he settled at the back and allowed his consciousness to slip back into the System subspace, where he would spend the next two days running the 108binations again with his perfect clone. Explore hidden tales at empire Inside the subspace, Karsha engaged in another intensive duel with his clone. He wasn''t initially proficient in swordy, but as he continued to spar with the clone, his understanding began to expand. He started to identify and correct the mistakes he had been making, swiftly adjusting his techniques by mirroring the wless disy from the clone. He knew he still had a long way to go, but with the clone as his training partner, he felt he could progress faster than others. For two whole days, Karsha and the clone continued their intense training. This time, he only died once, and that happened early in the duel. Since then, he had managed to defend and even counter a few times. Though he still had much to learn before he could take the offensive, the fact that he could counter at all showcased his exceptionalprehension speed. "I''ll be back again, pal," Karsha said to the clone before exiting the subspace. The first thing hended on was a stockpile of weapons, skill books, scrolls, artifacts, and much more. "Wow, that is a lot of items," Karsha said, scanning through the array of weapons, skill books, scrolls, artifacts, and more. He was on the lookout for something that might suit him, noting that most of the items were geared towards assassins, shieldbearers, archers, mages, and finally swordsmen. "So, the drops are determined by who kills the monsters," Karsha quickly deduced the distribution mechanism. While a swordsman might asionally receive drops for daggers or other weapons, it seemedrgely random. Judging from the items in front of him, the majority were tailored to the ss of the one who made the kill. Given that the five Shadow Guards belonged to different sses, their drops were shared ordingly. There were only five swords, and four of them were short swords, which meant Dhaka, the sole swordsman in the group, would be the one to wield them. Although Karsha could technically wield any sword, he had a preference for longswords. "I''ll be taking this one; the rest are useless to me. You can share them among yourselves," he said decisively, picking up the longsword and leaving the five guards visibly shocked, their jaws hanging open in disbelief. "Are you sure? These are all valuable items," Alida asked, uncertain about his decision. Karsha simply shook his head and began swinging his new sword to familiarize himself with its weight and bnce. < Amber Jinx Longsword > Grade: Epic Category: Weapon [ Abilities ] - The de of the Amber Jinx Sword secretes a potent venom upon contact with an opponent''s skin, causing paralysis or weakening over time. - When swung with precision, the sword can create illusionary duplicates of itself, confusing enemies and making it difficult for them to discern the true location of the de. "This is a good sword. I only hope it can withstand the yin-yang lightning," Karsha muttered, testing its capabilities with each swing. < The host can use synthesis tobine two or more swords, including short ones, to form a stronger sword. Note: You can synthesize up to Tier 4, which is the Legendary Grade level. > "Shit, I forgot about that. I will try that on the next drop," Karsha muttered to himself, realizing he had already given away the drops to the Shadow Guards. "We are here," Karsha announced as they arrived at the borders of the zing Desert. "Damn, this ce is hot." Even from 20 kilometers away, the intense heat was palpable. "Are you guys okay?" Karsha asked, noticing the difort on the faces of four of the five Shadow Guards. Alida, however, seemed unfazed, feeling quite at home in the fiery environment due to her strong affinity for fire. "Damn it, I should have concocted fire resistance pills too," Karsha cursed under his breath. He hadn''t anticipated the extreme heat of the ce. With no other immediate solution, he turned to his trusted assistant, the system. ''System, do you have a fire-resistance pill?'' Karsha inquired. < Yes. 100KP for Common Grade, 500KP for King Grade, and 10,000KP for Tier 1 Earth Grade. Higher grades will be made avable as the host advances in ranks. > ''What are the effects of the Earth Grade Pills?'' Karsha asked further. < Fire Resistance Pill > Grade: Earth Purity: 100% -- Gain 90% immunity to fire for 4 hours. ''Alright, buy 8 pieces'' "This is a fire-resistance pill. Since you four seem to be having trouble with the heat, this pill will help you withstand the environment," Karsha exined, handing over the pills to Dhaka, Tifa, Killian, and Ayarr. "Alida, since you''re unaffected by the heat, you won''t need one." "It''s not 100% immunity, but it should give you about 4 hours of protection. I''ve given each of you two pills just in case you need to stay longer than expected. Try to leave the desert before your pills run out," he advised them. The five nodded in understanding before jumping down. "Ayarr, take the boat with you. It mighte in handy," Karsha instructed.N?v(el)B\\jnn "But won''t you need it?" Ayarr asked, concerned. "I''ll manage. See you guyster," Karsha assured them. With that, ck and white lightning enveloped him, and in the blink of an eye, he was 3 kilometers away, speeding toward the zing desert. The five shadow guards gazed at his trail with their eyes wide open. "He never ceases to amaze me," Dhaka said, shaking his head. Chapter 63 Fire Euphoria Karsha continued to streak like lightning toward the zing desert. With the lightning element now awakened, his speed had increased manifold. Initially, he could move at 200 miles per hour, but now he could reach over 450 miles per hour, demonstrating just how fast he had be. However, this newfound speed didn''t mean he could outrun any of the Overlords. Perhaps he could outrun the Scale Crusher; although it was an Overlord, it wasn''t known for its speed. It was more of a juggernaut, excelling in offense and defense butcking in swiftness. Still, Karsha couldn''t rely on speed alone in a one-on-one fight against an Overlord. He was far from ready for such a challenge. Even the weakest Overlord had a minimum attack power of 12,300, meaning that even if Karsha managed to use his domain ability against them, they would still possess more than enough attack power to either break free from the domain or overpower him with brute force. He knew he was weakpared to the Overlords, who were just that powerful. To kill them, he needed all the help he could get. He might be a berserker, but in the face of a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, he was nothing more than a bug that could be crushed with a single swing. "General Godwin will certainlyugh at me if he finds out I took another suicide mission for power," Karsha chuckled as he sped toward the zing desert. His training officer, General Godwin back on Earth, used to caution him against taking on suicide missions. The military had incentives for soldiers who managed toplete such missions. There was, in fact, a lot of money involved, which tempted those greedy for wealth to pursue these dangerous tasks. Of course, the mortality rate was extremely high. "Your life is precious, and since you''re not cats, I hope you value that one life," Karsha repeated, mimicking the tone of General Godwin. "The Lightning Fruit is amazing, which means the Absolute Fire Crystal will be equally amazing," Karsha said, smiling foolishly. The temptation to absorb the Fire Crystal was irresistible. He could feel the electrical energy coursing through his veins as he moved. The Absolute Fire Crystal is great, but so is the danger surrounding it. For a crystal to be called "Absolute," it must contain the pure, condensed essence of fire¡ªthe purest form of fire energy. Absorbing it will not only enhance the fire element running through the body of a cultivator but also grant a significant offensive boost. A mage would receive a significant enhancement to their fire spells, while a swordsman like Karsha could imbue his sword attacks with fire essence, increasing their damage output. Furthermore, there''s the defensive aspect. The power of an Absolute Fire Crystal grants substantial resistance against fire attacks. If Karsha currently suffers 100% damage from a fire attack, after absorbing the Absolute Fire, that percentage could reduce to 10%, granting him 90% immunity to fire. "Almost there," he muttered. Approaching the zing desert, Karsha stopped using the Yan-Yang Lightning technique and started blinking from one point to the next. He first appeared in the safe zone but slowly made his way to the danger zone. The desert was extremely hot. Strangely, the deeper he moved, the hotter it got. Although the name suggests it is a desert, there are trees everywhere. The only odd thing about these trees was the dried leaves still hanging from the branches. Of course, like any desert, it had dunes of sand. The whole ce was like a sea of sand that kept getting hotter the further he walked. "I mean, this ce is a literal hell. Why not call it Hell Desert and be done with it?" he muttered. Flicking his hand, his favorite water bottle appeared. "Good thing I can always count on you," he said, gulping down a mouthful and pouring some on his head. A sizzling sound was produced when the water hit the sand. "This ce sucks," Karsha''s voice echoed across the desert. "It''s been ten minutes, and there isn''t even a single snake. What is going on?" Unlike the previous sections, where every three steps produced a monster, Karsha had already spent 20 minutes in the dune forest without encountering even a Tier 1 monster. The mysterious forest had a strange appeal to it. Most of the monsters preferred the inner sections, where the heat was more intense. To find a single snake, Karsha would have to move deeper into the danger zone. Of course, there were Tier 1 monsters, but they usually stayed underground and only emerged when disturbed. This peculiar behavior was one of the many reasons the zing Desert was considered one of the top three most dangerous ces on Snake Ind. "Even though I didn''t pay much attention in Madam Kathrin''s chemistry ss, I do know fire and ice don''t have any simrities," Karsha said with an evil smile. "Why don''t we lower the temperature around a 3 km radius?" In an instant, his domain covered a 3 km radius. The ever-scorching dunes turned icy as his freezing ice domain took effect, giving the whole ce a new feel. Karsha waited. Ten minutes passed. He continued to wait, scanning through the admin privileges he had in his domain. Twenty minutes. Thirty minutes. "Fuck, I am in a cemetery. Where the fuck are the snakes?" he wondered, brushing his hand against his temple. ------------------- Simultaneously, the five shadow guards were engaged in a fierce battle with three Tier 6 Lava Wyrm snakes. About 20 kilometers away, another three Tier 6 Inferno Fang serpents were closing in fast. Dhaka, their captain, was leading the fight. As a swordsman with water attributes, fighting the snakes was a headache. The pill Karsha had given them was working, but it wasn''t enough to withstand a direct inferno attack. Despite being a reptile, Dhaka was sweating profusely, his skin dripping with sweat. Ayarr, the assassin, was the only one having it easy since her role in the fight was to look for openings and attack. Tifa continued to raise defenses while using her healing magic on her teammates. Killian, the shieldbearer, kept tanking the attacks with his robust shield. Alida, the archeress, took to the skies, raining down arrow after arrow. "This is madness. How are you not sweating?" Dhaka asked, his voice dry.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Benefits of being unique," Alida snickered as she continued her assault. "This is not my domain. I am meant to be in the waters," Dhakained, his frustration palpable. "Hey, what happened to ''Let''s impress the Annihtor?''" Ayarr asked, her tone tinged with a hint of sarcasm. "I guess our boss wants to use his charm on him. I mean, he is a great charmer," Killian said as she tanked a tail attack from one of the Lava Wyrms. "Don''t get me wrong, Darkyboy, you are a real charmer. I''m sure you can win him over with just a smile." They allughed, Dhaka included. "Let''s wrap this up. I think we have somepany 10 km away," Alida said as her arrow struck the head of one of the Tier 6 Lava Wyrms, killing it instantly. "I have a question, though," Ayarr said, stabbing a dagger into the neck of the second snake. She smiled and asked, "What is he going to do with the Venoms? I mean, the Annihtor." "You tell us. You were the one that spent two weeks tailing him," Dhaka replied, his sword cutting a deep wound into the belly of thest snake. Tifa''s ice shard finished the job. "We can always ask him. No need to be ignorant about everything," Alida said. They all gazed at her before nodding in agreement. With that settled, they charged at the approaching enemies, raining down countless attacks as if their lives depended on it. --------------------- After waiting for almost 40 minutes, Karsha deactivated the domain. No monster snakes had shown up, and the mark the system gave him as the location of the Absolute Fire Crystal remained unchanged. "Deeper we go, then. I''ve escaped an Overlord before; I can do it again," Karsha muttered as he started blinking deeper into the forest. The deeper he went, the hotter it got, but somehow, Karsha was only sweating on his forehead. "That smells nice. I wonder what could smell like that," Karsha thought as his nose picked up a unique, intoxicating aromaing from within the dune forest. A good smell at the center of a demon forest screamed danger, but the Annihtor decided to approach it and experience it up close. The closer he got, the more intoxicating the smell became. "Wow, this feeling is great. I want more," Karsha said, despite the distinct smell making him wary. < The host is getting closer to an Absolute Fire Crystal. Be cautious. > "Finally. That was a long 40 minutes wasted," Karsha said, realizing he had been searching in the wrong ce. Now, he had found something euphoric and wanted more. However, 2 km away from him, a 24-meter-long, 1.5-meter-wide snake opened its fiery red eye. It flicked its long serpentine tongue and gazed in Karsha''s direction. "That feels ominous. Let''s see what we''re dealing with," Karsha said as he activated his 3 km wide domain, now only 1.5 km away from the creature. "Oh shit, that isrge. I''m out of here," he muttered, ready to make a run for it. However, the system message halted his steps. < Absolute Fire Crystal discovered. > < Quest activated > < The host has 30 minutes to kill the Tier 6 Dark Mutant and extract the crystal. > < 29:59 > "Oh shit, I''m fucked..." Karsha muttered, feeling the pressure of the ticking clock and the looming danger. Enjoy new tales from empire Chapter 64 Fighting a Lossing Battle Imagine standing at the edge of a bottomless pit, where a single tap on the back is all it would take to send you plummeting into the depths, the darkness swallowing you whole. That heart-shattering feeling is what Karsha experienced when he saw the monstrosity he was meant to fight. "I mean, I''m up for Tier 6 Mutants, but this snake monster is too colossal for a tiny bug like me," Karshained, his voice trembling like a massage chair. The snakey 54 meters long, its head alone having a surface with a diameter of 1.5 meters. Its eyes were as big as Five basketballs, radiating red, murderous smoke. Its obsidian fangs, 60 centimeters long, pierced through the sides of its mouth like curved daggers. The scale carapace-like skin was dark red. "This is insanity. How can I fight this?" Within 20 seconds, Karshained over 20 times, showing just how terrified he was. < The host should take this as a practice run for the battle with the Overlords. > The system, not knowing when tofort and when to encourage, decided to make Karsha curse even more. Taking this as practice was all well and good, but Karsha had been overconfident and failed to notice that not every monster could be provoked. < Mutant Lava Wyrm > Tier: 6 ss: Dark Mutant Attack Power: 5200 ~ 7200 Skills: ???????????????????? The information alone left him wondering if the system had intentionally omitted crucial details. Such skills were essential when facing an opponent; omitting them was like teaching someone to fly a ne without exining how tond. < Standing and doing nothing is not going to help. Complete the quest. > "I know that, system. No need to rub it in my face," Karsha muttered as he unsheathed the Devil''s Tooth and the Amber Jinx Longsword. His eyes focused on the monstrous creature, which appeared rxed yet ferocious. "Let''s see how fast I can end this madness," he dered, dashing toward the monster, yin-yang lightning streaking behind him. His sudden movement mirrored the firstbination from the Initiate Bolt technique he had mastered within the subspace. ''Thunderous Dash''¡ªthe name said it all. Gathering the electricity flowing through his body into his legs, Karsha propelled himself forward with immense force, creating a thunderous roar. One could harness such momentum to deliver a devastating blow if skilled enough. After all, no matter how sharp a sword is, it requires force to cut through even a thread. However, despite Karsha''s recent advancements in swordy, when hended his first sword strike, his de bounced off the monster''s tough skin. "That''s not good. That shouldn''t have happened, right?" Karsha questioned, his movements not slowing at all. "This is not good," he muttered again. The lightning continued to streak behind him as he fought. The massive body of the Lava Wyrm crawled across the ground, its tail pping the walls of the domain and creating cracks. "Thud." The same sound was produced again, making Karsha frown. The attack shouldn''t have produced that sound. Despite putting all his effort into the strikes, the scaly skin produced a rubber-like sound instead of the expected nk. The sharpness of the swords wasn''t inflicting any significant damage. The only upside was that whenever hended an attack, a small portion of the monster''s HP was drained away. The domain had taken effect, and the monster received a debuff, albeit temporarily. The Domain was proving to be a great advantage, allowing Karsha to control the fight within its confines. However, what happens when the domain fails to suppress the target? What happens when the target is too strong to be controlled in such tight quarters? More importantly, what happens when the target possesses fire attributes? Under normal circumstances, these three questions wouldn''t appear in the same sentence. I mean, who would be unlucky enough to face an opponent who fits all three criteria? Karsha, the unlucky guy, found himself fighting the behemoth that seemed more interested in breaking free from the domain than attacking him. The snake''s tail mmed hard, creating cracks and widening them with each subsequent m. Five minutes passed, and the domain continued to weaken. Karsha ran around the monster, attacking it while doing his best to avoid being mmed. "It''s damn it, this domain won''t hold. I can try using brute force and attempt to create an opening. I mean, what did I learn the 108binations for? I should test it out and see how effective it is." "Boom!" Karsha dashed forward again, but this time, he jumped into the air. He spun, creating a of lightning energy. Utilizing the momentum from the jump, he crashed forcefully onto the snake''s back, causing it to crash to the ground. -10,000 "sh, sh!" Two sword attacksnded on the monster''s side, producing the same thud sound as before. The cracks widened, and eventually, the domain walls fell in 9 minutes. "Here we go." Saying that Karsha channeled his yin-yang lightning into his sword and dashed at the snake. It spat bullets of venom, but Karsha deftly dodged them, making it look like child''s y. In reality, Karsha used the secondbination, ''Zephyr Shift''. Zephyr Shift enabled swift sidestepping mid-dash, allowing the user to evade iing attacks almost subconsciously during a dash. It can be used to evade most forms of projectile attacks if not all. In this instance, Karsha was saved from an agonizing burn from the venom of the Lava Wyrm, thanks to the secondbination. He circled the massive body of the beast, sending an attack or two before retreating. This time, however, the attack packed a serious punch. The yin-yang lightning took a huge chunk of the monster''s HP, but in return, the monster mmed its tail, sending Karsha hurling back like a ragdoll. "Damn, that hurts," he groaned as he mmed into a tree 1 km away. His body was bruised, but his armor remained as neat as ever¡ªck as coal, dark as midnight. Karsha stood up, feeling like he had just survived a car crash. "This is madness. If I''m suffering like this, how am I going to face the overlords?" Perhaps the Dark Mutant heard his plea for help, a mistake Karsha shouldn''t have made. This harmlessment provoked the Dark Mutant into attacking in rapid session, aiming at Karsha with its venom. Venom darted like bullets, threatening to burn the soul out of Karsha''s body. He found himself in a perilous situation, arching his body in constant maneuver. It could have been worse if he had faced the Dark Mutant before consuming the Lightning Fruit. Thanks to the awakening of his lightning and speed boost, he narrowly evaded the venomous projectiles. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Karsha eximed his body, mind, and soul in agony under the relentless assault. The Dark Mutant showed no mercy, continuing its never-ending barrage of attacks. "I''m tired of this shit!" Activating Bolt Blitz, Karsha moved in a zigzag pattern, closing the gap between them. His swords crackled with unholy electricity. His movements shifted seamlessly from one form to the next, evading the venom bullets that never ceased. Helpless, but relying on the OP 108 movementbinations, he managed to bridge the gap. The Lightning-infused sword shed with unholy intensity, but the effort was futile against the rubber-like nature of the Dark Mutant''s skin. It only left a small scratch on its body. As the first ten minutes passed, Karsha felt a surge in strength, his power increasing by 50% as his Rage Swordsman skill activated, adding a significant buff to his attacks. Unable to rely on the domain, Karsha focused on debuffing the monster to buff himself. The blessings from his sheath, the sword buffs, and the passive ability of his sword intentbined with the 50% boost from Rage Swordsman propelled his attacks to new heights. The snake began losing substantial chunks of HP, but Karsha wasn''t faring any better. The Dark Mutant showed no signs of slowing down. Bothbatants unleashed barrages of attacks while defending and evading. Karsha constantly evaded, though it proved challenging. The constant twisting and turning left his body sore and in pain. Yet, this pain was a blessing. Had he been slightly slower in his evasions, both his armor and body would have turned to ash. Karsha had already glimpsed the vast disparity between himself and the Overlords. If he struggled against a Tier 6 Dark Mutant, Karsha knew he had a long way to go before he could even scratch the skin of one of the 10 Overlords. Realizing this, Karsha''s mood shifted. His face contorted with rage, and his eyes gleamed with determination. "That damn feeling again. What''s happening to me?" The sensation he had been experiencing in his swords resurfaced. This time, however, Karsha decided to delve deep into it¡ªa risky move, but one that proved fortuitous. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time; already, 20 precious minutes had slipped by. The sensation intensified, stronger than ever before. Your journey continues at empire His attacks grew more intense, dealing massive damage output. In what seemed like an instant, five minutes had passed. < The host has less than 5 minutes toplete the quest > Karsha focused solely on harnessing the sensation within his sword, ignoring everything else around him. Three minutes flew by swiftly, during which the snake''s skin became riddled with wounds and sword marks. Subconsciously tapping into an innate talent, Karsha amplified his sword attacks exponentially. "Almost there," Karsha muttered, feeling the sensation within his grasp. But suddenly, the system message appeared before him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om < Quest Completed, Congrattions host. > "What the hell..." Karsha cursed out loud. Chapter 65 Fury plus Rage equals Massacre Karsha stood there, consumed by rage, his eyes zing with fury. This was the third time this strange sensation had slipped away from his grasp. Just as he was beginning to understand that peculiar feeling, the monster would die, abruptly halting the process. Strangely, whenever the monster died, the sensation died with it. It was infuriating beyond measure, and Karsha had reached his limit. He couldn''t take it anymore. < The host is advised to retrieve the crystal and vacate the region; dangers are approaching. > "Let theme," Karsha muttered, deep in his rage, ignoring the system. He was angry and needed to vent that anger somewhere, so if those snakes decided to be his punching bag, he was happy to oblige. The reason he hadn''t encountered any monsters before encountering the Dark Mutants was because of the Dark Mutant Karsha had just in¡ªor, more importantly, the fist-sized crystal embedded in its head. The crystal contained a condensed form of fire essence, its energy formidable. Because it was powering the Dark Monster, none of the other creatures dared to attack it. They kept their distance, allowing it to maintain its domain. The crystal is valuable but dangerous. The other snakes knew that, so they stayed far from the domain of the Dark Mutant Karsha had just killed. After all, who would be foolish enough to remain close to a monster that could enter a rage at any moment under the influence of the stone crystal? The nature of the crystal isplex, with many forms. There is the white crystal, which contains the essence of an absolute healing me, and the golden crystal, which holds the essence of the divine me. Each form contains different variations of mes. However, the fist-sized crystal embedded in the monster Karsha had just killed was ck¡ªck as obsidian. The light around it was constantly devoured. It was the strongest form, and Karsha had just in a being that wielded it. The moment it died, the others noticed and all wanted it. The only thing standing in their way now was Karsha. He wanted the crystal, and his rage from the failedprehension had risen to new heights. "Berserker Rage," he muttered, his eyes lighting up. The 150% mad rage boost surged through him, making him feel more powerful and dangerous. Activating his yin-yang lightning, Karsha dashed forward, instantly reaching the first snake. His right sword shed its belly with lethal intensity, and blood gushed everywhere. He blinked, appearing in front of another snake,nding an overhead sh that killed it instantly. With the same vigor, he dashed toward the next snake, running rapidly around it and encasing it in a lightning. The snake''s crawling was halted, and Karsha, now in full rage mood, shed his sword, sending two arcs of fire that killed it instantly. "Domain," he muttered under his breath. The domain appeared, sealing in 12 Tier 5 and 3 Tier 6 snakes. Karsha, with over four minutes left of his rage ability, dashed at a Tier 6 snake while the variations in the domain bombarded the Tier 5 monsters with deadly attacks. Inside the domain, Karshamanded everything. The variations ignored the Tier 6 monsters but continued to inflict damage on the Tier 5 monsters. His movements were swift and deadly, allowing him to move quickly across the battlefield. Perhaps due to his intense anger and rage, he didn''t notice it, but his sword attacks had evolved during his battle with the Dark Mutant. The attacks had multiplied, bing more powerful than they used to be. Strangely, the more he used them, the more powerful they became. However, Karsha hadn''t noticed any of this yet. His focus was solely on releasing his pent-up anger on the pitiful snakes. Three minutes passed quickly. With two minutes left, Karsha continued to pile up bodies. Within three minutes, he had killed over twenty snake monsters and showed no signs of stopping. He still had Berserker Fury, so he wasn''t worried about running out of time. He could have used both Berserker Rage and Fury during his battle with the Dark Mutant. Thebination would have boosted his attack power by 320%. However, Karsha wanted to test his strength, and the result had been disastrous. If it hadn''t been for the sensation he felt, he would have failed the quest, risking the loss of a legendary-grade weapon in the process. Although he would have seeded in killing the monster eventually, he wouldn''t have been able to do so within the given time frame. Stay connected via empire Now that it was over, he felt no need to hold back anymore. He let his rage take over, and as a berserker, it was only natural to vent his anger through a massacre. As more bodies piled up, the other monsters grew wary. Their numbers started dwindling. Only the ones confident enough advanced toward the dead Dark monster. Of course, they were met with sword attacks that instantly cut the thread holding their life force. Gradually, the snakes stoppeding, but dead bodies littered the battlefield, numbering in the fifties. Karsha stopped by the Lesser Monster and jammed his sword into its skull. He twisted it clockwise and counterclockwise. The fist-sized dark crystal released a gush of energy, making Karsha, now back to his normal form, feel weary. The stone released another burst of energy, then another, and then another. A system notification appeared, but before Karsha could read it, the crystal exploded. Instead of dispersing into the air, the energy from the explosion entered Karsha''s body almost instantly. His entire body quaked, his eyes turning blood red. The pain from the absorption began taking a toll on his body. Had it not been for his armor, visible signs of his body cracking would have been seen. His skin started to crack, and a fiery aura began seeping through the fissures. The veins on his forehead popped as they pumped blood through his body, and his already red hair became even redder. The transformation was excruciating. Karsha, enduring this ordeal, continued to grit his teeth through the pain. He had already experienced so much suffering that "pain" had be a rtive term. But what he was experiencing now was a new level of agony. His skin continued to burn, turning redder and redder. The absolute fire crystal he had absorbed was tempering his body. The transformation was the result of the crystal cooking his skin to make it more resistant to fire attacks. His body was undergoing a rebirth, akin to the shedding of old skin and the growth of new. In this context, Karsha''s skin and organs were beingpletely cooked by the essence of the me. After ten minutes¡ªand, strangely, no monster snakes approaching him¡ªthe pain began to subside. His eyes slowly returned to their normal red hue, but his hair had undergone some changes. His hair extended, falling freely down his back. His bone structure had also undergone some changes, enhancing his already handsome features.N?v(el)B\\jnn Though his height remained the same, the definition of his muscles and abs had also improved, giving him a clean-cut six-pack. When the pain finally subsided and Karsha regained his senses, he finally saw the system messages. < Ding! Congrattions, you have extracted and absorbed the venom of a Tier 6 Dark Mutant, Lava Wyrm. > < Ding! Congrattions, you have extracted and absorbed the bloodline of a Tier 6 Lesser Mutant Lava Wyrm. Your bloodline grows stronger. > < Ding! You have acquired the blood of a Lava Wyrm. Consume and use the essence to temper your body. > --- --- --- < Ding! Congrattions, you have sessfully absorbed aplete Absolute Chaos Fire Crystal. > < +200 has been added to all stats and +20,000 to Mana. > < You have gained 95% immunity against fire. > < Two Tier upgrades have been applied to all Fire-type skills. > < Ding! Congrattions, you have awakened a form of fire element: Chaos Fire. Affinity: Low. > "Looks like I didn''t suffer for nothing," Karsha remarked, essing the Fire Beam skill. Initially, the description of the ability read, ''Using Mana, the swordsman can light their sword on fire. Each sword cut will leave a residue of fire that will keep eating away the Health of the target for as long as the wielder has Mana.'' However, after absorbing the fire crystal, the skill underwent a significant evolution. [ Fire Beam: B ] (Tier 8) -- Channel enough fire essence into the sword and strike, sending a three-meter-tall arc of mes toward the target. -- The strike will contain 120% of the total attack power of the user. [ Note: The higher the amount of fire essence gathered, the more powerful the attack. ] Karsha absorbed the new OP nature of his fire attack. His only concern now was the amount of fire essence he possessed. Unlike most skills that require Mana, this ability required fire essence, and he had no way to determine how much he had. After all, he was still a beginner. How much fire essence did he actually possess? That question, however, was answered sooner than he anticipated. Instead of picking up the shining drops on the ground, Karsha opted to draw his Devil''s Tooth sword and began channeling fire essence into it. The process was quite simple. He tapped into the new presence he felt in his dantian, the energy flowing through his veins, meridians, and body, much like channeling Mana. After gathering enough fire essence, Karsha shed his sword vertically. Immediately, the temperature around him soared, and a towering three-meter-tall half-moon arc,posed entirely of pure fire, surged forth from the strike. The arc traveled with fiery intensity and collided with a ten-meter-tall boulder, shattering itpletely. "What the heck..." "Thud." Another sword down. Chapter 66 Call of the flame Karsha continued to stare at the destruction with a solemn expression. The sword had turned crispy and crumbled apart, adding to the spectacle and making the entire scene even more astonishing, dangerous, and incredible. Inparison, the lightning strike seemed pale. Though it was also a formidable skill, Fire Beam was on another level. Its attack power was more than sufficient to obliterate Tier 6 lesser mutants. Karsha had just endured a battle with a Tier 6 Dark Mutant. If not for the otherworldly feeling that had regrly aided him, he wouldn''t have emerged unscathed. But that was no longer a concern, as a single attack from the Tier 8 skill could now obliterate such creatures. He had grown stronger, thanks to the Chaos Fire crystal and the Tier 8 skill. "I need a good sword that can harness the full might of this skill," Karsha muttered. He then turned back to the system and began reviewing the messages once more. < Questplete sessfully > < Rewards > -- Legendary Rank sword -- High-Level Fire Crystal < Ding! Next quest Triggered > Discover hidden stories at empire [ Next Quest ] -- Retrieve the Healing Seed from the Fangtongue Forest and absorb it. -- Location will be marked on the Map. -- Uponpletion, the next quest will be updated. < Rewards > -- A Life-saving Treasure --------------------- After reading through the messages, Karsha retrieves the New sword. A long red sword appeared in his hands. The entire de of this new sword is crimson red, radiating infernal energy. Immediately Karsha held it, he could feel the fire essence within him constantly getting absorbed into the sword. The essence absorbed wasn''t wasted either. Perhaps, due to Karsha''s newfound affinity for the fire element, he could feel the dangerous energy building up within the sword. The longer he held the sword, the more dangerous that energy became. "sh," he casually swung the sword again. Another enormous arc of fire erupted from the de, creating a forty-meter-long crater on the ground. The earth split beneath the force, and the intense heat of the attack turned the soil around the impact zone ssy. "This is a good sword" he then turned to the descriptions of the sword. < Call of the me > -- A legendary rank sword, said to be made from the borns of a Great Alpha Fire-Tiger. Rank: Legendary Rating: Low-Tier Type: Long sword Category: Weapon [Enhance] - The sword sword multiplies the strength of every fire-type attack by two. [Absorb] - When held, the sword constantly absorbs and stores the fire essence of the wilder. [Call of the me] - By channeling 80% of the fire essence into the sword, the wielder can unleash a wave of me that burns anything ites into contact with. -------------------------- "This will do for now," Karsha said, unsheathing the sword. He walked around, gathering and storing the bodies of the snakes he had in, as well as collecting the orbs dropped by his kills. He managed to acquire five orbs. He shattered the first three, resulting in three Tier 3 fire-type skills. He wasn''t disappointed; with his synthesis ability, he couldbine these to create a new skill. The fourth orb produced another longsword, not of the fire type, but as Karsha could synthesize weapons, he knew it would still be useful¡ªa High-Tier Rare rank sword. The fifth orb, however, gave him exactly what he had been searching for. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received the Third Piece of The Book Of Annihtion. > The main reason Karsha came to the zing Desert was for the quest and to acquire the third piece of the Book of Annihtion¡ªa crucial tome that would give him an edge over the 10 overlords. He needed all the help he could get, and thanks to the system, he could make adequate preparations before facing any of the overlords. The Book of Annihtion was central to his strategy. With it, he could identify the weaknesses of the overlords and exploit them effectively. Going against them without knowledge of their skills would be suicidal. nning his actions meticulously was imperative. Strength alone wouldn''t suffice; he needed strategies. They were called overlords for a reason¡ªthey possessed immense strength and an array of formidable skills. Facing them head-on without a n would be reckless on Karsha''s part. The Scale Crusher that had pursued him could be considered the overlord with the strongest defense. Its scales were too tough for normal attacks to prate. Against a creature of that nature, finding loopholes in its defense and exploiting them was essential. Karsha understood the necessity of the Book of Annihtion. It was his only path forward, and now that he had obtained the third piece, he was ready to move on to the next location. He managed to acquire two pieces in just a day. While he still had a long way to go, at this rate, he anticipated assembling all the pieces within a few more days.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Initially, he had intended to use the time to train his skills. However, now that he had ess to the subspace, spending too much time outside felt like a waste. A day spent outside equated to squandering 24 days inside the subspace. That was far too much time to waste. Karsha resolved not to waste any more time. He needed to swiftly gather the remaining pieces of the book. Thanks to the five shadow guards assisting him,pleting other tasks had be easier. Watching his points rise rapidly, Karsha knew the shadow guards were diligently fulfilling their assignments. He was immensely grateful for their help. With them managing the other tasks, he could focus on bing stronger for the impending showdown. After Karsha thoroughly scavenged the area, he dashed back to the rendezvous point where he and the Shadow Guards would regroup before heading to their next location. As system notifications continued to flood in, indicating the Shadow Guards were still in the desert killing snakes on his behalf, Karsha opened a 100-meter-wide domain and settled down. Retrieving the blood from the Lesser Mutant, he consumed it in one gulp. The moment the blood entered his system, the system began absorbing it, tempering his body with the essence of the fire element contained within. Karsha felt his strength surge to new heights as he continued to absorb the fire essence. After 30 minutes, he opened his eyes and let a small smile escape his lips. His strength had surged once again, and strangely, he had be even more handsome. The body tempering appeared to have a profound effect on both his inner strength and physical appearance. The Karsha returning from the Drono Kingdom was no longer the same man. He had transformed, now remarkably handsome and possessing even greater strength. If Vance, the arrogant heir of the Varon family, were to stand before him now, a single attack would suffice to end Vance''s existence entirely. < Ding! Congrattions, you have tempered your body with the blood of a Tier 6 Lesser Mutant Lava Wyrm. +100 added to strength and stamina. All fire-type skills have received a boost in damage output. > "They still haven''t returned, huh?" Karsha smiled, allowing his consciousness to slip into the subspace. He reappeared in the same ce, the unchanged green fields stretching before him. "I need to gather enough Tier 5 cores for an upgrade. I hate this in grasnd." The clone stared at him indifferently. Karsha met its gaze with a smug expression on his face. "System, let''s run the Fire Beam skill for now. I need to master it to S rating as soon as possible," Karsha instructed. He intended toplete the quest swiftly so he could focus on training inside the subspace, knowing that upgrading the skill would facilitate clearing the remaining challenges. A crimson sword materialized in his hands, identical to the clone''s weapon. With the clone possessing a near-perfect understanding of the skill, Karsha approached and began observing closely. One advantage of the subspace was that whenever the clone executed a skill, Karsha effortlessly grasped the technique behind it. Inside the subspace, hisprehension speed had been elevated to a new level. This,bined with his already exceptionalprehension abilities, made the learning process exceedingly efficient. He was exceptionally astute, particrly within the subspace. The clone channeled fire essence into the sword and shed. The ignition of the me shot forward with such brilliance and intensity that Karsha had to briefly close his eyes and endure a mental strain for a few seconds. When he opened his eyes, Karsha saw the 200-meter grasnd transformed into a wastnd. A five-meter-wide crater stretched across the terrain for the entire length. "This is too powerful," Karsha muttered, his eyes burning with determination. The destructive force unleashed by the clone''s attack was simply overwhelming. Though Karsha''s current grasp of the skill was limited, he knew it wouldn''t remain so for long. His resolve to grow stronger, fueled by his monstrousprehension speed, would be the key factor in achieving mastery. As long as the clone continued using the skill, Karsha believed he could soon replicate and even surpass its power. After all, on the outside, the shadow guards wouldn''t return for another three hours. Those three hours equated to 72 hours inside the subspace, and Karsha nned to dedicate that time to practicing just one technique¡ªFire Beam. Chapter 67 Fire Beam Evolution "Persistence and determination alone are omnipotent. Failure will never overtake me if my determination to seed is strong enough." That is the quote Karsha left in his yearbook. He lives by that principle: determination above all. With enough determination, one can aplish anything they set their mind to. Karsha embodied this belief when he witnessed the incredible power of the Tier 8 form of the Fire Beam. The mastery of the skill disyed by the clone was rated as B, spurring Karsha''s determination to reach greater heights. After 72 hours of practice, Karsha began mastering the sword moves by mimicking the clone''s techniques. The first twenty-four hours showed small growth, but not enough to make a significant difference. Karsha was able to achieve the same damage output as the clone, but that wasn''t all. He applied the same methods he was learning from the clone to his lightning strike technique as well. It was a slow process, but once Karsha achieved his objective, he began focusing on the Fire Beam. He nned to return to the lightning strike once his mastery over the Fire Beam had reached a satisfactory level. Once he focused on mastering the Fire Beam skill, Karsha began replicating the clone''s moves. The near-perfect skills of the clone continually opened doors for Karsha, allowing him to advance his understanding and leading to a breakthrough faster than he had expected. The skill evolved alongside Karsha''s mastery. As hisprehension level increased, the skill grew more robust. At a B rating, the arc created was only 3 meters in length¡ªa significant figure but not enough to intimidate an Overlord. However, after twelve hours of non-stop practice, the skill became even more powerful. If the previous version could destroy a 30-meter-tall mountain, the new version, once Karsha achieved ''A'' mastery, could obliterate a 100-meter-tall mountain. With this breakthrough, the skill advanced further. The arc now extended three additional meters in length and became more stable, taking on a more solid form. The arc grew razor-sharp, and the me turned darker, with its heat multiplying. Lacking a target to practice on, Karsha decided to use the empty grasnd as his opponent. After just three strikes, Karsha managed to create a huge crater. The crater had a width of 12 meters and a depth of over 100 meters. The devastation was evident, and Karsha was thrilled. Who wouldn''t be happy? Creating such an enormous crater was a clear sign of how powerful the skill had be. Karsha was ted but knew he still had a long way to go. There were still the S, SS, SSS, SSS+, and SSE levels to achieve. If the A rating was this powerful, who could say how formidable the skill would be once he advanced his understanding further? Karsha was a man of focus, determination, and purpose. He was focused on one thing: bing powerful. He was determined to master his skills to their utmost potential, and his ultimate purpose was to kill the ten Overlords and begin his journey toward world domination. One skill alone wouldn''t suffice, but a highly developed skill would certainly make a significant difference. The only downside was that he still wouldn''t be able to master the skill before his self-imposed deadline¡ªat least, that was the case until he discovered the subspace.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With the time difference, Karsha could master multiple skills and even advance his understanding of the elements. He had a manual for the Yin-Yang Lightning. The Yin-Yang Lightning was designed for both offense and retreat, but Karsha aimed to add a defensive aspect to it. Additionally, he discovered that his understanding of the fire element started advancing as his mastery over the Fire Beam improved. He could feel his grasp on fire energy growing stronger by the second. Great changes were urring within him, and as he continued to practice the skill, these changes began to manifest. Initially, it took him a little over ten seconds to gather enough fire essence into his sword. The process was rtively slow, and in an active battle, charging enough essence into the sword would be challenging. No opponent would be foolish enough to stand by and let him charge up his skill. Those ten seconds were more than enough time for his opponents to swarm and kill him. But that wouldn''t be a problem for long since he seemed to have found a way to hasten the essence-gathering phase. With his expanding knowledge and understanding, he discovered a method. Rudimentary but effective. To solve his charging time issue, Karsha went back to the basics. He started with his swings and shes. He began by channeling as much essence as he could in under two seconds and swinging his sword to release an arc. It was weak, but it was still an arc. He then repeated the process over 500 times. Mastery requires continuous practice¡ªthis is the rule of muscle memory. Using this method, Karsha was able to subconsciously train his body so that within two seconds, the amount of essence gathered in his sword began to increase. But he didn''t stop there; he aimed to reduce the time to just over a second and repeated the process all over again. The longer he maintained this state, the faster he could feel his essence movement expanding beyond its usual pace. But that wasn''t the only remarkable development. Although hastening the rate at which his essence was channeled seemed like a significant achievement, the truly extraordinary event urred when the Fire Beam skill began to change. Karsha intended to use a crude and tedious method to speed up his essence channeling. However, in the process, he unknowingly pushed his mastery to the S stage and triggered an evolution of the skill. The Fire Beam evolved, adding a significant enhancement. Initially, he could only charge his sword and unleash a devastating blow. However, after two days of relentless swinging and shing, the skill incorporated a new technique. [Rapid sh]: Rapidly sh your sword to release fire arcs using the little fire essence channeled into it and the fire essence in the air. The description might seem cryptic, but the process is straightforward. It means Karsha can sh his sword multiple times within a second, and the little essence gathered in the sword will release a razor-sharp fire arc capable of inflicting damage. But while using fire essence from the air might seem like a waste, the skill doesn''t stop there. Besides his own essence, which can run out, there''s the ambient fire essence in the air, simr to the surrounding Mana. Karsha could replenish his essence thanks to the fire energy in the air and the crystal he had absorbed. His attacks would not only harness the power of his own essence but also incorporate the essence in the air. This meant that if he managed to release a 10% fire essence attack within a second, the ambient essence could further boost it to 15% or even 20%, depending on how dense the essence around him was at that moment. It''s a valuable addition that buys time for stronger attacks, making it especially advantageous for him. As a dual swordsman, he can utilize one sword for Rapid sh while charging the other with fire essence to unleash a devastating attack. He wouldn''t have to pause and charge his sword before attacking. With his dual swordsman nature, he can unleash two different attacks simultaneously, provided his body can handle it. Certainly, there is the matter of energy consumption, such as Mana and Fire Essence. As long as he has enough energy, he will be able to unleash different forms of attacks simultaneously. However, there''s also the issue of focus. For him to aplish this, he must concentrate on both attacks he is forming. His mind must control both processes simultaneously, as any mistake could result in a backfire, potentially injuring him. Karsha''s mental capacity is strong but not sufficient to handleplex calctions every microsecond. Concentration is key when forming an attack. He must determine how much energy to pour into the attacks while ensuring the process aligns perfectly with the intended oue. Within a second, his mind must runplex calctions involved in forming an attack. He has to determine energy input and output, the flow of energy within the sword, the formation of the attack, and the unleashing process. All these activities require intense focus and concentration. A slight mistake could result in a catastrophic bacsh, leaving him vulnerable. If that happens, he could find himself in a dangerous situation that might lead to his death if he''s not careful. Continue your adventure at empire Karsha wasn''t initially aware of the mental strain required, but thanks to the system, he found out. For thest 24 hours, he focused on training his mental strength to handleplexputations. It was a painful process, but he started making progress, albeit slowly. Within 24 hours, he managed to achieve a dual attack, though it was a pitiful attempt. While using the Rapid sh ability of the Fire Beam with one sword, he managed to charge the other sword with essence. However, he could only maintain this process for a little over three seconds before a mind-splitting pain surged into the core of his brain. "Damn it," Karsha gritted his teeth but let out a small smile. "No pain, no gain, I guess." He deactivated the domain, and, as before, the shadow guards appeared behind him. "I guess we''re all done here. Time to visit the Fangtongue Forest," Karsha said, jumping into the floating boat. With Alida at the helm, they started moving toward the Fangtongue Forest, also known as Venom Forest, the domain of the Fangtongue Vampire Serpent.. Chapter 68 Agni Flame Sea The journey from the zing desert to the Fang-Tongue Forest proceeded as usual. During this time, the shadow guards shattered all the orbs. This time, they managed to acquire only twenty orbs, but the yield was even better than before. After shattering the twenty orbs, they obtained ten weapons, five artifacts, and five skill books. Most of the artifacts were for enhancement, so Karsha didn''t take any. He also gave away the weapons since they were not suitable for him. However, he kept all the skill books despite them being Tier 5. With three skill books already in his possession, acquiring five more Tier 5 fire-type skill books meant he could sessfully synthesize a new and enhanced skill book. Despite its magnificence, synthesis can only enhance items to a certain level. Skills can be synthesized up to Tier 7, and weapons can reach Legendary rank. No matter how high the tier of the items used for synthesis, the highest attainable levels are Tier 7 for skills and Legendary Rank for weapons. Karsha had the option to learn all eight skills and use the subspace to elevate his mastery quickly. However, this would be wasteful since he already possessed a Fire Beam he could use both within and outside the domain. He hasn''t tried using it inside the domain; however, using it outside the domain has proven to be quite powerful. After his fight with the Dark Mutant, he realized just how fragile his domain was. Withoutpressing it to a few hundred meters, any strong monster would be able to break out at any time. He needed to strengthen the domain. Since most of the monsters are toorge to fit inside a 200-meter domain, Karsha began focusing on enhancing his skills outside the domain. With the Red Eye Tiger skill, the amplification will further boost his damage output even when outside the domain. In addition to the skills he gained after breaking through to the Grandmaster stage, Karsha now possesses four powerful skills. He has two domain skills, both Tier 8, with his mastery over them rated A and above. Additionally, he has the Tier 9 Lightning Strike skill, where his mastery is also rated A. Under the lightning element, he has the Stormstride Ninefold Path movement technique. It''s a great technique, one that, if mastered, will significantly enhance his speed and movement. He has only mastered the first level, Initiate''s Bolt, where he can channel the yin-yang lightning through his body to aid in 108 different movements. He has mastered all of these movements and is now applying them in his battles. Once he is satisfied with his mastery, he will move on to the second level to further advance his understanding. Lastly, there is the Tier 8 Fire Beam skill. Thanks to the Absolute Fire crystal and the subspace, he advanced his mastery from D to S within 72 hours. During this time, he achieved a breakthrough, evolving the Fire Beam and adding "Rapid sh" to its repertoire. Now, he could boldly im that his strongest skill is the Fire Beam. Although it requires time to gather enough fire essence tounch an attack, he can use the Rapid sh to deal significant damage. Once he masters Dual Attacks, he will be able to execute both Rapid sh and the Mega Fire Beam Attack simultaneously. Despite the recent failure of the domain, Karsha knew how useful it actually was. With the debuffs and variations he had created, discarding the domain would be a huge loss. If he wasn''t going to discard it, then he had to make the domain more robust, even in its 3km form. He needed more skills, and they had to be of higher Tiers to strengthen the domain. The more skills he added and the higher their Tier, the sturdier the domain would be. He could individually learn the eight skills, but that would be a waste. With his synthesis ability, he couldbine the eight fire-type skills, and with some luck, achieve an even more powerful skill. Karsha stood, walked to the back of the boat, and sat in a lotus posture. He then activated the synthesis, and a green formation appeared. "ce the items to be synthesized into the formation," the system prompted. Karsha took out the eight skill books. Two of them were fire ring skills. When used, these skills would allow Karsha to create a ring of fire around himself and his opponent(s), providing a 10% debuff to the opponents and elevating Karsha''s attack by 10%. The third skill is Fire Lance. As the name suggests, Karsha can use the mana inside his dantian and in the air to create firences. Thesences deal 10% damage for critical hits and 5% for normal hits. The fourth skill is a sword-type skill called Fire Aura. It coats the edges of the sword, enhancing its sharpness and sturdiness, and also increases the damage output. The fifth and sixth skills are Fire Rain and Fire Drops. By pumping mana into these skills, Karsha can activate fire rains that deal continuous damage from the pool of mes falling on the ground. Fire Drops has a simr effect but with a twist. In addition to dealing with damage, it also provides health to the wielder, making it both an offensive and healing skill. The seventh skill is a summoning skill called Call of the Fire Serpent. By using mana, Karsha can summon a fire serpent that sprays fire from its mouth. The me from the serpent contains poison, which slowly eats away the HP of the targets. Thest skill is called Fire Gaze. With this skill, Karsha could shoot fire beams through his eyes. Although it''s only Tier 5, Karsha knew that once upgraded, it would be a powerful skill. As a swordsman destined for closebat, the Fire Gaze skill, being a sneak-type attack, would allow him to strike his opponents unexpectedly and deal critical damage. However, after a few seconds of pondering, he recognized that strengthening his domain was the priority. Reluctantly, he let go of the urge to keep the skill and tossed it into the formation as well. "Synthesizing. Note: Based on the items used, the final product will havebined properties," the system announced. The formation emitted a sizzling glow, and after a few seconds, the eight books vanished. Momentster, the formation emitted another glow, producing a red-covered skill book. < Synthesispleted. > < Ding! You have synthesized a Tier 7 fire-type skill book: Agni me Sea. > ---------------------- < Agni me Sea > -- Why call it destruction when fire is just being itself, the essence of destruction?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Tier: 7 Readtest stories on empire Rating: A [me Sea] -- Engulfs the area within 500 meters in a sea of mes, consuming 10000 MP every second. Deals 5% damage every 10 seconds. Adding fire essence increases damage output by 120%. [me Serpent Summon] -- Allows the wielder to summon me serpents that emit hypnotic mes and shoot fire beams from their eyes. Each serpent requires 1000 MP per second. The wielder can summon up to 100 serpents. [Agni Sword] -- By sacrificing 100% of fire essence, the wielder can summon the sword of the fire deity for 10 seconds. Attacks with this sword carry 2% of the deity''s total attack power. Using the sword demands full focus and a strong body, and caution is advised. < Does the host wish to learn this skill? > Karsha hesitated, considering the immense power and the potential risks involved. However, recognizing the strategic advantage and the enhancement it could bring to his arsenal, he decided: "Yes, I will learn this skill." ------------------------ "Damn, this is an incredible skill," Karsha muttered to himself. Thest ability aside, even the first and second abilities are formidable. With the first ability alone, he could engage in a game of hide and seek with his target. Inflicting 5% damage every 10 seconds meant that no matter how powerful his opponent was, their HP would steadily dwindle over time. As for the second ability, summoning serpents that sprayed mes and shot fire beams was already a potent offensive tactic. The skill seamlessly integrated elements from the Fire Gaze and Serpent Summon skills found in thebined skill books to create the Agni me Sea. These two abilities alone were more than sufficient for Karsha''s needs. The third ability, allowing him to wield the sword of the fire deity for 10 seconds and imbuing its attacks with 2% of the Demi-god Agni''s total attack power, was incredibly powerful. It was said that deities were Demi-gods selected by the gods themselves to act as their intermediaries in direct contact with mortal domains. Since the gods couldn''t directly interfere in mortal affairs, they empowered deities to choose apostles who could carry out their will without facing divine retribution. Though not divine beings like gods, deities wield formidable power that often rivals that of gods themselves. Some deities possess abilities so potent that they can easily bring about death. The Fire Deity Agni is among these formidable beings, and for Karsha to have direct ess to wield Agni''s sword holds significant meaning. The strength of the 2% attack power carried by the sword depends on the amount of fire essence Karsha possesses. Fortunately, with Chaotic mes coursing through him and an Absolute Fire Crystal embedded in his consciousness, acquiring the necessary fire essence posed no issue for Karsha. "Add it to the Red Eye Tiger," Karsha dered. Chapter 69 Healing Seed "Take this. Just pour your Mana into it and speak. I will hear you, and I can also speak to you," Karsha exined as he handed Dhaka amunication token. As beasts living on a secluded ind,munication tokens were new to them. Since they wouldn''t always be together, Karsha deemed it best to stay in contact. After searching the system store, he bought amunication token with a 100-mile range. With the token, he would be able to contact them, and they would also be able to contact him. The shadow guards were like referrals that kept filling his ount with points, so making sure they were always safe was the least he could do. Jumping down from the flying boat, Karsha let his gaze scan the entire forest. The Fangtongue Forest was dense, with towering trees standing over 300 meters tall. The air felt smoky and thick, a clear sign of how poisonous it was. The ground was also dangerous; a little carelessness could easily be fatal. From a high vantage point, the outer area of the forest is filled with trees bearing brown leaves, while the inner area has trees with more greenish-red leaves. Despite appearing to be just trees, the nts are actually poisonous. Everything within the forest is toxic, including the insects. It''s not called the Venom Forest for nothing. However, since the poison doesn''t kill instantly, Karsha estimated, with the help of the system, that a Tier 5 cultivator would be able to survive three hours in the outer area and one hour in the inner area. He could solve the issue by obtaining venom from the snakes in the area and crafting antidotes, but that would be time-consuming. Instead, he reached into his space ring and retrieved some standard antidotes given to him by Elder Lin. Though not highly potent, these antidotes would sustain the shadow guards for four hours, even in the inner area. "Take these pills as soon as you feel the effects of the poison," Karsha instructed, handing each guard a pill. He declined to take any antidote, believing he wouldn''t need it. Training his blood to adapt to poisons made the Venom Forest an ideal location for him. While his goal seemed daunting, it was within reach. Although he couldn''t withstand just any poison yet, as most were too potent for him, he was confident. Once his blood adapted by absorbing enough poison, he would be able to walk the path of perfect poison immunity¡ªsomething many could only dream about, even gods. Flying the boat, the five shadow guards sped toward the huge forest teeming with poison and danger. He watched them speed away with a satisfied smile. He was indeed proud of them. Because of their dedication, he had not only amassed thousands of skill points but also acquired more than enough Tier 6 monster bodies to sell and even auction. After all, he couldn''t kill a million monsters and use their cores to upgrade the Subspace; he had to buy them. And since he was poor now¡ªnot that he had ever been rich¡ªhe needed all the monster bodies he could get. He drank some water, flexed his muscles beneath his sleeveless leather armor, allowed an evil grin to spread across his face, and then dashed toward the forest, ck and white lightning trailing behind him. The forest was deep, very deep, and Karsha loved it. Any normal human or beast would feel ufortable breathing in the poisonous air; however, Karsha was different. Instead of harming him, breathing the air actually benefited him. Using the map to navigate, Karsha sped toward the location of the healing seed without bothering with any of the snakes. Many monster snakes of different shapes and sizes caught glimpses of someone passing, but with the speed he was going, they couldn''t react. He was just too fast. However, as he drew nearer to the location, he reduced his speed. The air near the ce became faint, clearing the poison from it. The air, instead of being poisonous, became nourishing. Karsha could feel his muscles loosening up, his body gaining strength, and his inner wounds healing. Three hundred meters from him stood a ten-meter-tall tree emitting a bright light, surrounded by ten Tier 6 Great Mutant monster snakes, each radiating a faint golden aura. Their bodies were covered in tiny, perfectly arranged pentagon-shaped scales. Their eyes were yellow like ripe mangoes, and their fangs were as white as moonlight stones. Despite their magnificent appearance, a single horn sat atop each of their heads, making them look even more intimidating. Yet, their overall appearance was undeniably majestic. However, Karsha, fully aware of the danger posed by these stunning yet lethal creatures, didn''t let their appearance deceive him. He remained on high alert, devising strategies to approach them and execute a surprise attack. For the next two hours, Karsha kept a watchful eye on the Jade Emperor mutant monster snakes, assessing them with a calcting gaze. He sensed the imminent danger they presented and concluded that a single misstep could lead to dire consequences. "This has to be fast and precise," Karsha muttered, his gaze fixed on the sleeping snakes, each over 20 meters long and more than a meter wide. They were huge and dangerous. He also noticed the seed embedded at the base of the tree, its healing effects extending to the ten snakes. Killing them swiftly and efficiently was imperative; wasting time would be catastrophic. With no control over the seed yet, its healing factor spread to all those around it. Karsha would be healed ording to the seed''s healing speed and strength, as would the ten monsters. The only way out was to kill all ten mutant snakes as quickly as possible. Prolonging the fight would lead to unforeseen consequences that could be catastrophic. "With this much healing factor, I can use it without worrying about any side effects," Karsha contemted, considering the idea of using the Agni sword. The moment the sword appeared, he would have 10 seconds to use it before it disappeared. . "This will also help me understand just how powerful my domain has be and how strong I am," he said, convincing himself. Deep down, he knew using the sword now was a bad idea. He was still weak, but from what he could see and feel, he knew that obtaining the seed would solve most of his problems. HP and regeneration are among the core factors every cultivator craves. Every cultivator fights using their stamina, strength, and mana. These core attributes are what most people consider a priority, but they are not the only essentials. Health and regeneration abilities are perhaps what many should have dedicated their time toward. Without high HP and fast regeneration of mana and stamina, their lives would always be in danger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The healing seed was meant to solve that. With the seed, he would be able to heal his injuries and regenerate his stamina and other attributes at a much faster rate. "Let''s see just how strong the domain has be," Karsha murmured as he slowly closed the distance between him and the monsters. "Here goes nothing." Karsha expected something simr to the [Ever Freezing Water Domain] to appear. However, what appeared was nowhere near the previous elegant domain. What emerged could be summed up in one word: Hell. The 4km around him was instantly engulfed in mes, transforming the entire area into a sea of fire. Although not literally a sea, the ground was covered in mes standing up to three feet high. But that wasn''t even the terrifying part. Within the mes, countless three-meter-tall snakes could be seen swimming. Explore more stories with empire Despite their miniature bodies, these small snakes were adding greenish mes to the already dark inferno. The domain had undergone drastic changes, changes that seemed to have made it even more powerful. The water was nowhere to be seen, but Karsha, standing in the middle of the domain, could feel a nourishing mist seeping into his body. The water had turned to mist, which seemed to y the healing function of the domain. The ice, however, had formed into colossal three-meter-tall spears covered in mes, hovering above Karsha and scattered all over the domain. At once, Karsha felt his strength shoot up by a huge margin. But that wasn''t all; he could also feel the variations within the domain growing stronger even without him activating them. "This... I don''t even need the Agni sword. With this much power, I can take care of these monsters." Karsha felt his strength surge, while at the same time, the monsters seemed to lose a significant amount of their power. In short, the evolved domain was far stronger than its previous version. The ten mutant snakes roared in anger, their tonesced with rage. They raised their heads, ready to pounce. However, Karsha had already charged his sword with fire essence. "Show your might," he said, shing his sword diagonally with all his strength. A dark me, about seven meters in length, shot forward, tearing through the air with fiery intensity. At the same time, the third variation activated, raining down spear after spear. The fire beam struck the first monster leading the charge, decapitating itpletely. This was followed by another strike and then another. Within 20 seconds, Karshaunched seven strikes, each one killing a snake. It was only after thest snake fell that Karsha realized the role the Red Eye Tiger skill had been ying all along. Outside the domain, it took him close to 8 seconds to charge his sword, but inside the domain, he could charge it within 3 seconds. The difference was clear, and Karsha could feel it. Ignoring the dead bodies and the floating orbs, he quickly dashed toward the tree, paying no heed to the massacre happening around him. As the spears rained down, notifications of kills flooded into his mind. The domain covered a 4km radius, so many snakes were caught within its confines. The miniature snakes continued to spray their mes, further intensifying the damage output of the sea of mes. It was a massacre, and at its center stood Karsha, holding a basketball-sized crystal-like object in his hands, smiling like an idiot. He wanted to appraise it before storing it in his inventory. However, just as he was about to do so, the domain quaked, followed by an ear-piercing roar. < Be advised, host. Tier 6 Terror Mutants are heading your way. > < New quest avable> Chapter 70 Overlord Appearance, Reality Awakening < Host, be advised: Tier 6 Terror Mutants are heading your way. > < New Quest > - Objective: Eliminate all Terror Mutants and collect their Venom and Bloodline. Absorb the Healing Crystal and use the mutants'' blood to strengthen your body. Duration: 1 hour Rewards: Hidden "Hmm, ''Hidden rewards,'' huh? I suppose now''s the best time to test my speed in dispatching these terrors within my domain." Monsters are ssified into four groups: Normal, Alpha, Mutant, and World Boss, each category determining their strength. Normal monsters are ubiquitous in everyday life,cking any special attributes. Simr to normal monsters, humans are also ordinary beings without distinctive traits. However, humans cease being normal when they evolve, absorbing bloodlines from other races to be formidable entities. This evolution can lead them to be either an Alpha or a mutant. Bing an Alpha is rtively straightforward; they are akin to normal monsters but exert dominance over others, akin to kings in the human domain. A king''s strength relies on the prowess of their subordinates; even if the king is weak, strong subordinates deter opposition. Alphas, therefore, are powerful monsters leading packs of monsters. Then there are mutants¡ªAlphas who have evolved further, bing self-sufficient and powerful entities that do not require subordinates to maintain strength. These beings can take on a pack of Alphas and their subordinates without any external assistance. They are mighty and terrifying. They are strongest when alone and typically operate solo, though they are not incapable of forming packs. Whenever a pack of Mutants moves, a World Boss follows. The World Boss is the strongest of them all, monsters evolved beyond the typical mutant stage. Their presence is rare, especially within human territories. Encountering a World Boss is akin to facing inevitable doom. Moreover, while two creatures may both hold the title of Alpha, some subsses further differentiate them based on their strength, despite being in the same category. Among Alpha monsters, there are Lesser Alphas, Great Alphas, and Dark Alphas. Despite sharing the Alpha title, a Lesser Alpha will submit to a Great Alpha, just as a Dark Alpha can dominate both Greater and Lesser Alphas. Mutants are ssified into various sses: Lesser Mutants, Great Mutants, Dark Mutants, Terror Mutants, and Cmity Mutants. Among them, a Cmity Mutant stands as a fearsome nightmare, one that not even ten Terror Mutants would dare challenge. Then, there are the World Bosses. Simr to Mutants, they too are ssified as Lesser, Great, Dark, Terror, Cmity, Devil, and Abomination. These World Bosses are formidable entities not to be trifled with.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even the Overlords that Karsha is bound to confront are merely Terror Mutants. They haven''t ascended to the Cmity level ¡ª at least not yet. Karsha may be strong, but even a Lesser World Boss can crush him with a single move. They are terrifying, and fortunately for him, he wouldn''t be encountering any on this ind. On the other hand, Dark and Terror Mutants are within his capability. He may be weakpared to a Cmity Mutant, but the same cannot be said for Dark Mutants unless there are five of them with eyes burning with rage and fury. To make matters worse, their gaze is fixed on the basketball-sized crystal Karsha is holding. It seems Karsha may have vited some rules of the Bloodfang Forest, and the five approaching Dark Mutants are thew enforcersing to administer punishment. "Right," Karsha snapped out of his daze and quickly stored the seed. "Wee to my domain." When the monsters approached within 3 km of him, Karsha opened his domain, enveloping them all. The mes surged, undting like a turbulent sea. Walls sprouted spikes of ice, and the third Variation, now even more potent, activated. Three-meter-tall spears, engulfed in dark mes, began shooting toward the five Dark Mutants. "Impossible," Karsha muttered as the spears bounced off the snakes'' skin. "Merge," Karshamanded. Instantly, ten spears fused into a spinning, razor-sharp, five-meter-tall spear aze with dark fire. "Take that!" Karsha pointed his finger at the first approaching monster andunched the spear with lightning speed. Thanks to the Red Eye Tiger, the spear shot through the air with unprecedented velocity, faster than it ever could outside the domain. The spear tore through the air, aimed straight at the snake''s eye. A roar reverberated through the domain, threatening to tear its very fabric apart. The snake howled in agony, its life diminishing, The five-meter-long spear impaled the snake''s eye, burying nearly 80% of its length into the creature''s body. < You have killed a Tier 6 Dark Mutant Jade Emperor Monster snake. You''ve gained +300 skill points, +22,000 Killer Points, +200 Stat points, +66,000 Exp > < Jade Venom Extracted and Absorbed. Your blood grows stronger > < Jade Bloodline extracted and absorbed. Your ss Grows Stronger> < Jade Consumable blood extracted and absorbed > "Fire beam," Karsha muttered, shing his sword vertically in a spinning motion. The dark me arced out, striking the second monster and pushing it back several meters. The creature attempted to raise its head, but the wound inflicted by the fire beam was too severe. Karsha, noticing this, smiled wickedly before merging five spears and thrusting them into the snake''s torso. < You have killed a Tier 6 Dark Mutant Blood Sucker Monster snake. You''ve gained +300 skill points, +25,000 Killer Points, +300 Stat points, +76,000 Exp > < Sucker Venom Extracted and Absorbed. Your blood grows stronger > < Sucker Bloodline extracted and absorbed. Your ss Grows Stronger> < Sucker Consumable blood extracted and absorbed > "Two down, three to go," Karsha muttered as he swiftly maneuvered backward, propelled by his incredible speed. With a quick motion, he began charging his sword once more. Thanks to his domain, the sword imbued with fire essence in less than five seconds. Fully charged, Karsha utilized his blink skill to close the distance to the third snake. Experience tales at empire The dark me sliced through the air, striking the third snake squarely at its neck. However, Karsha had underestimated the fourth snake, which was significantly longer than the others. Its tail alone stretched over 20 meters. Unlike the Jade Emperor, which boasted nearly smooth skin, the baster Blood Spike Snake had scaly skin adorned with spikes all over its body. A single strike from it would undoubtedly leave a severe wound. Karsha found himself within its attack range. The monster''s tailshed out in a lightning-fast strike, but Karsha sensed it just in time and blinked away, only to find himself surrounded by the three monsters. They closed in on him from both sides. Unable to blink to a ce he couldn''t see, Karsha felt trapped, akin to being swallowed by a massive whale. "I am fucked" < No shit host > Even the system recognized that Karsha was in deep trouble. His overconfidence from his advantage in the domain had clouded his judgment, leading to a reckless attitude. Now, it hadnded him in serious trouble. The baster Bloodspike snake whipped its tail again, but Karsha managed to evade using his movement technique, though narrowly. However, the two Jade Emperors capitalized on his vulnerable state. The first Jade Emperor mmed its colossal body into Karsha, who had no way to evade it. His body was sent flying through the air like a ragdoll, crashing hard onto the ground. Before he could recover, the second Jade Emperor also pounced, mming its body against Karsha''s fragile form. Once again, he couldn''t dodge in time, crashing down heavily with mes rising into the air. "Damn you all," Karsha cursed aloud, struggling to regain his footing despite enduring his thirtieth body m. His eyes burned with rage, his breath ragged, his muscles tensed, and his grip on his sword loosened. Suddenly, a massive me descended into the domain, engulfing Karsha and causing the entire area to tremble. The three snakes circling him were forced to retreat. When the mes subsided, a two-meter-long sword with sharp edges and a blood-red de covered in intricate engravings hovered before Karsha. As he gripped the sword, energy surged through Karsha''s body. Without a word, he swung the sword three times in rapid session, shing in all directions. The sword slipped from his grasp as he copsed to the ground, his body mming hard but remaining conscious. The fate of the three beasts, however, was far more severe. One Jade Emperor lost its head, another suffered a gaping wound across its belly, and the baster Bloodspike''s head hung by a thread. With just the Rapid sh technique, the sword had effortlessly dispatched three Tier 6 Terror Mutants in a single stroke. Karsha hadn''t even used the powerful fire beam attack; the Rapid sh alone, infused with minimal fire essence, demonstrated the incredible strength of a deity''s sword. "ROAR!" Another deafening roar echoed from 60 kilometers away, instantly shattering the domain. Karsha, jolted awake from his prone position on the ground, swiftly retrieved hismunication token and spoke urgently into it, "Guys, we have an uninvited guest. Don''t worry about me, head to the Crystal Caverns NOW!" "I''m taking these." Surveying the bodies, cores, and drops around him, Karsha couldn''t afford to leave them behind. Blinking from one to the next, he swiftly collected everything before turning his attention to the approaching forest. < The host is advised to leave now. > Despite a surge of terror deep down, Karsha hesitated only briefly. He couldn''t pass up the chance to confront his opponent, but as he glimpsed the Overlord approaching, his resolve faltered. "You''re right, System. I should leave," he admitted, swiftly changing course. With lightning speed, Karsha bolted away, leaving crackling trails of energy in his wake. Emerging from the forest depths was a colossal serpent-like monster, towering 98 meters tall. Its eyes gleamed green, and its fangs stretched three meters in length. The sleek red scales covering its body shimmered in the light. "Damn, how am I going to take that thing down?" Once again, Karsha found himself being relentlessly pursued by an Overlord. Chapter 71 A Close Call [ 2 Minutes Ago] "We have to go NOW," Dhaka urged, his voice trembling and his face pale as he stored themunication token. "What... what happened?" Alida, the subus-like snakedy and archer of their group, asked anxiously. "The Savage ising. Karsha said we should move to the next location," Dhaka exined, hastily storing the bodies of the monsters he had in. Despite their hasty departure, he ensured that no monster bodies, cores, or orbs were left behind. "We have to go after him," Killian, the shieldbearer, said, his face equally pale. Though they were Tier 7 snakes, the gap between them and a Tier 7 Terror was likeparing a pond to an ocean. Confronting the Overlord was beyond their capabilities, so fleeing was the only logical choice. However, Killian, along with the others, was determined to save Karsha, the Tier 5 human in their group. As monsters, they knew they had an inherent advantage over humans, especially those of the same Tier. Their strength and speed were naturally superior to those of normal humans. Seeing Karsha perceived as weak made them apprehensive about leaving him behind. Even Ayarr shared the same sentiment. However, Dhaka, the leader, swiftly intervened. "He insisted we should depart and assured us he would join uster. I believe we should trust his judgment andply with his instructions. Besides, how can we assist when weck the means to defend ourselves against such savagery? Our best course of action is to depart and trust that he will catch up to us." After a few seconds of contemtion, Alida retrieved the boat and started flying away from the Fangtongue Forest. Given the structure of the forest, it would take them approximately an hour to escape the territory of the Fangtongue Vampire Snake.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ------------------- "Damn it, how can I feel so small in front of a monster I''m training to kill?" Karsha cursed aloud as he sped toward the zing Desert. Thirty kilometers behind him, the nearly one-hundred-meter-long snake chased him dangerously close. Pushing his speed to the limit, Karsha berated himself for his perceived weakness. Indeed, he felt weak, and he knew it all too well. In theing days, he would face ten such behemoths, and at this moment, he couldn''t even confront one for a single second without fleeing like a frightened child. "Am I this weak?" he wondered. Though he felt his strength surge every time he killed a monster, when a real threat appeared, he ran away like a rat. "If I''m this weak, how am I going to face the being who brought me to this world? Damn it!" His speed surged again as the system added 10 more points to his agility. The agreement he had with the being was to duel in 1,000 years. He had already wasted a year, leaving him with 999 years to prepare. But to face someone many regarded as a maniac who relished crushing his opponents, he had to be exceptionally strong¡ªso strong that even a World Boss wouldn''t pose a threat to him. Experience tales at empire "I need to get stronger and faster. I need all the help I can get. I wish to be stronger and faster," Karsha muttered to himself, doing his best to escape the behemoth closing in on him. Unbeknownst to him, deep within an unknown area, red eyes opened, and a small smile revealing white teeth appeared in the darkness, reminiscent of Thanos''s smile in *Avengers*. "Your wish is mymand," an icy voice spoke. A dark orb flew out and dispersed into sparkles. Oblivious to the double doom he had unwittingly summoned upon himself, Karsha continued to run with a singr focus, intent on leading the monster away from the shadow guards. Thirty minutester, Karsha could still feel the snake relentlessly pursuing him, slowly bridging the gap. Initially, there had been 30 kilometers between them, but now, after half an hour, the overlord had closed the distance to 10 kilometers, pressing Karsha into a corner. Following in the shadows was the dark orb, which seemed to possess consciousness. Unlike typical orbs obtained from killing monsters, this particr orb appeared of its own ord and, instead of entering Karsha''s body, chose to follow him, waiting for an opportune moment to act. Karsha remained oblivious to the dark orb following him. His movements were steady and unchanging, despite running for the past 30 minutes. His n was simple: lead the Overlord far away and then use the life-saving treasure Elder Ben had given him to teleport back to the flying boat. He had left it inside the boat, anticipating an event like this. Since he didn''t want to lead the monster to his teammates after killing five of its immediate subordinates, he led it in the opposite direction, far away from them. With the artifact safely on the boat, all he had to do was wish to be teleported, and he would be. Forty-five minutester, the monster closed in to within 5 kilometers, and it would soon be close enough to attack. Sensing the tension in the air, the ck orb flew and merged itself with Karsha''s back. At that moment, Karsha received a message from the system: < You have received a Gift from ?????????????. Do you wish to ept > Without hesitation and disregarding the system''s warning, Karsha opted for "yes." His mental fortitude surged as he swiftly shifted between movementbinations. As Karsha confirmed his decision, the next message nearly caused him to trip over a sharp stone. ncing back, he gave the monster onest look before teleporting away. The snake, realizing it had been deceived, roared in anger, its fury shaking the entire forest. Despite its rage, there was nothing it could do at that moment. However, the seed of hatred had been firmly nted in its mind, and the next encounter between them would likely involve a serious confrontation about ying pranks on elders. -------------------- [ The shadow Guards ] Forty-five minutes ago, when the shadow guards decided to heed Karsha''s instructions and move toward the Crystal Cavern, there was no joy aboard the magnificent boat. Ayarr, who had a closer bond with Karsha despite her indifferent demeanor, kept turning back every few seconds, her anxiety palpable. Both were on high alert, knowing that escaping from an Overlord was no easy feat. "It''s been over 30 minutes, and he''s still not back. We shouldn''t have left him," cried Killian, his frustration palpable. "We didn''t abandon him. He asked us to leave, and that''s precisely what we''re doing," Dhaka tried to sound positive, but even he struggled with a guilty conscience. "He will be fine. He escaped from an Overlord once; he can do it again," Ayarr said, bringing some resolve to the apprehensive shadow guards. Two days had already passed on their quest, but because Karsha always separated from them whenever they traveled to the next location, they didn''t have much time to interact with him. During their rides to the next destination, he spent most of his time meditating or training inside the subspace. Theycked knowledge of Karsha''s true power, and because of that, they struggled to ept the reality before them, despite their belief that he was the famed Annihtor, destined to rise to the pinnacle of strength and unleash rage and fury upon his enemies. As they continued toward the Crystal Cavern, Ayarr couldn''t shake the feeling of dread gnawing at her. "I hope you''re right, Dhaka," she muttered, her eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of Karsha. "For all our sakes, I hope you''re right." Just then, the air shimmered, and Karsha appeared on the deck of the flying boat, breathing heavily but unharmed. His sudden appearance startled everyone. "Everyone, we need to move quickly," he called out, catching his breath. "The Overlord will not forget this, and we need to be far away before it decides toe after us again." "You... When did you get here? Do you have any idea how worried we were?" Ayarr eximed, tears streaming down her face. Alida and Tifa wore simr expressions of relief and concern. "Snakes can cry," Karsha thought, cursing himself inwardly. He could feel the emotional turmoil of all the shadow guards, a clear sign of how much they had been worried about him. "Sorry about that. I wanted to lead the monster away so you could have a clean escape. I''m sorry I made you worry," Karsha said, doing his best tofort thedies. He aimed to rise to the top as the strongest, yet he would always be weak when it came todies. His one weakness. Karsha had a soft spot fordies, especially damsels in distress. Seeing three incredibly beautiful snakes shedding tears made his heartache. "How about this: we spend the next three days collecting all the things I need so we can return to the Sanctuary. We need to rest before the big day," Karsha suggested, holding onto Ayarr and Tifa. They all nodded, which made him feel a little better. "Also, we won''t separate again. We''ll stick together, and once I acquire what I need, we''ll move to the next location." Afterforting them a little longer, Karsha moved to the back of the boat. He could sense that something bad had happened, something that needed to be investigated. Originally nning to teleport back to the boat after leading the creature away for over an hour, Karsha changed his n upon seeing the message from the unknown entity. Sitting down, he turned to the system. It was time to see what he had epted into his life. However, the moment his eyes scanned the first message, his heartbeat skyrocketed. < You have been Cursed > Chapter 72 The Dark Prince Curse Karsha stared at the message with a nk look on his face. He wasn''t sure what happened or how it happened, but looking at the message in front of him, Karsha instantly knew he is fucked. < You have been Cured by the Dark Prince > ''Who the fuck is the Dark Prince?'' Karsha screamed inwardly. It didn''t make sense; none of this made any sense. One moment he received a gift, the next he was cursed by some unknown entity that even the system didn''t have any idea who he was. < Host, I currently don''t have any information on who the Dark Prince is, but I can tell the curse is from someone very powerful. Proceed with caution > The system is only in the second version, which also means it doesn''t have enough capabilities to know everything there is to know. It has to be upgraded to a higher version to be able to help Karsha more. Continue reading stories on empire Karsha, fullyprehending the system''s limitations and the gravity of the situation, refrained from asking further questions. Instead, he turned his attention back to the system and began to read, determined to navigate the challenges ahead with caution and resolve. < The Dark Prince Curse > [ Message from the Dark Prince: Let me guess, you''re feeling pretty upset and gloomy right about now. Perfectly understandable. I mean, who would be in the right mindset after receiving a curse as a gift? I know this maye as a shock to you, but you haven''t been cursed in a bad way. You''ve simply been chosen by me, the Dark Prince, to be one of the select few to wield the Dark Prince Hell Art. Isn''t that what you want? To be stronger and crush your enemies under your foot? Well, I heeded your prayers and answered. I will be bestowing upon you the greatest technique known to the entire dark universe: the Dark Prince Hell Art. Is it free? Hell no. Who in their right mind would make something so grand-free? Who am I, a charity worker? Don''t be ridiculous. I merely seek entertainment, and since you need strength, I am giving it to you in exchange for some amusement. Let me exin how it works. I have bestowed upon you the Original Dark Prince Hell Art¡ªmore precisely, the first two levels. You will have the ability to learn and master these initial levels. The rest, however, will be locked. I know what you''re thinking, but fear not, I don''t make ns with loopholes. You will have ess to the first two levels to ensure you understand what you''ll be missing out on if you fail to pursue the remaining seven levels. Yes, there are nine levels in total, each more powerful than thest. You will understand soon enough, hehe. Additionally, within the technique is a one-time use teleportation rune that will transport you to the Dark Ruins, where theplete technique awaits. When you are ready to ept the remaining levels, tap into the rune, and you will be teleported to the Dark Ruins. ¡ª Travel the Dark Ruins, ughter the arcane, absorb the blood, and be the Dark Prince. That about sums everything up. You have been cursed, human, don''t mistake that... ] Karsha sucked in a cold breath as he read the message from what seemed to be a narcissist, a maniac, if not the devil himself. The message was a clear indication of how sinister the person calling himself the Dark Prince was. Who in their right mind goes around the universe dishing out curses? ''Is that even normal? And what is this about the Dark Universe? Why does it sound familiar?'' Karsha wondered about many things, but with the system not having the capabilities yet, he let that slip from his mind and focused on what was within his grasp. ''I have been cursed with a technique, and from how that maniac describes it, I guess it''s pretty great,'' he thought, letting his emotions calm a little before turning back to the message. ''Travel the Dark Ruins, ughter the arcane, absorb the blood, and be the Dark Prince.'' ''This doesn''t sound like something I should take lightly. Was I cursed with only a technique, or is there more to me bing a Dark Prince?'' Karsha asked himself once more. These days, he seemed to be asking himself a lot of questions. His mind was full of tasks, and as it stood, he had no way of knowing how he would address them all. Mental fatigue was taking its toll, and Karsha seemed to have a boatload of it. He was under immense stress, and as someone who had lived a life of constant life-and-death decisions, he was nearing his breaking point. From witnessing the murder of his family to forging a contract with a battle-maniac unknown entity, to reincarnating into the fragile form of a child who had lost everything, Karsha had endured a tumultuous journey. He had been thrust into a year of rigorous training just to escape a treacherous, 70-meter-deep pit, only to find himself manipted by a hellish sister and bestowed with divine knowledge in alchemy. His actions had enraged a Great Family, leading to his exile on an ind teeming with venomous snakes. And as if that weren''t harrowing enough, he had to face battles against monstrous foes, each one a hundred times stronger than him. Now, to add to his trials, he found himself cursed by an unknown entity, one who seemed to derive pleasure from the suffering of others. ''Ah, fuck, a bad day in the office, I guess,'' he muttered, brushing that off to the back of his mind. He moved on to focus on the technique he had received. < Congrats, you have received a forbidden divine rank technique; Dark Prince Hell Art > < Dark Prince Hell Art > -- Ahh, another lucky bastard or should I say another prey has fallen victim to my ploy. Well, this is the greatest technique you can ever wield, be sure to master it, trust me, you will need it one way or the other. Hahahaha Rank: Divine Levels: Nine ( Two Avable ) [ Level 1: Sword Pool (F) ] Using mana, Materialise the Mighty Avatar of the Dark Prince which will open the pool of countless swords. Based on your mastery of the skill, summon the swords and let the Dark One Rain down hell on your enemies. F = 10 swords E = 100 swords D = 1000 swords C = 10,000 swords B = 100,000 swords A = 1,000,000 swords S = 10,000,000 swords --- --- SSE = ????????????? < The higher your cultivation, the stronger the Avatar, and the mightier the attacker''s power > [ I hope you like what you see, now get up from your slumber and get busy. You have a lot to archive and don''t even think about underestimating this technique ] [ Level 2: Giant Sword ] Based on the sword pool mastery, With a thought,bine the floating swords into one mega huge sword and let the Dark Prince Avatar have fun with it. A strike from it contains a certain percentage of the wielder''s total attack power and the Dark Prince''s Might. F = 100% Attack Power E = 150% Attack Power D = 200% Attack Power C = 250% Attack Power B = 300% Attack Power A = 400% Attack Power --- --- SSE: 10,000% Attack Power < Note: To unlock this level, the host mastery of the first level should be at least B > [ Let me guess, you like what you are seeing right? Well, you have a choice to make, but first master the two levels when you want to do more, use the rune toe to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn Don''t even think about ignoring me ] -------------------- "Well, I guess he wasn''t exaggerating when he said this is the strongest technique there is," Karsha remarked after reading the description, unable to deny the Dark Prince''s words. The technique was remarkable; both levels were impressive. With the multitude of swords he could summon, Karsha realized he had found something that could narrow the gap between him and the Overlords. While maintaining the avatar would require mana and the swords he had summoned, the ability to conjure over 10,000 swords at once and continue summoning until he exhausted his mana was not to be underestimated. With enough mana, he could keep summoning swords nonstop. "This technique is great, too bad it came from a maniac," Karsha muttered. The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, offering an unexpected perspective. Karsha''s eyes widened as he considered the possibilities. Karsha sighed, acknowledging the system''s blunt truth. "So, it''s not just about summoning swords; it''s about mastering my elements andbining them with this technique," he mused. "Looks like I have a lot more training ahead of me." "I need to end this quest within the next three days. I have a lot to do and little time on my hands," Karsha murmured to himself. Initially, he had nned to spend ten days on the quest, but now that he had ess to the Subspace, where a day there equated to just one hour outside, he knew he had to expedite things. Finishing the quest quickly would leave him with at least eight days to spare. Eight days outside would trante to 192 days inside the Subspace¡ªnot much, but with his sharpprehension speed, even ten days would be a gold mine for him. As for visiting the Dark Prince''s Domain, he would save that forter. Right now, his sole focus was on killing the Overlords. Taking out an orb, Karsha shattered it, causing a golden light to engulf his surroundings for a few seconds. A small smile escaped his lips as he saw the small book appear in his palm. < Ding! Congrattions, you have received the fourth piece of The Book Of Annihtion,> Karsha stored the book and was about to take out a healing orb when a system notification halted him. He turned his focus back to the system message, mentally preparing himself for what he had already anticipated. < Ding! You have received a second Persona: The Dark Prince. > Chapter 73 The Second OP Persona Karsha received two great rewards from the system when he became a Grandmaster after breaking through with an SSE rating. The synthesis and Persona abilities were excellent additions to his array of skills. Karsha was strong, especially whenpared to his peers. In his current state, he could easily crush any human in the Grandmaster stage without breaking a sweat. However, there was a limit to his strength. When faced with opponents stages above him, he struggled to get the job done, especially if those opponents were Mutants. He had already killed a mutant when he was just starting his journey. Although he gained a lot from the battle, it was far from easy, a clear testament to his body''s limits. But that limitation could be ovee. The Persona ability, although it might not seem like much at first, was perhaps the greatest gift Karsha would ever receive. Unlike clones, Karsha''s Personas would hold their own unique abilities. The limitations ced on him would not affect his Personas. In simple terms, the Persona can be a Saint while Karsha himself is just a Grandmaster. However, unlocking a Persona is particrly difficult. Nobody knows just how strong the Annihtor Persona will be, given that the first three trials to unlock it are far too challenging for his current state. Although he has ns to kill the ten Overlords, he never intended to confront the two Guardians just yet. He nned to survive the Overlords and return to the human world, where he would train and break through to the Saint stage beforeing back to the ind to face those two. Although he could advance further to the Great Sage stage, it wouldn''t matter since the curse on the ind would limit his cultivation stage to the Saint stage (Tier 7). Thus, he intended to be a Saint first before challenging the two Guardians. However, the path to unlock the Annihtor Persona strictly states that he mustplete all three trials while still in the Grandmaster stage. This challenge seems impossible for someone currently at the Grandmaster stage. The Tier 8 Guardians are all Great Mutants, ording to Lady Illo, meaning even ten Overlords wouldn''tst an hour against them. Karsha is but a bug in front of the Guardians, and he knows that. However, should he manage to unlock the Annihtor Persona, he will be incredibly strong¡ªstronger than he can imagine, and that is all he wants. He craves strength, and he has been provided with a roadmap. Getting there will depend on his determination and ability. Recently, he was awarded yet another Persona. Although it is currently locked, it''s still a Persona. Once unlocked, he can im another overpowered personality to add to his arsenal of skills. The potential to harness these powerful Personas means Karsha could eventually transcend his limitations and achieve the strength he so desperately seeks. Your next read is at empire < Ding! You have received a second Persona; The Dark Prince > < Avable Persona > [ The Annihtor ] (Locked) [ The Dark Prince ] (Locked) [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ The Dark Prince ] Many years ago, a princess from an unknown realm found herself in a mysterious world. No one knew her origin or how she came to be in such an unfamiliar and seemingly feeble ce. Her beauty and power seemed out of ce in a realm where strength ruled supreme. Yet here she was, amidst a society governed by weak cultivators. Devastated and filled with anger and coldness, her mere presence couldy waste to an entire forest. After venting her frustrations for a week, she sought refuge and pondered her next move. It was then she encountered Damon, an unassuming farmer who preferred tending his crops to engaging with others. He was an introvert, timid and withdrawn, quick to flee from any social interaction. Unfortunately for him, the charming, elegant princess took refuge in his humble home, and that marked the beginning of his troubles. Instead of behaving as a guest or stranger, the princess took charge, subtly exerting control over the hapless Damon. Despite enduring constant scolding and insults, Damon remained stoic and silently bore the princess''s dominance. His introverted nature had long been his downfall, enduring years of torment under the princess''s rule. Unbeknownst to either of them, Damon was actually the son of a Demon Emperor who had reincarnated into this world but lost all memories of his former life. The reincarnation hadn''t gone smoothly, leaving him to live as a weak individual for over 25 years. Everything changed when the princess, fleeing from her enemies, was discovered. A fierce battle ensued, the powerful attacks of thebatants wreaking havoc and beginning to tear Damon''s world apart. People perished in horrifying ways, men, women, and children were reduced to grisly remains. It was a devastating spectacle. As days passed, more than 80% of the worldy in ruins, yet Damon remained unscathed. In fact, he appeared healthier than ever before. Memories of his past life began to resurface, old wounds reigniting a burning rage within him. His demeanor shifted, and before thebatants couldprehend what was happening, darkness engulfed the entire world. Subconsciously, Damon tapped into histent cultivation, unleashing the full might of the Dark Prince Hell Art. With the world nearly obliterated and its inhabitants gruesomely perished¡ªmore like disintegrated¡ªhe showed no restraint. The air echoed with cries of agony, rage, and despair. Yet, after merely 10 minutes, the cacophony of suffering fell silent, leaving only two figures standing amidst the destion. There were no words, only seething fury in Damon''s eyes, the reincarnation of the Dark Prince. His wrath and anguish were not directed at the fallen, but at the betrayal he had endured from his own kin and beloved. For millennia thereafter, Damon trained relentlessly, honing his skills for the day he would exact vengeance. Surprisingly, apanying him on this descent into madness was the enigmatic Princess, her origins still shrouded in mystery...] [ To unlock the Dark Prince Persona, you must firstplete the initial Four Demon Trials: ] [ The Demon Trials ] - First: Achieve mastery of the first two levels of the Dark Prince Hell Art technique up to SSE rating. Incorporate three or more elemental aspects into the technique. Consume the Demon''s fruit and fully absorb its essence. [ Status: Started ] - Second: y 10,000 Tier 7, 1,000 Tier 8, 200 Tier 7 Terror Mutants, and 20 Tier 8 Lesser Mutants. [ Status: Done ] - Third: Journey to the Dark Ruins and vanquish 1,000,000 Fiends to prove your valor. This must be aplished using only your swords. [ Status: Pending ] - Fourth: Defeat the ck Demon General. [ Status: Pending ] -- Fifth:?????????????? -- Sixth:?????????????? -- Seventh:???????????? -- Eighth:????????????? -- Ninth:???????????? ---------------------------------- Karsha was dumbfounded. "I mean, the Trials for the first persona are nearly impossible, but seriously, how am I supposed to kill 200 Tier 7 Terror Mutants when I couldn''t even stand up to a single one of them?" The Overlords were Terrors, towering behemoths that Karsha, as a weak human, was nowhere near ready to confront. And now, just when he thought he might obtain an overpowered Persona the easy way, he was faced with yet another daunting challenge. Forget about the first Trial; even the second, third, and fourth trials seemed impossible to him. He had some knowledge of the monsters in this realm, but he had no clue about Dark Fiends and their strength. Even if he somehow managed to y 10,000 Tier 7 Terror Mutants, he had no idea what awaited him in the Dark Ruins. The fear of the unknown was more terrifying than any devil standing before him. ''And who in the world is the ck Demon General?'' Karsha muttered in frustration, closing the window. "I''m tired of all this," he muttered as he reached into his inventory and retrieved a Healing Seed. "What''s that, and why do I suddenly feel my strength returning?" Alida asked immediately as the orb appeared. "It''s called a Healing Seed. As the name suggests, it heals you. Whether it''s your health, stamina, or mana, anything that needs regeneration will be restored," Karsha exined, setting the orb down gently. "Take a few minutes to mend your bodies before I absorb it." He could absorb the orb with a simple thought, but he wanted his teammates to fully recover before proceeding. "Thank you," Dhaka acknowledged with a nod. His wounds began closing instantly, and his strength returned swiftly. After ten minutes, the shadow guards stopped absorbing the seed, fully healed and rejuvenated. They stepped back, allowing Karsha to absorb the remaining energy. < Does the host wish to absorb the Healing Seed? > "Yes." The orb fragmented into sparkling light, merging into Karsha''s form. Immediately, his body glowed brilliantly for a few seconds before settling into calmness. His eyes gleamed with a radiant golden aura that emanated outward, apanied by a darker aura tinged with impurities. After approximately ten minutes, both the golden and dark auras faded, reced by a dazzling white light that enveloped Karsha''s entire being, cocooning him within its brilliance. The five shadow guards observed the cocoon with a mixture of awe and curiosity. It was their first encounter with such an event, and despite their serpentine nature, their expressions flickered through various emotions. Even if they understood what was happening, it seemed there was nothing they could actively influence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Momentster, the cocoon trembled and began to dissipate. The shadow guards watched intently as it dissolved into nothingness. Left in its wake was Karsha, now seated with a posture exuding a golden aura that entuated his already striking appearance. Hisplexion had smoothed further, and though his eyes remained crimson, they now shimmered with a golden hue, casting a captivating gaze. Unaware of the admiring stares from the three snakedies, Karsha focused on the system notifications that had appeared. < Ding! Congrattions, your Rapid Regeneration passive ability has evolved. > Chapter 74 Infinity Healing The healing fruit, though it may not look like much, is a powerful consumable treasure that many would kill for. It contains the water element, which, like most water elementals, is designed for healing. Typically, it is used to awaken water elements, but in Karsha''s case, it has awakened more than just an element. The healing seed is more than a mere catalyst for elemental awakening. As its name suggests, it is a seed that grows and blooms into a magnificent nt. The more the nt blooms, the more it yields. In Karsha''s situation, the benefits he will reap from the seed are akin to the nt blooming. As the seed matures, so too will the benefits he gains. Of course, there''s the matter of nurturing the seed. It''s not an exaggeration to say that this seed is more than just a simple seed; it''s a source of unimaginable power. < Congrattions! You have sessfully absorbed the healing seed. > < You have awakened a water element: Healing Water. > < Ding! Congrattions, your Rapid Healing passive skill has evolved. > < Congrattions, your mastery over the water element has increased to; High. > < You have unlocked a new passive skill: Life Force Regeneration. > < Your Charm has increased significantly. +400 > Many messages appeared before Karsha, but the system, knowing he wouldn''t bother to read everything, only disyed the most important ones. After absorbing the lightning fruit and the Absolute Fire Crystal, he awakened the Yin-Yang Lightning and Absolute Chaos Fire elementals. Now, however, he had awakened Healing Water. The saying "water is life" was not an exaggeration. Indeed, the element he had awakened was primarily for healing. It had no aggressive side; its main and only function, as the name suggests, was for healing. But that is where its importance lies. In the world of cultivation, items or artifacts with a single function are often regarded as inferior to those with multiple functions. However, some items, despite having only one function, are still considered powerful in their own right. For example, the fire element can be used in various ways: for offense, defense, and even healing in some cases. Even the water element can do that since it has different variants. For instance, Arcane Water can be used for both offense and defense. However, Healing Water is solely for healing, which, in this context, does not even fall under defense. But that isn''t a problem. Healing Water is more than it appears to be. It has a great healing ability that can aid a cultivator in many ways. Of course, if someone without any offensive abilities awakens such an element, it might be considered a weakness. However, in the hands of someone like Karsha, the healing seed is a gold mine. A warrior like him will benefit greatly from the healing abilities of Healing Water. < Congrattions, your Rapid Healing passive skill has evolved to Enhanced Rapid Healing. > < Enhanced Rapid Healing (Passive) > -- Regenerate from any injury at a speed of 1000x per second. -- Regenerate lost limbs and other body parts. -- Recover Mana, Stamina, Elemental essence, and other attributes at a very fast pace. Originally, the Rapid Healing ability only allowed for regenerating a small portion of attributes and mana. Now, however, he can regrow limbs. And that''s not all¡ªhis mastery is currently at the High level. This means that if he masters Healing Water to even higher levels, he could potentially regrow a heart. The significance of even just this passive ability is more than Karsha could have ever asked for. He has achieved what many spend years chasing simply by absorbing a seed. This seed has the potential to cause chaos in empires if discovered. Its value is so immense that it could disrupt the entire world. If the Healing Seed were to be auctioned, it would sell for billions, if not more. Many powerhouses would fiercelypete to acquire it due to its limitless benefits. Inside Karsha''s dantian (core) now lies a seed that has already begun to grow. If nurtured properly, it could one day make him immortal even before he formally achieves immortality. With the ability to regrow limbs and other body parts, who is to say he wouldn''t be able to regenerate a full body from his soul after death? The prowess of the Healing Water is limitless, and Karsha has barely scratched the surface of its potential. < You have unlocked a new active skill: Life Force Regeneration > < Life Force Regeneration (Active) > -- When your HP drops below 2%, all regenerating skills will stop, and you will gain a 2550x regeneration speed for 2 minutes. -- When your life force is almost drained, 60% of your avable HP will be converted to life force, remaining active until your life force is fully healed. "Undead me," Karsha smiled happily as he read the description of his newest skill. The ability to regenerate life force is something few can achieve easily. The power to restore the force that holds life together is beyond human understanding. When a child is born, they are assumed to have a full life force, which is 100%.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, as they grow, their life force¡ªdetermining their age and status¡ªstarts to drain until it runs outpletely. When this happens, the person''s soul exits their body and moves on to the next ne of existence, the spirit realm. Life force is a mysterious energy that no one can confidently say they have figured out. It is beyond mortalprehension, so no matter how talented an individual is, they would not be able to regenerate life force at will. However, Karsha had just awakened an ability that defies the impossible. With this skill, he can recover his life force whenever it is almost depleted. In other words, when his life force falls below a critical level, he will receive an instant 60% recovery. If necessary, he can continue to exchange his HP for life force until it is fully restored. If he chose to, he could remain in a state of perpetual youth, something that shouldn''t be possible unless he attains divinity and bes a god or immortal. "There must be a catch to this," Karsha muttered under his breath. He stood up, stretched his body, and opened his eyes. "Not to be rude, but why are you five staring at me like that?" Karsha asked, meeting the gaze of the five shadow guards. "You... you, what have you done to yourself?" Ayarr asked in a startled tone. "What do you mean?" Karsha inquired. "You have be handsome again," she replied. She had witnessed Karsha''s appearance when he first came to the ind. She had also seen the gradual transformation as Karsha became more strikingly handsome. His previously bony self had transformed into a more handsome young man who could hold his own with thedies. While he might not be the most handsome man, he was undeniably attractive in his own right, and this transformation had urred in less than two months. Now, however, he had be even more striking. So handsome, in fact, that he could easily make thedies swoon. His eyes had undergone another change. The red hue now had a hazy golden tint. His skin had gained added smoothness, and his cheekbones had be even more refined, giving him a strikingly handsome look. Despite Starr twisting his red hair into dreadlocks, it had extended slightly, cascading freely down his back. His muscles had expanded somewhat, and he had experienced a slight increase in height. While he was a berserker, his growth in height and weight hadn''t progressed as drastically as one might expect, but he was steadily moving in that direction. His current height, akin to Captain America''s stature, gave him a strong physical presence. At neen years old, he was still in the process of growing into adulthood. It would take some time before he reached his full potential as a true berserker. "Well, lucky me, I guess," Karsha smiled bashfully. It''s not every day a guy receivespliments about his handsomeness from ady. "We will be moving to Crystalisk next. We won''t spend much time there, so let''s try to get things done as quickly as possible so we can move on to the next ce," Karsha added. Though he had wished to explore these locations, now that he had acquired techniques that could bridge the gap between him and the overlords, he intended to train and deepen his understanding of these skills before facing them. To achieve this, he would utilize the subspace where time ran differently from the outside world. With his monstrousprehension ability, which was crucial to mastering skills, he nned to dedicate as much time as possible to increasing his understanding and proficiency in all such skills. He believed that with sufficient mastery, he would be able to defeat the overlords effortlessly. If it weren''t for the Book of Annihtion and the quests the system had given him, he would have long ago entered closed cultivation to begin mastering his skills. But for now, he needed to be stronger, and since the system seemed to be guiding him toward items that would further enhance his power, he had noints about that. ----------------- And just like that, Karsha and the shadow guards spent the next three days moving from one ind to another, killing and retrieving the items the system required of him. He hadn''t failed to retrieve any, so after three days of relentless battle, he finally assembled the Book of Annihtion and collected all eight items directed by the system. "Why does it feel like I''ve been to this ce before?" Karsha muttered under his breath as he and the shadow guards hurried away from the Eternal Abyss section of the ind. It was the domain of the Abyssal Leviathan, the mightiest of all the Overlords. "Well, I guess I''ll find out soon enough..." Channeling more mana into the flying boat, they sped away as swiftly as possible. His next n was to absorb all the items and train his skills and techniques. Chapter 75 The Queens Embrace "Big brother, you''re back!" Starr eximed as she jumped into Karsha''s embrace the moment he descended from the flying boat. They had spent just five dayspleting the entire task. "Yes, I am back," Karsha replied, lifting the adorable little snake child. For some reason, he had grown more attached to the little snake child than he had anticipated. This newfound connection seemed to be a positive change for him; unknowingly, he was bing more lively than he had been back on Earth in the Human Kingdom. The snakes were bing his family, although he was not yet aware of it. While he felt a bond with Lady Illo, the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the purple-tailed anacondas; to them, he was simply a human who would one day be a behemoth feared by many. "You look stronger and more handsome than you did five days ago. What happened to you?" Lady Illo asked, her gaze curious. "I have no idea, Lady Illo. It just happened, and I have a feeling you''ll ask the same question 18 days from now," Karsha replied casually, causing the snakedy to arch an eyebrow. "Do you n on going anywhere in the next 18 days?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, I will need a quiet and isted ce to cultivate for the next 18 days to make final preparations," Karsha announced. Originally nning to face the Overlords in 30 days, acquiring the Subspace had altered his strategy. With such a valuable treasure at his disposal, Karsha intended to maximize his training and master his techniques. Once he felt sufficiently confident, he would embark on his mission. Twenty days would be ample time for his preparations. "So, you haven''t given up on the idea of confronting the Overlords," Lady Illo remarked, sensing Karsha''s determination. Despite this, her maternal instincts urged her to at least attempt to dissuade him from any rash decisions. "How could I abandon my quest, Lady Illo? I''vee too far to turn back now," Karsha replied with a smile. "Besides, I am the Annihtor. Facing opponents stronger than me shouldn''t be an issue," he added confidently, prompting the gathered snakes to nod in agreement. Truly, he was the Annihtor, and eliminating the Overlords seemed like the next logical step. Though he was still on the path to fully embodying that title, vanquishing the Overlords would mark a significant milestone. "If you say so. But if you ever decide to abandon that quest, know that none of us will think any less of you," Lady Illo said earnestly, and Karsha nodded in understanding. If not for his promise to June, he might have seriously reconsidered the entire endeavor. "Ayarr, take him to the ce. I have a feeling he will appreciate it there." After a few more exchanges and tousling the hair of the young snake child, Karsha and Ayarr headed towards the cultivation site where Karsha would spend the next 18 days. "Dhaka, tell me, do you think he can defeat the Overlords?" Once Karsha and Ayarr were out of sight, Lady Illo turned to Dhaka, the leader of the Five Shadow Guards. "I believe he will handle the Overlords with ease, My Lady," Dhaka replied with a sly smile, recalling how Karsha had fearlessly acted as bait to ensure their escape. Observing Karsha''s rapid growth, Dhaka, who had lived for many years, was confident in Karsha''s abilities to dispatch the Overlords without much difficulty. "You seem quite certain," Lady Illo remarked, intrigued. "I am, Mdy," Dhaka affirmed confidently. Lady Illo smiled and then walked away. Karsha remained a mystery she had yet to unravel. She knew understanding him would take time, but for now, she would observe his progress. Soon enough, she would discover who exactly this young man was. After a twenty-minute walk, Karsha and Ayarr arrived at their destination. It was not what Karsha had expected. Instead of a cave-like abode simr to where he had spent time by the small river, he found himself surrounded by something entirely different. Despite the presence of a waterfall, the ce was lush with greenery. The air was remarkably pure, calming Karsha''s soul as he breathed deeply. Towering trees formed a canopy that filtered the sunlight into shimmering rays, casting a serene glow. Strangely, the Mana here felt denser than in other parts of the ind. "What is this ce?" Karsha asked in awe. "We call it the Queen''s Embrace. This ce has been here since before the Purple Tail Anaconda appeared on the ind," Ayarr exined. "This is just the outer area of the Queen''s Embrace. The ce we''re heading to is behind the waterfall," Ayarr added, a smile ying on his lips. The astonishment on Karsha''s face spoke volumes. "Another area?" Karsha asked with curiosity. "Just wait until you see what''s behind the water," Ayarr replied cryptically, guiding Karsha deeper into the waterfall. As they ventured further, Karsha''s interest grew more intense. With each step, the air thickened with Mana and gained a noticeable purity. "This ce is truly magnificent," Karsha eximed, unable to contain his wonder any longer. Ayarr smiled serenely as they continued deeper into the waterfall. Despite the cascading water around them, they moved effortlessly as if unaffected by the flow. "We''ve arrived," Ayarr announced after another ten minutes of walking. Emerging on the other side of the waterfall, Karsha and Ayarr were greeted by a scene of such breathtaking beauty that Karsha could only stare in awe,pletely captivated. The trees, though not towering, formed a dense canopy that enveloped the entire area, creating a tranquil atmosphere. Their branches and leaves intermingled, casting soothing shadows over the ground. The Mana here was exceptionally dense, even more so than in Karsha''s Subspace. He also felt an inexplicable pull towards something deep within the ce. "What''s in that direction?" Karsha asked, pointing southwest. "We call it the White Tablet. We don''t know much about it; the closest anyone has approached is 500 meters. No one has been able to surpass that mark," Ayarr replied, adding to Karsha''s intrigue. Karsha was eager to explore further, but before he could inquire, Ayarr spoke again, "You''ll be cultivating in that area since it offers greater benefits than this ce." Karsha grinned knowingly and followed Ayarr. As they moved 700 meters closer to the White Tablet, Karsha felt his mind opening up. Strangely, more memories and knowledge from the legacy of the Divine Alchemist began flooding into his consciousness. ''This sensation is incredible. But why do I feel so familiar with this ce? In fact, why does this entire ind feel familiar?'' Karsha pondered silently. Since arriving on the ind, Karsha had been experiencing a peculiar sensation. Somehow, he felt an inexplicable familiarity with the ind, a connection akin to someone who had lived there their entire life. Instinctively, he recognized this sense of familiarity, yet despite his efforts, he couldn''t recall the reason behind it. It was as if something was blocking his memories. ''Well, time will reveal all,'' he sighed inwardly. "For now, I need to get closer to that tablet. Perhaps I''ll find some answers to these inexplicable attractions." "We can only go this far," Ayarr announced when they reached the 500-meter mark. Her steps halted abruptly as if an invisible barrier prevented her from advancing any further. Meanwhile, Karsha felt apelling tug emanating from the tablet 500 meters away. Instead of resisting, it drew him closer irresistibly. He attempted to resist but found the pull too strong to resist. "How are you moving?" Ayarr asked incredulously as she watched Karsha proceed beyond the 500-meter limit. "I''m not sure how, but I don''t feel any resistance," Karsha replied, bewildered. Before he could receive a response, he was pulled further away, leaving Ayarr behind. After soaring through the air for a few moments, Karsha found himself standing before a monumental stone tablet standing 30 meters tall, adorned with intricate runic symbols. The stone''s surface was smooth yet its edges were jagged. Atop the tablet, a phrase written in blood-red ink caught his eye: "The Arcane Time Tablet." The system message shed before Karsha''s eyes as he gazed upon the 30-meter-tall tablet emanating a strange aura and temporal fluctuations. Recognizing its significance from its name alone, Karsha was about to inquire further with the system when another message appeared, bringing a satisfied smile to his lips. Karsha absorbed the messages with growing excitement. The implications of the Time Tablet''s effects were profound, promising elerated learning and extended time for cultivation. He felt a surge of determination to make the most of this newfound advantage in his quest to master his skills and prepare for the challenges ahead. Karsha smiled cheerfully, settling into a rxed position right in front of the Time Tablet. With deliberate care, he retrieved one of the five items they had discovered across the ind with the Shadow Guards. Instantly, the temperature around him plummeted. "Thirty-two days, huh? That trantes to 768 days inside the subspace," he muttered to himself, then burst intoughter. "This is perfect! Whoever left this here, you''re the best!" he eximed, before taking a bite of the Ice Queen Fruit. Chapter 76 Ice Queen Wrath With time slowed for Karsha, he would now be spending a little over two years inside the subspace, granting him ample opportunity to fully unleash his skills. Even without the threefold boost to hisprehension speed, these two years would prove sufficient. Thanks to the rapid progress he had achieved, Karsha could push the mastery of his skills even further than he had initially hoped. Additionally, the treasures the system had led him to would further enhance his elemental abilities. Karsha had been fortunate, and he was making the most of it to prepare for the Overlords. With two days allotted for each Overlord and the Book of Annihtion in his possession, he would be unstoppable if he utilized these two years well. < Ding! You have eaten the Queen Fruit. The host is advised to remain calm and let the ice energy run through the meridians. > Karsha, seated in a lotus posture, was frozen still, making him look more like an ice sculpture than a human. This wasn''t a bad thing, as it was a result of him eating the Ice Queen fruit. In most fiction, Ice Queens are scorpion-like ice monsters or beasts that reign supreme with their ice-cold powers. They have the temperament of ice, so cold that a single touch can shatter bones and burn bodies. Indeed, ice can burn anything ites into contact with. While the burning effect isn''t as intense as fire, the slow-burning mes of ice are more powerful than most fire variants. However, this icy fire is rare and can only be obtained by killing an Ice Queen, a task deemed almost impossible. Killing an Ice Queen is akin to going against an entire world. Aside from killing and absorbing the core and life crystal of such an evolved beast, seeking out the fruit called Ice Queen is another way to attain such formidable elemental power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Ice Queen fruit is a condensed form of the Ice Queen essence, primarily containing the icy fire said to be the absolute form of ice. Just as there are Absolute Light, Fire, and Darkness, there is Absolute Ice¡ªa type of ice ekement considered stronger than most, if not all, other types of ice. Once fully absorbed, Karsha would gain the Absolute Ice Elemental and a significant boost in his ice skills. For ten minutes, Karsha remained frozen solid but still alive. He was absorbing the essence of the Ice Queen fruit, carefully ensuring he didn''t go overboard since he could feel the essence was more than he could currently wield. Unfortunately for him, it is a fruit, not a seed that can be nted like the Healing Seed and further nourished to yield more gains in the future. The Ice Queen fruit is a one-time-use item, and Karsha knew that, so he was making the best of it. < Ding! You have absorbed enough Ice essence. > < Ding! You have awakened the Absolute Ice Element. > < Ding! All ice-based skills have received two-tier upgrades. > < +300 Points added to all stats. +200,000 Points added to Mana. +200 Points to Charm. > < You have gained a new skill: Ice Queen Wraith. > < Ding! Congrattions to the host; you have gained the Ice Queen Recognition. Master your ice element and gain the favor of the Ice Queen. > The ice around Karsha cracked and soon crumbled, revealing a magnificent mane radiating a chilling aura, akin to that of the Prince of Ice. Karsha had once again undergone some subtle changes. He had gained even more charm, making him appear even more handsome, yet now a subtle danger lurked behind those magnificent red-golden eyes. The charm attribute he had awakened stated that he would exude a charm that was benevolent to his allies and malevolent to his enemies. As his charm continued to increase, Karsha started to appear both more terrifying and equally charming. He had be someone many would envy. The current him is just too gorgeous to the point he will be extremely irritating for any dude to see him around their women. "I feel stronger, much stronger than before," Karsha muttered. He then essed the system and decided to check the skill he had gained from the Ice Queen fruit. ------------------ < Ice Queen Wrath > Rating: E Tier: 10 -- By gaining the recognition of the Ice Queen, you can now summon her in battle, and as long as you have enough Mana, you can maintain her avatar which holds a certain amount of attack power from the Ice Queen herself. [ Ice Dance ] -- Materialise an Ice Vortex that sucks everything inside and inflicts continuous damage for as long as the wielder has Mana. Note: It takes 4000 MP every second [ Ice Rain ] Stay connected via empire -- By tapping into the Absolute Ice, create spears of rain that strike with lethal precision further inflicting icy damage for as long as the wielder has Mana. Note: It takes 8000 MP every second [ Starry Ice ] -- Create small star-like ices that explode with fury upon contact with a target or targets. Note: The higher your mastery of the ice element and the skill, the more ice stars you can create. [ Ice Queen Wrath ] -- By expanding 20,000 MP you will gain 15 seconds to let loose 2% of the Ice Queen''s total attack power and watch how powerful one can get when utilizing the Ice element. [Cooldown: 60 mins] Note: This skill has been condensed from excess ice essence from the Ice Fruit so the higher your mastery over the ice element, the stronger the skill gets. ---------------- "Holy shit. This is incredible," Karsha eximed, unable to contain his happiness. He hadn''t expected to gain such a powerful skill from eating a mere fruit. With this skill, especially thest ability, he would be able to end some battles within 15 seconds. Coupled with his super-hyper regeneration speed, he could regenerate his Mana within seconds. "With this and the sword from Agni, I can be likened to an apostle of two powerful deities," Karshaughed wholeheartedly before willing the skill to activate. Immediately, the temperature around him dropped drastically. Behind him, a 30-meter-tall, incredibly beautiful Ice Queen Avatar materialized. Despite her human-like appearance, her scorpion features were visible. She had four scorpion-like legs extending from behind her, giving her the appearance of a majestic queen with six hands. She wore a crown on her head and held a staff ending with a star-like sculpture firmly in her grasp. Her eyes shone with the intense cold of ice, sending chills down the spine. "Is this an Avatar or the real deal?" Karsha muttered, unable to wrap his mind around what he was staring at. The avatar looks magnificent to the point that most people would mistake her for a real person. Turning away from the time tablet, Karsha focused on the [Ice Dance] ability. The Avatar casually swung her staff, conjuring a massive yet rtively weak ice vortex that stood 50 meters tall with a circumference of 45 meters. "I guess I''ll have to master the skill before I can wield its full might," Karsha thought inwardly before dismissing the Avatar. Though the skill showed great potential, he knew that without sufficient mastery, he would only waste his mana. The vortex created moments ago was impressive but insufficient for confronting an Overlord. Even a Tier 4 Monster could withstand its pull, let alone an Overlord. Nevertheless, it was promising that, despite being at the E stage of mastery, he could unleash such an ability, capable of eliminating anything below Tier 3. With further mastery, he would unlock the full potential of the skill, gaining yet another formidable ability to aid him in the future. "The Ice Queen''s recognition," Karsha muttered as he essed thest notification he had received. < Ice Queen Recognition > - The Ice Queen, the most powerful entity in the realm of ice,parable to the gods themselves in mastery of the ice element, has acknowledged you as a wielder of the Absolute Ice Element. From this day forward, you are designated among the chosen few tasked with bringing glory to the ice element. Those selected are destined to ascend the ranks and stand beside the Ice Queen as equals in their own right. If you should one day surpass the Ice Queen in rank, you will receive an unknown blessing known only to few, and gain a formidable ally. For now, you are under the Ice Queen''s influence, meaning you can be summoned at any time to aid her and her allies. You have the option to decline a summons, but this will impact your ranking. The hierarchy is as follows: Foot Soldier, Soldier, Corporal, Sergeant, Lieutenant, Captain, Major, Colonel, General, Commander... Answer every call and umte points to advance your ranking, unlocking mysterious benefits. [Your Rank: Foot Soldier] "Dude, how can I be reduced to a mere foot soldier? I''m about to face Overlords here; surely I deserve more respect," Karsha grumbled, feeling slighted by his current rank despite his past as a general. Yet, he realized he hadn''t yet contributed anything significant to benefit the Ice Queen and her allies. To advance in rank, he needed to heed a call from the Ice Queen or achieve something substantial in her service. With none of these aplishments under his belt, Karsha, despite his expertise in warfare and battle, remained a lowly foot soldier. Only by earning points and recognition could he climb back to the top and earn the recognition he sought from the Ice Queen. "What am I even dreaming about?" Karsha muttered, settling back down. He retrieved the next item, ''The Titan Stone Seed''. As he held it, the ground around him began to react. Karsha could feel the stones and earth responding to the seed''s presence, some even levitating in the air. Ignoring everything else, Karsha focused on absorbing the Titan Stone Seed. In an instant, the seed dissipated and entered his body. < Ding! You have absorbed the Titan Stone Seed. You have awakened the Diamond Earth Elemental. > Chapter 77 Titan Defense Art "Absorbing the Titan Stone seed was perhaps the easiest endeavor thus far. Unlike the tedious processes involved with fire, healing, lightning, and ice, this time he simply absorbed it, and that was it. However, that doesn''t mean he gained nothing. This seed could be said to have bestowed upon him more than he could have ever hoped for. The notifications that appeared before him seemed almost otherworldly. < Ding! Congrattions! You have awakened the Diamond Earth Elemental. > < Congrattions! You have unlocked a new passive ability: Titan Physique. > < +500 to all stats, +1000 to Defense, +100,000 to Mana. > < You have absorbed a 10,000-year-old Titan Stone Seed. Your body will now grow stronger and tougher each time you level up, tripling in ranks. >" < Diamond Earth Elemental > Stay connected through empire - With the defense of a Titan and nearly imprable fortifications, you can be who you are meant to be: a true Titan. - This element enhances your defenses and bestows upon you the ability to create near-imprable barriers using earth, stones, metals, rare minerals, and more. - The stronger your mastery, the more formidable your defense bes. The sky is the limit, Titan. "Finally," Karsha smiled contentedly as he read the description of the new element. "It seems I don''t need to search for any more defensive techniques, as this provides everything I require." He retrieved a technique book obtained from the system uponpleting the quest for the Titan Stone seed¡ªa defensive technique thatplements the awakened element. With the book in hand and a smile dancing on his lips, he turned back to the system to continue reading the remaining messages. -Simr to a normal physique, this passive ability grants the host strong skin and bones, enabling them to withstand intense pressure and attacks. The higher your mastery of the earth element, the more potent the effects of this physique." "Not the best, but certainly appreciated," Karsha remarked, feeling akin to wearing a coat crafted from Titan''s hide as he examined the ability. Despite his initial apprehension, he quickly realized he was being short-sighted. An ability that evolves with the cultivator is exceedingly rare. Most skills require mastery, meaning once one''s understanding teaus, so does the skill''s growth. However, with the potential to develop alongside the cultivator''s mastery of their element and rank, the possibilities are limitless, especially for someone like Karsha, who possesses monstrousprehension abilities. He simply needs to continue deepening his understanding of the earth element, and as he ascends in rank, his skin and bones will grow in tandem. "With the additional stats, my attack power has also increased. I''m getting closer every second," he noted. With enhanced stats, he could unleash even more formidable attacks, especially whenbining them with the Red Eye Tiger skill. At this rate, he would soon narrow the gap between himself and the overlords before their inevitable confrontation. < Does the host wish to learn this technique > "Yes," Karsha replied turning the technique book into a particle that entered his body forming a runic symbol in his consciousness. < Congrattions, You have learnt a legendary rank technique; Titan defense Art > < Titan Defense Art > Rank: Legendary Type: Defense Technique Levels: 6 -- Using the Earth, stones, and metals as allies, create the perfect defense that can withstand any attacks based on your mastery level. Level 1: Titan wall -- Erect thick walls that can withstand attack from multiple directions. Inside the walls, you can withstand any attacks by constantly reinforcing the walls with your Mana and Earth Essence Level 2: Titan Fortress -- Expand your walls to create arge enough fortress that can cover a 100-meter radius. When there are allies inside the fortress, they can channel their Mana into further strengthening the walls. Foes caught within the walls won''t be able to activate their defense skills for 30 seconds. Level 3: Titan Palm -- By understanding the earth''s elements enough, conjure a huge palm of stone that wraps around you and absorbs all attacks. The absorbed attacks can be converted into energy that can be channeled by the host to strengthen his attacks. Level 4: Colossus shield -- At level 4, you will gain the ability to temporarily summon colossal shields from the chaos era. Depending on your Mastery, you can summon up to 15 shields with ranks starting from the Divine Grade. Level 5: Unmoving Titan -- At this level, after you have gained enough understanding of the earth element, you will be able to conjure or summon titans from the Chaos era. These summoned titans will use their defense to help you withstand attacks from those realms above you. You can summon Titans with Realms Four Stages above you. Level 6: Titan Ascendance -- After Mastering all levels and gaining enlightenment in the field of defense, you can transcend mortal defense and be one with the earth. With that, the earth, metals, and minerals will bend to your will, enabling you to create imprable defenses. --------------------- "Hahahaha. This is just incredible. With this, I can face those above me without worrying too much about their attacks." With a plethora of levels now at his disposal, Karsha could withstand attacks to a significant degree. He could even tank attacks from opponents with three times his attack power. The defense technique was truly remarkable, and with time and mastery, he would be able to confront any opponent with confidence in his defense. Karsha could conjure titans and colossal shields reminiscent of the Chaos era. While hecked direct knowledge of what transpired during that tumultuous time, the fact that these shields belonged to colossal titans spoke volumes. The Chaos era, true to its name, was a period marked by immense turmoil, witnessing the rise and fall of numerous powerhouses. It was during this epoch that the Titans, renowned for their unparalleled defense, rose to prominence. Their formidable prowess in offense and defense was so legendary that the mere sight of them on the battlefield, wielding massive weapons and shields, would sow chaos. Thus, the era earned its name as the Chaos Era. For Karsha to acquire a technique allowing him to summon shields and titans from that turbulent period was truly cause for celebration. The idea of having fifteen shields surrounding him, offering defense from attacksing from all directions, was a prospect anyone would cherish. However, such a powerful technique came with its drawbacks. Because it was tied to his mastery of the earth element, a deep understanding of earth maniption was essential to enhance his mastery. Even with three times the usualprehension speed, mastering the maniption of the earth posed a challenge that even prodigies struggled with. Understanding the nuances of elemental maniption was far from straightforward. One must first grasp how the earth moves, its tactile qualities, and how to transform it without altering its core nature. Moreover, there was the potential to transmute earth into metals and other minerals with sufficient mastery. Upon reaching such a pinnacle of mastery, one could transform vast expanses into solid diamonds and raise them as impregnable defensive barriers. At this level, traditional defense techniques became obsolete, as one could shape the very earth beneath them into an imprable fortress. "I need to move quickly," Karsha muttered as he retrieved the next item from his inventory. It was obtained after defeating 12 Tier 6 Mutants and a Tier 6 Dark Mutant. The Luminous Crystal was a highly sought-after item, carefully chosen by the system for Karsha''s elemental awakening. Having already awakened variants of elements, the Luminous Crystal was intended to aid in awakening the Light element. The crystal was coveted by many, some willing to resort to violence to obtain it. It contained a concentrated essence of light, capable of awakening andying the foundation for the Light element. Its worth is beyond measure. Rumors circted that those who sessfully absorbed the Luminous Crystal could wield the purest form of light, rivaling even those born with divine light. Beings born with pure divine light are the sole ones capable of harnessing the most potent form of light. They bear the responsibility of maintaining the bnce between good and evil¡ªdarkness. Those aligned with light are often referred to as divine beings, while those aligned with darkness are known as Dark Borns. Should Karsha seed in awakening his Light element, he would gain the ability to withstand dark attacks, elevating him to the status of a divine born. However, the process of absorbing luminous light is intricate. Karsha must first purge all traces of darkness from within him to make way for the light. Yet, that would be wasteful, considering the darkness that already courses through him. While he doesn''t possess the darkness elemental, he does wield the Dark Prince Hell art technique, sufficient to draw the ire of the Divine ones. But who is Karsha? He is someone opposed to Behemoth, needing a blend of all aspects to secure victory. He is also supported by a system tasked with aiding his cultivation. He is an existence destined for ultimate strength. Limiting him is inconceivable. With the system''s will, the crystal dispersed into light particles and instantly enveloped Karsha in a golden cocoon of light. The cocoon radiated increasingly brighter, causing Ayarr, who sat 500 meters away, to close her serpent eyes for a full 20 minutes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What is with this human?" she pondered, finding no immediate answer, she went back refocusing on her cultivation. Within the cocoon, a battle ensued between light and darkness. After 20 minutes of intense struggle, light and darkness reached apromise, granting Karsha something that would make both Dark Borns and Divine beings envious. Chapter 78 Golden Aura During the Chaos Era, the Divine Temple was renowned for recruiting talents and guiding them toward purity and light. Among those they recruited were warriors given the moniker "Golden Warriors." These warriors had awakened a unique form of the light element known as "Golden Light." This Golden Light was the most potent form of all light elements, endowing its wielders with remarkable properties. The Golden Light element was both defensive and offensive, making it an unparalleled multipurpose element. What set the Golden Light apart from other light elements was the aura it emitted. This aura, despite its calming nature, possessed a powerful nullifying effect that halved the impact of all forms of attacks¡ªphysical, mental, and spiritual¡ªwhenever it was activated. This meant that if an attack intended to kill struck one''s body, soul, or mind, the aura would reduce its damage by 50%, significantly weakening its initial effect. But that''s just for defense. When ites to offense, the golden aura can amplify attack power by 100%. Simr to a Sword Aura, the Golden Light also boosts the attack power of any weapon, spell, or ability. Legend has it that if one manages to increase their mastery of the light element to the Perfect Affinity level, they can merge it with Sword Aura, significantly enhancing the damage output of sword attacks. However, while the Golden Light is potent, ites with numerous challenges and dangers. Many believe that the Golden Light results from the fusion of light and darkness. While this is partially true, the Golden Light actually emerges when the light finally epts the darkness and coexists with it. Instead of constant conflict, Light and Darkness have adapted to the point where they can both reside within the dantian of a cultivator without risk. As a result, the Golden Light has acquired some properties of darkness, making it a stronger defense against all forms of dark attacks. All attacks using the darkness element are instantly reduced by 80%, rendering them nearly powerless. Additionally, darkness attacks fueled by the Golden Light cannot be easily defended against normal light. As a result, Light Elementals, particrly Divine Light Wielders and Darkness Borns, harbor intense hatred for the Golden Light Knights, considering them their archenemies. With the ability to resist both light and darkness and the power to amplify their attacks by infusing them with golden light, the Golden Light Knights are nearly impervious to both Light and Darkness attacks. For Karsha to have awakened such a light means he has obtained another powerful element. Though he doesn''t fully understand its potential yet, this new power will serve him well and may even save his life in the days toe. The light cocoon shuddered intermittently until it crumbled, revealing a glowing young man with almost golden eyes. Hey naked, curled into a posture reminiscent of a sleeping baby. One remarkable effect of the Golden Light is its ability to bestow a heavenly appearance upon its wielders. Those who manage to elevate their elementalprehension to the Perfect stage be exceedingly handsome or beautiful, surpassing even angels and fairies. Karsha, who has already awakened five elements and constantly tempers his body with the blood of powerful beasts, experiences elerated evolution. This evolution enables him to absorb an extraordinary amount of essence from anything he absorbs, further enhancing his handsomeness. Although he has no control over his appearance, the system ensures that he bes an eye-catcher. His new appearance has undergone another significant transformation, making him even more striking. His skin has be smoother, and his hair is even redder. His golden-red eyes have be more predominantly golden, with only a hint of red remaining. His biceps and overall physique have also enhanced, giving him a more confident andmanding presence. On his forehead is a unique runic tattoo in the shape of a pentagon. Inside this pentagon-shaped tattoo is an engraving that trantes to ''King.'' After the cocoon vanished, Karsha returned to his sitting posture. When he opened his eyes, the pentagon rune on his forehead glowed, causing his eyes to sh with a golden aura and instantly sending him into a trance. Karsha had entered his first enlightenment for an element, instantly elevating his affinity for the Light element to a high level. Enlightenment for an element is when one gains a profound understanding of the element and the intricacies involved. For a cultivator to gain enlightenment, their understanding of the element must be so deep that guidance in the enlightened state will take them to the next level. For Karsha to enter enlightenment without yet delving into the meaning behind the Golden Light is significant. However, despite this impressive feat, he is still just a child trying to find his way in the cultivation world. The enlightenment stemmed from the knowledge imparted by his master, the divine alchemist. This master was a light elemental cultivator who had achieved incredibly high mastery in the path of light. He was a very powerful light cultivator, so for Karsha to have ess to that much knowledge meant his understanding was instantly elevated to the High Affinity Level. However, because he had yet to fully grasp the ways of the light, his consciousness was pulled into a state of calm where he could gain a deeper understanding of the path of light. Karsha remained in his enlightened state for about ten hours before returning to reality. When he emerged, his body was enveloped in a golden light¡ªa golden aura. "This sensation is incredible. I feel stronger and closer to understanding what has been bothering me all this time," Karsha muttered in a calm tone. He thenmanded the system to buy him some normal clothes, as the golden aura had disintegrated his trousers and jacket. The aura around him appeared calm, but a closer inspection would reveal that it was anything but serene. Turning back to the system, Karsha read through the messages. Most were congrattory notes for awakening the Golden Light and attaining his first enlightenment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, one message stood out. < Ding! Congrattions, You have received the Mark of Inheritance. > < Mark of Inheritance > Many call them Golden Light Knights; others call them Holy Knights. But since the beginning of time, they have been known as the Ascendents. They rose from the depths of darkness and embraced the light. They fought with determination and became the force upon which the universe relied. They are destined to rule alongside the gods. They are the Apostles of the Divine, the yers of Immortals. They are the greatest, the lone ones, the elite¡ª they are the Golden Children. Chaos is here; darkness looms. The greatest shall fall, and the weak shall be consumed. They areing, and there is no stopping them¡ªat least, that is what they believe. A day ising when the Golden Child will be born, destined to shine brighter than the night star. The one meant to control the chaos, the yer of fate, the friend of Destiny. Seek out the beacon and light the path, for the day they rise, your legend shall begin. Your destiny awaits, Golden Child. Heed the call when you receive it. "If I didn''t know better, I''d say someone is ying with my destiny. What''s with all this about answering calls? I came to the ind to retrieve venoms, for fuck''s sake." Karsha''s anger had risen to the point where he could no longer control it. First, it was the Dark Prince who tricked him into epting his technique. He needed strength, so it was assumed he asked for it. Then came the Ice Queen''s recognition, where he was meant to heed a call whenever she summoned him. While that might sound advantageous, Karsha didn''t need thatplication now, especially since he still had the Gate Guardians to defeat¡ªif he survived the Overlords. Now, he had to seek out an inheritance, light the beacon of hope, and be the Golden Child when the time came. "And who the fuck are these people that areing?" he wondered, still seething with anger. "I need some rest." He turned back to the system and began reading the remaining messages. < +300 added to all stats. +200,000 added to Mana > < +1000 added to charm > < Congrattions, you have unlocked a passive ability; Golden Aura > < Golden Aura > -- Channel your golden aura to block 50% of Physical, Mind, and Soul Attacks. -- You can also coat your weapons with the golden Aura which increases the attack power by 100% "At least something good dide out of this," Karsha muttered, still visibly angry and unaware of what he had gained. Soon, however, he would understand why the system had put him through all this trouble just to awaken eight of the major elements in existence. Discover more stories at empire Taking out the seventh item, Karsha willed the system, and the fist-sized seed in his hands dispersed into particles of light that entered his body. Externally, there were no visible changes. Internally, however, Karsha''s cells underwent constant regeneration. "What the hell is happening to me?" Karsha panicked. But before his fear could escte further, a system message appeared. < Ding! Congrattions, You have sessfully absorbed the Vanishing Seed. > Chapter 79 Silent Wind < Ding! Congrattions, You have sessfully absorbed the Vanishing Seed > The message appeared before Karsha''s eyes, but the changes in his body never ceased. His cells were constantly regenerating, steadily building his foundation even further. The Vanishing Seed was one of the most challenging items for Karsha to retrieve when the system tasked him with securing it within 20 minutes. The seed came from a snake called the Grey Horn Ember. Initially, Karsha underestimated the snake, but when he confronted it, he broke into a cold sweat. The seed rendered the snake nearly invincible to all attacks. Its speed surpassed Karsha''s capabilities, and if not for the domain, he wouldn''t have been able to locate andplete the quest on time. The snake was so fast with the seed that Karsha could barely keep track of its movements. Now that the seed was in his body, it implied that he would transform into someone worthy of possessing it. The seed had to transform Karsha into a being capable of fully harnessing the power of the Wind Seed. For someone who had already begun tempering his body, the seed seemed to have found the perfect candidate. What is currently happening to Karsha''s body is a process of modification and regeneration. It modifies his existing cells and generates new ones, making his body more adaptable to the energy hidden within. When someone awakens an element, they gain ess to a unique energy source called essence, often referred to as Elemental Essence. This energy is simr to Mana, but distinct in its properties. It allows the wielder to harness the element they have awakened. While the essence is fundamentally the same for all elements, the amount one can harness increases as their affinity with the element grows. Additionally, the more elements a person can wield, the stronger their essence bes. Karsha has now awakened seven elements, seven of the most powerful elements in existence. This means his core is now brimming with essence that can be harnessed at any moment. Karsha is possibly the first to achieve this feat, granting him a significant advantage over his peers. This advantage lies in the essence and elements at his disposal. Even without Mana, he can still utilize the essence of the elements to empower his attacks. While Mana is generally more robust than essence, a wielder''s affinity can rise to a level where the strength of their essence surpasses that of Mana. All Karsha needs to do is increase his elemental affinity. However, this requires continuous training. For the Wind element, though, Karsha has gained a permanent enhancement. His body is being rebuilt to handle extreme speed, which will be invaluable as he trains for the remaining levels of the Stormsride Ninefold. As a swordsman, Karsha is meant to achieve extreme speed¡ªso fast that when he wields his sword, his presence will be almost invisible.N?v(el)B\\jnn With the Wind element added to his abilities, Karsha is close to achieving that goal. < Ding! Congrattions, You have awakened a Wind Element; Silent Wind > < +1000 added to agility, +500 added to other stats, +100,000 added to Mana> < You have unlocked a passive ability; Silence > < Silent Wind > -- With the wind as a conduit, your movement bes swift and silent. You can tap into the essence of the wind and move with great speed while maintaining near Zero presence. The wind is your walkway so walk it to the end. "I always wee good things," Karsha grinned from ear to ear as he read the poetic description. With an element like this, he would be able to move more swiftly and strike with lethal precision. What was there not to be happy about? Initially, he struggled to keep up with the overlords. His first encounter with the Scalecrusher made him realize just how slow he was. Had it not been for the waterfall, he would have died that day. Now, however, he had awakened a unique element that had elevated his speed to the next level. As if that wasn''t enough, the element he had awakened was the undisputed Silent Wind, a type of wind element that excels at concealing the wielder''s presence. While many people and monsters are known for their high speeds, they can still be tracked using sensing techniques or spiritual senses. Their presence remains detectable, and no matter how fast they move, countering their attacks is still possible. However, the Silent Wind surpasses most techniques and abilities. Its primary function is speed, but before that, it excels at concealing the wielder''s presence based on theirprehension level. Although Karsha is not yet invisible, once hisprehension reaches a certain point, tracking his presence will be nearly impossible. When that happens, he will be a presence from which many will flee. Fighting something fast that cannot be sensed is a challenge few would relish. Readtest chapters at empire "I wonder what the Varon family will say once they realize they sent me to an ind full of treasures instead of danger," Karshaughed loudly. Being banished to an ind full of venomous snakes seemed like the worst fate imaginable, and as a result, the Varon family faced disdain from almost everyone. They intended to doom Karsha, but that was far from the truth. While neither Karsha nor the Varon family may know it, the Old Man and the Hell Sister yed a significant role in getting him to the ind. The rest, of course, rested on Karsha''s shoulders. While the system might have made things easier for him, the fact that he didn''t fail any of the quests speaks volumes. The ind that was supposed to be his grave has now turned him into a force capable of fighting those three stages above him and even holding his own against those four stages above him. While this might be true for a select few, the fact that he can squash anyone in the Grandmaster Stage speaks volumes. And this is just the beginning of his cultivation journey. Once he unlocks his Persona, he will be even stronger than he currently is. Of course, a significant part of his sess is thanks to the Purple Tail Anacondas that aided him when he needed help. Had it not been for Ayarr''s timely intervention, he would probably be dead by now. He owes them a lot, and true to his word, Karsha will do whatever it takes to kill the Overlords, even if it''s thest thing he does. "I will be sure to teach these arrogant heirs a lesson or two. I will show them that General Karsha is no pushover," he dered. Turning back to the system, Karsha began reading the rest of the messages and learning about his newest passive ability. < Silence > -- Based on yourprehension of the Silent Wind element, your presence will be almost invisible making you an existence akin to a Phantom. While the element alone would be enough to hide his presence, Karsha is still at the beginner stage of his Silent Wind element. At this level, the element can only conceal him from those with weaker or lower cultivation stages. Currently, even Grandmaster cultivators can sense his presence. However, with his new passive ability, he can hide his existence to a certain degree even at this stage. While that may not seem like much, Karsha is no ordinary cultivator. He wields almost all eight primary elements and possesses incredibly high agility. His speed is already on par with a beginner Saint. Such speed,bined with a slight ability to hide his presence, means that even those at his level will struggle to keep up with him. While Semi-Saints and Saints might be able to detect his presence, Grandmaster stage cultivators will find it challenging. Moreover, not all Semi-Saints and Saints will be able to sense him urately. He is invincible among his peers, and this advantage will only grow as he advances his understanding of the Wind element. "System, be sure to purchase cultivation methods I can use to increase my mastery of the elements. I trust your judgment to surprise me." "Now to thest item, the Forbidden Fruit." A cold sweat appeared on Karsha''s forehead as he mentioned it. He obtained thest fruit from the scariest section of the ind, the Eternal Abyss. It is the domain of the strongest overlord, the Abyssal Leviathan. While the Overlord didn''t make an appearance when he was there, Karsha could swear he felt something calling out to him from within the forest. The feeling was anything but good. He sensed dread, chaos, and pain emanating from the darkness, which terrified even him. Had it not been for the venom he sought, stepping foot on that ind again would have been out of the question. There is little to no light on the ind; the deeper you go, the darker it gets. Karsha could even swear he felt a distant gaze upon him when he obtained the demonic fruit. Even the fruit scares him. It''s a pitch-ck, apple-like fruit. Unlike many fruits that have distinct colors, the Demon Fruit is entirely pitch ck. Its appearance alone is enough to signal danger to anyone. Karsha signed and then retrieved the demon fruit. At once, darkness started gathering around him. The fruit in his hands started absorbing the darkness and little by little, it started cracking. The visible crack could be hardly seen on the cover, but Karsha could feel them. The fruit was so dark even as it started to crack, Karsha couldn''t see the cracks. < The host is advised to consume the fruit and absorb its essence. Further dy will attract dreadful spirits... > Karsha didn''t need to think twice. He immediately tossed the fruit into his mouth, feeling an immediate darkening of his vision. Dark smoke began to emit from the sockets of his eyes, making him look the opposite of the golden aura he had exuded just a few hours earlier. Perhaps due to the dreadful essence of the fruit, Karsha''s skin started to crack, with dark fumes seeping through. The process continued for about two hours until he was once again cocooned, this time in pure, absolute darkness. "Arrgh!" A hoarse scream escaped his mouth, making the cocoon shudder in response. The essence began to be absorbed, and Karsha was in for a world of pain once again. Chapter 80 Born Out of Darkness Inside the cocoon, more and more cracks appeared on Karsha''s body as the Demon Fruit essence continued to transform the very fabric of his being. The main reason Karsha consumed the Demon Fruitst was due to the system warning him of the possible side effects. While there are various easier ways to awaken the Darkness element, using the Demon Fruit is considered an unconventional method. In fact, if an expert found out Karsha had used a Demon Fruit merely to awaken his element, they would either cough up blood in outrage or kill him outright for wasting such a valuable treasure. The Demon Fruit is meant to be used whenprehending Darkness-rtedws like Death, Decay, and simr concepts. Using it as a mere trigger to awaken an element is something many would consider a waste. However, who is Karsha? He is someone with a God-killer system destined to battle and kill gods. Using a Demon Fruit to awaken an element is but a normal thing to him. This reckless and power-hungry decision, however,es with a hefty price: pain. The pain thates from consuming a Demon Fruit without already possessing the Darkness element is unbearable. Karsha was really in over his head, and now he was paying the price. His body continued to crack, and he screamed in pain within the cocoon. There was no one present to sympathize with him; he was his own witness. Slowly, five hours passed, and the process continued unabated. Eventually, the cracks on his skin began to heal, and the darkness around him seeped into his body. Unlike his previous awakenings, which involved terrifying changes, this time only minor alterations manifested in his physique. However, his eyes underwent a profound transformation, appearing utterly terrifying. Instead of his golden-red eyes, he now had pitch-ck eyes. They held no beauty, only terror.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This new gaze was more sinister than even his previous blood-red eyes. Staring into thoserge, round ck eyes conveyed only one clear message¡ªdanger. The new temporary eyes appeared to be a doorway to the deepest abyss. Looking into them threatened to pull your very being into the darkest depths. After the cocoon dissipated, Karsha essed the system and began checking his messages. He had received quite a few, most of them warnings about the dangers of consuming the fruit. However, a few messages stood out. < Ding! Congrattions, you have sessfully consumed a 10,000-year-old Demon Fruit > < Ding! Congrattions, you have awakened a darkness element: Absolute Darkness > < Because you couldn''t absorb all the darkness essence, a part has been condensed to awaken an innate talent ability: Third Eye; Demon Gaze > < Because you couldn''t absorb all the darkness essence, a part has been condensed to form one active skill, one passive skill, and a skill book > < You are advised to master the Absolute Darkness element to awaken the full potential of the Demon Gaze > Karsha''s eyes widened as he read through the messages. While this may sound like a normal thing to someone like Karsha, the darkness element he had awakened is anything but ordinary. There are various forms of Darkness, there is decay darkness, Control darkness, and death darkness. While their use is quite literal in their naming, there exists a form of darkness that reigns supreme over all other manifestations of darkness: the Absolute Darkness. True to its name, Absolute Darkness is absolute, endowing it with immense power. It embodies properties of decay, death, and all other facets of darkness, possessing the ability to adapt to any form of darkness. It epasses every aspect of darkness, rendering it the most potent form. However,prehending Absolute Darkness requires understanding the essence of all forms of darkness. As the saying goes, great poweres with great responsibility. It''s not an overstatement to say that Karsha has awakened the strongest element in existence, yet remains unaware of it. Since the system can only provide limited guidance for now, Karsha remains in the dark about many things. But perhaps, that is for the best since knowing a lotes with its share of troubles. < Absolute Darkness > -- They say the night is when darkest beings can reign supreme, while that may be true, there is no need to wait for the night if you can create your night. Tap into the essence of the absolute darkness and be the bringer of nights, the prince of darkness, the shadow demon. "Poetic as ever. Makes me wonder if this is the universe doing or the system" Karsha smiled heavily as read the description of the Absolute darkness element. ------------------ < Third Eye: Demon Gaze > -- They say two eyes are enough, but what if there was a third eye? One that has direct contact with the soul, consciousness, and terror. [Demon Gaze] -- Gaze into the eyes of your enemies and make them experience what real fear feels like. What ever you can think of, your third eye can do. -- The third eye can be used to house terrifying existence by capturing them and storing them in the depths of your gaze. -- You can also capture the deepest fear of your targets and store them in your third eye. -------------------- "System, what is an innate ability?" Innate abilities were new to him, so he turned to his one and only helper, the system. < Innate abilities are abilities that originate from within the consciousness of a person. They are inherent and cannot be learned externally. > "So that means I always had this terrifying skill even before I transmigrated to this world," Karsha asked again. < That is correct. > "Holy shit, I was this terrifying and didn''t even know it," Karshaughed out loud. "System, how strong is my third eye?" < At this point, it''s nothing but a void of darkness, so you can only use it to intimidate. However, when you start storing darkness and terror, you can incapacitate even those three realms above you. > "So I need to capture nightmares, huh?" Karsha let an evil grin spread across his lips. "I wonder what kind of nightmares Vance has every night." < Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, host. You still need to increase your mastery of the darkness element if you want to have a shot at capturing nightmares, fear, or pain. > "You don''t have to worry about that, system. I know my limits," Karsha said confidently. He then turned his attention back to the system, ready to explore his new abilities and chart the path ahead. --------------- [ Death Beam: C ] (Tier 10) -- By using 10,000 MP, shootser focus razor sharp beams of pure darkness from the eyes. This beam contains all kinds of terror so even if it doesn''t draw a hole in the target''s head, it will leave them some terror package and mental shock. ---------------- "Turning me into Superman, huh?" Karsha smiled slyly. The ability to shoot beams that deal with both physical and mental attacks was something he hadn''t expected. But then again, he had just awakened a third eye, so it wasn''t too strange to add a skill that allowed him to shoot focused beams. While many wouldn''t believe in such a bizarre ability, Karsha had already started formting ways to use the Death Beam for sneak attacks. "What''s the best way to kill your opponent if not by staring daggers at them and then, in an instant, BEAM! A hole right through their head, killing them instantly?" he mused to himself. "I like this skill," Karsha said, letting his happiness run wild. Turning back to the system, he essed the passive skill, eager to explore its potential. ------------------ [ Erase (Passive) ] -- When looking at people, the chances of them noticing your gaze are next to impossible. "Creepy, but I like it," he said, retrieving the skill book. He had expected something other than eyes, but to his surprise, the skill book was also eye-rted. However, it was a good one. --- < Eternal Demon Gaze > Tier: 10 Rating: E -- Manifest a magnanimous eye that carries the terror of a thousand. Let those who gaze into it experience a world of terror. Stay updated with empire -- It takes 10,000 MP to activate and 5,000 MP every second to maintain it. < Does the host wish to learn this skill? > "Yes," Karsha replied immediately. While the skill might seem underwhelming at first nce, he already saw the potential behind the Huge Demon''s eyes. "Also, add it to the Red Eye Tiger. I will be adding it to the domain," Karsha instructed. < The host has awakened all 8 elements, and the skills affiliated with these elements have been automatically added to the domain. Master them to unlock the full potential of the Death domain. > "Wait, when did that happen?" Karsha eximed. He had been struggling to add new skills to the domain, finding the process extremely difficult. Now, however, the skills had automatically been integrated into the very domain he had been wrestling with. He couldn''t believe it. If Karsha knew he had achieved in less than a month what many geniuses would take hundreds of years to aplish, he would have pped for himself. At his level, having a domain that powerful shouldn''t have been possible. He needed to be at the Great Sage stage andprehend aw to even consider forming a domain. Yet, Karsha had not only formed a domain, but he had also incorporated three different elements into it, making it seem like a walk in the park. Now, he had somehow gained a domain with all 8 elements incorporated into it. While this was already impressive, the real shock woulde when he managed to raise his affinity for all 8 elements to High. Once he achieved that, he could transform the domain into something even more terrifying. < After awakening all eight elements, the Red Eye Tiger skill has evolved, unlocking a unique ability called Inclusion. Its use is simple: whatever skill is added to the Red Eye Tiger will automatically be added to the domain. > "So, I can add as many skills as I want?" Karsha asked. < Yes. There is no limit. However, low-tier skills will have little to no effect on the domain. > "That''s good enough. I guess I''ll start my training now. I only have 36 days to master my skills," Karsha said, smiling evilly as he let his consciousness slip into the Subspace. For the next 864 days, he would train and master his skills inside the subspace, while spending only 36 days in the outside world¡ªmore like 18 days, thanks to the Time Tablet doubling the training period. Chapter 81 The Second Level of the Stormstride Ninefold Path From the beginning, Karsha nned toplete the quest and start training for his biggest challenge -killing the 10 Overlords. During the way, he had luckily chanced upon some items and techniques that further elevated his strength to the next height. One of the greatest gifts he had got was the subspace where he could train 24 hours there but just spend an hour in the real world. It was a great gift that couldn''t havee at the most opportune moment. So now that he is done with the quest and has awakened the 8 elements, his next n is to start the training. 864 days sounds like a long time but in the world of cultivation, that could be considered a blink of an eye. He first wanted to train his movement technique to the second level before tackling the other techniques and skills. With the first level mastered to the S rating, Karsha can now move to the next level, the Thunderstep level. The first level saw him learning 108 different steps where each step modifies the previous or the next. With each step at his fingertips, Karsha could now switch between movements without even thinking it. The movementbinations have now merged with his muscles so depending on the move he wanted to make or the attack he wanted to evade, he could easily do that without having to twist his body trying to evade a projectile forcefully. But while the first level is more about the hands-on approach, the next level has to deal with tapping into the lightning to move insane distances at a very fast speed. The second level deals with Karsha harnessing the thunder and lightning to move very fast and quickly. This level can also be used as an offensive move where Karsha could capitalize on the lightning at his disposal to not only evade but deal some damage. While that may not be a very powerful move, the lightning which has the effect of paralyzing targets can buy him some time to either counterattack or retreat depending on the situation. But to master the second level, Karsha has to revisit the first level. The second level is essentially the merging of the first-level movementbinations to create a more powerful one. The first level has 108 levels and for Karsha to attain an S rating in order to advance to the third level, he has to merge thebinations together to form 64 different variations. It means he can pick twobinations and merge them to form a new and advanced technique. He can also choose to merge the three to further elevate the power of the new movement formed. While it may sound easy, merging movements is far more difficult than one could hope. He first has to understand the essence of each movement, ess their likeness, and draw a line where the two or three moments could meet in other to form a new and robust version. Since it is a movement technique, Karsha has to understand how they are formed, he will then have to break them down to the atomic level and rebuild them back up while making sure there is no ovepping. Ovepping is when even a slight movement interferes with other moments. Let''s say the technique requires Karsha to start by moving his right leg while swinging his left arm, there will be an ovepping when instead of the left arm, he swings his right arm along with his right leg. When that happens, the damage will just be otherworldly. So for Karsha to get this right, he would have to be Dr. Frankenstein, he has to dissect the movementbinations and merge them with other techniques to achieve something new. ''I guess this will be fun then'' Gazing at his perfect clone created by the system, Karsha smirked. He envies the clone. What is there not to envy, here he is, trying to master and technique, and standing in front of him is his identical clone that has mastered the technique and even has different variations Karsha could try. The clone is just over the top and Karsha who is just starting to like the clone couldn''t help but smirk anytime he look at his serious face. But at least he has a clone that can help him create many different variations without him having to do it all by himself. Yes, the clone has created different variations, variations in the 300s and Karsha will have to select only 64 from them. Once selected, he will have to try to understand the way they are made and then master them to make them his own. Yes, it is a cheat but since no one is present to caution him against it, he could go on without any hindrance. ''Mastering the second level to 8binations will surely elevate my yin-yang lightning in the process. Perhaps, I can finally enter the Master stage killing two birds with one stone Karsa had initially wanted to master 64binations, however, that was when he got the blessing of the time tablet making him gain an additional 18 days which is 432 days in the system Subspace. With the added time and heightenedprehension speed, Karsha wanted to test if he could indeed achieve that goal. Well, he could attempt it since the clone already possessed thebinations; all he had to do was select and master them. "Let''s get started then, I don''t have all day," he thought. With that, the clone began executing variousbinations. Karsha''s brain immediately went to work. Indeed, hisprehension speed had tripled, further advancing his intelligence. While his intelligence may also contribute toprehending the techniques, Karsha needed to genuinely grasp the essence of each movement. Then, with that understanding, his intelligence could flourish, ensuring heprehended the intricacies of the movement. After the clone executed about 256 different variations, Karsha made it run in one more time. The ideal took 3 hours each time making Karsha have all the time to grasp it. He understood most of the variations at a single nce, but wanting to ensure he didn''t make any mistakes, Karsha again made the clone run it five more times. After the fifth time, a system notification shed into Karsha''s vision making him smile slyly. < Ding! You have attained an S rating in the Stormstride Ninefold Path: Second Level - Thunderstep > < You have mastered 64 differentbinations > < You have to master the techniques to advance to the next level >n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha read the message with a smile. He then stood up and started executing the 64 new variations. 10 days went by but he still persisted making sure he drills the technique into his bones and muscles. 30 days, then came 40 days. After the 40th day, Karsha stopped and sat down. He then wished for the clone to further merge the 64binations. The clone true to its nature started executing another set of movements, more advanced and powerful than the previous ones. Like always, Karsha''s brain went into an overdrive making him grasp most of the movements at first nce. After 4 hours, the clone executed about 98 different variations making Karsha enter a deep thought as he essed the differentbinations and selected the ones he wanted. Selecting the wrong technique will surely leave him disappointed in the end. While that may be less likely, the chances of him not having the most powerful variations will one way or the other hinder his progress in the future. ''I envy you clone, I really do. How I wish I could be like you'' Karsha thought inwardly as hemanded the clone to start another set of the Variations. The clone executed the variations over and over again making Karsha''s understanding increase every time the clone ran a vrations. Five dayster Karsha had only selected 30 variations remaining two toplete the second set thereby attaining the SS rating. Find exclusive stories on empire ''While having a ring of lightning around me while running sounds fun and dope as fuck, I already have the lightning chain, an even better version for both offense and movement. I guess a cyclone is'' Karsha who was caught between two movement techniques pondered on it for a while before selecting a movement that would soon be his favorite. He then went ahead and reviewed another set of variations before picking thest one making him finally have his 32 set. With him already understanding how they work, it didn''t take long for the system notification to appear. He then used 20 days to run the 32binations for muscle understanding. < Ding! You have attained an SS rating in the Stormstride Ninefold Path: Second Level - Thunderstep > < You have mastered 32 differentbinations > < Ding! Your mastery of the First level has been raised to SS rating > ''Clone me, let''s start the third step, 16 Variations'' With 65 days gone, Karsha who has mastered 32binations has now started with the 16binations. 10 dayster Karsha still continued to watch the clone execute the 24 variations with a strong look. While the other variations looked easier, the 24 variations now have hundreds if not thousands of connections. Missing even 1 will mean he will have an iplete technique. That will be catastrophic so adding another 5 days, Karsha ran the variations again. On the 80th day, Karsha let a small smile escape his lips as he finally understood the essence behind 15 variations leaving only one more to go. He had already picked thest variation, it''s just that the connections he had to study are in the thousands making him run that particr variation over 100 times. < Ding! You have attained an SSS rating in the Stormstride Ninefold Path: Second Level - Thunderstep > < You have mastered 16 differentbinations > < Ding! Your mastery of the First level has been raised to SSS rating > After the 85th day, Karsha finally grasped thest variations making his mastery enter the SSS rating. He then willed the clone to start the 8binations. "Holy shit" Karsha cursed out loud when the clone executed the first variation. The variation is perhaps the mostplex and robust one he has seen so far. Chapter 82 Mastering the 8 Variations "Holy shit," Karsha muttered, staring at the hundreds of thousands of connections required for a single variation the clone was executing. He couldn''t help but curse out loud in disbelief. "It''s just tooplex." The variation was called [Cyclone Dash]. True to its name, the technique involved fusing lightning with wind to create a miniature cyclone that not only propelled the wielder forward but also dealt offensive damage. The variation was more of an attack-movement technique than just a mere movement one. Despite its power, Karsha couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the nearly 3,000 connections he needed to understand to master the technique. The exact number of connections is 2,896, making it almost three times the variations he had mastered in the previous steps. "How am I going to get this done on time?" Karsha wondered aloud. With an added 18 days, he allotted 200 days to master the second level of the Stormstride Ninefold Path. His goal was to master the second level within those 200 days before moving on to the next stage. However, with 2,896 connections contained in just a single variation, mastering it andpleting the others in time seemed like a child''s dream. However, Karsha didn''t let that hinder him. He still had 115 days left. Even if he couldn''t master all 8 variations, he could at least master half and finish the restter. After all, he could still ess the system Subspace in the human world. While this might be a viable n, he knew he had a better chance against the overlords if he mastered all 8 variations. "This is just another challenge in your path, General Karsha. No need to let it ovee you," Karsha said in a strange voice, perhaps mimicking someone from his past life on Earth. Since that seemed to encourage him, he turned back to the clone and startedprehending the connections. With his enhancedprehension speed, he began to understand some aspects almost instantly. The connections were linked not only to his yin-yang lightning but also to his silent wind, giving him a slight increase in his understanding of the wind along the way. While this wasn''t enough to break into the Medium affinity stage of the Silent Wind element, it was still progress. Two days went by in a sh, but Karsha never moved a finger. In that time, he hadprehended about 700 connections, but that wasn''t enough. There were over 2500 connections, and before he could master Cyclone Dash, he had toprehend them all. Five dayster, he hadprehended 2400 connections, but the task only became more difficult. The connections grew increasinglyplex. He had to understand how each one interlinked with the next, how theymunicated with each other, and how best to link them together. He had to ensure he didn''t mistake one connection for another. Eight dayster, Karsha let a small smile escape his lips. He hadprehended 2890 connections, leaving only six more to go. The remaining six connections were about linking all the other connections to form something akin to a nucleus. Imagine the connections as threads that need to be tied together to form a. Thest six connections were the threads that linked all the others together. While this might sound rtively easy, linking the wrong thread meant starting all over again. It was like connecting a live wire to a neutral one. ''You have only one shot at this, Karsha. Don''t mess it up,'' he thought to himself. After encouraging himself some more, Karsha started watching the clone continue to execute the variation. Two dayster, Karsha smiled as he let his mind rx a little. He had finallyprehended all 2,896 connections. The was now connected and ready to be cast. He had expected the first variation to take more time, but surprisingly, it only took 10 days. Well, it was his fault for underestimating his intelligence and the effect of the time tablet. However, his mind was now exhausted, so he needed to slow down and let his brain recover before starting on the second variation. After five hours of rest, Karsha beganprehending the second variation. It was called Rapid Thunderstep Surge. This variation involved fusing electric charges into the cells and using them to propel the body forward at an incredibly fast pace. At top speed, the person would look like a blur. It was an improved version of the Rapid Burst variation from the 108 variations in the first level. "1,002 connections, huh?" Karsha arched an eyebrow as he read the number of connections he had to master. Although there were just 1,002 connections, they were nothing like the first set. The first variation involved using wind and electricity to move. Now, however, he had to fuse electricity directly into his cells. Thankfully, as the clone executed the movements, Karsha could see the flow of electric charge passing through his veins, meridians, and cells. The visualization was so clear that it made Karsha marvel at the power of the system and its subspace. "Simple enough," he thought. After spending an entire day watching the clone execute the movements countless times, Karsha began the fusion process. He started from his feet and gradually worked his way up to his upper body. Eight dayster, Karsha was still left with 10 connections toprehend. He had linked the energy cells in almost every part of his body. The only part left was his most vital organ¡ªthe brain. Even linking the heart had been rtively simple for him. However, the brain was a whole different challenge. He knew he had to proceed slowly. Fortunately, with how much he had observed the clone, it didn''t take long for him to link 5 neurons without much difficulty. He proceeded to link the remaining connections, and by the end of the tenth day, all 1,002 connections had been established. "Arcing Blitz," Karsha said aloud. After resting for six hours, he beganprehending the third variation. Surprisingly, this variation only had one connection, albeit a very important one. With the wind already linked to the first variation, all he had to do was advance that connection to the next level. After just five days, Karsha understood what needed to be done. He had to infuse the wind into the lightning. While the first variation involved infusing lightning into the wind, now he had to reverse the process, which proved rtively straightforward. The Arcing Blitz allowed him to glide with extreme speed, akin to the wind. When he needed to escape while delivering onest blow, the Arcing Blitz was key. It enabled him to traverse obstacles effortlessly, using the momentum and wind to ascend gracefully and descend with lightning speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After he was done fusing the wind into the lightning, he moved on to the fourth variation, which also took him 10 days toprehend. This one was called Electroburst Dash. Simr to the first and third variations, it used the wind, making it even more powerful than expected. Electroburst Dash utilized both wind and crackling electricity to propel the user forward at extremely high speeds. The remarkable aspect was that the speed with which one started moving could be maintained, allowing the user to sustain their top speed for as long as they wished. This fourth variation was ideal forrge-scale battles, where numerous targets could be taken down with lightning-fast speed. It was incredibly powerful, and after meticulous weaving and connecting, Karsha managed toprehend it fully. He then moved on to the fifth variation, which took him twelve days toprehend. While that may seem like a long time for a single variation, Karsha truly struggled with this one. The variation was called [Tempest Flicker]. It was a technique that made the user flicker in and out of existence. Essentially, the person had to supercharge their cells, making them so vtile that their body could transform into something akin to an afterimage. His cells would be in an excited state, allowing him to expand his body to the point where an iing object would pass right through him. This technique was incredibly advanced and could have taken many years to understand. Unbeknownst to Karsha, he hadprehended part of the spacew, a feat that required significant effort andpensation. The sixth and seventh stages took him just ten days each. The sixth, [Thunderp Leap], involved charging the cells in his legs to propel himself upward. This ability allowed him to leap into the air and descend with a thunderp, enabling him to evade and counter before retreating. The seventh variation was [Static Surge Glide]. This movement allowed him to glide like the wind while weaving a chain of lightning in his wake. He would move so fast that all anyone could see was the lightning chain he had woven, which would trap targets, allowing him to escape or counter. "One more to go," he thought, contemting thest and greatest variation: The Sonic Bolt Dash. This variation transformed the user into a streak of lightning that shed across the battlefield. The surge was so powerful that, at full mastery, the user could cover 100 kilometers in a second. In the blink of an eye, they could move and kill a target without anyone knowing what had happened. Karsha spent about twenty days mastering all 3,000 connections. He tried various methods to understand the connections, but theirplexity was overwhelming. However, after slowing down and carefully watching the clone perform the variations repeatedly, he finally managed to grasp it. "This feels like forever," Karsha sighed. He then stood up, stretched for a while, and activated the eight variations. Instantly, he surged forward, executing a series of maneuvers. Watching him jump up and descend with a thunderp was both beautiful and terrifying. He had achieved something remarkable, though he would only fully understand its significance when the real challenge began. < Ding! You have attained an SSS+ rating in the Stormstride Ninefold Path: Second Level - Thunderstep > < You have mastered 8 differentbinations > < Ding! Your mastery of the First Level has been raised to SSS+ rating > "Time to build some walls, I guess," he said, feeling aplished with the movement technique. He then moved on to the defense technique, the Titan Defense Art, intending to master the first two levels. Chapter 83 Titan Defense Art First Level (1) Having an offensive or movement technique is undoubtedly advantageous. You can easily evade or neutralize your targets without much stress. In fact, many prioritize offense over defense. However, while offensive and movement techniques are great, defense is extremely important. Most argue that being fast enough or possessing wless movement techniques can help evade any attack. But what if evasion is not an option? What if you find yourself in a situation where the only recourse is to raise your defense? In such scenarios, having the best defense bes imperative. Fortunately, Karsha has acquired one such technique. The Titan Defense Art is an immensely powerful defensive technique that can rival even the most formidable techniques employed by powerful shieldbearers, who are renowned for their robust defenses. This technique originates from the Chaos Era¡ªan era of power, war, and chaos. The danger was everywhere, and the only way to survive was to be the strongest. It was during this time that a race called the Titans emerged. These colossal beings wielded shields and weapons that towered several meters high. They possessed such immense strength that a single blow from them was enough to level an entire moon. Known as behemoths in that era, they truly lived up to their name. What makes them stand out in defense is the natural element every single Titan awakens¡ªthe Earth element. They are masters of bending the earth to their will. Their control over the earth element is unparalleled, and almost all their defensive and offensive skills revolve around it. For Karsha to have acquired a defense technique from the Titans, he has indeed struck gold. However, this technique isn''t one that simply requires the practitioner to follow a pre-set path and master existing forms. Instead, it is about understanding the Earth elemental and using it to shape one''s own defense. The first level is called Titan Wall. However, Karsha won''t be able to ess pre-made walls that he can summon by spending MP. Instead, he mustprehend the ways of the Earth''s elements and use them to shape walls capable of withstanding powerful attacks. However, that is easier said than done. To create something as formidable as the Titan Wall, Karsha must first gain a deep understanding of the Earth element. He needs toprehend how it feels, how it is shaped, and how each grain of sand moves against the other. He must also understand how the earth responds to external influences. Once he masters the basics, he can progress to the transformation phase, where he will learn to manipte the earth into any shape or form. He must understand how to align each grain of sand to create a solid block or how to mold the earth into towering walls. To delve deeper, he will need to revisit the fundamentals, focusing on the transformation of matter and learning how to transmute earth into other minerals. This means learning to transmute earth into gold, diamond, or even Vibranium. It all depends on his understanding and creative abilities. Naturally, Karsha, ever ambitious, aims to craft a defense so formidable that many would deem it imprable. However, achieving this goal requires him to push the limits of his mind and unravel the intricacies of the Earth''sposition,prehending each atom and how theybine to form solid and powerfulpounds. "Ha, at the end of the day, it''s just another challenge to ovee so I can rise higher," Karsha let out a weakugh. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but a part of him kept urging him to follow that path. "System, how far can the clone help meprehend the ways of the earth?" Find your next read at empire < The Subspace is only Tier 1, so the clone''s affinity to the Earth Element is only Medium. This will allow it to transmute the Earth into Krystallos metal. > "Great, but what is Krystallos?" Karsha asked, expecting this response. He wasn''t disappointed¡ªin fact, he had hoped for something like this. While having a clone with a near-perfect understanding of his technique and a space to learn it almost effortlessly sounded appealing, Karsha saw it as a cheat. He craved challenges and wanted to experience these things firsthand. The clone was useful, but it could not exceed the SSE level when using a skill. For someone to rise above that level, they would need to gain enlightenment, and as a clone, it didn''t possess such capabilities. However, when ites to elemental mastery, the clone doesn''t have the same level of proficiency as it does with other skills and techniques. The subspace regtes the clone''s abilities, and since the subspace rank is currently at Tier 1, the clone only has a medium-stage mastery of the elements. This means it is limited to only a few things, one of which is the strange word the system had just introduced to Karsha. < Krystallos is what you call a diamond in your world. Diamonds are minerals that can be used for various purposes. However, in transmutation, the created minerals bear different names to distinguish them from the real metals. > "So after Krystallos, are there any other levels of metals I can learn to transmute?" Karsha asked. < Yes. The order is as follows: Gold (Aurum), Diamond (Krystallos), Vibranium (Vibranus), Adamantium (Adamos), Celestium, Kyreum, Arkonite, Nexarion, and Eternium. So far, these are all the metals I know that can be transmuted from the Earth element. Who knows, maybe there are many others out there. > Karsha looked at the order and let a defeated sigh escape his lips. His imagination had been too limited. How could he think a diamond was the strongest metal of all? Perhaps it was because, on Earth, diamonds are regarded as the hardest natural material. "How the hell are Vibranium and Adamantium real?" he muttered. Back on Earth, these two metals are purely fictional. Vibraniumes from the Panther god Bast, and Adamantium is from the remains of the Celestials¡ªboth are made-up things. So, seeing that they are real and knowing that one day he mightprehend them, Karsha couldn''t help but ask rhetorical questions. "Does it mean the superheroes are all real?" "So Superman and the others are all real. Damn, does it mean I can one day meet Wonder Woman?" "Damn, I''m getting too old for this shit," he grumbled, turning his focus back to the matter at hand. Karsha let out another sigh before asking the system onest question. "How strong is a diamond defense, and what rtion does it have with my Earth element?" < A diamond defense is strong enough to withstand Tier 10 attacks and even lower the damage output of a Tier 11 attack. While that may not seem like much, imagine a 3,000-meter-tall mountain and visualize a spearman throwing their spear into the mountain. The spear strikes the base of the mountain and instantly crumbles. That''s how strong a 10% attack from a Tier 10 individual is. > "That sure is powerful. All the more reason for me to upgrade this Subspace," Karsha remarked. At its current tier, the ce was merely a vast grasnd with no mountains or rivers. Visualizing this would be meaningless. < Regarding the connection between your element and diamond, there indeed is a connection. While your current mastery is limited, you have a strong affinity for the diamond mineral. This means your chances of sessfully transmuting a diamond are extremely high. > "That''s what I like to hear," Karsha smiled happily. He allocated only 300 days for the defense, considering it the most important task. If after 300 days he wasn''t able to create the diamond defense, he would consider extending the time. After all, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Karsha then turned his attention back to the clone, and as expected, the clone began bending the earth. The initial process was very simple¡ªso simple, in fact, that Karsha could instantly understand it. It involved feeling the sand and how the grains interacted with each other. Much like the movement technique, where he could see the threads linking each connection to the next, this process had a simr framework. All he needed to learn was how the earth felt, how it behaved, and how best to use that feeling and behavior to control it. Days went by, and Karsha remained focused. The clone had run countless processes, providing Karsha with a wealth of perspectives to explore. He had differentbinations to try and multiple connections to establish, but he wasn''t in any rush. He aimed to achieve what many considered an impable design. He sought to create a formidable defense that would serve as the foundation for his fortress. It wouldn''t be easy, but for the first time in a long while, Karsha felt confident in his ability to construct something truly remarkable by understanding the fundamentals.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ten dayster, Karsha remained in the same posture, observing the clone at work. Hisprehension had significantly improved. He could now sense the earth around him and even began to feel a peculiar connection with the sand as if he couldmunicate with it. This connection seemed distant, yet just barely out of his reach. It drew closer, and for the first time, Karsha knew this was the way forward. If he could tap into that sensation, he would be able to bend the earth to his will, gaining a deeper understanding of its nature. After all, the best way to truly know someone is tomunicate with them. If Karsha manages to gain mastery over this skill, he will be an entity akin to the true Titans from the Chaos Era. He will be someone who can effortlessly interact with the earth around him and bend it to his will. However, that is easier said than done. While the prospect of attaining such power is enticing, he must first establish an unbreakable connection with the Earth, allowing him tomunicate with it. Twenty dayster, Karsha''sprehension of the earth''s elements continued to soar. It was escting so rapidly that even Karsha himself couldn''t fully grasp what was happening. If only he knew he had an innate talent formunicating with anything, he would have realized he was much more extraordinary than he had thought. Chapter 84 Titan Defense Art First Level (2) Karsha is what they call a universal enigma, someone who can understand and decipher anynguage, sound, or echo. This talent is both a curse and a blessing. The curse lies in his ability to hear almost anything and understand it easily, and the blessing is precisely the same: he canprehend anything with rtive ease. Karsha''s talent is unique, and if utilized well, he will be able to grasp the essence behind anything effortlessly. However, the curse means that even sounds meant to be simple and pleasing now hold meanings for him. He can no longer enjoy something as basic as listening to the wind at the beach. The waves carry hundreds of messages, and as a universal enigma, Karsha can subconsciously decipher all of them. Thus, his gift is both a blessing and a curse. There is no telling what kind of disgusting things he will be able to understand. But at this very moment, Karsha is using the blessing part of his gift without even realizing it. The ability to converse with elements is extraordinary. No one else can im such luck. It''s unheard of, so for Karsha to have this unique ability means he is truly blessed. "Almost there," Karsha thought. Twenty dayster, he could finally feel himself grasping the final thread that would allow him to form amunication channel with the element. He sensed his reach connecting with the element, and for the first time in many days, a smile crept from the corner of his lips. On the twenty-second day, Karsha let a sigh escape his lips as he finally formed a connection with the element. However, to his surprise, the connection that was supposed to be with only the Earth element extended to the other elements as well. In short, the connection was established with all eight elements. That''s when the problem arose. Due to the unique nature of his bond with the elements, Karsha''s brain became flooded with information from all 8 elements. He couldn''t discern which information belonged to which element, as they all melded together into a chaotic jumble. "This is bad. How do I sort through this information and differentiate each element?" Karsha was at a loss. Despite his expanded reach with the elements, he couldn''t decipher how to proceed, as all the necessary information tomunicate with them had be jumbled together. "One step at a time, I guess," he thought. After running multiple scenarios in his mind, Karsha came up with a solution. He willed the clone to perform one elemental move for each element, hoping this would help him identify which thread belonged to which element. For forty days, Karsha sat and observed the clone. Day by day, his understanding expanded. By the fortieth day, he managed to untangle the information and establish a clear connection with the elements. Forgetting about the other elements, Karsha immediately initiatedmunication with the Earth element. In less than a second, he received a response, but it didn''te in the way he expected. The response wasn''t an alphabet-typemunication cipher; instead, it came in the form of unique andplex runic diagrams. These diagrams contained various runic symbols that required multiple interpretations to understand their essence. But while this might seemplex to others, for Karsha, the understanding clicked instantly. He was able to interpret the runic diagrams effortlessly. "How did I do that?" he wondered. But since his brain didn''t fail him, Karsha started conversing with the element as naturally as a human would with another person. Two dayster, Karsha smiled broadly. He had achieved what he wanted: he could finallyprehend the Earth Element and bend it to his will. With thisprehension, he was ready to begin the transmutation phase, for which he already had a clear n in mind. "Does this mean I am now friends with the elements?" Karsha pondered. His talent indeed is unusual. Forming such a deep connection with an element was unheard of. "Well, I guess there are benefits to being friends with the elements of nature," Karsha mused. With that thought, he began practicing how to manipte the earth. He started by isting each grain of sand, recognizing that even in its simplest form, it represented an element. Drawing from basic scientific principles, hebined these elements to form apound, but thispound would be far more profound than one might expect. The newpound Karsha sought to create would possess a unique nature. Typically, transmutation urs after thepound is formed. However, after two days of conversing with the element, Karsha learned that to create the strongest form of diamond, he had to transmute each grain of sand into a diamond before amalgamating them to form apound. It''s the most difficult path one could take, but Karsha, with the elements as his allies, was confident he could achieve it without much struggle. All he had to do was follow the understanding he gained from the Earth element. Fifty days went by in a sh, and Karsha was still not doneprehending the intricacies of atomic transmutation. Yes, what he was trying to achieve was called atomic transmutation, transmuting the element at the atomic level. The process isplex and time-consuming, but Karsha has time on his hands and, with his eleratedprehension speed, he is confident he can achieve it without much struggle. < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Element has increased > On the 55th day, Karsha received his first progress report afterprehending the essence of transmuting elements at the atomic level. This modest achievement filled Karsha with satisfaction and motivated him to press on. The next stage involved learning how to assemble these atomic elements into a solid and robust wall. Karsha didn''t allow this small achievement to inte his ego. Wasting no time, he embarked on the second phase of his endeavor. He needed to ensure that assembling the small grains of diamonds would be wlessly executed. They must not be statically packed together. He had to impart some dynamic nature to the structure so that when an attacknded on it, the force would be evenly distributed among the small atomic grains that had been linked together. < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Element has increased > < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Element has increased > < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Element has increased > < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Element has increased > --- --- --- < Your understanding of the Diamond Earth Elemental has increased > On the 70th day, Karsha smiled. He stood up and flicked his hand. Instantly, the ground shook, and slowly, the earth rose to form a 5-meter tall wall with a thickness of about 1 foot. The wall shone with a diamond-like grace, making Karsha swallow hard as he admired its beauty. He couldn''t help but wonder how wealthy he could have be if he had possessed this power back on Earth. "Don''t let this get to your head," Karsha reminded himself, aware of how a small achievement like this could corrupt weaker minds. He knew he had to remain focused. Summoning his sword, Karsha activated the Fire Beam attack, releasing a densely packed arc of me that mmed into the diamond wall. He expected it to shatter immediately, given the wall''s mere foot thickness. However, to his surprise, the attack bounced off the diamond, leaving only a small mark. "More power," he muttered. Charging the attack with even more mana and essence, Karshaunched another attack. This time, the wall shook slightly, and a crack appeared. The third attack, even more powerful than the previous ones, finally shattered the wall, making Karsha smile with satisfaction. He had indeed expected the diamond to shatter on the first attack, but it took an attack strong enough to split a small mountain just to leave a crack. "To thest phase, I guess," Karsha remarked, turning back to the clone. He willed the clone to perform somebinations, using it as an experiment to determine the best method for stackingyers of the walls withoutpromising their strength. On the 85th day, Karsha smiled as he stood up and beheld the new diamond wall he had created. It stood 7 meters tall, 5 meters wide, and 1 meter thick. "I have to say, General Karsha, you have outdone yourself this time," Karsha mused, admiring the magnificent diamond wall standing 10 meters away from him. From his perspective, the diamond was transparent, allowing him to see through it. However, those standing opposite him would perceive only a translucent wall made of diamonds. BOOM! An attack mmed into the wall, leaving only smoke marks. Karsha, who had channeled about 40% of his mana, stood with his mouth wide open, gazing at the wall in awe. The attack he had used was powerful enough to kill a tier 6 monster, yet the wall stood tall and unmoving. It was bizarre. To confirm the wall''s strength, Karsha instructed the clone to use the Fire Beam skill at full capacity. Karsha aimed to test the fire beam with SSE mastery to gauge the strength of his Titan wall defense. The clone walked to his side and raised its sword. Instantly, the sword lit up with scorching hot mes, making Karsha break into a cold sweat. The power emanating from the sword was so immense that Karsha instinctively took a few steps back. "So this is how powerful a Tier 8 skill with SSE mastery feels," Karsha thought, instantly motivated to achieve even more. The clone swung the sword down in a vertical arc, releasing a 10-meter-tall wave of pure me that hurtled through the air with fiery intensity. The entire space around Karsha shook as the attack approached the diamond wall. Find your next adventure on empire At that moment, Karsha realized that no matter how many diamond walls he stacked together, he would never be able to fully defend himself against that attack. However, he didn''t let that discourage him. As he watched the arc m into the diamond wall, there was a second dy before the first crack appeared. Recognizing what needed to be done, Karsha immediately formed anotheryer behind the first wall. Then another, and another. Within two seconds, Karsha expended about 200,000 MP to form sixyers of walls, stacking them one behind the other. The attack took three seconds to shatter the firstyer and another six seconds to break through the second, third, and fourthyers. Despite losing half of its power, the me arc managed to shatter all the walls, demonstrating the immense power of the Fire Beam attack at SSE mastery.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Damn," Karsha smiled, impressed by the formidable power he had witnessed. Chapter 85 Building the Strongest Fortress "So that''s how it is huh, I just have to let a small gap appear between eachyer" Karsha who understood the reason behind theyer shattering came up with a solution. By leaving gaps between theyers, the energy traveling through the walls will lose contact with the nextyer, making eachyer absorb new energy without overloading. Eachyer will absorb its new energy bringing down the power level of the attack for the nextyer to absorb. "I can use this to build the fortress." Karsha seeing a way forward for the next level started formting ways to build the strongest fortress. The second level has to do with stacking up the Titan walls to create a strong enough fortress. While the fortress may not seem like a strong defense, it will all depend on Karsha. How he builds it will determine how strong the defense will be. In other to build a firm house, the foundation has to be strong and perfect. Karsha has already established that. His foundation is as strong as ever. He has created the strongest diamond defense and using that, he will be able to create the best fortress that can house a couple of hundred allies. But of course, just like the first level, Karsha has toe up with the structure of the fortress. There isn''t any predefined shape that can be molded by him, He has toe up with the blueprint. Luckily, Karsha has watched two of the greatest superheroes created by Humans over the century. "Blending the Batcave and fortress of solitude should be enough for this level" Karsha smiled weakly as memories of his time at the cinema with his family shed through his mind. However, he didn''t let that get in the way of things. He has a mission and form ones, Karsha is nning on killing two beds with one stone. Blending the Batcave and the Fortress of solitude means Karsha will have both a defense and offense and for that, Karsha has to seek permission first from the two elements he intends to use. The Batcave will utilize the Diamond, which he will attempt to persuade the Earth element to provide. For the Fortress, Karsha will be reaching out to the Ice element, with whom he already has a connection. A connection that Karsha himself has begun to doubt was established by him. Despite his doubts, since he requires assistance, he ns to contact the elements, as proceeding without doing so may vite some unknown rules of which he is unaware. He learned about some of these rules from his conversation with the Earth element. While he can technically create a diamond, he cannot sell it, as this would undermine the purpose and value of genuine diamonds. However, he could use it personally for decoration and other purposes. With this in mind, Karsha initiated a conversation with the Earth element, as he was already acquainted with it. The conversationsted three days, and on the third day, Karsha and the Earth element finally reached an agreement. All that needed to be done now was to contact the ice. He intends to use the ice for both defense and offense. He already has a simple mechanism in ce that using the Ice will be perfect for. His conversation with the ice element was quicker than he had thought. He got to know about all the rules there is to using two elements together. Basically, there was no rule against that. However, the process isplex and to Karsha''s surprise, the element challenged him. If he manages to bend the two elements together to form the defense he wants, he will be granted knowledge on how to cultivate all elements together. This offer was enticing and Karsha of course epted it. However, it was the same offer that made Karsha believe his suspicions. The elements rather reached out to him, and not the other way round. He wasn''t the one that initiated the connection, it was rather the elements, and for whatever reason that was, Karsha decided to remain oblivious for now. Ten Overlords await and wasting time on matters of the unknown is but a waste. With the knowledge already acquired from his conversation, Karsha startedprehending the ways of the Ice. He has about 215 days for his 300 days target to reach and he intends to create the strongest and the grandest defense in the history of the universe. < Your understanding of the Absolute Ice Elemental has increased > < Your understanding of the Absolute Ice Elemental has increased > < Your understanding of the Absolute Ice Elemental has increased > 40 dayster Karsha still continues toprehend the ice element. Strangely, instead of how he uses the hands-on approach for the earth element. Karsha was rather in a lotus posture muttering some strange sounds. Around him, frozen solid with the temperature in the negative zone. He was using what he got to know from the element as the Ice Mantra. It''s aplex Runic Enigma-type technique that allows the user to understand theplex nature of the element by breaking it down to the atomic level and building it back up atom by atom. It''s aplex technique that requires absolute focus and for one, Karsha has gotten the focus he required. His mind was in a state of came yet an overdrive. He was crunching countlessbinations, Variations, and forms and at the same time maintaining a focused mind. < Your understanding of the Absolute Ice Elemental has increased > < Your understanding of the Absolute Ice Elemental has increased > On the 70th day, Karsha opened his eyes. His demeanor has transformed. Although he is just a consciousness, the Aura he is now exuding has a chilling nature to it. If Auraes in levels, Karsha''s own will be somewhere at the Grandmaster level. The process transformed him, a feeling that even traveled to the outside world. Around 100 meters around him was frozen solid leaving only the Time Tablet unaffected for obvious reasons. "We start now." Saying that Karsha started with the building blueprint in mind. Imagine a rectangr structure with a wide enough area to house a couple of hundred people. The rectangr structure will have thin walls, 4 feet thick to be precise. However, these walls with be linked together by pure absolute ice. The ice which is absolute meaning it has all the nature of other ice will act as a fusion link between the walls. But that is just for the structure. Inside the walls, there will be several chains that can be held onto in case the defense is tanking powerful attacks. This will also allow the allies that will be caught with the defense walls to channel their mana easily which will further increase the steadiness of the fortress. Then once that was done, The ice and diamond which look simr in appearance will be fashioned into a dome that instead of having a static nature will be made maliable. This is to enhance the energy absorption ability Karsha has in mind. Yes, Karsha will be channeling that energy to power some Ice cannon he will be leaving inside the defense. He already has a way to do that. His mastery of the earth element is now higher than before so creating a mere cannon will be easy. If only Karsha knew making this decision would soon set him on a path that would enable him to create a real imprable defense and heaven-shattering attacks. Once that was done, he intended to add onest skill to the domain of which the system would be taking care of. He wanted to disce some of the energy. Once all this is put together, the ice acting as the offense will reminiscence the defensive mode of the fortress, and the imprable rectangle structure will be the hidden Batcave. "I am a genius" Karshaughed heavily looking at the magnificent structure the clone had fashioned based on Karsha''s rmendation. The fortress expands a little over 100 meters in diameter and stands 5 meters tall. However, the magnificencees from the glittering diamond reflection of the real fortress that looks more like a house than a defense structure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So with a little over 100 days to go, Karsha got to business as he started creating the defense, even making some small adjustments. It took him exactly 100 days to finish it. "Alright clone Me, bombard the fortress with some attacks." The clone materialized a sword and started sending a barrage of attacks. The fortress stood firm against all odds. However, when the clone used the SSE form of the Fire beam attack, a huge crack appeared in it. Of course, that could easily be fixed by pouring more Mana into it, however, Karsha realizes something else. "Even though the second level is powerful, it still requires a lot of Mana to activate. Maintaining it is another problem." Indeed, the second level requires him to expend 50,000 of his Mana to create and 10,000 every second to Maintain it. Although he has more than enough Mana for that when in battle, everyst drop of Mana is essential. "I suppose it''s fortunate that allies within the fortress can channel their Mana," Karsha sighed, allowing his mind to crunch some numbers before a small smile escaped his lips. "Ah, why worry? I can easily regenerate Mana in no time, thanks to my enhanced regeneration ability. There''s nothing to fret over, I suppose." With a 70% increase in speed for regenerating his Mana and Stats, Karsha could use as much Mana as he wished without concern. He allowed the Clone to bombard the defenses for ten whole days while assessing how to utilize his defenses to their fullest potential. Over the course of these 10 days, Karsha explored all the mechanisms he had incorporated into the domain. Once satisfied with the results, he deactivated it and decided to rest for a while. "I guess it''s time to see if the Dark Prince Art lives up to the Hype" With movement and Defense, Karsha moved to the offense technique he was cursed with, The Dark Prince Hell Art. A technique that will one day put Karsha in the path of Chaos and Blood. "Let''s summon some swords I guess" Chapter 86 The Dark Prince Hell Art Mastery (1) The Dark Prince Hell Art was a technique steeped in a curse. In fact, the entire technique was a curse. The being who bestowed it upon Karsha was a true maniac, one who found entertainment in the suffering of others. Over the years, countless innocents have fallen prey to this ploy. They sought powerful techniques, only to encounter a sadist who thrived on their misery. The Dark Prince himself was a powerful entity who rose to prominence hundreds of thousands of years ago. Emerging from the ashes of a ruined world, he ascended to the pinnacle of power. Rumor had it that during his peak, a Demon King offered him the position of Demon Lord. Surprisingly, the Dark Prince declined¡ªa position that could have cemented him as an unchallengeable powerhouse. But despite rejecting such a potent offer, no one dared toe after him or plot against him. He was that powerful, and much of his formidable reputation stemmed from his go-to technique¡ªthe Dark Prince Hell Art. This technique, whichprised nine levels, was a heaven-splitting attack that no one in their right mind would dare confront. It was said that during the Dark Invasion, the Dark Prince single-handedly cleared a Tier 14 gate while he was just at the Expert stage (Tier 12). Yes, he killed a Tier 14 Terror World Boss while being merely an Expert stage cultivator. Though others had achieved simr feats, they had to use all their might to aplish it. The Dark Prince, however, became legendary because of the manner in which he did it. He killed a Tier 14 Terror World Boss, a significant achievement in itself, but the true shock came from those brave enough to witness the battle. Many said it was a hard-fought battle, while others imed he was holding back. Truth be told, those who witnessed the battle reported that the Dark Prince only activated up to the seventh level of the Dark Prince Hell Art. No one saw the eighth or ninth levels, which were rumored to have the power to shatter an entire world. The fact that he only used the first seven levels was both mind-shattering and mind-numbing. However, shortly after that invasion, the Dark Prince vanished, leaving everyone wondering where he had gone and when he would return. After years of waiting with no news of the maniac, people eventually gave up searching for him. Then, about 100,000 years ago, individuals randomly started acquiring the technique coveted by many powerhouses: the first two levels of the Dark Prince Hell Art. This triggered another wave of rumors about the long-lost Dark Prince. As more people began obtaining the technique, the rumors subsided. However, it was then that many of these individuals started disappearing, never to be heard from again. All who received the technique initially rose to prominence, only to vanish mysteriously, one after the other. Years passed, and the number of people acquiring the technique dwindled until itpletely stopped 10,000 years ago. Since then, no one had gotten lucky¡ªor unlucky¡ªuntil Karsha broke that deadlock. He broke 10,000 years of deadlock and became the sole holder of the Dark Prince Hell Art, and perhaps, he would be thest. However, what no one, not even the Dark Prince, could have anticipated was that thest person to receive the technique had an entirely different n for how toprehend and utilize it. ============ < Dark Prince Hell Art > -- Ahh, another lucky bastard or should I say another prey has fallen victim to my ploy. Well, this is the greatest technique you can ever wield, be sure to master it, trust me, you will need it one way or the other. Hahahaha Rank: Divine Levels: Nine ( Two Avable ) [ Level 1: Sword Pool (F) ] Using 10,000MP or more, Materialise the Mighty Avatar of the Dark Prince which will open the pool of countless swords. Based on your mastery of the skill, summon the swords and let the Dark One Rain down hell on your enemies. F = 10 swords E = 100 swords D = 1000 swords C = 10,000 swords B = 100,000 swords A = 1,000,000 swords S = 10,000,000 swords --- --- SSE = ????????????? < The higher your cultivation, the stronger the Avatar, and the mightier the attacker''s power > [ I hope you like what you see, now get up from your slumber and get busy. You have a lot to archive and don''t even think about underestimating this technique ] [ Level 2: Death sh ] Based on the sword pool mastery, With a thought,bine the floating swords into one mega huge sword and let the Dark Prince Avatar have fun with it. A strike from it contains a certain percentage of the wielder''s total attack power and the Dark Prince''s Might. F = 100% Attack Power E = 150% Attack Power D = 200% Attack Power C = 250% Attack Power B = 300% Attack Power A = 400% Attack Power --- --- SSE: 10,000% Attack Power < Note: To unlock this level, the host mastery of the first level should be at least B > [ Let me guess, you like what you are seeing right? Well, you have a choice to make, but first master the two levels, and when you want to do more, use the rune toe to me. And don''t even think about ignoring me ] ============== The first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art, known as "Sword Pool," involves creating a pool filled with swords and summoning them based on the wielder''s mastery level. In Karsha''s case, his current level of mastery allows him to summon only 10 swords. This may seemughable, but since he has never utilized the skill before, his mastery remains at the F level. Despite this apparent limitation, Karsha had already devised a n to master the Dark Prince Hell Art. Traditionally, mastering the skill would depend significantly on his mental and soul strength. While summoning swords might seem straightforward, maintaining the Pool''s opening and managing each summoned sword would ce a substantial strain on his mental strength. Undeterred, Karsha was ready to implement his strategy to master the technique. He knew that this journey would be challenging, but he was determined to rise above and unlock the full potential of the Dark Prince Hell Art. If his mental strength is low, he would essentially be wasting a perfect technique that shook the world years ago. However, who is Karsha? He possesses both robust soul and mental strength, far exceeding that of the average cultivator. Mastering the skill would be a breeze for him. But Karsha wasn''t one to walk the easy path. No, he intended to wield the strongest version of the technique, even more powerful than its original form. Karsha had awakened eight powerful elements. Out of these, seven could potentially transform the technique into something extremely formidable. Take the Yin-Yang Lightning, for example. If he could integrate this lightning into the technique, he would elevate the damage output to the next level. So, what would happen when all elements were added? Karsha knew he had encountered a rare opportunity, and for the first time and many weeks, he wanted to do things his way and see the oue. If he manages to incorporate all his elements, then even the first two levels will be enough for him to shake the entire world. "This will be challenging, but I must do it if I want to rise to the top," Karsha sighed. The path he was about to embark on was perilous and arduous. He didn''t know how the original owner of the technique would react to his decision. Deviating from the intended path would undoubtedly infuriate any being, regardless of their might. However, after careful consideration, Karsha arrived at a singr conclusion. "Fuck the Dark Prince. He fucked me first, so I''ll fuck him back. If he doesn''t like it, he can go cry to his mama for all I care." Karsha stood tall, his shoulders held high. Within a year, he had aplished something that would take many hundreds of years for others. His growth was explosive, securing his ce in the universe as a genius. From his appearance to his recent connection to the elements, he had indeede a long way. Once he dealt with the Overlords, he would seek out the remaining levels of the Dark Prince''s Hell Art. Once all nine levels were unlocked, Karsha knew he would be one of the prodigies destined to rise to the apex. "Alright, Mr. Clone, time to get back to business," hemanded. The clone, whose sole purpose was to demonstrate the power and perfection of Karsha''s skills, sprang into action. Instantly, the area within 200 meters of the clone began to darken. The entire space, which only the SSE attack had previously been able to disturb, started to tremble as darkness enveloped the surroundings. Then it appeared. Arge head with a bone crown perfectly set on it began to emerge from the darkness. The head rose, soon followed by its neck, upper body, and finally, its lower body, until it stood imposingly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The being stood nearly 200 meters tall, its body as dark as obsidian, creating a terrifying overall appearance. The aura emanating from the creature was dense and thick, causing Karsha to break into a cold sweat as he gazed upon the Avatar of the Dark One. As if that weren''t enough, a purple formation appeared above the dark figure, opening into a swirling pool of darkness devoid of any emotion or feeling¡ªa deep, dark vortex. Suddenly, hundreds of swords began emerging from the swirling pool. Each sword was unique, varying in shape and appearance, but all were long swords. Karsha watched this unfold with a calm expression. He was analyzing the technique, seeking to understand how he might incorporate the elements into it. As the swords rained from the pool, the Dark One raised its hand exerting some kind of unknown might into the swords. Within seconds, a crater was created,rge enough to swallow two Titanic ships and still leave enough room for ten more cargo nes. Surprisingly, the clone had used only a C-level mastery of the skill. But that was enough for Karsha to conduct his survey. "So that''s it, huh," Karsha smiled as he finally devised a n to incorporate the elements into his technique. "Hahahaha!" Heughed, exhration coursing through him. The day of reckoning was nigh as Karsha prepared to transform his already dangerous technique into something even more formidable. Chapter 87 The Dark Prince Hell Art Mastery (2) After understanding how to imbue the elements into the Dark Prince Hell Art, Karsha wasted no time and began the process immediately. With much to aplish, he dove right into it. The process proved to beplex. Simr to transmuting the Earth, Karsha had to deconstruct the technique and understand how to incorporate all the various elements withoutpromising the technique''s foundation. Aiming to enhance its power even further, he had to exercise greater caution than ever before. A small mistake could cost him dearly. Slowly, Karsha began to peel back theyers of the technique until he reached its core. The core was where he could add the element. However, when he reached the core, instead of opting for one of his powerful elements like fire, ice, or lightning, Karsha chose to utilize the Golden Light. The Golden Light, which in some ways acted like a sword aura, had the effect of multiplying the damage output many times over. Karsha aimed to make the swords more powerful before they even emerged from the portal. The main reason Karsha chose to go with the Golden Light was its apparent simplicity. This, of course, would ease theplexity of the process. However, there was a catch. While the element would help Karsha easily elevate his mastery, imbuing the swords with the Golden Light required two critical things: mental strength and focus. Karsha needed strong mental fortitude and unwavering focus. He was about to reweave the foundation of the technique and, like programming, include a backdoor that wouldter allow him to ess the core whenever he wanted to add a new element. To aplish his goal, Karsha had to do two things. First, he needed to create a backdoor. Then, he had to imbue the Golden Light into it. This requiredplex weaving, and Karsha, in a lotus posture with eyes closed, essed the Core Rune of the technique and began weaving the backdoor. "Almost there," Karsha muttered through gritted teeth, enduring the pain. His mind was under immense pressure from the task he had taken on. The process had started five days ago, and Karsha was still not done. It was aplex and mind-shattering endeavor. However, he was drawing closer. Despite the intricate andplex process, Karsha didn''t let it overwhelm him. After another day, system notifications appeared before his vision, making him smile happily. < Ding! You''ve sessfully established a weaver link with the technique: Dark Prince Hell Art > < Due to your understanding of Runic Symbols, you have unlocked a secret ss: Rune Master > < You can now establish a connection with the technique and incorporate elements safely. > < Ding! Your mental strength has increased greatly. Congrattions! > < Because your mental strength has increased, your third eye has also improved. You can now see strength, fear, and pain. > "System, tell me more about the Weaver Link." < The Weaver Link is, as Earth humans say, a backdoor to a system. In this case, a backdoor to the core of the technique: Dark Prince Hell Art. This link has made it possible for you to act as the administrator of the core. "This means you can ess the core and change its structure to your liking. You can modify the technique based on your mastery. All this happens at the core, the central part of the technique." "This is great then. I don''t have to worry about imbuing my elements anymore. I can simply add them," Karsha smiled greedily as he read the system reply. However, that smug look disappeared when the system spoke again. < I don''t think you understand what I meant, host. I didn''t say you can add the element anyhow; I said you have ess to the core, which will allow you to add the element. > "Exin further," Karshamanded, still at a loss. < The Weaver Link provides direct ess to the core, making it easier to reach. However, the core isposed of billions of runicbinations. Thesebinationse together to form the technique. To change something, you first have to understand all the runes. While your unusualprehension ability might make this seem simple, billions of runes are not something you can master in a day or even a year. You will have to master all the runes and find ways to modify the core without crashing the whole technique. > "So, to add an element, I have to understand the runes and integrate my element without altering the core structure of the technique?" < That is correct. > "Damn it," Karsha cursed aloud. He had expected challenges, but not to this extent. Now, he had to understand the runes that made up the core of the technique and learn how to manipte them to aplish his goals. "Not to brag, but why am I getting more intelligent by the second?" What Karsha didn''t realize was that he now had a connection with nine incredibly knowledgeable entities that were positively influencing his thoughts. Ny-eight percent of the Divine Alchemist''s knowledge was stored in his mental bank. A year and a half ago, Karsha was just a normal soldier with intelligence limited to nning and strategic thinking. Now, he was the youngest Saint-level Alchemist and an aplished Grandmaster-stage cultivator. The knowledge from the Divine Alchemist''s legacy significantly contributed to his progress. Even though he had ess to only 2% of the legacy, that knowledge was more than enough to elevate him above most alchemists. Moreover, the recent connection with the elements has further augmented Karsha''s already substantial pool of knowledge. This newfound wisdom was beginning to have a profound effect on him. He found himself bing more knowledgeable by the second, causing him to ponder the extent to which his knowledge would continue to expand from this point. Although he was a Universal Enigma, his understanding of certain things had be extraordinarily profound. Just a few days prior, in the outside world, Karsha wouldn''t have been able to exin simple Runic Symbols. However, in the past weeks within the subspace, he had been experimenting with runes daily, even before bing a runemaster. His understanding now far surpassed that of many Runemasters. He had studied andprehendedplex runes for days, achieving in weeks what would take others years to even begin to understand. A Universal Enigma is an anomaly, someone blessed with profound mental strength andprehension ability. They are meant to be incredibly smart, but that intelligence also brings inherent dangers. Karsha, who didn''t even know he was a Universal Enigma and should be considered a genius among geniuses, decided to take up the challenge and learn runes. Even if he couldn''t add all elements right now, adding at least three seemed feasible. However, his optimism was soon shattered by the system. < Since the technique has been restricted by its creator, you can only add a maximum of three elements. However, due to your low mastery of the elements, you can only add one element for now. > Karsha smiled bitterly as he read the message. "I guess the heavens don''t want me to have it all." Karsha felt a pang of disappointment. However, he failed to recognize that what he was attempting was not only ambitious but also extremely dangerous. Once he seeded in adding an element, the technique would not only be increasingly perilous but would also surpass the true nature of the original Dark Prince Hell Art, making him the progenitor of a new variant of the technique. This meant that once Karsha mastered the full technique, he could further alter its nature and even add his ownyers to it. This, of course, would depend on his runic mastery. But as a Universal Enigma, it would only be a matter of time before he began creating his own skills and techniques. Karsha pondered which element to add first. Since he could only add one element now, he might as well choose the strongest one. Among all the elements, he considered the yin-yang lightning to be the most powerful, so he decided to add that one. However, the problemy in theplexity of adding the lightning element. Incorporating the yin-yang lightning demanded a deeper understanding, making the process highly intricate. Caught in thought, Karsha pondered the way forward. "Ah, being greedy sure has its downsides," he smiled before making his decision. Even though the Golden Light was not as powerfulpared to other elements, his mastery of the Light Element had risen to a high level, making it the first element to reach that level. This meant the process would be simpler. Additionally, with a 100% boost in attack power, Karsha was eager to see how powerful the technique would be once he seeded in adding the Golden Light. With that in mind, Karsha beganprehending theplex nature of the runes that constituted the technique. He started by understanding the general form of the runes and then broke them down to study the keyponents before dismantling them altogether. < Ding! Your understanding of Runes has increased. > Karsha received his first progress report but paid no attention to it as he dived deeper into the dismantling process. Ten days went by in a sh, but Karsha remained focused. On the fifteenth day, another message appeared. < Ding! You have achieved a milestone in Rune Mastery. > At that moment, Karsha finally aplished his goal. He had broken down the technique and could now add the Golden Light element to it. Because his mastery of the Golden Light energy had reached the master level, the process wasn''t overlyplex. Before long, Karsha began weaving the element into the technique. < Ding! Your mastery of the Runes has increased. > < Ding! Your mastery of the Runes has increased. > < Ding! Your mastery of the Runes has increased. > < Ding! Your mastery of the Runes has increased. > ---n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om < Ding! Congrattions, you have attained a Pseudo-level up in Rune Sorcery. > Chapter 88 Golden Swords The entire process took Karsha 45 days. However, after days of meticulous weaving, Karsha was able to achieve what many had failed at. He sessfully incorporated the element into the technique, further increasing its damage output. The 100% power boost of the Golden Light element was now imbued into the core of the technique, raising its power output permanently by 100%. With this aplishment, Karsha was now left with the task of mastering the technique. His current mastery was at the F level, which meant he could only summon 10 swords. Initially, this might not seem like much, but after imbuing the Golden Light element into the technique, Karsha was eager to test its newfound power. "Mr. Clone, activate the first-level defense," Karshamanded. The clone obeyed without question, activating the first level of the Titan Defense Art, Titan Wall. Karsha smiled as he beheld the majestic diamond walls standing 7 meters tall, 5 meters wide, and 1 meter thick. Anyone would admire the tall, magnificent wall, if not for its imposing nature, then certainly for its beauty. "Sword Pool," Karsha muttered, and at once, the 200-meter-tall avatar of the Dark One appeared behind him. Raising its hand, arge dark swirling pool materialized in the sky. At first, Karsha couldn''t help but frown. He had expected the nature of the technique to show some simrities to the Golden Light. However, when the technique was activated, the Golden Light was nowhere to be found. The pool was as dark as ever, showing no sign of even a small golden hue. His worry was cut short when the first sword emerged from the pool. While the pool was a swirling mass of pure darkness, the swords that started appearing from its depths had a golden aura around them. Each sword looked as if it had been dipped in golden oil. The Golden Light, manifesting as an aura, wrapped around the swords, giving them a radiant appearance. "Magnificent," Karsha muttered as he gazed at the 2-meter longswords emerging from the Sword Pool. After admiring the swords for a while, he willed them to shoot toward the defense the clone had raised. At once, the ten swords shot forward at an incredible speed, making Karsha arch an eyebrow. The speed at which the swords moved was so fast that even with the movement technique Karsha was mastering, the chances of him walking out unscathed would be slim, especially if the swords numbered in the hundreds of thousands. "What if there are thousands?" Karsha shuddered as he noticed small cracks forming in the diamond walls from the barrage of swords ramming into them. "I need to master this technique fast and unlock more swords," he muttered. The greedy side of Karsha surfaced as he realized the technique would be crucial for many of his future endeavors. Mastering it was imperative. [ Level 1: Sword Pool (F) ] Using mana, Materialise the Mighty Avatar of the Dark Prince which will open the pool of countless swords. Based on your mastery of the skill, summon the swords and let the Dark One Rain down hell on your enemies. F = 10 swords E = 100 swords D = 1000 swords C = 10,000 swords B = 100,000 swords A = 1,000,000 swords S = 10,000,000 swords --- --- SSE = ????????????? ============ The first level of the technique focuses on unlocking the swords, which serves as the foundation for the second level. The more swords unlocked, the more powerful the second level bes. "At least an A-level mastery will be okay," Karsha muttered, gazing at the sword pool and the Avatar. He wanted nothing more than to teach the overlords who the real Overlord is. He had been running from them for too long because he was weak andcked powerful skills. But with this technique and a little luck, he might just be the Overlord of the ind in less than ten days. However, for that to happen, Karsha needed to master the first two levels, with the first level being the most critical. The more swords he managed to unlock, the higher his chances of forming a very powerful giant sword at level two. He then began toprehend the technique. Luckily for him, the process was simple. He had to form a connection with the swords, which required mental and soul strength. This connection would allow him to control the swords at will, but it required a lot of mental strength. Fortunately, Karsha possessed a strong enough mind to handleplex and countlessputations without feeling any stress. Creating connections with the swords was right up his alley. Sitting in a lotus posture, Karsha let his mind drift into the dark, ominous swirling pool of shadows as he began forming connections with the swords within. The process was akin to imprinting his will onto the swords. Karsha, who had some understanding of Runesmithing, immediatelyprehended this and began working without dy. < Ding! Your mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art has increased. > < You have attained E Mastery. 100 swords unlocked > Despite the process being rtively easy for Karsha, it took him an entire day to advance to the second step. The reason was that Karsha was meticulously selecting the swords with which he was forming the imprint. For some reason, Karsha felt the swords were real, something that shouldn''t have been possible. However, since no harm was caused, he chose the swords he felt the strongest attachment. He didn''t know how, but he felt an attachment to the swords, and for some reason, he also sensed the same sensation he experienced during his battle with the mutant snakes. The only difference now was that he felt the sensation even without being engaged in any battle, indicating that the longer he spentprehending the technique, the higher his chances of unlocking this sensation. < Ding! Your mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art has increased. > < You have attained D Mastery. 1000 swords unlocked > Five dayster, Karsha managed to reach the D level, gaining the ability to summon 1,000 swords. However, while this was a significant achievement, Karsha''s focus was on the sensation that kept growing stronger by the second. The more he linked with the swords, the more intense the sensation became. For the first time, Karsha was in the right mindset, allowing him to sense the sensation even more clearly. ''Why does this feel familiar to me?'' he wondered but didn''t dwell on it. He still had a long way to go and little time to do it. He had already spent over 400 days, leaving him with a little over 400 days to go. As Karsha progressed,prehending the technique began to take longer than he had hoped. However, the more connections he made with the swords, the easier it became, even though it was still time-consuming. < Ding! Your mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art has increased. > < You have attained C Mastery. 10,000 swords unlocked > Thirty dayster, Karsha reached the C stage, unlocking 10,000 swords. Without dy, he started working toward B mastery, where he would be able to unlock 100,000 swords. The sensation also became clearer to Karsha, bringing a slight smile to his face. He could vaguely sense it, and from the feeling alone, he knew he was on the verge of gaining something profound. Although he had reserved some time to deal with the Overlords, spending some of it on this endeavor was something Karsha didn''t mind doing. He needed all the help he could get, and if what he was sensing awakened, he would be capable of achieving much more than he already had. "Almost there," Karsha thought inwardly. Another 50 days had passed, and he was still not doneprehending the next stage. However, he was drawing nearer. Connecting with 100,000 swords was no easy feat, but Karsha was determined to surpass expectations when he left the ind. Being able to summon a million swords would make him stand out among his peers. Although he was a Grandmaster stage cultivator, if he managed to unlock one million swords, he could easily defeat a Saint and potentially injure or even kill a Sage. He was getting stronger by the second and would soon be even more powerful than he could have ever imagined. To achieve that, he needed stronger techniques and skills, and training in the Dark Prince Hell Art was the best fit for him now. < Ding! Your mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art has increased. > < You have attained B Mastery. 100,000 swords unlocked > "That''s more like it," Karsha muttered after unlocking the 100,000 swords on the 61st day. With the sensation almost within reach, Karsha began forming connections with more and more swords. If he could unlock a million swords, he would be able to form an incredibly powerful sword once he proceeded to the second level. His mastery of the first level determined the strength of the second level. The more swords he unlocked, the stronger the sword he could form in the second level. Karsha, who wanted nothing more than to be a formidable force, started using his brain capacity to its fullest. Thanks to the time tablet amplifying hisprehension speed, Karsha''s mind entered a different dimension. His already impressiveprehension speed skyrocketed, allowing him to link more and more swords by the second. Seventy days went by in a sh, but he was still not close to unlocking the A level or fully grasping the sensation that was almost within his reach. Despite this, Karsha didn''tin. He remained in the lotus posture, continually linking more swords. Another twenty days passed, bringing Karsha''s total time spent to over 700 days, leaving him with only 146 days to go. However, since he aimed for the A level, he would not stop until he achieved it. The sensation felt closer than ever. Karsha could tell that one more breakthrough was all he needed to unlock the secret sensation. Because of this, he didn''t allow his brain any rest, channeling all his focus into creating connections with the swords. "Almost there," he thought. After another six days, Karsha let a small smile escape his lips. He was closer than he had thought. He just needed a little more time, and one million swords would heed his call when summoned. The sensation hung by a thread. The prospect of having one million swords at his disposal made Karsha grin from ear to ear. < Ding! Your mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art has increased. > < You have attained A Mastery. 1,000,000 swords unlocked > The message appeared after two days, making Karsha sigh and smile broadly. His smile grew wild as he realized he had finallyprehended the sensation that had been guing him all this time. < Ding! You have met the requirement to unlock a sword ability >n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om < Ding! You have unlocked sword Aura > < Ding! You have unlocked a new skill; Sword Aura EX > < Ding! Your mastery of Rune has increased. Congrattions, you have attained Master level in Rune Sorcerer > < Ding! You have unlocked a new Passive ability; Weaver Eye > Chapter 89 Sword Aura EX < Ding! You have met the requirement to unlock a sword ability > < Ding! You have unlocked sword Aura > < Ding! You have unlocked a new skill; Sword Aura EX > After being gued by the sensation for so long, Karsha could finally feel it enter his body, making him grin from ear to ear. He felt the power he had unlocked, and as someone craving strength for his uing battles, the Sword Aura couldn''t havee at a more opportune moment. His happiness extended to the fact that he had finally achieved ''A'' mastery of the first level of the Dark Prince Hell Art: Sword Pool. He could now summon 1,000,000 swords from the pool, all imbued with the Golden Light essence. Karsha had spent a great deal of time trying toprehend the sensation he felt whenever he used his sword in battle. It grew stronger as time passed, but no matter how hard he tried, he had never managed to fully grasp it. Now, he could feel a window of opportunity opening for him. But that would have to wait. He still had the second level to master and little time left to do it. < Sword Aura > -- You can nowce your sword with an energy that boosts the damage output of the sword. -- This can be used without Mana. The description the system provided was vague, but Karsha, now having the ability to use Sword Aura, could tell it was an incredible and significant power boost. Sword Aura is something many swordsmen chase after. It defines a true swordsman. This aura, when mastered, can amplify the damage output of sword attacks by staggering percentages. Initially, it can only be used on swords, but as mastery increases, it can be projected into an arc that deals devastating damage. It can also be used to suppress opponents. The more the aura grows, the stronger and more terrifying it bes. But, like all things, this requires mastery from the swordsman. Rumor has it that if a swordsman masters the sword aura to a certain stage, they will be able to split the fabric of reality with a single swing. However, that remains a dream for many since the only ones able to achieve something like this are Sword Sages. Swordsmanshipes in different levels. There is the Beginner, who has just started using the sword and has little to no mastery. Then there is the Master level, where, after constant use of the sword, the swordsman begins to understand the essence behind swordsmanship and finally steps on the path of true mastery. These individuals are called Master Swordsmen because they have mastered most sword skills. Karsha is currently at this level. The Grandmaster level is a stage where the swordsman''s mastery of techniques reaches unparalleled heights. They have mastered most of their skills, and some even gain enlightenment, which helps them break past their current mastery and step into the next level of swordsmanship.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then there is the Saint level, where swordsmen are known as Sword Saints. To reach this level, a swordsman must attain at least three enlightenments and have ess to sword aura. For many swordsmen, this is the stage where they awaken their sword aura. Although only a select few manage to do so at the Grandmaster stage, most swordsmen awaken their sword aura at the Saint stage. Following the Saint level is the stage that many swordsmen strive to achieve: the Sage level. These individuals are known as Sword Sages, and in most worlds, they can be counted on one hand. This level is so prestigious that many devote years to honing their skills in hopes of ascending to be a Sword Sage. Rumor has it that those who attain Sage-level mastery of the sword can ess the ''Domain of Thousand Swords'' and challenge ancient sword spirits to win their approval, making them their sword spirits. At this level, swordsmen can utilize sword aura to a profound extent, enabling them to split the heavens with a single sword strike. However, there are other levels beyond the Sage level, but these are so rare that few can im to have seen one¡ªthough they might have heard of a few. These levels include the Sword Kings, Sword Emperor, Sword Monarch, Sword Sovereign... However, while these levels determine the mastery of swordsmen, the aura they channel is an entirely different matter. Sword Aura isplex and hard toprehend. There can be situations where a Sword Sage might have a more powerfulprehension of Sword Aura than a Sword King. Understanding Sword Aura is very profound, so many swordsmen chase after it. Once they awaken it, they focus on raising their sword mastery to ensure that even with a little Sword Aura, they can unleash powerful attacks. The known levels of Sword Auraprehension are Lesser Sword Aura, True Sword Aura, Golden Sword Aura, and Enhanced Sword Aura. Karsha is currently at the first level, which is just the initial phase but still incredibly powerful. Sword Aura is intricate, requiring a deep understanding of the sword. Even at the Sword Sage level, many can only boast about attaining True Sword Aura. But that mastery alone is enough to elevate the power of the sword by many folds. Those who manage to awaken Sword Aura are true geniuses of the sword path and are considered true swordsmen. For Karsha to be counted among these select few, he is indeed greater than he gives himself credit for. < Sword Aura EX (Passive) > -- The power of your sword Aura will be increased by 200% when activated. "Just 200%?" Karsha read the description with a straight face. He could tell the Sword Aura was significant, but gaining just 200% at this level left him disappointed. He had expected more. This Sword Aura awakening had gued him for a while, so finally unlocking it, he anticipated great things. But that is just for this level. Once he breaks through to the True Sword Aura, the power level will multiply many folds. Although 200% is not enough now, it will increase as he masters the Sword Aura. But that is somewhere in the future. Karsha needed strength right now to face the Overlords, so he expected more. His swordsmanship is also mediocre at best since he hasn''t had enough time to spar with the clone. The clone is a perfect swordsman at the Master level, so sparring with him is a sure way of mastering his swordy. Unbeknownst to Karsha, although his Sword Aura is currently at the first stage, its power far surpasses that of a typical Sword Aura. The reason is simple: Karsha possesses an element called Golden Light. While not technically a Sword Aura, this element can be utilized simrly. It possesses a unique attribute known as Golden Aura, which amplifies attacks by 100%, thereby sharing some properties with Sword Aura. Consequently, even though Karsha''s Sword Aura is only at the first stage, he can unleash attacks far more powerful than his level would suggest. Moreover, with [Sword Aura EX] further amplifying the aura, the strength of his sword attacks would be enhanced many folds. He was perhaps the only swordsman at the Master level with such immense power. Even without Mana, Karsha, in his current state, could easily cleave through many attacks and defenses using his sword aura. Despite his initial disappointment, Karsha didn''t dwell on it much. His focus shifted to the next set of messages. < Ding! Your mastery of Rune has increased. Congrattions, you have attained Master level in Runesmithing > < Ding! You have unlocked a new Passive ability; Weaver Eye > The past few days had seen Karsha ying around withplex Runes. It all started when he formed connections with the elements. Since theymunicated using Rune Diagrams, Karsha''s brain was forced to understand them. Of course, as a Universal Enigma, learning and understanding new things came rtively easily to him. He hadprehended Runes and, without even realizing it, had stepped into the Master stage. Of course, this all happened in a virtual way of some sort. He hadn''t actually written any runes yet, but he didn''t expect to struggle much now that he was a Master level Runesmith. However, while that was great, gaining an ability after breaking through levels was even greater. < Weaver Eye (Passive) > -- To a certain extent, you will be able to see throughplex formations and arrays to understand the essence behind them. -- You can perceive the foundation of a rune and how to draw them easily. -- With enough Mastery of Runes, you will be able to see the makings of a skill or technique and how to modify them. [Note: The Weaver''s Eye grows with your mastery of the Runes and your third eye ] "Tell me, system, how can I draw runes, and more importantly, what are runes?" Despite being a Rune Master, Karsha still hadn''t grasped the essence of runes. His nature as a Universal Enigma allowed him toprehend runes, yet he struggled to understand their physical manifestation. His existence was like a glitch in the matrix, defying expected norms. Here he was, a certified Rune Master who could not physically draw runes. < Runes are symbolic representations ofplex energies and principles. To draw them, you need to channel your understanding and energy into a physical form, such as inscribing them onto surfaces, in the air, or manifesting them with your aura. > "So, at my level, would I be able to draw runes?" < Even though you are at the master stage, youck fundamental knowledge when ites to runes. You may possess the information butck an understanding of the basics. But this can be remedied once you learn the basics of runes and how to draw them. You can purchase rune books from the system store, though it will cost you Killer points. > "Oh, really? Then how much would I need to spend on a Rune book and an inscriber?" Karsha is the curious type. He wants to learn everything about anything, and thanks to his robustprehension speed, he wouldn''t have to worry much. He has about 130 days to go, and since the second level involvesbining the swords he linked within the first level to form one big sword, he knows he won''t need much time to master it. So why not spend a few days exploring the nature of runes and how to draw them? Chapter 90 Golden Colossal Sword Descent After inquiring about many things from the system, Karsha settled for one book and a basic Inscriber that totaled 25,000 killer points. But instead of learning it right away, he stepped back and decided to focus on the second level of the Dark Prince Hell Art, Giant Sword. [ Level 2: Giant Sword ] Based on the sword pool master, With a thought,bine the floating swords into one mega huge sword and let the Dark Prince Avatar have fun with it. A strike from it contains a certain percentage of the wielder''s total attack power and the Dark Prince''s Might. F = 100% Attack Power E = 150% Attack Power D = 200% Attack Power C = 250% Attack Power B = 300% Attack Power A = 400% Attack Power ---n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om --- SSE: 10,000% Attack Power < Note: To unlock this level, the host mastery of the first level should be at least B > The second level represents a significant advancement from the first, indicating that the creator likely anticipated mastering the initial level to the ''B'' level would prove exceptionally challenging, thereby making the second levelparatively easier. At this stage, Karshabines the swords to forge a Giant Sword capable of striking with immense speed and power. To ess the second level, the user must have mastered the first level of the technique to at least an ''A'' level, establishing connections with a million swords. This task would be daunting for many, but not for Karsha. In hindsight, achieving this milestone typically requires years of dedication. However, Karsha managed to aplish it in just 200 days. With a million connections formed, he now taps into that vastwork of swords to create a single, formidable giant sword. This transcends normal understanding. Karsha is an anomaly that the technique''s creator did not factor into his calctions. Not only has he imbued the swords with an element, but he has also awakened their sword Aura, enabling him to imbue the swords with this Aura, further enhancing their might. His mastery reaches the A level, boosting the Giant Sword''s attack power by 400%. But that''s not all¡ªthe golden light amplifies it by another 100%, and the Sword Aura EX adds 200%. This brings the total attack power increase to 600%, making it his most potent technique yet. Karsha''s lips curled into an evil grin as he envisioned the dismay on his enemies'' faces, especially the Varon family, as a Giant Sword descended from the heavens, destroying their property and cutting down their soldiers and heirs. "I''m not evil," his evil grin blossomed into heartyughter. He had indeed exceeded expectations, even from those who doubted him. ess to such a powerful technique at his level was unprecedented, especially with seven more levels yet to unlock. Of course, unlocking the final seven levels would be perilous. But armed with an enhanced version of the technique, Karsha was certain to sow chaos even with just the first two levels. "We''ll see who has thestugh," Karsha set his sights high. His target was the entity who had manipted his plight into a trap, cursing him with the formidable sword technique. "I suppose he did me a favor," he mused. Standing up, he stretched his joints. "If I get the chance, I''ll still give him a good beating." Karsha activated the Dark Prince Hell Art, and as always, the sinister avatar of the Dark Prince materialized, towering like a titan. The pool appeared, and immediately, countless swords began emerging from its dark depths. < The host must assign a one-word name forbining the swords. Note that this name cannot be changed > the message read. Karsha smiled as he read the message. Initially unsure how to merge the swords¡ªwhether through his connections or by sheer will¡ªhe found his answer in the message. After pondering for a moment, he struggled to settle on a word that would enhance his presence on the battlefield. "Annihte," Karsha dered after a few minutes of contemtion. It was the word that would strike fear into his enemies'' hearts when spoken aloud. < Word Registered. > By spending 50,000 MP, Karsha could form a colossal sword that harnessed 700% of his total attack power. Additionally, the description mentioned something called the Dark Prince Might, though its purpose remained unknown to him for now. "Raise the fortress defense," Karshamanded his clone, intending to test the strength of his defense. He wasn''t interested in verifying his attack power; instead, he wanted to gauge the effectiveness of his defense. Although he knew it was unlikely his defense would hold against the strike, he proceeded with the test. "Annihte," Karsha muttered, and immediately, a million swords merged to form a colossal, magnificent golden sword towering 120 meters tall and 30 meters wide, razor-sharp on both edges. Intricate ck engravings adorned its surface. A reddish-gold aura decorated the sword''s edge and tip, emanating immense power. Despite its terrifying appearance, the sword''s magnificence was undeniable. Karsha gazed at the sword in awe. "This should suffice," he smiled, then pointed his index finger downward. The colossal sword descended with incredible speed. "Bang!" The sword collided with the fortress, creating multiple rapidly expanding cracks. Within three seconds, the fortress crumbled into pieces under the immense force of the sword. The impact was so powerful that when the sword struck and shattered the fortress, Karsha was blown backward. Dust filled the air, casting a brown hue over the entire area. When the dust settled, a massive cratery before them. "Damn, that was dangerous," Karsha eximed, wide-eyed as he surveyed the enormous crater. It could easily bury tens of thousands of soldiers with room to spare. The momentum behind the sword had been overwhelming, augmented by the Golden Aura and Sword Aura, resembling the impact of a meteorite from the heavens. With the Dark One still towering behind him and his mana almost fully regenerated, Karsha began summoning another wave of swords to attempt the strike again. This time, he aimed to gauge the sword''s speed and its optimal use in battle. Over the next few days, Karsha meticulously explored his technique, destroying the ground as he experimented. Thanks to his super-fast mana regeneration, he could recover his mana in mere seconds. Each day was dedicated to examining the giant sword. After three days of intensive practice, something remarkable urred. < Your understanding of the Giant Sword has increased. A new form has been added. > < Ding! You have achieved a breakthrough. The new sword formed is a variant of the Giant Sword called the Golden Colossal Sword Descent. > < Golden Colossal Sword Descent > - Utilize your connection with the swords to form a giant sword within the depths of the sword pool, emerging with the blessings of Light and the curses of Darkness. - Its speed is twice that of the initial form. - This form requires half the mana and carries 500% of the wielder''s attack power, along with the Sins of Darkness. [Note: The attack power increases with the host''s mastery of the Technique ] "Wait, what?" Karsha eximed aloud as the message appeared before his eyes. The Giant Sword alone was formidable, holding 400% of his attack power with an additional 300% augmentation, enough to shatter even his strongest defenses. It was devastating, but there was more. The second form, the Golden Sword, surpassed even that. It wielded 500% of its attack power and moved twice as fast as the first form. Moreover, the mana required had been halved, enhancing its potency beyond the first form. However, there was a limitation: he could only use it twice a day, making it a rare and precious asset. "This is madness," Karsha remarked, feeling his confidence surge to new heights as he retrieved a book from his inventory. Having achieved his initial goal, his next task was to learn how to inscribe runes. < 10,000 Symbols of Runes > -- This contains the 10,000 basic rune symbols and possiblebinations. Learning his book will get you started drawing your first rune. Karsha, with the help of the system immediately learn the book. At once, his mind was filled with different rune symbols. He sat in lotus posture as he let his mind go to work. After sitting for 2 whole days, Karsha opened his eyes and smiled. He then retrieved a knifelike pen from his inventory and held it between his fingers like a painter. < Klix Inscriber > Rank: Rare (Low Tier) Ranking list: #95412 -- Tap into the essence of the Runesithing and inscribe your first Rune. "System, what is the ranking list?" Karsha inquired, intrigued by this new aspect of the item. < The ranking list is aption of all Inscribers in existence, > the system replied. "Ah, I see. So, how does the number one Inscriber fare?" Karsha''s curiosity piqued further, but the system''s response halted his pursuit. < Some things cannot be bought, host, > the system replied cryptically. Undeterred, Karsha took the inscriber as instructed by the 10,000 symbols of Runes and began drawing¡ªor rather, attempting to draw. Despite his initial ineptitude, his determination drove him to spend the next ten days repeatedly practicing and refining his rune-drawing skills, but in the end, he couldn''t even draw a single rune symbol. Chapter 91 The intelligent Rookie Rune Master < Ding! Congrattions, you have drawn your first Rune > After eleven days of relentless inscribing, Karsha finally managed to draw his first rune. He had tirelessly attempted for ten whole days, facing failure at every turn. Yet, he never gave up and persisted until, on the eleventh day, he registered his first sessful rune. This might seem unusual, but Karsha''s intelligence, especially regarding Runesmithing, was remarkable. Inside his mind wereplex runes that even Grandmaster-stage Rune Masters would struggle with. His nature as a universal enigma allowed him to grasp the intricateplexities of runes. However, when it came to the physical act of drawing them, his brain seemed to interfere. Karsha realized that all the knowledge was jumbled in his mind. Although he had learned the basic runic symbols, his understanding ofplex runes, thanks to his studies and modifications of the technique, made drawing those intricate symbols almost impossible. His brain struggled to separate theplex runes from the basic ones. He tried many times but ended with the same result. Despite his repeated attempts, he was too knowledgeable for his own good. Since when was brilliance a problem? Karsha, who hadn''t been among the brightest in school back on Earth, mused over this as he discovered the issue on the fifth day. It was unfortunate in some way, but he managed to find the source. Once the problem was identified, his brilliant mind came up with a solution¡ªthough not a quick one. To fix his ovepping issue, he had to inscribe all the runes that were jumbled in his mind. All he had to do was draw them, whether they were right or wrong. For five days straight, Karsha tirelessly inscribed over 100,000 runes, never ceasing until he achieved sess. When he finally inscribed the correct rune, Karsha realized he had reached the threshold to begin his journey as a Rookie Rune Master. Despite being arguably the most brilliant Rune Master in the entirety of the Drone Kingdom, if suchparisons were even possible. "Finally, I can start from kindergarten," Karsha eximed, a smile gracing his face and dimples appearing on both cheeks. Now that he had located a basic rune symbol, he could start drawing them based on theirplexity. He then began to inscribe the runes, almost instantly achieving sess, akin to writing the alphabet in English. Karsha meticulously inscribed the keyponents thatposed the runes, the characters that formed the intricate tapestry of the runguage. < Ding! You have mastered all the 10,000 basic runes. You can start drawing runes now. > After spending two whole days going through the 10,000 symbols of runes, the system message finally appeared. Karsha knew he was nowhere near the stage to start making big moves, but he felt he had achieved something incredibly profound. Mastering all 10,000 runes within two days was amendable feat. He didn''t just barely manage to achieve it; Karsha was able to perfectly draw the runes as if he had years of experience under his belt. Under normal circumstances, he should have struggled with it, but it went more smoothly than he had expected. Drawing runes demands focus and strong mental strength. However, to be able to inscribe them quickly, a person''s soul must be very powerful. Without a strong enough soul, it is impossible to inscribe runes. Runes are the building blocks of existence. They shape life, form the heavens and space, control the flow of time, and determine the cycle of life. ying with them is dangerous and requires great mental capacity and soul strength. For Karsha to be able to inscribe that many runes means he possesses all the qualities to be a great Rune Master. However, that wasn''t what concerned him. He was able to draw the runes with great precision. The feeling he got while drawing was akin to someone who had done it before. Strange as it may sound, Karsha felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu during the drawing process. He could literally feel his soul rejoicing at every stroke of his inscriber. It was strange, but even so, Karsha felt that great things awaited him through the use of runes. When he finished with the 10,000 marks of runes, instead of using thest 82 days to focus on his training, he asked for more. "Tell me how to use the runes in battle," he requested, his resolve firm after gaining that brief awareness of the unknown. If he can discover a way to use Runes inbat, wouldn''t that be great? < There are many ways to use runes in battle. However, these processes require great focus and concentration since your soul strength cannot handle quick inscribing amidst the battle. The runes can be used to augment weapons, which, at your level, will only temporarily increase the weapon''s damage output. They can also be used to strengthen defenses. While this process isplex and time-consuming, there are basic runes that can elevate your defenses for a short time. To get the best out of the runes, you need to dive into drawing formations. This is where the true strengths of runes can be utilized. Formations can take many forms: offense, defense, buffs, debuffs, and more. It all depends on your mastery. Your intelligence and imagination also y a crucial role. You can create anything you imagine if your mastery is high enough. When ites to runes, there are countless possibilities. It all depends on what you want to achieve. You can draw restrictions, prohibitions, seals, arrays, and much more. > Karsha read the system reply with excitement burning in hisrge golden-red eyes. He knew he had to unlock the way forward, the way to get the best of everything. Right now, he needed a way to defeat the Overlords, so he spent the past year in the Subspace training and building the strongest defense. Now that he had achieved that, he needed a way to enhance its effect. Runes were the answer, and now that he had set his path on mastering them for unknown reasons, he wouldn''t let the chance slip by. "System, I need manuals on Concealment and Strengthening Runes," Karshamanded, his strategic mind taking over. "If you can''t face them head-on, sneak up on them," hismanding officer used to say back in the day.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Concealment would erase his presence to a certain extent, and with his Silence passive ability, he would remain even further hidden, making it difficult for his opponents to locate him. With the strengthening runes, he would be able to bolster himself and his defenses before going into battle. Although he was already strong, adding more strength couldn''t hurt. The system instantly provided two manuals: [Chameleon Concealment] and [Titan Body]. [Chameleon Concealment] contained various methods to create runes that could hide someone''s presence to a significant extent. *Titan Body* outlined strengthening techniques that a Rune Master could employ to enhance themselves and their defenses. Karsha wasted no time and studied the two manuals, flooding his mind with various runic diagrams. There were both simple andplex diagrams that could be drawn depending on one''s mastery. After a careful analysis of all the different runes, Karsha selected one for each purpose. For concealment, he chose *Silent Breath*. This rune lowers the heartbeat and hides the person''s breath, making it almost impossible for people to sense their presence, even when using spiritual senses or any other detection abilities. Karsha considered many factors before selecting [Silent Breath]. For one, the method required only five runic symbols, and given his speed and mastery, he could draw it in under ten seconds. There were more advanced forms avable, but since this was the easiest and fastest to draw, Karsha opted for it. The others could wait for now. For the strengthening method, he picked *Self-Heal*. Simr to the ability of his [Lonely Cauldron], this rune, when applied to defenses, would automatically heal any cracks and weaknesses using the mana in the air. Additionally, it strengthened the defense by 200%. This buff onlysted for five minutes once activated. However, drawing this rune could be aplished in under thirty seconds, ording to Karsha''s estimation based on his mastery. With these selections, Karsha felt more prepared. The next phase of his journey as a Rune Master had begun, and with his new abilities, he was ready to face the challenges ahead. Karsha wasted no time as he began inscribing runes, striving to increase his speed as much as possible. The faster he could write, the stronger his soul and mind would be. Two dayster, Karsha paused, gazing at the purple-colored runes floating in front of him. He had been practicing tirelessly for forty-eight hours, honing his speed significantly. It may have been a minor achievement, but it was enough to potentially make a difference in the heat of battle. The ability to draw runes amidst the chaos ofbat could mean the difference between life and death in dire moments. However, it required absolute focus, a feat that not many could maintain when facing danger. Yet, Karsha had transcended that limitation. Even before bing a cultivator, he had faced dangers no ordinary mortal should have to endure. He had fought on the frontlines and undertaken numerous life-and-death missions. Now equipped with newfound abilities, he was fearless in the face of danger. After a few hours of rest, Karsha stood up and decided to check on his domain. He discovered that after awakening the eight elements, the Red Eye Tiger skill had evolved, integrating all other elemental abilities into the domain, renaming it ''Death Domain.'' He hadn''t fully explored it yet, but he had added a new skill: *Eternal Demon Gaze*. This skill allowed him to materialize arge demon eye that contained terror beyond mortalprehension. Those who gazed into it would experience a world of horror. However, since he hadn''t captured any Nightmare horrors yet, the only thing the *Eternal Demon Gaze* could do was stun the target for a few seconds. But those few seconds were enough to inflict significant damage. "What the hell?" Karsha eximed out loud when he activated the domain. He had expected some changes, but what he saw was beyond his expectations. Chapter 92 The Death Domain A domain with a radius of 5 kilometers emerged, aze with the fury of fire and darkness. Undergoing significant transformations, it incorporated unique characteristics and attributes. The previous domain of fire and ice hadpletely evolved into something new. While it still retained its raging fire, there were substantial changes to the other elements, including the fire itself. The newly named ''Death Domain'' had transformed into a literal hell. Expanding and metamorphosing, the domain had be a genuine realm that could be cultivated to the next level. In the world of cultivation, domains manifest in various forms, each following unique patterns achievable only once cultivators reach the Sage Stage and beyond. Upon reaching Sage status, cultivators gain ess to a new form of energy known as Spiritual Qi. This energy, more potent than Mana, offers significant advantages. Spiritual Qi enables the creation and maintenance of domains. Domains can be created in different ways. Karsha used skill books that manifested as the domain itself. Others manipte elements to mold something they can control. Alternatively, some harness spiritual energy directly, considered the most effective method for domain creation. Forming a solid foundation is crucial, which is why the Sage stage is rmended for starting to form a domain. Domains can take years to form, and even if a cultivator is clever enough to form one at the Sage stage, they cannot use it until they be a Great Sage or even higher. At the Great Sage stage, cultivators can begin toprehend the intricacies of their domain. Through this understanding, they can shape and strengthen their domains. Those who start forming a domain at the Sage level gain an initial advantage, provided they can understand thews of the domain effectively. The deeper their understanding of thesews, the more powerful their domain bes. That''s why most people avoid challenging Great Sages without some understanding of domainws¡ªit''s crucial knowledge before attempting to form one. However, Karsha achieved something even Great Sages would struggle with: he formed a domain many times stronger than those created by early-stage Great Sages. Although hecked control over the domain, gaining ess to Spiritual Qi would resolve this limitation. The primary challenge with Karsha''s Death Domain was his inability to dictate its behavior. Buffs and debuffs were already integrated into the skills he used, and he couldn''t alter them even if he desired. The only thing he could do was identify his allies, ensuring they weren''t adversely affected by the domain. Full control woulde once he made the domain his own using Spiritual Qi. But that was eptable for someone like Karsha. The domain had evolved, and he could now trap even a Great Sage within it¡ªfor a limited amount of time, of course. Great Sages are no joke, even if they are just average. The domain had grown to the point where it could withstand a few attacks from a Tier 9 cultivator. The outeryer had be so sturdy that for some people, it could act as a defense. However, this depended on Karsha''s understanding of the earth''s elements. Once he manages to gain ess to Spiritual energy, he will be able to make the domain his own, thereby gaining control over the effects it will have on himself and his opponents. This control will increase even further once heprehends thews of the domain. In short, Karsha shouldn''t have been able to create a domain at this level while still at the Master stage. It''s simply not possible. But thanks to the first form of the Tiger Strike divine technique, he was able to create arge and powerful domain, which will only continue to grow as more skills are added. The Red Eye Tiger simply amplifies any skill it picks. With more skills avable, it canbine them to form something new, something more powerful. Currently, Karsha has a domain that can kill those below Tier 5 without him needing to do anything. Even Tier 6 opponents will struggle under constant attacks¡ªwhether from ice spears, earth spikes, or fire snakes. The evolved domain has integrated all variations into a skill that can be activated at will. It consumes the same Mana as the domain itself; for instance, if Karsha spends 10,000 Mana to activate the domain and 5,000 Mana per second to maintain it, he doesn''t need additional Mana for the variations¡ªthey are included in the maintenance cost of the domain. The first variation is now named "Call of the Spear." When the domain activates, ice and earth elements transform into spears that shoot rapidly. Ice rains down from above while earth spears shoot up from below. Notably, the earth spear has a diamond augmentation, reflecting Karsha''s evolving mastery of the element within the domain. This development allows Karsha to effectively eliminate Tier 5 and even Tier 6 opponents without lifting a weapon. The second Variationbines Earth, Water, Ice, Lightning, and Fire elements. Earth and Water elements transform the ground into soft mud or quicksand, engulfing anything standing on it. The Ice element forms spears that extend 2 meters long, infused with Fire and Lightning, creating the offensive aspect of the second Variation. With targets trapped by Earth and Water, the ice spears can strike them, leaving no chance of escape. Additionally, this variation includes another form that requires Mana to activate, known as "All in One." When the second Variation, "Earth Prison," is activated, the domain owner can use 50,000 MP to create a 10-meter-long spearbining all elements, which can be shot in any direction. In summary, the "Call of the Spear" and "Earth Prison" variations suffice for Karsha to handle Tier 5 and 6 targets. These variations also significantly hinder the movement of targets caught within the domain, including flying monsters or cultivators. Beyond the variations, the buff and debuff effects have also improved. Upon activation, the owner receives a 70% buff for as long as they maintain sufficient Mana. Targets experience an immediate 60% debuff that persists as long as the domain remains active. While its power may have diminished, the Death domain now offers numerous advantages to anyone within its reach. Even Great Sages experience a debuff, and attacks aimed at the domain lose 50% of their total power thanks to the Golden Light element. The blink skill has evolved within the domain. Now, Karsha can blink anywhere within the domain''s 10 km diameter. Outside the domain, this skill only works for a few meters, but inside, it allows him to traverse great distances in an instant, rendering him invincible within his domain. Yet, the most striking and perhaps greatest change is the terrifying eye suspended in the air, emanating darkness all around¡ªthe "Eternal Demon Gaze," a Tier 10 skill that has undergone enhancements, bing even more fearsome. Despite Karsha''s limited mastery (F grade) of the skill, the eye appears more terrifying than it would outside the domain. To master this skill, he must deepen his understanding of the darkness element and capture nightmares and horrors with his third eye. The more horrors captured, the greater the eye''s chilling effect on those who gaze into its depths. Even now, those who gaze into it will feel disoriented for three seconds, providing Karsha enough time to execute a quick attack. The duration can be shortened based on the person''s mental fortitude, but overall, the "Eternal Demon Gaze" remains effective in battle even without nightmares within. "This domain is chaotic," Karsha muttered, though an evil grin spread across his face. Clearly, he was contemting the havoc he could wreak with this domain. He could blink to the rear of enemy lines and activate the domain, covering a radius of about 5 km, sealing in hundreds, if not thousands, of soldiers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Their deaths would also feed into the development of his "Eternal Demon Gaze," absorbing their fears as they perish. This would allow him to enhance the eye''s power without distraction duringbat. Moreover, Karsha noticed changes within the domain. His skill activation time, previously doubled, was now tripled, enabling him to activate skills three times faster than outside the domain. "I need to synthesize more skills and add them to the Red Eye Tiger," he mused. With the domain growing stronger, the skills needed to affect it would also need to be more potent. Fortunately, his synthesis ability allows him tobine weaker skills into more powerful ones. The more skills he synthesizes, the stronger the resulting skill will be, further augmenting the domain''s effects upon integration. Gathering numerous low-tier skills won''t be an issue once he returns to the human world. "Once this entire quest is over, I''ll focus on acquiring more skills and synthesizing them. If I''m fortunate, I might even find a way to cure Lady Yi Ran." After deactivating the domain, Karsha proceeded to inspect his skills. However, he discovered that he could not upgrade them further until reaching Level 4 Grandmaster. He then practiced the Fire Beam, raising its mastery to SS, allowing him to create an 18-meter-tall fire arc enhanced by sword aura. Karsha also mastered "Ice Queen Wrath" to level A, exceeding his earlier expectations. The Avatar of the Ice Queen now channels 350% of his total attack power, supplementing the initial 2% from the Ice Queen herself, making the skill as potent as the Dark Prince Hell Art. He can now have control over the ice without having much affinity for the ice element. With everything set, Karsha allowed his consciousness to return to his body. Retrieving 5 orbs from his inventory, he began shattering them in preparation for the imminent battle. Chapter 93 Final Preparations Karsha retrieved five orbs. Thest battles yielded more than he had expected. Even Ayarr and Dhaka obtained an Avatar, a Tier 6 Avatar. Unfortunately, they are Servant-grade Avatars, so they cannot evolve. However, that''s still an achievement¡ªthey managed to obtain something. Karsha, who had obtained a legendary-grade sword from one of the quests, is now equipped with three swords and a dagger for the uing battles. He also obtained about twelve orbs, excluding the ones the five shadow guards acquired during the rapid massacres. Karsha, being generous, selected five for himself and gave the rest to the guards. He knew that without their help, he wouldn''t havepleted the quests on time. They not only helped him farm for experience points but also filled up his Killer Points and skill points to the brim. He now has more than enough points to upgrade all his skills by three tiers once he reaches Level 2 of the Grandmaster stage. They''ve also helped him secure more than enough Venom to give to the Old Man, with plenty left over. They assisted in gathering ample monster bodies and cores, and for the first time, he received three items called Bone Shards. He didn''t dwell on them much, but when he held them, he felt they were more powerful than even the monster cores. The quest also rewarded him with something simr, but time will tell what they are and how best to use them. Overall, Karsha gave away most of his gains to the Purple Anaconda race in gratitude for their help. He kept five orbs for himself, having already trained his offensive skills: the Dark Prince Hell Art, the Ice Queen''s Wrath, and the Fire Beam skill. He has also built a solid defense and mastered his movement technique to the next level. Additionally, he received a flying ive from one of the quests. Now, he can stand at a distance and control the ive to strike with lethal precision. His mental strength is high enough to control it from up to a kilometer away, so he kept it. Although primarily a swordsman, Karsha exercises caution; despite his recent upgrades, he is still nowhere near the strength of an Overlord, a Terror Mutant. Striking from a distance when the opportunity arises will surelye in handy. After all, he won''t need much Mana to control the ive¡ªjust his mind. With a brain as vast as the ocean, that wouldn''t be a problem for him. The legendary items he received from the Sect Master and the elders are also in his possession. Although he had already used the Life Switch legendary item, it hasn''t been twenty days yet, so he can''t use it again. But that''s fine; he still has the Attack Nullifier, which can nullify any attack once activated. Karsha is confident he won''t need it, but having it on hand will undoubtedly be useful. With his domain now stronger than ever, he will be able to use it in conjunction with his defense techniques to block any attack. He has done all he can for now; the only things left are the five orbs. He shattered the first orb and waited for the item to appear. Once the mist cleared, a ne rested on his palm. Karsha was taken aback by the unexpected item. He had anticipated somethingrger, but instead, he held a ne, quite the opposite of what he had in mind. However, he wasn''t disappointed; on the contrary, he was eager to see what it was. < Ding! You have received an Epic rank item: Unknown Emperor''s Ne > [Unknown Emperor''s Ne] Rank: Epic Tier: High Tier Type: Unknown -- A ne said to have belonged to an unknown Emperor who, to save his people, ced a curse on them, banished them to a farawaynd, and killed himself. His legend was lost over time, but his ne remained. Abilities: [Emperor''s Curse], [Emperor''s Quest] "Bizarre," Karsha muttered, raising an eyebrow as he read the item''s description. It was indeed strange, and he felt a sense of foreboding about it. However, with the ne already in his hand, the best he could do was read its abilities. [Emperor''s Curse]: Those who wear the ne around their neck will receive the curse of wisdom and truth. [Emperor''s Quest]: Before he died, the emperor left three quests, thest pointing to his legacy. Those who wear his ne will receive a chain of quests leading to great wealth beyond anyone''s imagination. "Bizarre," Karsha repeated, feeling the description was vague. Nevertheless, he wasn''t one toin. As a Grandmaster stage cultivator, he felt he hadn''t yet encountered the true horrors of cultivation. He knew he would need a lot of money to progress and be more powerful. If a ne could curse him with wisdom and truth while providing ways to make money, he was up for it. After all, he had already received markings from unknown entities that would one day demand his help with little pay. He needed to have his own pursuits on the side. He needed something to do after leaving the ind, and what better than a little treasure hunt adventure? He hesitated for a moment, then ced the ne around his neck. For a while, nothing happened until the system broke the silence. < You have been cursed with wisdom and truth. You will gain wisdom from every little theory, but you cannot lie to women about your true feelings. > "That''s it? I guess there''s nothing to worry about then," Karsha muttered, feeling relieved. He had expected something bizarre, but this curse seemed manageablepared to the Dark Prince''s curse. "I''ll check out the questter," he decided, then shattered the second orb. Shortly after, a beautiful sword appeared. At a nce, he could tell it was meant fordies. It had a thin de with a crown-like handle adorned with golden ornaments. Along the edges, some runic markings caught Karsha''s attention. "In ourst days, we shall know those who care about us." That was the trantion of the rune. "This is a beautiful sword. I guess I''ll give this to June when I get back," he mused. < Ding! You have received a legendary-ranked item: Princess Sword > [Princess Sword] Rank: Legendary Tier: High Tier Type: Sword -- During her death, the princess of the lost kingdom ced her life force into this sword in the hope of finding someone worthy. The sword is thest piece of the beloved princess, loved by her people. They called her the Morning Dew, but her real name was Alita, the lost child. Abilities: [Untainted], [Purity], [Divine Light] [Untainted]: Once you hold this sword, your heart bes incorruptible. You will be free from all forms of corruption, living your days with a pure and untainted heart. [Purity]: Your presence will always be weed with love and affection. You will know no hate or malice. [Divine Light]: All attacks from this sword will carry a piece of divinity that cleanses all darkness in its path. Karsha marveled at the sword''s abilities. "This is truly a remarkable weapon," he thought. "June will surely appreciate this." He carefully set the Princess Sword aside but couldn''t get his mind off the description of the sword. "I guess today is a day for weird items" Karsha sighed before shattering the next orb, He knew the sword wasn''t something that he could use so he just stored it and moved to the next item. However, when the orb shattered and the next item appeared, Karsha was nearly through off bnce. "Another Legendary item, and from the same Princess." In his palm is a ne made from diamond, shining with grace and beauty. Karsha held it with a calm look. [Princess Ne] Rank: Legendary Tier: High Tiern/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Type: Ne -- To save her beloved who was away fighting to save someone dear to her, the princess divided her heart in two and gave him one and hoped he would always know she was alive ande back to him. Abilities: [Sustain], [Protect] [Sustain]: The life force in the ne will keep rejuvenating the wearer''s life force till it runs out. [Protect]: The ne will protect the wearer''s heart from pain and suffering for as long as it has strength "This is kinda sad. What happened to the beloved then?" Karsha, cursed with wisdom, began formting theories from the simple yet bizarre description of the sword. If the other half of her heart went with her beloved, what happened to them? Did he return or perish in his quest? "Why does this sound familiar?" Karsha had many questions running through his mind, but only time would tell if he would get those answers. "Another flying ive, huh?" Karsha held a green-colored ive in his hands. The fourth orb had given him another epic-grade flying ive with only one ability, Silence Piercer. It made little to no sound, making it hard to track. However, Karsha wasn''t satisfied with just that, so without any hesitation, he activated Synthesis and ced the two ives inside. A whileter, the system notification appeared, making Karsha grin from ear to ear. < Ding! You have synthesized a legendary-grade item: Vanishing ive > [Vanishing ive] Rank: Legendary Tier: High Tier Type: Flying Weapon -- A ive formed from thebination of two other ives. Mastery of it is best. Abilities: [Silent Death], [Double], [Vanish] [Silent Death]: The ive travels with little to no sound, striking with lethal precision before the enemy notices. [Double]: The ive appears double to those who sense and notice it. Their luck will determine which ive they defend against, the real or the fake. [Vanish]: In some cases, the ive willpletely vanish from sight and only reappear a few inches away from the target. "Well then, I guess this will be my favorite weapon from here onward." Karsha tossed the ive into the air and used his finger to direct it a few times before storing it. He then shattered thest orb. < Ding! You have received a legendary-grade item: Unknown Emperor''s Watch > "Really..." Chapter 94 Emperors Watch Karsha held the watch in his hands with a calm yet curious gaze, focusing on the runic engravings on the strap. It appeared to be a regr wristwatch but had an ancient look to it, worn out as if it had endured countless struggles before reaching him. The strap was brown with red pigmentations scattered throughout. The bezel, silver like most Rolex watches, had runic engravings that seemed to shift colors depending on the environment. The hour hand was broken but functional. However, Karsha noticed that despite the watch appearing to work perfectly, it would only move for 30 seconds before resetting. "It never moves past the 30 seconds," Karsha observed. The time disyed, 12:45 PM, remained constant no matter how long he watched the watch. "This is interesting," Karsha murmured, his curiosity piqued despite the impending battle with the Overlords looming just a day away. The curse of wisdom had found something intriguing to focus on, and Karsha was determined to explore it. "I wonder who this unknown emperor is," he pondered aloud as he turned the back of the watch. There were more engravings there, but most of the runes were indecipherable to Karsha, despite his prowess as a universal enigma. They appeared ancient and mysterious, withholding their secrets for now. However, Karsha managed to make out a few words: "Timeless," "Denial," and "Hatred." These three runes caught his attention. "Timeless... Could that rte to the 30-second loop?" Karsha wondered aloud. He perceived the watch''s constant reset every 30 seconds as some kind of looping mechanism. The fact that it remained stuck in this loop hinted at a deeper mystery thaty beyond his current understanding. "Timeless," Karsha mused, contemting its meaning as something beyond or outside of time itself. His mind began to weave intricate theories, connecting the term to the abilities of the Emperor''s Curse ne. It dawned on him why it might be called a curse¡ªhis newfound wisdompelled him to scrutinize every detail, turning small theories into significant considerations. While this could be beneficial in some situations, it also risked oveplicating straightforward matters with unnecessaryplexity. As for "Denial" and "Hatred," they remained elusive concepts to Karsha. He acknowledged his limitations, knowing he wasn''t an encyclopedia of knowledge. However, deciphering a few words from the runes hinted that he was on the path to understanding their deeper meanings. While "timeless" seemed linked to the mysterious behavior of the watch, "denial" and "hatred" posed puzzles he had yet to unravel. Karsha recognized that he still had a long journey ahead in uncovering the mysteries surrounding the items gifted by the unknown emperor. With three quests yet to explore, he anticipated there would be ample opportunities to formte and test theories about the watch and its enigmatic runes. Unaware of what awaited him, Karsha turned to the system and began reading the description of the watch. [Unknown Emperor''s Watch] Rank: Legendary Tier: High Type: Wrist Watch -- I used to think anyone saying ''I have time, yet I am out of time'' must be crazy. How can someone have time yet be out of it? It just doesn''t make sense. Nheless, there must be some logical implications behind this sentiment. Time, in context, remains a mystery that few truly understand. It''s a mystery many still strive toprehend, but that doesn''t mean itcks meaning. There''s a reason for day and night, and in between, we mark various times: dawn, morning, midday, afternoon, evening, and midnight. This concept hinges on time. So the phrase ''I have time yet I am out of time'' sounds vague yet somehow true. Well, perhaps in some cases, this rings true, but in my case, I indeed ran out of time. It was a moment when many would say, "Time is a sneaky little thing." If you find yourself holding this watch, whether in the future, past, or any time, gosh, my head hurts just thinking about it. I suppose if you have this watch now, you too must feel time slipping away. However, I won''t let you repeat my mistakes. Use this watch wisely, and it will serve you well. I hope you someday find the missing hour hand though. Your time is timeless; your hatred cannot be denied. Farewell, traveler. "This is kind of sad, yet poetic," Karsha remarked as he looked at the watch once more. It must be thest item the unknown emperor left before being lost in time. "I wonder if this happened in the future or the past." The fact that time ys a role in this situation means nobody truly knows when thest emperor perished. It could be in the distant future or the farthest past. "Gosh, my head hurts." Karsha entertained numerous theories in his mind, but his strong mental fortitude kept him grounded. He was curious about many things. Who was the emperor, and why was he out of time if time is indeed the essence of space and its entirety? Did that mean, time indeed conspired against him? "Or is it just a metaphor, and I''m overthinking it?" Karsha pondered aloud. If the unknown emperor was simply messing with him, did that mean he was overanalyzing things? "That''s not possible. Maybe he truly was out of time," Karsha sighed, then turned back to examine the only ability that came with the watch. Perhaps he could gain some understanding from it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ability: [Rewind] [Rewind]: Before losing all his time, the unknown emperor inscribed his remaining moments onto his watch. This act was meant to grant the chosen one some mastery over time, a feat he himself could never aplish. -- Decode the 24 runes and utter the incantation; you will gain the ability to rewind or reverse time for a limited duration. Structure: 3 Runes = 30 seconds 8 Runes = 60 seconds 15 Runes = 90 seconds 24 Runes = 120 seconds "Oh, so that''s what those words are for. I suppose this exins why he''s running out of time even though he still has time." Karsha must have partially deciphered one of the words, but not entirely correctly. Here''s an improved version of the passage: The fact that the unknown emperor could imprison time suggests he possessed ample time yet faced its scarcity. He likely realized that regardless of the amount of time he had, he could never escape its grasp. He must have exhausted every conceivablebination, only to eventually run out of time. "But how is that possible? How does one imprison time?" Karsha gazed at the watch once more. The watch in his hands contained imprisoned time, yet time itself remained unfettered. If time is free, how could he have imprisoned something so inherently unrestrained? How did he manage to ensnare time, even if only for 120 seconds? "My head seriously hurts. All this talk about time is making me dizzy." Karsha ced the watch back on his wrist and drew a line on the ground. Taking a deep breath, he then uttered¡ªor rather, thought¡ªthe three words. "Timeless," "Denial," "Hatred." In an instant, his vision darkened. He felt his mind stretch for a split second and then return to normal. However, as his vision cleared, Karsha experienced a slight headache. "It''s gone." Searching the floor, Karsha couldn''t find the Rune he had inscribed, indicating he had sessfully rewound time by 30 seconds. The line on the floor was to tell him if indeed time has been rewounded and seeing it no more means the time has been moved back 30 seconds. "This is incredible, but I don''t think I can endure another 30 seconds." Despite his remarkable achievement, he sensed that wielding such power wasn''t meant for him. And he was right. Karsha was merely a Grandmaster stage cultivator,ckingprehension ofws or Spiritual Qi in his body. The fact that he could breach the barriers of time, allowing it to flow around or through him, meant he had vited the fundamental principles ofwprehension. Without any understanding, he had not just broken the first rule but all rules, and time was unforgiving. What he experienced felt more like time dtion, his mind stretched to epass the entire process, making him endure the entirety of the experience in a single sh. Millions, if not billions, of pieces of information, surged through his mind in the blink of an eye¡ªan overwhelming torrent that left Karsha reeling. Yet, he knew he would limate to it in time. He had a long journey ahead, and understanding the concept of time was now at the forefront of his ns. Unbeknownst to him, Karsha''s mind had already begun to grasp the intricacies of time. Each use of the watch brought him closer to unraveling its fabric. The process will be painful but if he endures and never back down, he will one day gain the ability to harness time in any form he deems necessary. His first task was toprehend time itself: its essence, its flow, its weave, and how to wield it. These were daunting concepts beyond his current grasp. However, one certainty remained: deciphering all 24 runes would lead him to the answers he sought. After quenching his thirst with a few mouthfuls of water from his bottle, Karsha retrieved a ck book from his inventory. "The Book of Annihtion." Chapter 95 The Book Of Annihilation Karsha held the book in his hands, his expression calm yet resolute. "So this is it¡ªthe book that will help me wipe the overlords out of existence." His heart raced with anticipation. When he had first arrived on the ind, he never imagined he woulde this far. Initially, Karsha had nned to rely solely on his own strength to grow stronger and defeat the overlords. However, after a harrowing encounter with the Scalecrusher Titan snake shattered his confidence, he reluctantly turned to the mysterious book he acquired shortly after arriving. There was a fine line between arrogance and recognizing the need for assistance, and Karsha knew when to admit he needed help. When the shadow guards offered their aid, he epted without hesitation. He understood that the battles ahead would surpass any he had faced before. For too long, Karsha had evaded and fled from the overlords. But now, clutching the ck-covered, diary-like book known as the Book of Annihtion, he felt a surge of determination. Tears threatened to well up in his eyes as he whispered to himself, "Well, it''s not like I never anticipated this day." He sighed, then took a sip from his water bottle before casting another nce at the book. With a resolute nod, he opened it. The first page was in white except for the centered title: "The Book of Annihtion, " Below it, intricate Rune diagrams formed another inscription. "Volume 1 of 7," Karsha read aloud, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Wait, what does this mean? Haven''t I found all ten pieces of the book?" The realization dawned on him that the book in his hands was just the first volume of a seven-part series. What implications did this hold? Did he need to find all seven volumes before he could unleash its power? No, that couldn''t be it. Karsha flipped to the next page, finding it filled with handwritten text in ink. Before he could contemte its contents, a system message appeared before his eyes. < You have discovered the hidden diary of the unknown Emperor, Master of the unknown, the nameless one > "Wait, what?" Karsha''s voice echoed with disbelief through his surroundings. "What is the meaning of this?" He felt a mix of frustration and curiosity swirling within him. First, he received a ne from the mysterious emperor, cursed with wisdom and truth. Alongside the curse came three quests promising to lead him to hidden treasures. Then there was the watch, granting him the ability to rewind time-based on his mastery of tranted runes¡ªcurrently allowing him control over 30 seconds. And now, the book intended to aid him in overthrowing the ten Overlords seemed to be the diary of the same enigmatic figure, referred to by multiple titles: "Master of the Unknown, the Nameless One." "I mean, what the fuck is going on?" Karsha''s patience wore thin. From being recruited into the Ice Queen''s secret army to being heralded as the Lightbringer and the Friend of Hope and Destiny, he had been swept into a whirlwind of fate-altering events. And now, here he stood, holding a diary that promised knowledge capable of upending his world. "If I didn''t know better, I''d say someone else is controlling my destiny. But then again, is anyone truly ever in control of their destinies?" Karsha sighed deeply, steeling himself as he began to read the handwritten texts inscribed within the pages. "Ha, I know this may sound cringe, arrogant, and crazy, but I defeated fate. I, son of the unknown, master of the unknown, bringer of the unknown, managed to defy fate itself. But at what cost? Life sure has its way of toying with the innocent sometimes. Well, what do I know? We bask in the light and celebrate, but when darkness descends, we recoil. Such is life. We embrace the good and shun the bad. But what if the bad holds the lessons we desperately need? We choose to ept everything pleasant and reject the unpleasant, all to gain approval or maintain ourfort. I''ve witnessed this cycle countless times. So I find myself asking: who orchestrates it all? Who pulls the strings, weaves the tapestry, and decides our fates? The answer I eventually found was far fromforting, yet I never expected it. Fate, that cunning entity, holds sway over everything¡ª the good, the bad, the nonsense. We dance at its whim, merely pawns in its game, enduring for years until it tires of us, discarding us to y out its designs anew. But it must end. So I tried to end it, at least in my own way." Karsha''s focus entered into reading the book. He knew he was about to learn something big. "I was there. I saw it all¡ªwatched it burn to the ground, devoured by darkness, never to be seen again. They came¡ªeyes burning with insatiable hunger, bloodlust, and wickedness. The innocent, the wicked, the bad, the good¡ªall perished. So I ask myself: who are they? Why are they here? What are they doing? I got my answer sooner than expected. They are the doom, the bringers of disaster, the children of ??????? and the Nine ?????????. I know their names, but they cannot be spoken aloud, not yet. I watched everything I loved, have loved, and will love burn. Was there even ground? Hahaha, everything burned. I felt anger, happiness, impending rage¡ªall of it. So I acted. I, the unknown, took action¡ªan action that cost me everything. But I wasn''t sad; I knew I couldn''t match them. So I set out, searching. If I couldn''t defeat them, I would find those who could. It took countless years, but I persisted. Why? Because if I stopped, failed, or gave up, there would be nothing left. After eons of searching, I found nothing¡ªor did I? After pausing for a minute, it became clear I sought something in the wrong way. So it dawned on me and I asked, why look outside when you can look within?" "This question answered itself sooner than expected, showing me a path forward. So I gathered my knowledge, my madness, and confronted fate¡ªthe all-knowing. I fought her and, well, she handed me my ass, but I discovered what I sought. There, within the tapestry of fate, in the sea that flows endlessly, I found them: the Unknowns, those outside fate. Seven strings intertwined with another I couldn''t quite decipher¡ªthey were beyond fate''s grasp, untouchable. Seven strings bound by another. They are the ones I sought. So I named them: ?????????, ?????????, ?????????, ?????????, ?????????, ?????????, ?????????. I know their names, but fear not, they are not lost or hidden; they wait to be called. Not yet, though, for there is the 8th string I could not name. I was killed, banished, or buried. But before all this, I charted the roadmap, the matrix, thebyrinth to follow. I did not do this for personal gain, but for our collective gain¡ªor mine¡ªor perhaps there was nothing to gain at all. So If you are reading this, then you have a choice to make. Be the seeker of the untamed or not." "Here we go again," Karsha muttered, flipping the book to the next page. This time, a spiral diagram greeted him, centered with a ring red circle. "Those who seek are destined to be seekers of fate. But that is not your path, for you will defy fate. Those brave enough to challenge fate be the unknowns, the lonely, the defiers. I dare say, the greatest adventure is one without end. But what happens if you break it? Well, that''s if you dare take the next step. A drop of your blood is all it takes to im the title: Seeker of the Untamed. Seek the 7 untamed and bring absolution to the cosmos, or watch it burn down, yet again." "Ah, I expected something like this," Karsha sighed. The remaining pagesy nk, waiting for his blood to reveal their secrets. To learn the weaknesses and strengths of the Overlords, he mustmit to this path. If he wants the secrets within the book, he will have to brave the unknown first and that is said to be the most difficult thing a person can do. "The spiral shone for a brief moment before subsiding. Karsha dropped his blood without hesitation. It was all or nothing; he needed whatever advantage he could get against the Overlords. < Ding! You have received a title: Seeker of the Untamed >N?v(el)B\\jnn [Seeker of the Untamed] -- From this day forth, fate will shun you and seek to end you. Yet, your destiny will be your own, determined solely by your actions. "Ah well, nothing like a little something to get started," Karsha remarked, flipping eagerly to the next page. Expecting to find a string of text detailing the weaknesses of the Overlords, he was surprised to find another page filled with text. However, the new texts had nothing to do with fate; they detailed the aftermath of the actions of the unknown emperor and their impact on his people. The identity of the unknown emperor remained a mystery to many, including Karsha, although he was beginning to uncover more about this enigmatic figure through the text. The unknown emperor was revered for his knowledge, wisdom, and dedication to truth. Yet, beyond these attributes, little else was known about him. Now, Karsha was about to delve deeper into his story, discovering knowledge that would someday answer many questions and potentially save lives. Bound to walk the path of the fateless, he embraced the journey ahead. "Ah, here we go again. Taking fate as an enemy won''t be easy," Karsha sighed, resigned to immersing himself in these mundane texts for the time being. He began to read. "I cursed my people... why?" Chapter 96 The unknown People "I cursed my people...why?. Well, it''s a long story actually. What drives a person to go to great lengths and even run the risk of invoking the wrath of fate? Well, this is the story of the unknown race. Eons before my battle with fate, I had to curse my people in other to save them from annihtion. It''s strange really, I mean, people might ask, what could have made a being who went against fate to result to curse in other to save his own people? Well, I had to curse them to save them from me. You see when I was nning to go against fate, I also doomed my people alongside me. So I cursed them and banished them to the sea''s time before I ran out of time myself. However, I didn''t doom them forever, I left a way to remove the curse and revive their lost glory. I made it so that when they were back, they wouldn''t remember who they used to be. I cheated fate and time to make this happen, but in doing so, I have to sacrifice some things. Inside this diary or what I love to call, the Book of Annihtion is the key to breaking the curse. This is my way of saying sorry to my people. There are three seals, the first seal contains ten keys has been imnted in the heart of the lost prince and his cohort. Kill them and use the key to unlock the first seal. The first seal will break the first curse freeing my people. When the timees, you will know the way to the second seal and then thest. However, there is no rush, the best thing is to go ording to the nid out in this book. This will show you the weaknesses of the lost prince and his cohort. But know this, nobody knows where the lost prince and his cohort came from, not even me, however, I needed ways to save my people so I used them, they were my prisoners at that time. So make sure you are prepared before confronting them. Acting on impulse will only cost you. I never intended for this to happen, yet here we are, fate is indeed a sneakily little bastard. I think by now you have established that the monsters living on this ind are snakes. Well, that about covers everything. However, let''s talk about the Lost Prince and his cohort. Many years before the banishment, this strange breed of snakes invaded my territory. Nobody knew where they came from or why they were there. The only thing we knew then was that they were dangerous and deadly, especially the Lost Prince. The name Lost Prince was what his cohort used to call him. He was a very powerful monster who feared no danger. When I took action and used everything in my arsenal to capture, he had alreadyid waste to many cities. Many yearster, when I became powerful enough, I interrogated them. But no matter the torture I put them through, the only thing they said was the word, ''Uno'' which means One. They said nothing else. I tried looking for their origin but s, I had to give up that quest and let nature take its course. They are scary creatures that cannot be tamed. They have no fear, and for one, I am jealous of them. If you are going to face them, you must face them with the same mindset. Don''t let fear take over your mind and heart. You must maintain aplete and total mindset free of any form of fear. As I said, I never wished for this to happen, so I also made sure, the person who will be taking on the title of the Seeker wouldn''t suffer much in their Quest. I don''t know whether you will be able to seed, but I have prepared 10 items outside the key that after killing each monster, you will be rewarded with. Know this: you must not reveal the origin of these items to anyone. They must also never be given to anyone. I repeat they should not be given to anyone. The unknown must remain unknown. However, if one day you manage to find my legacy, you may give away as many treasures as you wish, but never give away anything that the Unknown Emperor has specifically made. There are times that must remain hidden. These items should remain hidden from anyone knowing about their origins. Each page contains the strength, skills and weakness of a Cmity as well as the reward your will gain after ying them" "This is indeed strange. What have I really gotten myself into" Karsha broke away from the book for a minute. At first, he thought he would only be reading the book on how to kill the Overlords. However, now, he is not so sure, "Everything about this unknown Man screams danger" He sighed and then drank from his water bottle. The way things are moving seems to be going too fast. Of course, he needed to be strong fast too, but that doesn''t mean things should be going along that fast. At any point, he can be summoned by the ice queen to assist her. Then there is the situation whereby he has now be bestie with the element. Karsha knew his life from now onwards would be anything but easy. But while he weed that, he knew he had to catch some rest now and then. But now, not only has he taken upon himself to be the seeker of the untamed. He has taken a challenge that will take him on perilous adventures bound to be littered with danger all around. "At least there will be ten gifts waiting for me to im" On the bright side, there are the ten items he is bound to reap after killing the Overlords. "But if the snakes on the ind are the unknown race, what about the Anaconda race, where do they fit in" The Anaconda race pride themselves as beasts instead of the Mindless snakes littered all over the ind. ording to Lady Illo, the Anaconda deity was the one who ced the curse on the ind limiting their strength to Tier 7. However, they somehow retain their sanity. So if that is the case, then why are they not affected by the three seals? "Well, I guess the answer is simple then. This ind belongs to them. The other snakes were their guest who became hostile against them. Maybe that''s what prompted the diety to ce the curse on them" Karsha''s brain worked many theories. "Ah, my head hurt." He ced the book in his space ring and then stood up. "I wille here again, once everything is taken care of. Saying that, Karsha started moving back to Ayarr who had spent thest 18 days 500 meters away from the Time Tablet. "Please don''t tell me you''ve been here waiting for me all this while," Karsha asked once he appeared a few meters away from Ayarr. "What happened to you? Are you okay" She asked a series of questions but before Karsha could answer, she spoke again, "Ah, what was I even asking that for? Look at you, you look way better than 18 days ago" Karsha raises an eyebrow as he looks at the little brush on the snakedy''s face. "Is that blushing I see there, Ayarr? The others must hear this" After spending some time with them, Karsha has somehow be a little okay around the five shadow guards, especially, Ayarr who he found out is rather shy. Karsha of course, as extrovert as he is wasn''t one to let boundaries hinder friendship. Ayarr looked at him for a few seconds with an ''I will kill you myself if you say anything'' gaze. Karsha just smiled and then spoke to the system. A secondter, a hovering board appeared under his feet. Grabbing Ayarr by the waist, he lifted her onto the hoverboard and they started moving back to the Sanctuary. "Big brother" Starr was the first to see Karsha, and like always, she jumped into his embrace. "Big brother, Starr misses you so much" Ayarr who was standing behind Karsha now gave her sister some looks that could never be described. But the little snake child didn''t care about it. She was too absorbed in the hug with Karsha to focus on such trivial matters. "Big brother misses you too," Karsha said as he let the little snake down. "Starr will be going everywhere Big brother goes next" Karsha who may have promised the little snake girl let a small smile escape his lips. "Big brother will take you to everywhere you want, once the bad guys are dead." "Starr, let your big brother have some breathing space. He has things to do" Lady Illo and the four remaining shadowguards approach Karsha. Following though are five other snake people that at first nce Karsha could tell they are all Peak Tier 7. "Karsha, these are the elders of my Anaconda race. They wanted to see you before you left for your mission" Karsha observed the five snake elders with a calm look. However, just behind those golden red eyes, his third eye was crying toe out. Karsha knew what was happening but refrained from giving in. The third eye has an effect that many would consider a vition of their privacy. The third eye can to some extent see the weakness as well as the strength of others. The higher he grew, the more that third eye would also develop. However, using it will prompt the person to make them aware of their privacy being invaded. Karsha theorizes that, as long as he manages to increase his mental strength and his [Silence] ability, he will be able to cancel out that effect. But that is for the future to decide. using it now will make the Elders angry and make him be their enemy for something so simple. So because of that, Karsha held himself back. "But of course, please lead the way" Karsha gestured and the five elders, Lady Illo, the five shadow guards, and Starr started moving to the white house he metdy Illo in.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 97 Personal Guards Karsha followed behind the five elders, the shadow guards, and Lady Illo, all while cradling Starr in his arms. The small snake child had surprisingly wormed her way into his heart. Karsha, who had always preferred to stay away from small humans, found himself growing fond of Starr. The reason for his aversion was rooted in painful memories. He had missed the births of both his first and second children, a regret that had led to him sleeping outside for a whole week. Every time he saw small human children, he was reminded of those unfortunate moments. However, the little snake child had managed to change all that. Starr not only altered his view of her but also transformed his perspective on children in general. Karsha found himself bing a devoted lover of small animals and children, his heart softening in ways he hadn''t thought possible. But while that is good and all, at the moment, though, Karsha''s focus wasn''t on Starr but on the five elders moving ahead of him. Thanks to his newly acquired Silence skill, he was able to observe them closely without drawing attention. The skill allowed him to look at people and remain undetected, a useful ability given the situation. None of the elders seemed to notice his gaze, or perhaps they chose to ignore him. After all, they were snakes with senses far superior to those of humans and most beasts. He sensed the weight of their presence, but something else caught Karsha''s attention. The elders bore a striking resemnce to the previous shadow guards of the Purple Tail Anaconda race. It struck him suddenly: these five elders were the very mentors who had trained the current generation of shadow guards. Though he hadn''t used his third eye, Karsha discerned the simrity between the elders and the shadow guards he had spent a week observing. One was nearly invisible, her movements elusive and eerie¡ªa true assassin who had once trained Ayarr, the current stealth expert. The second elder, a graceful woman with a lithe frame, moved with the precision of a swordmaiden. Her calm and swift demeanor mirrored that of the first elder butcked the unsettling aura. Clearly, she had once mentored Dhaka, now the leader of the shadow guards. The third elder, also a woman, exuded the grace of a mage. It was evident to Karsha that she had been the mentor of Tifa, the mage among the current shadow guards. Then there was the slim elder, agile and sharp-eyed. Karsha deduced that this elder was an archer and the one that trained Alida¡ªthe subus-like snakedy¡ªin the arts of marksmanship. The appearance of thest elder struck Karsha differently. While the others resembled ordinary humans, this elder resembled a mountain giant, towering at nearly three meters tall with a massive, muscr build suited for wielding heavy shields and weapons. His intimidating presence and formidable appearance indicated he was a shieldbearer, akin to Killian, the humorous member among the current shadow guards. Despite not being adversaries, Karsha instinctively began profiling the current shadow guards. His past life as a soldier ingrained in him the necessity to stay several steps ahead of potential foes and even further ahead of allies, who might betray him unexpectedly. Observing the five elders only intensified his curiosity about their origins and the race they belonged to. Were they part of the unknown race cursed by the unknown emperor and somehow managed to resist the curse, or were they merely inhabitants of this ind while the Uknown race were distant visitors? Perhaps they hailed from a forgotten era, or maybe even the future. After all, the Unknown emperor said he sent them way and left them at the mercy of time. He has many theories. However, Karsha decided to table these theories for now. There would be time to ponder themter. His immediate concern was deciphering the elders'' intentions and navigating their inquiries without revealing too much. Ideally, he hoped the questions woulde from the male elders, given his vulnerability to the curse he had willingly epted from the unknown emperor through the ne. But he knew he couldn''t control that. So, as always, he began strategizing how to manage the truth. His keen intellect was well-equipped for such challenges. Additionally, he needed to understand why the elders sought this conversation and where they had been during his first and second visits to the Sanctuary. Soon after, they entered the white room and took their seats. Lady Illo naturally assumed her ce on a throne-like structure, while the five shadow guards positioned themselves behind her. The elders settled into the remaining chairs, Karsha noticing a new addition¡ªa vacant chair awaiting him. "I''m sure you know who we are, given your keen interest," thedy sword maiden spoke, her words confirming that they had indeed noticed Karsha''s scrutiny. Thankfully, there was no hint of hostility in their demeanor. ''Damn this stupid skill,'' Karsha cursed inwardly, thinking about his [Silence] ability, before allowing a small smile to appear on his lips. He knew the skill is too good to be true, but then he knew he was just too weak making the skill not live up to expectations. "My apologies. I tend to analyze everything I see. I couldn''t help but notice the simrities between you five and Ayarr, Alida, Dhaka, Tifa, and Killian. Are you the previous generation of shadow guards?" Karsha inquired politely yet with evident curiosity. Fortunately, the elders appeared receptive rather than probing, showing interest in his observational skills. "You''re quite astute. Indeed, we were the shadow guards before these youngsters took over. We passed on our roles to them approximately fifty years ago and have since focused on our own cultivation," one of the elders responded, surprising Karsha, though part of him had suspected this since their first meeting. The shadow guards Karsha had spent a week with were noticeably older than him, both spiritually and physically. However, learning that the current generation had assumed their roles fifty years ago left him slightly unsettled. ''I suppose it''s only natural seeing this is a cultivation world'' Karsha sighed inwardly before posing the question that had been weighing on his mind, "Why have we gathered here today?" "We wish to learn more about you and your intentions regarding the 10 Savages," the sword maiden, evidently the leader of the elder generation of shadow guards replied. "I am Karsha Damon, a human, and a Grandmaster stage cultivator, what you refer to as Tier 5," Karsha began, considering his response carefully. "I specialize in swordsmanship and alchemy, and I''m currently learning to be a RuneMaster. As for the Overlords, my goal is nothing less than killing them and breaking the curse on this ind." The curse from the Unknown Emperor made it so he would always look for the truth and also have less resistance when asked to speak the truth by ady. Because of this, Karsha nearly divulged more than he intended. Despite his efforts to restrain himself, a minor detail slipped out, piquing the interest of Lady Illo and the five elders. "You... you know about the seal," Lady Illo reacted first, her voice tinged with surprise and curiosity.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes, three seals, to be exact. I suspect they are what have bound this ce, the inner ind, and possibly the core ind under the curse," Karsha replied, carefully omitting any reference to the unknown race from his answer. "And how do you intend to break the seal?" The shieldbearer''s deep voice rumbled through the chamber, making Karsha subtly tense. He kept hisposure, though, determined to impress the elders. "Each Overlord holds a key. Gathering them will lift the curse, allowing your ranks to ascend and grow stronger," Karsha exined confidently. The elders, Lady Illo, and the shadow guards now look at him with a newfound respect. Initially skeptical of a mere Tier 5 existence, the elders now regarded Karsha with newfound respect. They sensed there was more to him than met the eye; perhaps if she were to be a beast, he would have qualified to be a dark mutant or even a Terror Mutant. "You five, step forward and stand behind him,"manded the sword maiden, motioning to the shadow guards. Dhaka and his team obeyed, standing staunchly behind Karsha. "You know your duty. Our ancestors foretold this day: ''When the Annihtor appears, the shadow guards shall be his army, restoring the ind to its former glory,''" Karsha reminded them solemnly. "You''ve sworn an oath. May the Purple Tail Anaconda guide you, even unto death." The Elders said in Unison. "We won''t fail Our Race and we won''t fail the Annihtor" the shadow guards vowed in unison, their arms crossed over their chests in a gesture of determination. They are about to fulfill the role they''ve trained for. They will be Karsha, who is bound to be the Annihtor''s guard. < Ding! Your bond with the five shadow guards has deepened. > < Ding! You have formed a close bond with five individuals; Shadow Guards > < Ding! The shadow guards are now your personal guards. They can be summoned by you from anywhere > < Ding! Because of your bond with the shadow guards, you can bestow techniques, skills, weapons, Avatar, and many more to them without any issue > Karsha smiled politely as he read the messages. This unexpected turn of events had ced him in a position he hadn''t anticipated, but he knew it was a golden opportunity, one he intended to capitalize on fully. The Shadow Guards were revered as the pinnacle force of the Purple Tail Anaconda, and now they were pledging themselves as his personal protectors. It was a significant honor, and Karsha pondered what he could offer them in return for their loyalty. Chapter 98 Fairy June is back After Karsha epted the five shadow guards as his personal protectors, they returned to the cave where he had awakened a few days ago after leaping into the waterfall to escape the Scalecrusher Titan snake. Now that he had five Tier 7 beasts as his guards, he no longer wanted to hold back. With one day left before their tasks began, he decided to bestow some skills upon the five snakes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the start of their campaign, Karsha had instructed them to keep their skill books. Initially, when they told him they couldn''t learn skills like humans, he understood it was because they relied solely on their instincts and did not embrace new methods. They could only learn skills they acquired themselves, meaning they could only learn from skill books dropped by monsters they had killed. Although this was disadvantageous in some situations, Karsha saw it as an opportunity for them to at least gain something from their kills instead of letting it go to waste. They would have to y higher-tier monsters to obtain higher-tier skills. However, since they couldn''t directly attack the Overlords unless provoked, they had only managed to acquire skills ranging from Tier 4 to Tier 6. Now that Karsha could transfer skills to them despite their beastly nature, he saw an opportunity to synthesize their numerous skill books and bestow the newly formed, powerful skills upon them. Ayarr brought 34 skill books, Dhaka brought 36, Tifa the mage brought 24, Alida the Archeress brought 42, and Kilian the Shieldbearer brought 37. Karsha wasn''t reckless, but he nned to synthesize all of these books to form a single, powerful skill and bestow it upon his guards. Taking the skill books, he went inside the cave, leaving the five snakes to guard him as he began his magic. ============ Back in Sunlight City, on the mountain peak where the portal to Snake Ind had been constructed, many people started to gather. It wasn''t normal for such a crowd to assemble, but this situation was peculiar. People noticed that the Sect Master of Sunlight Sword Sect and his elders had been camped at the mountain peak for the past 40 days. Initially, this seemed ordinary, but when the only Saint Alchemist in all of Sunlight City joined them, it drew significant attention. This piqued the interest of other sects, great families, and prestigious families across Sunlight City and neighboring towns. At first, people came and left after a few hours, learning about the young man sent to Snake Ind by the Varon family through rumors circting from the mechanisms Karsha had put in ce before heading into the forest. Karsha''s n to gain poprity and divert suspicion from his midnight activities was beginning to bear fruit. However, the same mechanisms started drawing too much attention. While this could seem problematic, Karsha had Saint Alchemist Altemis as his backer and the entire Sunlight Sword Sect behind him. He would be just fine. But what truly began to cause chaos was a decision made by June two days ago, a decision that would change everything for Karsha as he prepared to face the Overlords. Two days earlier, June had approached her father, the Sect Master, and the elders to discuss something important. She had been pondering it for weeks and had finally made up her mind. "June, I know you want your mother back, but how can you be sure the young man will survive the ind? Making this decision will not only affect you but also the boy you''re trying to protect. And if, somehow, he manages to return from the ind, don''t you think he will be the center of attention, especially when seen with you?" Sect Master Xu said to June, who was in disguise. She wanted to remove the disguise and wee Karsha with her true face. However, doing so would invite all forms of danger to Karsha. It was well known throughout the Drono Kingdom and the neighboring kingdoms that the daughter of Sect Master Xu was a rare beauty. Even the Third Prince of Drono Kingdom had pursued her once and never stopped. When Sect Master Xu''s wife fell into aa after being bitten by the Blue Venom Viper, June vanished, and Elder June appeared in her ce. Many had tried to find her, but after a few years of unsessful attempts, they stopped searching, though their eyes remained fixed on the sect, waiting for the day she would return. Now, she wanted to reappear for Karsha. Her reasoning was simple: she wanted to ensure that the General, who was currently risking his life for her mother, was recognized with a higher status, even if he was just a nobody. By showing that she was with Karsha, she hoped to protect him from the Varon family. They wouldn''t dare attack him while she was by his side. In doing so, the Varon family would think twice before taking any actions once Karsha escaped the ind. "I know he is alive, Dad. I made sure of that," June spoke, her voice carrying the weight of certainty. "What do you mean by that?" Sect Master Xu asked. However, before June could answer, Master Altemis interjected. "I believe June here gave part of her life force to the little brat." The faces of the Sect Master and the elders turned pale upon hearing Master Altemis''s words. "Is it true?" Elder Chen was the one who spoke now. June just nodded her head, not daring to open her mouth. It was well known that if a person divided their life force, they lost part of themselves, meaning they lost half of their strength and everything that came with it. They also wouldn''t be able to cultivate again. They lose half of everything, so things like cultivation would cease. They were essentially doomed never to recover again. "Why would you do something so foolish, June? Do you have any idea what you''ve done? What this will cost you?" Sect Master Xu shouted, his anger palpable. "I did what I could to save Mom, and I don''t regret it," June replied, her tone defiant and childlike. It took every ounce of self-restraint for Sect Master Xu not to p her. "And what would your mother say when she finds out what you''ve done? Do you even know how long you have to live now?" Since she had cut her life force in half, her chance of living for 5000 years as a saint had been drastically reduced. And because she couldn''t cultivate anymore, even a minor illness could be fatal for her. She was essentially doomed, and that was why Sect Master Xu was so angry. However, now that part of her life force was inside Karsha, she could tell whether he was alive or not. Because of that, she knew he was still alive. Or perhaps, Karsha was dead, and the ne she had given him was just lying somewhere on the ind. "Master Altemis, tell me there is a cure for this," Sect Master Xu pleaded, his voice almost breaking. If there was one thing his wife cherished, it was their daughter June. The prospect of her finally waking up only to find out their daughter was dying was unbearable. "There is a cure, but it''s almost impossible to obtain. From what I know, such pills cannot be bought easily. Thest time I heard of it was at the Shilox Auction, which will be happening again in four months. The only thing that can save her is a Tier 8 Earth-grade pill called the Constitution Awakening Pill. It wasst sold for billions of High-Grade Spirit Stones at the Shilox Auction." The faces of the elders and Master Xu fell when they heard the old Alchemist''s words. "However, if you go to the other empires, I am sure you will be able to secure some by spending a couple of million High-Grade Spirit Stones," he added, trying to lighten the mood. However, the mention of high-grade spirit stones left the elders feeling defeated. While 100 gold coins are equivalent to 1 spirit stone, other forms of spirit stones have different values. A spirit stone has two forms: low grade and high grade. One hundred low-grade spirit stones are equivalent to 1 high-grade spirit stone. So suggesting the sect spend millions on a single pill was like telling them to challenge a demon to a duel. It was just too expensive. Even June, hearing this, couldn''t help but lower her head in defeat. They are all at a loss for words. June''s decision has caused all of them to be angry and sad at the same time. "However, now that I think about it, the boy she did all this for is a very brilliant alchemist. I''m sure if he finds out, he will be able toe up with the recipe and even know how to concoct it. I think we should rx and wait for him toe back first. That youngster terrifies even me when ites to alchemy. I am sure he will be able to cure her in no time." The faces of the elders regained some color. June, hearing this, smiled silently. She knew what the old man said was true, so she decided to put her trust in Karsha. "Do whatever you want, June. After all, you can die anytime for making such a terrible decision without telling me," Sect Master Xu said, ensuring June knew she had messed up. June was quick to shed her disguise, revealing her goddess-like appearance. Her beauty immediately overwhelmed the elders. Without lingering, she went outside the tent and sat beside Xian, who had been staring at the gate every passing second. The moment she emerged from the tent, words began to spread about the reappearance of Fairy June, the most beautifuldy in all of the Central Continent. Karsha, who at that very moment was preparing for his battle with the Overlords, had no idea about the kind of youth currently gathering at the mountain peak to catch a glimpse of Fairy June, his woman. He would return from the ind only to be greeted by angry young men, all vying for June''s attention. But s, the angel had already fallen for the demon general, Gen. Karsha Damon. Chapter 99 Karsha and His Personal Guards While chaos started to unfold in the outside world due to June''s decision, Karsha remained inside the cave synthesizing the skill books the five shadow guards gave him. Afterpleting the Breakthrough quest with an SSE rating, he was awarded two talent abilities -Persona and Synthesis. What the synthesis does is, it takes ordinary items like skill books, weapons, and artifacts and merges them together forming a more powerful version of the item. Common Grade weapons can be synthesized to form a rare or epic-grade weapon same as skill books can be merged to form a new and powerful version of the skill. The sky is the limit. All Karsha needed was to get his hands on skill books. Once he has enough, he will be able to merge them to form more powerful higher-tier skills. So because of this and his recently enhanced connection with the shadow guards, Karsha decided to use the synthesis ability to create a more powerful skill from the skill books they''ve earned during his quest for the Venoms and awakening the 8 e elements. And with each shadow guard giving him over 30 skill books, Karsha entered the cave and would onlye out after creating five new skills for his Tier 7 shadow guards, the Purple Tail Anaconda lethal force. Although their mastery of the skill Karsha would be bringing out wouldn''t be high enough to make a difference in theiring battles, Karsha knew it was going to be a long battle, and what was the best time to train a skill if not in an active battle? Once Karsha leaves the cave, they will journey to the first location in the Book of Annihtion. Initially, Karsha nned to go by his own n, however, the book which happens to be a diary of the unknown Emperor seems to have a different idea. But still, it pointed Karsha to the ce he wanted to start from. He suffered his greatest defeat at the hands of the ScaleCrusher Titan snake. He almost died and if not thanks to the ne June gave him beforeing to the ind, Karsha would have indeed died. So deed within, he nned on killing that snake first before facing the others. It''s like facing his own heart demon. That Overlord caught him off guard and for payback, he nned on delivering one huge blow. However, while that may be the case, Karsha still has to traverse a great distance to get to the location the map is showing him. If he were to fight all those snakes before facing the Overlord, he would be exhausted and would only be offering himself on a silver tter to the mad titan. To prevent that from happening, the five shadow guards will hold off the Overlord''s subordinates while he confronts their boss. Although his mission is to break the curse and free the snakes from years of torment, it can''t be done peacefully; a bloodbath is inevitable. Thanks to the skill books the shadow guards gathered, he is now merging them to form powerful versions that would be capable of holding back the snakes while Karsha goes after their bosses, the Overlords. After about three hours, Karsha came out of the cave and gestured for the five shadow guards to follow him. Alida already has the flying boat they''ve been using so when they are in the clear, Karsha instructs her to take it out and fly it toward where he went for his 18 days of training. After a few seconds, they appeared at the waterfall. Karsha didn''t instruct them to move ahead so they stopped and dismissed the boat. "I am pretty sure you five have sensed some closeness with me after pledging your oath the second time," Karsha asked making sure they understood what he was saying. The five guards nod their heads. "Good. What that connection means is, that you five and I are now linked by destiny. I can summon you anywhere I am and I am sure you can also do that. I don''t really know how it works, but in short, I can summon you five at any time from anywhere" Karsha expected weird reactions from all five guards, but to his surprise, they just smiled at him. "You don''t seem surprised," He asked. "No, we are not surpise. This is what we''ve waited for our entire lives. We trained to be the Personal guards of the Annihtor, and now that we can, it just feels so great" Alida replied. showing a lively and majestic smile. "And you guys are okay bing my Personal Guard?," Karsha asked again. He knew his life would be full of dangers, so he wanted to make sure they knew that. "We are okay. No matter the danger you are in, when you call, we wille" Dhaka, the swordsman and the leader of the shadow guards answered, his voice full of determination and resolve. "Good then. I guess it''s good we will be facing the Overlords a few hours from now" Karsha sat on a log of wood just a few meters from him. The shadow guards also walked closer and sat on the rocks after Karsha gave them the go-ahead. He then retrieved the bow he has been saving all this while from his inventory. It''s a High Tier Gold Grade Bow. There are grades of weapons. Common, Rare, Epic, Gold, Earth, Heaven, Legendary, Divine, God, and in some aspects there are Spirit weapons. The spirit weapons are mostly weapons that grow with their owner. There are some that be stronger by absorbing the blood or soul of the people they y. The more they absorb, the more powerful they be. So a soul weapon that has a grading of a Rare weapon can grow to be a divine weapon and then finally attain spirituality bing a true spiritual weapon. But the bow Karsha is holding is a Gold grade bow called ''Phoenix Tears''. It''s one of the items he got when he first appeared on the ind, weeks ago. "Alida, I believe this bow will serve you well," Karsha said, extending his hand to offer the bow to the subus-like snakedy. She was the archer of the group and had a high affinity for the fire element. A bow enchanted with fire meant she could unleash powerful fire attacks without expending too much energy. Alida gently received the weapon and thanked him. Karsha smiled before turning to the others. "I don''t have any weapons for you right now, but I will soon give you something better." He looked at Alida, who raised an eyebrow. "You included," he added with a smile. The five shadow guards all possess higher affinities for the elements. Alida is of the fire type, so when dealing with fire, she is the one to call. Her archery skills are also the best. Karsha doesn''t spend much time observing them as they fight, but from the little she sees, Alida''s control over the Bow and arrow is very good. Where there is Dhaka, the swordsman. He is known for his very high affinity for water and high affinity for ice. He has affinities for two elements making him extremely powerful. His swordsmanship is also great. Had Karsha asked or used the system to check, he would have seen that Dhaka was nearing the Saint level. He also has ess to the first level of Sword Aura, so he is really good with the sword. Then there is Kilian, the shieldbearer and the most physically feat person in the group. He has an High affinity for the Earth element, but he is a few sites away from having a perfect affinity for the Earth element. Both his defenses and offenses are great. Karsha saw how he used his spiked colossal shield to m hard into the face of a Tier 6 snake, killing it instantly.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was very powerful and Karsha couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if he got his hands on a powerful skill or technique. Then there is Tifa, the magician. She uses spells to attack, defend, and heal, but mostly she goes for the kill whenever she has the chance. She also has a High affinity for Lightning, Light, and Ice. Just like Dhaka, she has an affinity for more than one element. She is lethal and her decision-making skills are great. Karsha alone saw her use a spell, but the damage output was too great that Karsha couldn''t help but wonder where she was getting the Mana to fuel her spells. Lastly, the most dangerous member of the group, Ayarr the assassin. She has excellent affinities for Darkness and Wind. Karsha contemted giving her the wind seed in his possession, but after some thinking, she decided against it. She already has an excellent affinity for the wind element, giving her the seed will be great but a waste especially seeing as she is already a Tier 7 behemoth. Her control of the Wind and Darkness is great. She is deadly. During their time in the Eternal Abyss, Karsha witnessed how she moved using the darkness and shadows to her advantage. She is swift and deadly. She is also a good scout and spy so Karsha has an all-rounder team at his disposal. The question is, will they be able to hold back the mutant snakes long enough for Karsha to finish off their boss? The answer is no, but at least, they will be able to do something and leave the rest to Karsha. It was also the reason why Karsha is synthesizing the skills for them. "The next skill I will be transferring to you all is an improved version of the skills you gave me. I don''t know how you measure your skill Mastery but I expected you all to achieve SS mastery before the end of the battlesing. Use this chance to raise your mastery and I promise you, once this is over, you will be the most powerful beast on this ind and beyond." "Alida, you are first" Alida rose and walked toward Karsha and knelt. A very pleasant fragrance assaulted Karsha''s nostrils but he didn''t react. He just ced his thumb on Alida''s forehead and started transferring the skill he synthesized for her. Chapter 100 Karsha is ready, I think... "Big brother, make sure you kill the bad guys so that Starr can fly around with you," the little snake girl said as she hugged Karsha onest time before he left for his final quest: killing the ten overlords. After transferring skills to the five shadow guards, Karsha also used the runes he had learned so far. He applied [Silent Breath], making them nearly invisible. Ayarr, with her natural assassin skills, benefited greatly; unless a Tier 6 monster is a Terror or Cmity Mutant, sensing her would be impossible. He also applied [Self-Heal] runes to their bodies, granting elerated healing and a 200% boost to their defenses. Since this buff onlysts for five minutes, Karsha stacked the runes multiple times, ensuring they wouldst longer when activated. But that was all he could do for them. Knowing his mastery wasn''t great, he avoidedplex runes that required more soul power and mental strength to draw. Unbeknownst to Karsha, his achievements were far beyond his imagination. Rune Masters are incredibly rare. Nowadays, they are known as Array Masters, a subset of Rune Sorcerers who primarily deal with creating formations and arrays. Formations involve prohibitions and restrictions ced on artifacts that can be harnessed by an individual or a group. Arrays, thoughplex and hard to draw, are valuable additions to one''s power. They can enhancebat effectiveness, adding multipleyers of protection or attack power, depending on the formation''s core function. Like Rune Masters inscribe runes, arrays require precise inscriptions. The symbols used are like cheap knockoffs of the true runic symbols Karsha has mastered. Arrays can be used for various purposes, such as seals, enhancement, alchemy, and more. Karsha''sints about his inadequate mastery would be surprising to him if he knew how advanced he actually was. He is far ahead in the field of arrayspared to most array masters. As an alchemist, he can create pills and poisons with rtive ease¡ªtasks that are challenging for most, but mere symbols with meanings to Karsha. He will realize thister and perhaps see the need to learn more. After enhancing his personal guards, Karsha and his team went to say goodbye to the Elders, Lady Illo, and the little snake girl, Starr, whom Karsha couldn''t help but pamper. "Big brother promises he will kill them and take you on a ride," Karsha reassured her before jumping into the flying boat. "You five, make sure to protect him at all costs," Lady Illo instructed. Although the Purple Tail Anaconda can''t kill the Overlords, they can still eliminate the monsters guarding the way to them. "We will," the five shadow guards bowed to the five elders. After a few moments of talking with loved ones, they joined Karsha in the flying boat, leaving the Sanctuary to embark on their deadly mission. Karsha sat at the back of the boat, analyzing his ns. He had achieved a lot over the past weeks and had be rtively powerful. But the question remained: was he strong enough to face the Overlords? The Overlords were Tier 7 Terror Mutants. From what he read in the Book of Annihtion, these ten snakes were far from ordinary. Like the Unknown Race, their lineage was unimaginable, even beyond the knowledge of the Unknown Emperor. Given this, Karsha knew he would have to rely on his strength and hope for the best. He had a strong defense capable of blocking powerful attacks. His [Titan Defense Art] was currently at Level Two, allowing him to create a fortress made of diamond and ice in addition to the Titan wall. However, this defense required a significant amount of Mana. The first level required 50,000 MP to activate and 10,000 MP per second to maintain. The second level required 70,000 MP to activate and 20,000 MP per second to maintain. He could also pour more Mana into it to further strengthen it. But Mana was not a problem for Karsha. His monstrous regeneration ability meant he could quickly recover his Mana, and his current Mana points were higher than most Semi-Saints and even some Saints. Then there was his offense. His Domain had evolved into [Death Domain], which now had two powerful variations. The first variation, [Call of the Spear], formed ice and earth spears that shot from both above and below¡ªice from above and earth from below. The second variation, [Earth Prison], turned the ground into mud or quicksand and shot ice spears infused with fire and lightning. These variations required no additional Mana; once the domain was active, they could be triggered. Of course, Karsha could add more Mana or essence to further strengthen them. Additionally, there was a form of the second variation that required 30,000 MP to activate. This form used all elements to create a 10-meter-tall spear that shot based on the domain master''s direction, turning Karsha into a literal Mage within his domain. The domain also provided a 60% debuff to all enemies caught within it and a 70% buff to Karsha and his allies. Within his domain, Karsha was nearly godlike. However, he was still at a disadvantage. His many buff skills had time limits and cooldown periods. To kill the Overlords, he would have to rely heavily on his skills. Thankfully, he still had [Ice Queen''s Wrath] and [Fire Beam] in his arsenal. With his mastery of [Ice Queen''s Wrath] at A and [Fire Beam] at SS, Karsha was confident he could deal considerable damage to the savage snakes. Then there was the great [Dark Prince Hell Art], the skill Karsha was counting on to causemotion in theing battles. It was his trump card for when all hope seemed lost. Though he hadn''t used it in battle yet, he had already mastered its two avable levels. The [Sword Pool] and [Giant Sword] were both overpowered skills that could dominate any battlefield. With a million swords under his control, Karsha couldmand an entire battlefield from a single spot. Surprisingly, these swords felt real, not created from Mana or any special energy, making them even more lethal. In the second level, after awakening the sword aura, Karsha could form a second sword inside the dark pool andunch it with extreme force and pressure. Coated with both golden light and sword aura, the swords'' strength had risen to new heights. They could break the strongest defenses and cleave through obstacles with ease. The first level gave him control of a million swords, and the second level offered two forms of the giant colossal swords. With these abilities, Karsha felt ready to face Tier 7 Terror Mutants, monstersparable to a Peak Tier 8 human. Once a human bes a Sage and gains ess to spiritual Qi, forming their sea of consciousness¡ªalso known as the Soul Sea¡ªthey be incredibly powerful. Karsha''s mastery and his arsenal of skills positioned him well for the battles, he is not a Sage yet, but his attack power is incredibly solid, so he doesn''t have any fear toward the Overlords anymore. With the Berserker boost skills in his arsenal, Karsha was now an Overlord himself. If he used these skills the right way, he could easily dominate the other Overlords. However, if all hope was lost, Karsha could turn to his Tier 7 skill, [Agni me Sea]. This skill was powerful, but itsst form, which allowed him to summon the sword of the Fire Deity Agni, was beyond imagination. For a brief moment, he could wield the sword of one of the strongest deities¡ªFire Deity Agni. Using the sword, he could activate the Fire Beam skill, which would contain 2% of Agni''s total attack power. This would require Karsha to exert his soul and mental strength. Although his strong regeneration abilities could handle this, for a minute or two after using the sword, Karsha would be weak, leaving him vulnerable to his enemies. This made it ast-resort skill. Unless he was in dire trouble, using it was not advised. However, as he grew stronger, he could start using it regrly without suffering too much bacsh. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < ss: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 1 > < STR: 4,600 / DEF: 4,500 / AGL: 4,200 / HEA: 4,400 / STA: 4,400 / INT: 6,800 > < Attack Power: 6100 ~ 10,380 > < Mana: 430,000 > < Charm: 2,000 > < Fame: 0 >n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om < Exp: 49,000/1,900,000 > SP: 7,700 KP: 1,806,000 ST: 41,000 Exp: 25,500,000 Elementals:[ Yin-yang Lightning: Beginner ],[ Absolute Chaos me: Beginner ],[Healing Water: Beginner ],[Absolute Ice: Beginner ],[Diamond Earth: Beginner ]/ [Golden Light: Grandmaster],[Silent Wind: Beginner ], [Absolute Darkness: Beginner ] Technique:[ Tiger strike ], [ Stormstride Ninefold Path ], [Titan Defense Art] < Skills > Passive: [Imitate], [Thrust], [Berserker Fury],[ Sword intent],[ Enhanced Rapid Healing ],[Golden Aura],[Weaver Eye], [ Sword Aura EX], [Life Force Regenerate], [Silence], [Erase] Active: [Red Eye Tiger: SSS (Tier 11)], [ Berserker Fury: A (Tier 5)], [ Rage Swordsman: A (Tier 5)], [ Death Move: S (Tier 5)], [Ice Queen Wraith: A (Tier 10)], [ Death Beam: SS (Tier 10)], [Agni me Sea: A (Tier 7)], [ Death Beam: C (Tier 10)], ============== Red Eye Tiger:[Lightning Strike (Tier 9): A], [Darkness Aura (Tier 3): B], [Fire beam (Tier 8): SS], [Illuminate (Tier 3): B], [Earth Spike (Tier 4): B], [Wind de (Tier 4): B], [Water Domain (Tier 8): A], [Ever Freezing Ice Domain (Tier 10): A], [Cobra Strike (Tier 4): C], [Eternal Demon Gaze (Tier 10): E ] "Yeah, I am ready. These worms won''t know what hit them," Karsha said inwardly, gazing toward the approaching forest¡ªthe Serpent Spire¡ªwhere he would face the first Overlord, ScaleCrusher, the Titan snake. Chapter 101 Fall of the Scalecrusher (1) After closing his status window, Karsha retrieved the Book of Annihtion once more and quickly skimmed to the page where the tasks began. The book didn''t show all the Overlords, only one at a time, so for Karsha to get the next information about the Overlords, he had to kill them in the order listed in the book. The first on the list was ScaleCrusher, an Overlord known for its incredibly hard skin, scales, and everything covering it. It had the strongest defense among the Overlords, and Karsha would be facing it first. He was pleased because this was the same decision he would have made, with or without the Book of Annihtion. After his near-death experience with that snake, he had nned to get stronger and kill that Overlord first before going after the rest. Killing ScaleCrusher would help him conquer some of his inner demons. ''I really hope I get something good after killing this monster,'' Karsha thought inwardly, drawing blood from his thumb and cing it on the circle inside the book. The page wasbeled "ScaleCrusher, Titan Snake." [ Task 1: Kill the ScaleCrusher ] [ ept this task by cing your blood in the circle below ] Karsha didn''t even bother with how weird the book was. He had already seen a lot more in the short time he had been on the ind. He even had a system inside his soul guiding him at every turn, so what''s there to admire orin about a book demanding his blood? [ Task epted ] [ You have epted the task to kill the ScaleCrusher, Titan of Snake, the defender of the Lost Prince Cohort. ] [ The ScaleCrusher is one of the strongest members of the Lost Prince Cohort. During their reign, it acted as the defender, using its colossal body to shield against any attack. No matter the attack''s strength, not even a dent was left on its scale-like armor. Many tried and failed, so in the end, I had to intervene and capture it myself. Your task is to kill the unkible snake and extract the Destiny Key hidden within its soul. Your reward will be greater than you can imagine. ] --- [Name: ScaleCrusher] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: Titan Serpent, Unbreakable Defender, Armor Skin] [Strength: 14,000] [Defense: 16,900] [Stamina: 13,000] [Health: 21,000] [Attack Power: 12,800 ~ 19,600] Skills: [Imprable Scale], [Tail Smash], [Razor Tail], [Poison Stone Dart] [Imprable Scale]: The ScaleCrusher can harden its skin, transforming it into an imprable scale that deflects all attacks. [Tail Smash]: The ScaleCrusher''s tail is a formidable weapon. When mmed into a target, it can pulverize bones into paste and powder. [Razor Tail]: The ScaleCrusher can transform its tail into a razor-sharp spear capable of prating any defense. [Poison Stone Dart]: The ScaleCrusher can shoot poison darts made of stone at incredible speeds, delivering lethal toxins to its targets. Explore stories at empire ================ Weaknesses: [Spinal Weakness], [Jointed Scale] [Spinal Weakness]: Scalecrusher''s spine is its weak point. A powerful strike to the spine near its head can sever its nervous system, rendering it paralyzed. [Jointed Scales]: The joints between Scalecrusher''s armored scales are less protected. Targeting these joints can allow a sword to prate deep into its flesh. ================ Reward: [Symbiotic Skin Armor] [Bonus Reward: Kill it within a day and receive a hidden reward] ''Ahh, this snake is way stronger than me, and here I thought I had closed the gap between us,'' Karsha sighed. Compared to the ScaleCrusher, his stats were just pitiful. As a Grandmaster, he still hadn''t fully ustomed himself to his strength, so the system was holding onto his Exp for now. Once that was sorted out, he would be able to move to the next level and gain more strength. Thankfully, he had the perfect opportunity to level up. With opponents much stronger than him, Karsha would have to go all out. This situation would allow him to level up quickly, as catching up to his strength would be easier. However, unless he managed to break through the Grandmaster stage and be a Semi-Saint, the gap between him and the Overlords would always remain significant, no matter how fast he leveled up his Grandmaster stage. Moreover, the Trials for the Annihtor persona required him toplete all three trials while still at the Grandmaster stage. This meant Karsha would have to hold back his progress until those trials were done. In short, he wouldn''t be breaking through anytime soon. But that was okay, as he could still add to his stats whenever possible. With thousands of stat points at his disposal, he wouldn''t need to break through to increase his strength. Although breaking through would give him a significant boost, Karsha could still manage with his current strength. He just needed to avoid angering powerful people once he returned to the human world. "We are here," he said as they arrived at the small waterfall he had turned into his home when he first arrived on the ind. The ce was simple and cozy, serving as his temporary residence before the Overlord chased him away. "Alright, let''s go on foot from here." Stepping down from the flying boat, Karsha, and his shadow guards started following the map. They had to move deeper into the forest, and Karsha needed to venture further into the area known as Serpent''s Spire. Although the entire forest was called Serpent Spire, the main area where ScaleCrusher resided was particrly dangerous. Getting there would be perilous, but with his shadow guards handling ScaleCrusher''s subordinates, Karsha wouldn''t have to do much fighting himself. With his Silence Passive ability, which hid his presence based on his elementalprehension, Karsha, despite only having a low affinity, was confident he could move through the forest without much hindrance. As they moved through the forest, they tried to avoid as many snake monsters as possible. Thanks to the map, their movement was not only fast but also quiet. After moving for ten minutes, they stopped and gazed at the mountainous environment about 20 kilometers away. "That is the Serpent Spire, the real one. From here onwards, we will have to fight our way through," Karsha said with a cold gaze. The shadow guards shared the same look in their eyes. "Once we move 10 kilometers, I will leave you guys. When you see me start fighting the monster snake, you can withdraw since the other snakes won''t interfere in our fight," he instructed. After this, they continued moving. Karsha didn''t take his swords from their sheaths. He wouldn''t need them for now. Floating in front of him was histest weapon, the Vanishing ive. It was a high-tier legendary-grade weapon he had synthesized from two ives. The metal pole of the ive was about 1 meter long, and the de was about 45 centimeters long. It was razor-sharp on its single edge and engraved with dark runic symbols. "Make sure you retreat when things start to heat up. After this ce, we still have nine more to go, so prioritize your safety. You wouldn''t want to miss out on the remaining fun," he said. With that, the ive shot forward at a very high speed. Soon, messages started sounding in Karsha''s head, his vision window flooded with notifications of his kills. He made the system clear the messages as they appeared. Though moving at his normal pace, his senses spread about 1 kilometer all around, allowing him to keep killing as far as his senses could reach. Ayarr melded into the shadows, unleashing her lethal attacks on the monster snakes. Dhaka followed behind, his sword coated with sword aura. Alida went into action, shooting arrow after arrow with unerring precision. She never missed; all her arrows found their targets no matter what. Kilian also joined the fray but stayed close to Alida, since her defense was the weakest among the five shadow guards. Having a shieldbearer as a guard allowed her to unleash her attacks without worrying about defense. Lightning danced around her body and everywhere she stepped turned to ice. Tifa, the mage, began her own carnage. Her lightning bolts shot forward with lethal precision, paralyzing any snake unfortunate enough to be hit. Ice spears followed to deliver the killing blows. She was lethal and brilliant at every turn. Slowly, they neared the 10-kilometer mark. Karsha, observing how well they handled themselves, silently activated his domain, which covered the remaining distance. "See you guys soon," he said before using his blink skill to teleport away, causing the domain to vanish. As soon as the domain disappeared, Karsha felt a presence not far from him. The ce where Karsha appeared was filled with towering stones. Some ovepped each other, forming a natural canopy that provided some shelter, while others created rugged, challenging terrains, making navigation difficult. Using his earth element, Karsha sensed how deep these stones extended into the ground. The stones that were deeply buried had numerous scratches on them as if worn down by time and weather. When Karsha saw the markings, he let out a sigh and continued onward. The higher he climbed, the more dangerous the ce became. Some of the stones looked like they were made of metal, their surfaces gleaming like polished steel rather than natural earth rock. With his earth element, he could feel their nature and knew they were not ordinary stones. However, he didn''t dwell on it since he was there for a reason. "Boom." The mountain quaked. Karsha, who was climbing, held onto a stone for support and gazed toward the peak of the mountain. ''Looks like it''s awake and has sensed my presence,'' Karsha thought with a heavy heart. ''This is it, the monster that nearly killed me. I will get my revenge today.'' The mountain continued to quake for some time until it stopped. Then a loud roar echoed throughout the forest. In a cold voice, Karsha spoke.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hello there, it seems today is your lucky day because I am here to end your unbearable existence..." "Human..." In a mocking tone, the snake monster spoke. Karsha smiled and then responded, "No, I am the Annihtor, Killer of Terror Mutant Snakes." Chapter 102 Fall of the Scalecrusher (2) "Hello there. It seems today is your lucky day because I''m here to end your tormenting existence," Karsha gathered his courage and spoke, feeling a surge of newfound bravery rece his fear. "Human..." The snake monster responded mockingly. Karsha smiled confidently and retorted, "No, I am the Annihtor, Killer of Terror Mutant Snakes."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Human, you''ve killed many of my soldiers," the snake said, its tone now dripping with murderous intent. Karsha smirked and casually remarked, "I was just farming for Venom and Skill points. Nothing personal, homie." The snake roared in anger and lunged forward. Standing 3 kilometers away, Karsha finally saw one of the Overlords without fleeing like a scared child. The snake was a colossal 80 meters long, with a head the size of a truck. Thanks to his enhanced sight, Karsha could make out every detail of the snake''s body. For a moment, panic gripped him¡ªthe snake''s body was covered in ck, armored steel scalesyered intricately to form a formidable armor. Discover hidden tales at empire Thanks to leveling up his cultivation base, Karsha''s hearing had reached a heightened state. He could now hear the faint sound of the snake''s scales scratching against each other like stones grinding metal. The creature''s eyes were a calcting blue, and staring into them almost paralyzed him. Its gaze felt like falling into a pit of tormenting thorns. ''This creature is strong, terrifying, and seemingly unkible,'' Karsha thought inwardly, but he stood his ground, watching as the snake came into clear view. Perched on its head was a steel-like crown adorned with razor-sharp spikes. Coiling its tail, Karsha observed its end¡ªa razor-sharp appendage coated in steel, capable of piercing through anything. The snake exuded a relentless, murderous aura that made Karsha curse silently. "You killed my soldiers, Human. I will kill you and feast on your flesh!" the snake roared again. Karsha unsheathed his swords, calmly responding, "I have simr intentions, though feasting on your flesh isn''t part of the n. I aim to end you swiftly, extract your Venom, and sell your body to the highest bidder. Be respectful, and it will all be over soon." The ive hovered behind Karsha, his grip on his swords unwavering. "This is it then," he muttered, activating his domain to epass the entire 10 kilometers around them. The snake flinched, seemingly affected by the debuff, but it was a fleeting reaction. Karsha anticipated this and prepared for it. So he swiftly closed the distance between them, activating his Fire Beam skill. Energy surged through his sword, unleashing an 18-meter-tall arc of fire that struck the snake''s side. A nking sound echoed as the attack bounced off the snake''s tough scales. "HUMAN!" the creature roared, preparing to charge at Karsha, who had blinked 6 kilometers away in an instant. "Not so fast, Mr. Snake," Karsha retorted, activating the second variation of his domain, [Earth Prison]. The ground turned muddy, slowing the snake''s movement. He then calls forth the first variations raining and shooting both diamond and ice spears. Ice spears, infused with fire and lightning, rained down on the snake. Karsha watched with a faint smile. Though the damage seemed minimal, he knew he was making an impact, albeit slight. The snake gained traction and lunged at Karsha with incredible speed, but he was prepared. His ive whistled through the air aimed at the snake''s eye. As it neared within three feet, the snake lowered its head, attempting to strike with its tail and destroy the ive. Karsha reacted swiftly; the ive shot upward, evading the tail''s strike. However, he underestimated the creature''s agility. By the time he refocused, the snake had distanced itself 200 meters away. The scales on its tail rearranged, forming a hard, sharp, and spiked appendage. Coiling its body, the tail shot forward at tremendous speed. The metallic scales at the tip of the tails seem to be spinning as the tail shoots forward. "Titan Wall!" Karsha eximed. A 7-meter tall, 5-meter wide, and 1-meter thick wall emerged from the ground, stacking fiveyers between Karsha and the approaching tail. Eachyer was a meter thick, creating a formidable 5-meter thick defensive barrier. The defensive maneuver cost Karsha 250,000 MP, but his regeneration abilities were more than sufficient to replenish it within seconds. Each wall requires 50,000MP, but thanks to hisrge Mana pool, he was able to form fiveyers of defense. Boom! The pointed tail mmed into the diamond walls, instantly shattering the first twoyers. Despite the disadvantage, Karsha smiled, sensing the incredible force behind the tail strikes but also realizing his defense was holding¡ªfor now. Theck of poison in the tail attacks was a small relief. "It''s all brute force," Karsha thought, trying to stay calm despite having absorbed so much venom, knowing his poison resistance was still less than 2%. Poison from an Overlord would be deadly. "Got you now!" After the fourthyer shattered, Karsha used the dust as cover and blinked away. Simultaneously, his ive shot forward. Karsha knew the snake was fast, but he was faster. Activating the second level of his movement technique and tapping into the second of eight variations, Karsha charged his cells with yin-yang lightning and invoked his wind element. He shot forward, charging his swords with Mana and Fire essence. Sensing danger, the snake turned to face Karsha, who was almost upon it. Two 18-meter-tall arcs of fire shot from his sword, aimed at different parts of the snake''s body. Sensing the immediate attack, the snake coiled its body and braced for impact. The two attacks mmed into its body creating a metal sound. The snake Roared in arrogance and was prepared to charge at Karsha, but at the very moment, it noticed something sh behind it. Karsha grinned and swung his swords once more, aiming for the snake''s right eye. The snake roared and coiled its tail to defend, but simultaneously, Karsha''s ive shot forward toward the left eye. Focused on protecting its right side, the snake left its left eye vulnerable. The ive, propelled by Karsha''s force, reached its mark in less than a second, piercing the eye''s center. Blood gushed forth as the snake let out a pained groan, now blinded in its left eye. "One down, one to go," Karsha muttered, his confidence rising. Without hesitation, he activated his skill, [Ice Queen Wrath]. The lifelike avatar of the ice queen, now appearing more human than beast, materialized. "Starry Ice," Karshamanded. Small star-like shards of ice formed and shot toward the snake, which was reforming its scales. Initially, Karsha was unsure how to prate its defenses, since the first appearance should have no openings. However, now, Karsha''s tactic changed after blinding the snake. Sensing the imminent danger, the snake began reforming its scales to reveal its true but also vulnerable form. As the Scalecrusher armored itself, taking Karsha seriously after losing its left eye, Karsha also realized he had discovered the weakness the Unknown Emperor had mentioned. Karsha identified the snake''s spinal weakness¡ªa cord-like bone running from its head to its tail. Breaking it could paralyze the monster. He also noticed the jointed scales, now rearranged after its armor formed. Observing closely, Karsha pinpointed where the scales were joined, realizing a strong enough strike could injure the snake. ''The question is, will I get the chance to make such an attack?'' Karsha pondered. With the snake armored up, the battle had be more perilous. Were it not for his domain, Karsha would have sustained more injuries by now. The domain debuff had reduced the snake''s stats by 60%, yet it still outmatched Karsha in strength. Using his overpowered Blink skill within the domain, Karsha evaded the snake''s attacks by blinking randomly, avoiding getting too close or staying in its line of sight for long. Despite this, Karsha remained on high alert, knowing the snake had yet to unleash its most powerful attack. With its imprable scales now in ce, the only skill left unused was [Poison Stone Dart]. This skill from Karsha''s perspective is perhaps the strongest and the most lethal of them all. The poison stones that form into pointed darts and shoot at a very fast pace sound like if you are slow and don''t have strong enough defenses, you will be a practice target. Karsha, from the start of the battle, was on high alert for that particr skill. And now that he had angered the snake, it wouldn''t be long until the snake started using it. If he is lucky enough, he will gain an opening tond a critical attack, but if not, then he can only rely on his defense and domain till he manages to gain an opening. "Roar" The snake roared and mmed its body against the domain. The whole mountain and the domain shook. The now imprable and colossal body of the snake despite the debuff was too powerful for the domain. "Crack" The side of the domain where the snake struck cracked. Karsha''s heart sank. Then boom, another attacknded on the wall creating another crack. Karsha''s face turned pale. Chapter 103 Fall of the Scalecrusher (3) The more the snake attacks the domain, the wider the cracks be. If the domain falls, the snake will regain 60% of its strength¡ªa scenario Karsha couldn''t allow. If that happened, not only would he fail to defend, but he''d also die without understanding how. As the snake prepared to strike again, Karsha spoke defiantly, "What''s wrong, Monster? nning to run?" The snake turned to face Karsha, who allowed a mocking smile to spread across his face as he activated his first Variation. [Call of the Spears] Diamond spears erupted from the ground while ice spears rained down from the sky. Unluckily for the snake, the misty ice smoky look from [Ice Queen Wrath]''s [Starry Ice], which he had activated, enveloped the area. The Avatar of the Ice Queen mmed her staff into the ground, causing stars to explode and further obscuring the snake''s vision with mist. Karsha, however, could see clearly through the haze. Charging his swords, he unleashed two 18-meter-tall fire arcs that tore through the icy mist towards the snake. The attacks rebounded harmlessly off the snake''s scale armor dealing no significant damage. Undeterred, Karsha charged his swords again, infusing them with both [Golden Aura] and [Sword Aura]. But he hadn''t attacked yet. Karsha activated his passive abilities, [Sword Aura EX] and [Sword Intent], taking no chances now that he had forced the snake to use one of its trump cards. The swords vibrated. Karsha couldn''t help but let an evil smirk escape as he said, "Eat this, monster." He swung the two swords with terrifying strength. This time, the 18-meter-tall sword arcs looked different. The fiery power was multiplied several times over. The heat they emitted was hundreds of times hotter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The golden aura blended with the intensified fire, coating the razor-sharp arcs amplified by both [Sword Aura EX] and [Sword Intent]. The two fire arcs whistled through the air and struck the snake''s side. A pained roar escaped its lips as it was thrown back hundreds of meters, crashing into the ground. The mountain trembled once more, echoing the chaos. Karsha didn''t let up, using the [Arcing Blitz] variation of his second-level movement technique to glide at incredible speed, closing the gap between him and the monster snake instantly. Two more fire arcs descended on it, then another two, and another two after that. Karsha knew he had to seize the advantage. Seeing the snake struggling to recover, he maximized the damage he could inflict in this small window of opportunity. Hundreds of fire beam attacksnded on the snake, causing blood to appear on its otherwise imprable body. Karsha''s skill activation time inside the domain was incredibly fast, except for maybe the Ice Queen Wrath, which took a few more seconds. With his enhanced activation speed, he could unleash his fire beam skill almost every second, charging his swords continuously. Boom! The snake struck out with its tail, but Karsha blinked away using his blink skill. Another roar echoed from the snake; clearly, it was frustrated that none of its attacks were connecting. "Human, you are dead," the snake hissed, its body dripping with blood and suffering from a 60% debuff that slowed its healing. The wounds inflicted by Karsha''s sword aura made healing even more difficult. "I couldn''t agree more with that arrangement," Karsha replied with a smile, though he remained alert. He noticed the cord-like spine along the snake''s back beginning to glow. Karsha wasn''t sure how the Poison Stone Dart worked, but seeing as it started to transform into what resembled Godzi, he knew something was about to be fired from its mouth. He stayed on high alert, keeping his gaze fixed on the snake. The first and second variations remained active, raining down spears relentlessly. Karsha''s gaze remained fixed on the snake, the glow on its spinal cord intensifying. "Anytime now," Karsha muttered to himself, preparing for the impending assault. As expected, the snakeunched its first dart. The speed was astonishing, but Karsha managed to dodge it. It was only a warning shot, though; soon, more darts followed. Electricity sparked in Karsha''s eyes as he faced hundreds of iing darts. Initially opting to dodge, he activated Yin-Yang Lightning and his movement techniques, swiftly gliding through the barrage aimed at him. Knowing even a graze from a dart could poison him, Karsha moved with lightning speed, surpassing even his clone inside the subspace. Pushing himself to the limit, his lightning and wind elements enhanced his already rapid movements. His senses heightened by the domain, Karsha could pinpoint the snake''s movements and the wounds he had inflicted on its body. "You''re insane, Karsha," he muttered to himself, using the ive to widen the wounds before they could heal. He called himself crazy because of the sheerplexity of what he was attempting. Dodging the darts required his senses, which demanded focus and mental capacity. Simultaneously wielding the ive added anotheryer of challenge which requires focus and mental capacity. Dodging hundreds of poisonous darts while controlling a flying ive was truly insane¡ªonly a madman would attempt such a feat against a monster that could squash him easily. But Karsha didn''t care; his sole focus was on dodging and fighting back. His speed and sensitivity allowed him to evade the darts, though he soon noticed the domain''s walls were taking a beating. If not for the golden light absorbing 50% of the damage, the domain would have suffered serious harm. Realizing he was closer to the domain than he thought, Karsha began nning to shift towards its center. The ive continued to do its job well, causing more blood to flow from the snake''s body. Unable tond a single attack on Karsha, the snake grew increasingly furious¡ªbut that was exactly what Karsha had been waiting for. The snake''s spinal cord glowed even brighter, and suddenly, the darts shooting out had a golden light coating their tips. Their speed increased, and their numbers multiplied. "This is it, I guess," Karsha muttered as the yin-yang lightning danced around him. His eyes crackled with electricity, and like a ghost, he began flickering in and out of existence. He had activated one of the eighth variations of the second level of his movement technique, [Tempest Flicker]. This allowed him to flicker in and out of existence, letting solid objects pass through him without causing damage. However, Karsha wasn''t about to bet his life on this alone, so he kept evading the attacks. As more and more darts rained down on him, he made his move. "All in One," he dered, activating the second form of his domain''s second variation. Instantly, 30,000 MP was drained from his mana reserve, and a 10-meter-long spear made from all eight elements appeared. The spear was magnificent, with a diamond-ice appearance. A snake made of fire coiled around it, while yin-yang lightning danced along its length. The golden light coated the spear''s tip, and ck dots decorated the pole. Water added durability, and the wind carried it toward the target when shot. Karsha stole a nce at the spear and smiled while evading the darts. He moved, jumped, somersaulted, and twisted his body at unnatural angles, dodging the never-ending poison darts. "Now," Karsha whispered, as the ive glided through the air toward the snake''s right eye. Learning from its previous mistake, the snake turned its head to the left rather than trying to block the attack. However, it failed to notice the 10-meter-long spear positioned on its left side. "Bye-bye, right eye," Karsha smirked, directing the spear into the snake''s second eye. The resulting roar was so loud that cracks began to form in the domain, causing the mountain to shake and stones to shatter. Away from the battlefield, the five shadow guards watched the mountain, their fists clenched and teeth gritted. The battle between Karsha and the ScaleCrusher had raged on for three hours. Fortunately, about an hour after the fight began, the other snakes ceased their assaults, almost as if they wanted Karsha to win for reasons unknown. Back inside the domain, Karsha smiled at the spear buried in the snake''s eye. He then conjured three more spears and drove them into the eye as well. With the snake blinded and its senses dulled by the debuff, it was unable to perceive what was happening. The three spears struck true, and Karsha conjured another to strike into the left eye. Looking up, he dered, "They said you are unkible. Well, I guess I''m about to kill the unkible." His tone is both sarcastic and prideful. He walked back a few meters and snapped his fingers. The spears embedded in the snake''s eyes exploded, both inside and out. The monster snake roared, but the roar was cut short. Its head, once 12 meters in the air, came crashing down onto the mountain. The mountain shook, and the domain quivered. The ive shot forward at high speed, striking the joint where the spinal cord met the head, instantly severing it. The speed,bined with Karsha''s golden aura coating, boosted its attack power by 100%. Karsha stood there, waiting for something to happen. A few secondster, the system message appeared. Continue your journey on empire < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as ScaleCrusher, the Titan Snake > Chapter 104 Rewards After Killing the ScaleCrusher Karsha stood there, gazing at the colossal body of the Titan snake crashing to the ground. The mountain trembled, and dust billowed into the air. After severing the snake''s spinal cord, system messages started ringing. A wide smile spread across Karsha''s face. Against all odds, he had in a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, which was mind-blowing. The very snake that had nearly killed him when he first arrived on the ind nowy dead before him. It was surreal, and Karsha found it hard to believe himself. He wouldn''t have believed it if not for the kill notification floating before his eyes. He, a mere Level 1 Grandmaster, had taken down a Tier 7 Terror Mutant without sustaining a single injury. It was unbelievable, but as the messages confirmed, Karsha knew he had indeed defeated the first Overlord in under five hours. Karsha jumped andnded on the snake''s head, which could amodate more than 50 people. Its colossal body loomed over him during the battle, and now seeing it up close, Karsha couldn''t help but shudder. The scale of the creature he had just killed was awe-inspiring; its body felt like pure metal under his feet. "This will fetch a good price," Karsha smiled, then turned to the system. "The domain is still active, and the defenses are up. Any monster foolish enough to intrude will meet their end." With that assurance, Karsha started exploring the messages he had received after Killing the first Overlord. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as ScaleCrusher, the Titan Snake > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 150,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; ScaleCrusher Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Mountain Breaker Spike Shield], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [ScaleCrusher Skin Armor], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] < System Extractors Enable > < Venom of the ScaleCrusher has been extracted and is being absorbed by the host. Progress: 2% > < Bloodline of the ScaleCrusher has been extracted and is being absorbed by the host ss. Progress: 2% > "Wow, that''s a lot," Karsha said, his face lighting up with a huge smile as he read through the messages. He had gained 300 points to his stats, with the system adding about 100 points during the battle itself. As he assimted his newfound strength, his experience points began to rise, inching him closer to breaking into the second level of the Grandmaster stage. With another 300 points added, he could feel his power surging. "An avatar, huh? I remember the sect Masters saying transferring them isplex," Karsha mused aloud. The sect elders could have provided him with avatars, but in Quinox, transferring an avatar was considered challenging and came with a price. So despite their desire for Karsha''s sess, they couldn''t simply offer him one. This was why they had given him three Legendary items instead. But Karsha was different; with his system, such challenges were manageable. He could transfer skills to others, including avatars. It was a significant advantage coveted by many. Fortunately, he had managed to secure an Emperor-grade Avatar. Avatars came in three grades: Servant, Emperor, and Mystical. Servants are basic avatars. Theyck memories from their previous life, retain only a few skills, and are fixed at their Tier level. They can''t learn new skills or speak. They are basically useless, especially if they are Tiers lower than you. The Emperor grades, on the other hand, can speak, recall their memories, skills, and techniques, or at least parts of them, and level up by absorbing cores. They can learn new skills, and some can even transform into humanoid forms. However, their appearance gives away that they are Avatars, and their decision-making can be wed, though they generally follow instructions well. The greatest of all are the Mystical-grade Avatars. Essentially, they are cultivators without souls, indistinguishable from real beings in appearance and feel. They retain all memories, skills, and techniques from their previous life. If they possessed soul weapons before their death, they could summon them in their Avatar form despitecking a soul. Mystical Avatars can learn new skills, transform into humanoid forms, wield external weapons, and make autonomous decisions aligned with their Master''s interests. They are considered the pinnacle of Avatars, offering unparalleled versatility and capability. However, they are exceedingly rare and highly coveted for their unique abilities and lifelike qualities. [Emperor Grade Avatar: ScaleCrusher ]: An Avatar of the legendary ScaleCrusher, the unkible. After years of Carnage, it has finally met its end in the hands of a beautiful Human. This avatar has retained two skills and can learn five additional skills. It can also level up by absorbing monster cores. "Ohe on system, beautiful human, really" Karsha let a small smile escape after seeing the system antics. He then turns back to the system. [ Name: ScaleCrusher Avatar ] [ Rank: Tier 7 Dark Mutant ] [ Attack Power: 10,000 ~ 15,500 ] [ Skills ] Passive: [Heal]: It can heal itself after sustaining damage during battle. [Shadow Realm]: The avatar can stay in your shadow and canmunicate with you via Telepathy Active: [Imprable Scale]: The ScaleCrusher can harden its skin, transforming it into an imprable scale that deflects all attacks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Poison Stone Darts]: The ScaleCrusher can shoot poison darts made of stone at incredible speeds, delivering lethal toxins to its targets. [ Note: The avatar cannot level its mutant ss and cannon transform to a humanoid form ] Karsha grinned, impressed with the potential of the Emperor Grade Avatar despite its regression to a Dark Mutant. "This is a great find," he muttered to himself, nodding in satisfaction. The Avatar might have transformed, but its immense size and power still made it formidable against powerful monsters. "Alida will make good use of this," Karsha decided, thinking of the practical applications for defense and offense. He retrieved the Mountain Breaker spike shield, its massive size nearly catching him off guard. "Whoa, that''s huge," he eximed, steadying the shield with his quick reflexes. The shield stood at 2 meters tall and half a meter wide, adorned with razor-sharp spikes extending from its surface, each about 10 inches long with menacing tips that appeared poisonous. Karsha quickly essed the shield''s details, eager to learn more about its capabilities. < Mountain Breaker Spiked Shield > Rank: Legendary Tier: High Type: Weapon, shield -- The wielder of this shield gains the following skills Abilities: [Unbreakable]: The shield gains additional size and weight, making it incredibly strong and capable of easily blocking powerful attacks. [Mad Dash]: The wielder receives a 250% boost in all attributes, enabling them to dash at high speed and m the shield into their target. [Spike Fury]: Channeling force into the spike, the wielder ms it into the ground, creating an earthquake that disorients targets. Venomced spikes then shoot from the ground, striking the disoriented targets. "Kilian is going to love this," Karsha eximed. The juggernaut of the shadow guards had only an Epic grade shield, which meant he would be upgrading to a shield of an even higher grade. This new shield also boasted three powerful skills capable of shattering mountains and blocking volcanoes. There was no doubt Kilian would be thrilled with it. < The host is advised to absorb the Core and Blood essence > As Karsha admired the shield, he was suddenly reminded of the urgent task at hand¡ªthe Core, about the size of a basketball,y on the ground. He swiftly retrieved it, then leaped back onto the fallen Titan''s head. "Alright, system, let''s get to it," he said. Unlike previous cores that had instantly dispersed into his body, this one entered like smoke, albeit much slower. But as the smoky energy began to permeate his body, Karsha felt his consciousness expand. Suddenly, it seemed to detach from his physical form, experiencing a strange enlightenment. Although the energy continued to enter his body, Karsha in his half-unconscious form didn''t show any expressions. Far from the domain, the shadow guards had been staring at the now-silent mountain for the past 20 minutes. "Did he seed? Did he kill the ScaleCrusher?" Kilian, known for panicking over even minor issues concerning the Annihtor, asked anxiously. "How are we supposed to know? We''re all standing here with you," Ayarr replied, trying to appear calm, though her worry was evident. Facing a Terror Mutant was no joke, especially for a mere Human who is just a Tier 5 cultivator in their eyes. "Should we go there?" Alida suggested, but Dhaka shook his head firmly. "We''d have to fight through those 7 Tier 7 Dark Mutants guarding the entrance. It''s too risky." "What are we supposed to do then, just stand here and do nothing?" Kilian''s frustration grew. "Yes, that''s exactly what we''re going to do," Dhaka affirmed. Despite his reluctance to wait idly, he knew protecting his team came first. As their leader, ensuring their safety was non-negotiable, even if it meant they might resent his decision. Kilian wanted toin once more, but before he could say anything, a voice entered their heads, "Coast clear, guys,e over." Without waiting for a reply, they vanished from their spot and instantly appeared inside the domain. They were startled by the sight of colossal snakes, so instinctively, they drew their weapons. Before they could take action, Karsha''s voice rang out from atop the ScaleCrusher''s head. "Well then, I managed to kill the Unkible," Karsha announced. The five shadow guards looked up to see Karsha, now radiating a golden aura after finishing absorbing the core. "You... you killed it?" Ayarr asked in a shaky tone. Karsha smiled confidently and replied, "I did, Ayarr. I killed one of the Overlords. Impressed?" Chapter 105 Impenetrable Skin The five shadow guards stared at Karsha with eyes widened to the extreme¡ªjaw-dropping disbelief etched across their faces. The Overlord, an entity even the bravest Purple Tail Anaconda wouldn''t dare challenge,y dead before them, and the one who slew it now sat nonchntly on its head, smiling. ''He''s a monster,'' was the only thought that raced through their minds. These were beasts themselves, yet in Karsha''s presence, they couldn''t help but feel dwarfed. He was a monster among monsters, beyond any doubt. Karsha nced at the awe-struck guards and couldn''t resist widening his smile. "What are you waiting for? Come on, climb up." The shadow guards hesitated for a moment, but realizing the snake was dead, they leaped onto its back, still in a state of shock. "Don''t worry, we''re inside my domain. No snake can enter," Karsha reassured them, studying their expressions for a moment before asking, "What did you discover after I left?" When Karsha had used his domain to cover the 10km distance, he had sensed something but had been too preupied with enemy territory to investigate. Now, with the shadow guards present, he knew they might have found something significant if all had gone well. "Nothing grand, but there are seven Tier 7 Dark Mutants guarding the entrance to this mountain. They could be the Overlord''s personal guards, but I have my doubts," Dhaka replied. "Oh, and why is that?" Karsha asked. "Well, during the battle, they didn''t budge. They just stood there. When you were fighting the Overlord, it seemed like they had a more pressing task, something more important thaning after us or aiding the Overlord," Dhaka exined. Karsha quickly connected the dots. "Then there''s only one possibility¡ªthey''re guarding something crucial," Karsha concluded, though he briefly entertained the idea of investigating further, he dismissed it. There would be time for thatter. "What should we do then?" Dhaka asked. "We''ll be moving to the next location soon after I finish a few things. You guys should rest and recover your strength." "We didn''t do much. Once your battle with the Overlord began, the snakes stopped attacking, so we had it easy," Ayarr admitted, epting the reality that the ScaleCrusher was indeed dead. "Alright then, while I focus on my tasks, use this time to retrieve the venom sacs from the snake for me," Karsha instructed. The shadow guards sprang into action, leaving Karsha to concentrate on his next objective. He produced a reddish orb-like object, roughly the size of a tennis ball. Faint golden wisps escaped from it as Karsha closed his eyes, bracing himself for the pain toe. With determination, he bit into the consumable blood of the ScaleCrusher, devouring the entire sphere. Instantly, the system sprang into action, extracting the essence of the blood. < The host has consumed the consumable blood essence of the ScaleCrusher > < Essence extraction in progress: 10%, 20% ... 100% > < Temperingmencing: 3... 2... 1... > Karsha gritted his teeth as the system began using the blood to temper his body. Almost immediately, he was drenched in sweat. The process was excruciating; as the blood belonged to a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, its potency intensified the pain to new heights. Karsha endured the intense pain for about an hour before a burst of bloodthirsty aura exploded from his body. The entire domain was instantly suffused with a stifling presence that nearly caused the five shadow guards to pass out, saved only by Karsha swiftly retracting his aura. Simultaneously, the system began chiming with a series of notifications. Karsha let out a slight groan before shifting his focus to the system window. The pain had subsided, but the absorption process continued in the background. < Ding! Requirement met. Your body has broken through to the first stage: Iron Body. > < You have gained +100 years to your lifespan, +200 to all stats. > < Your senses have significantly heightened. You can now perceive up to 10km around you. > < Your skin has toughened, capable of withstanding direct attacks from weapons below Earth Grade. > < Ding! Due to your body''s breakthrough, Venom and Bloodline absorption speed has increased. > < Ding! You have absorbed 40% of the Bloodline of the ScaleCrusher. > < Your Berserker Swordsman ss has grown stronger. >N?v(el)B\\jnn < Your Aura has evolved. +1000 Charm. Congrattions! > "Sorry, guys. I didn''t expect to make a breakthrough just now," Karsha smiled, noting the pale faces of the shadow guards. His aura had affected them, but more importantly, they were concerned for Karsha''s well-being. Seeing that he was perfectly healthy, they resumed extracting the venom sacs. Meanwhile, Karsha retrieved the next item. He had achieved an Iron Body, the first stage of body tempering¡ªa milestone many spent their lives pursuing. In the realm of body cultivation, there are numerous stages: Iron Body, Bronze Body, Silver Body, Golden Body, Diamond Body, Heavenly Body, Primordial Body, Celestial Body, Supreme Body, and finally God Body. There are records of other stages above God''s body but they are mere records. Nobody has ever seen someone with such a body before, so most just focus on this stage. Truth is, getting an Iron body isn''t easy. But once you''ve got it, things start looking up. Of course, that''s if you''ve got the cash to buy all those pricey herbs and treasures. Body tempering costs a fortune, so most folks just steer clear of it altogether. But for the brave souls who do dive in and achieve that Iron body, it pays off big time. It''s the ultimate boost, both physically and spiritually. Those who temper their bodies find it way easier to break through to higher stages. But for Karsha, it''s been a different story. Since day one, he''s been tempering his body with blood, a method unique to his ss that gives him an intense bloodlust few can match. While others absorb just a fraction of the essence from their kills, Karsha takes it all in. The aura he emits is only the beginning of his power. As he absorbs more blood essence, his aura grows even more bloodthirsty. His current aura alone can disorient your average Saint. Just one kill of an Overlord has already boosted him significantly¡ªwho knows how far he''ll rise after defeating all ten? Karsha gazed at the orb-like object before him. It looked like rock or metal, yet somehow neither. It was one of his rewards for ying an Overlord. < Do you wish to absorb the Symbiotic Skin armor > "Yes," Karsha replied eagerly, though inside he was overflowing with joy. ording to the memory from the Divine Alchemist''s legacy, symbiotic skin armor was a lifelike armor that could meld with a cultivator''s body. After absorption, it melds with the person''s skin, granting unmatched defense. Karsha, sensing the ancient nature of this symbiote, couldn''t contain his joy. With the system''s aid, the process took under ten minutes before a message appeared. "Now we''re talking," Karsha grinned happily. He could feel his skin bing so resilient that even a sword thrust couldn''t prate it or leave a mark. Not that he''d let anyone stab him, but with his symbiotic skin, even sneak attacks while he slept wouldn''t harm him. With his skin gaining a literal sentience, it could react to attacks without his awareness. He was more protected than ever, all from ying just one overlord. He leaped from the snake''s head andnded beside his five personal guards. Before themy three basketball-sized Venom Sacs oozing poisonous gas. "They are even bigger than expected," Karsha grinned, waving his hand. He stored both the snake''s body and venom in his spiritual space ring. He retrieved the colossal shield. "Kilian, looks like you need an upgrade." He handed the shield to the muscr shadow guard, who broke into a wide smile as soon as it appeared. "Go ahead, give it a try," Karsha said, nodding. Kilian stepped forward, took a deep breath, and activated [Spike Fury], mming the shield into the ground. The entire mountain trembled, and then it happened: the ground erupted with 2-meter-long spikes coated in venom. Soon, they began shooting out. Karsha and the others quickly backed away. The Spike Fury was terrifying. After a few moments, it subsided, and Kilian returned, grinning like a devil. "Thank you, Karsha." "Alright, Alida, give me your hand." Karsha took her hand, and instantly, Alida''s eyes lit up with excitement and shock. "An Emperor rank avatar." "Yeah, you need more defense, so let''s use our friend Mr. ScaleCrusher for that," Karsha replied with a smile, deactivating the domain. "Alright, time to go." With trembling hands, Alida swiftly summoned and floated the boat. They jumped in, and with a sh, they departed, heading toward their next destination: Venom Swamp, the domain of the Acidcoil Overlord. Soon, the swamp would witness the downfall of its second Overlord. Chapter 106 The Fall of Acidcoil (1) The next stop is one of the most dangerous parts of the snake ind: Venom Swamp, named for its treacherous marshy terrain. Karsha and his shadow guards have been there briefly before, sticking to the outskirts of the Inner Area. They''ve only scratched the surface, but Karsha knows it''ll be a whole different game when facing the overlords deep within. Despite his affinity for water and earth, navigating the swamp is a whole new challenge. On top of that, his understanding of these elements is still basic, so his control isn''t perfect. He''ll need to be quick and precise in his attacks to survive. His domain gives him an edge, but will it be enough? Probably not. But Karsha''s ready for this. He invested in a hoverboard from the system since he can''t fly yet¡ªsaving that skill for when he reaches Saint or Grandmaster swordsman status. But realistically, achieving those levels seems far off for him. For now, he must maintain his cultivation at the Grandmaster stage and only break through after defeating the guardians of Snake Ind''s Inner Area and the Guardian of the gateway to the domain of the fallen leviathans. It''s a distant goal, but with the hoverboard, he can move swiftly. His experience with lotive hoverboards back on Earth made adapting to the flying one rtively easy, even though he''s limited to hovering just 2 meters above ground. That''s enough to navigate the poisonous waters of Venom Swamp. "So, you canmunicate telepathically," Ayarr asked Karsha after they left the borders of ScaleCrusher, the fallen Overlord''s domain. "Not exactly. I can onlymunicate with you five. It seems tied to our bond," Karsha replied. Then he asked, "Do you have the same ability?" "No, like you, I seem tomunicate with you and the others through telepathy now," Ayarr answered, her voice tinged with sadness. Karsha, ever the general, knew he had to address any internal issues before the battles ahead. "Is everything alright, Ayarr?" he asked. "I''m okay," she replied, but Karsha sensed something amiss, she wasn''t speaking the truth. But before he could inquire further, Alida spoke up. "She''s just upset about her brother," Alida exined. "Brother?" Karsha raised an eyebrow. He had no idea Ayarr had a brother, or much about the shadow guards for that matter. "Yes, she had a brother who couldmunicate telepathically," Alida confirmed. "Where is he now?" Karsha asked innocently. The shadow guards'' expressions darkened at his question. "He... he disappeared about 45 years ago when humans attacked us, drawing the Overlords to our sanctuary. He was the Shadow Guard assassin back then," Dhaka answered solemnly. Karsha sensed their sadness and decided not to push further, but he wasn''t finished speaking. "If he vanished and didn''t die, then he''s out there somewhere. I believe he''ll find his way back to you all someday," Karsha said reassuringly. Knowing he didn''t die in battle, Karsha, with his sharp mind, concluded that Ayarr''s brother must still be alive. Where he might be now was a mystery to both Karsha and the Shadow Guards. Yet, Karsha was certain that as long as he was alive, he''d eventually return to his people. That much he was sure of. The shadow guards nod and Karsha retrieves the book and epts the next task. [ Task epted ] [ You have epted the task to kill the Acidcoil, the Corrosive serpent, The Acid Venom Lord] [The Acidcoil is one of the deadliest members of the Lost Prince Cohort. It is a very powerful snake that likes to y in muddy waters and use its corrosive nature it to infect the air and water. A single drop of its corrosive venom is all it will take to eat your entire skin and devour your blood. Getting too close to it is the quickest way to die. It has a veryrge body and excretes potent venom that can eat through even metals, but as long as you don''t get too close to it, you will be safe.] [Name: Acidcoil] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: Corr0sive Venom Lord] [Strength: 11,000] [Defense: 12,200] [Stamina: 11,000] [Health: 19,000] [Attack Power: 11,200 ~ 15,400] Skills: [Acid Spray]: Acidcoil can spray a stream of corrosive acid from its mouth, melting through armor and flesh with ease. [Corrosive Spines]: The spines on Acidcoil''s back can beunched like projectiles, embedding in targets and releasing a potent acid that eats away at their insides. [Toxic Mist]: The serpent can release a dense, poisonous mist from its mouth that spreads across the swamp, causing severe burns and respiratory failure in all living beings caught within. [Swamp Merge]: Acidcoil can dissolve into the acidic waters of the swamp, bing one with the environment, allowing it to reappear anywhere within the swamp''s boundaries. ============= Weaknesses: [Neck nds]: The nds that produce Acidcoil''s corrosive secretions are located just behind its jaw. Destroying these nds with a targeted strike can significantly weaken the serpent. [Soft Belly]: Despite its armored scales, Acidcoil''s underbelly is rtively soft. A deep, forceful cut here can cause fatal damage. ============= Reward: [ Mask of Malevolence ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] "Guess it''s a good thing I''ve got literal thick skin now," Karsha mused to himself as he reviewed the skills of the second Overlord he was about to face. While this one was slightly weaker in physical strength and speedpared to ScaleCrusher, its abilities were far from weak. Everything about this snake was corrosive. Karsha knew he''d need to tread carefully to make it out alive. Not only did the snake have corrosive scales, but its venom was also highly corrosive. In alchemy, that venom would be perfect forbating infections'' antibodies. Karsha would be fighting it in an enclosed space¡ªhis domain. While this gave him advantages, it also came with downsides. The confined area meant he''d have to finish the fight quickly before the domain filled with corrosive gas. Luckily, his body tempering meant he didn''t have to worry too much about his skin and blood, though he couldn''t linger in the domain too long to avoid poisoning. Since it had only been a day since he absorbed ScaleCrusher''s venom, his resistance to poison hadn''t significantly increased yet. He''s still absorbing the venom. It had been just 9 hours since he started the quest, barely 12 hours in total, and Karsha was already onto his second task. Initially nning to spend two days on each Overlord with 20 days left, his journey across the ind convinced him there was more to explore. Now, he aimed toplete the tasks quickly and fully explore the ind. As they approached the borders of Venom Swamp, Karsha turned to his guards and spoke, "As usual, once the fight starts with me and the Overlord, fall back and stay aboard the flying treasure, just in case the locals here aren''t friendly." They nodded in agreement, aware they''d encounter more snake monsters than on the previous ind. Nevertheless, they were eager to face the challenge, especially Kilian and Alida, who had received upgrades. Kilian wielded a colossal spike shield of legendary grade, while Alida sported a Phoenix bow and the Emperor grade Avatar of the fallen Overlord Scalecrusher, known for its defense and devastating attacks. The two of them are now filled with vigor and eagerness. Stronger than before, Karsha could see they were more than ready to follow his lead. Upon entering the Swamp, they were hit by a pungent wave of poison in the air. Karsha took immediate note and nned to wrap up the battle swiftly. The shadow guards sprang into action, carving a path deeper into the swamp for Karsha. Using his domain, he pushed through the skirmish and closed in on the Overlord. Venom Swamp sprawled before them, a daunting expanse of murky waters and dense mangroves. The air hung heavy with humidity and the acrid stench of poison. The dark, opaque waters concealed untold dangers beneath. Twisted trees with gnarled roots loomed over the swamp, draped in long, hanging moss. Ground-level mist obscured sight, casting an eerie, otherworldly ambiance. Acidic pools bubbled ominously, while the unstable ground hinted at constant peril with every step. Karsha maneuvered deeper on his hoverboard, pushing forward for about 10 minutes until he abruptly halted, eyes widening at whaty ahead. It nearly knocked him off his board.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Acidcoil, a colossal beast stretching over 70 meters long appeared within sight. Its slimy, mottled-green scales gleamed with corrosive secretions, interspersed with toxic spines oozing caustic fluid that could melt flesh and bone on contact. Its sickly yellow eyes glowed malevolently in the perpetual darkness of the swamp. Massive jaws lined with jagged, acidic teeth dripped with corrosive saliva. The air around it crackled with acrid vapor, and its slithering movement left a trail of dissolved vegetation. Karsha couldn''t help but gulp. "Looks like you''ve been expecting me. Lucky me, I guess..." he quipped, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere. Chapter 107 Fall of Acidcoil (2) "I see you''ve been expecting me. Lucky me, I guess..." Karsha threw out a sarcasticment despite the terrifying sight of the snake. The serpent stared at him for a long moment before speaking, its voice rumbling ominously through the mist. "You''ve got nerveing after the rulers of this ind. Since Titan couldn''t kill you, I''ll ensure your end here." It roared, stirring the air with a misty charge. Karsha swiftly distanced himself using his movement technique, but before he could widen the gap, the snake merged into the swamp and vanished. Hovering 2 meters above ground, Karsha activated his domain, sensing the serpent''s movements beneath the murky waters. Maintainingposure, Karsha smiled faintly and triggered two variations of his domain: [Call of the Spear] and [Earth Prison]. The ground beneath transformed into sandy mud, limiting the snake''s mobility. Ice spears rained down from above. The [Earth Prison] Variation can muddy or sandy the ground when activated. Although it will only be a minimal effect, it still is enough to restrict the movement of the monster inside the swamp. "Quit hiding and fight like the monster you are!" Karsha taunted, though he noted the spears'' damage output was minimal. To inflict serious damage, the snake needs to leave the swamp and confront him head-on. But that''s not its style¡ªit thrives by blending into its surroundings and using that advantage to overpower its prey. Karsha knew this well, especially since one of its abilities was merging with the swamp itself. "The air here''s toxic. Can''t let this drag on," Karsha muttered to himself, already formting a n. The mist began to swirl within his domain, obscuring the air with a thick fog. If Karsha didn''t take down the snake soon, he might have to deactivate his domain, which would restore 60% of the snake''s strength it had absorbed. It seemed like a losing battle for Karsha, but he had an ace up his sleeve that the snake didn''t¡ªhis extensive skillset, including the second form of his domain second variation called ''All in One''. This particr skill cost a hefty 30,000 MP, but Karsha wasn''t phased. Since his sh with the first Overlord, he''d amassed over a hundred thousand points in Mana. Now, he could conjure a dozen spears instantly, and thanks to his enhanced regeneration, he could recover his Mana in under five seconds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha raised his hand, conjuring four spears infused with all eight elements. He unleashed them on the unsuspecting creature, which quickly realized it was facing a formidable opponent. The ten-meter spears struck deep into the ground as Karsha deftly maneuvered within his domain, always a step ahead of the monstrous snake. "Oh, crap!" Karsha eximed as he was thrown off his hoverboard, narrowly dodging a bone-like spear nearly five meters long. The creature activated its ''Corrosive Spine'' ability,unching projectiles at Karsha, who struggled to evade on the uneven ground. "Damn it!" A bone spear grazed his hand, deflected by his now thicker and tougher skin thanks to his Iron body and symbiotic skin. Five projectiles aimed at Karsha''s chest forced him to dodge, only to be met by another volley. With little time to react, Karsha swiftly employed one of the eight movement techniques he had mastered. Using the Tempest Flicker''s technique, he transformed into a bolt of lightning, allowing the projectiles to pass harmlessly through him. Seizing this brief advantage, Karsha blinked away from the creature and drew his swords. The monster''s head and back were exposed, but its two weaknesses remained hidden underneath. To exploit them, Karsha needed to force the creature to reveal its entire body. "Two fiery arcs, imbued with Golden Aura and Sword Aura, erupted from Karsha''s swords and struck the creature''s head. Two more followed in rapid session, then another. Despite the powerful onught, the creature remained submerged beneath the murky waters. "This thing''s more cunning than I thought," Karsha muttered inwardly, undeterred. If exploiting weaknesses wasn''t an option, brute force would have to suffice¡ªthe approach he had initially nned. Meanwhile, the fog thickened, making the air dense and increasingly hazardous. Less than thirty minutes had passed, and Karsha''s domain was already turning into a hostile environment. "Call of the me," hemanded, followed by "Fire Beam!" Karsha''s left sword burst into mes, while his right sword also ignited with a more intense infernal energy. The left sword, known as [Call of the me], drew upon 80% of its fire essence, unleashing a devastating st that scorched everything in its path. With one of his three legendary-grade swords in hand, obtained afterpleting the Firestone quest to awaken the fire element, Karsha raised both swords high. His eyes zed with fury as he brought them down in a vertical sh. A torrent of fire surged from the de, transforming into a massive lion that charged at the creature. Sensing the impending danger, the colossal snake raised its head and coiled defensively. The fiery lion was followed closely by the fire beam attack, crashing into the snake''s body and eliciting a roar of agony. "Take that, you punk!" Karsha shouted triumphantly, then swiftly activated two more skills. "Agni Sea me," hemanded, and simultaneously, "Ice Queen Wrath." Under normal circumstances, fire and ice would oppose each other due to their elemental natures. However, being wielded by Karsha, these conflicting elements worked in tandem. To his left, a sea of mes spread out, burning a swath 500 meters wide, while to his right, the ground froze over, revealing the majestic Avatar of the Ice Queen standing tall. "me Serpent Summon!" Karsha called out,bining it with "Ice Queen Wrath." "Hundreds of ten-meter-long snakes materialized, spewing fire in all directions. The Overlord roared once more, its agony palpable this time. Karsha grinned, and the Ice Queen joined the fray. Instantly, the domain''s temperature plummeted below freezing. Countless ice shards materialized and homed in on the Overlord, freezing it in ce for a brief three seconds. The shards pelted down relentlessly, each causing the snake''s cries of pain to intensify. The mes were snuffed out, leaving nothing but ice within the domain. "Ouch!" Karsha eximed aloud as acid sshed onto his arm. His armor offered no protection against the pain. Meanwhile, the Overlord retaliated with its Acid Spray ability, hurling acid at Karsha while enduring the icy assault from the Ice Queen. The thickening mist threatened to obscure Karsha''s vision entirely, casting a veil over the battlefield. If he doesn''t make a breakthrough soon, he will suffocate from the mist now almost covering the entire domain. "Should I use it?" Karsha pondered the idea of employing the Dark Prince Hell Art, but after a moment''s consideration, he dismissed the thought. He wanted to test his limits without resorting to his trump cards. Besides the Dark Prince Hell Art, he also possessed the Death Scripture. However, the risk associated with sacrificing HP for power made him hesitant to use it, relegating it strictly to ast resort. Summoning the Agni Sword was another powerful option, but its use could prove fatal to both him and his target, adding to his reservations. Therefore, he nned to rely on his other skills during this battle, ensuring they were capable of aiding him effectively. Avoiding closebat with the snake due to its danger, he assessed his options carefully. "I can''t keep this up." With the mist thickening and his vision already blurring before thirty minutes had passed, Karsha faced the prospect of losing his senses and potentially perishing within his domain if he didn''t deactivate it soon. "Use it now, deal with the consequencester." Focusing yin-yang lightning into his sword, Karsha swung, creating a spectacr yet lethal arc of lightning. The aded gracefully on the hard skin bursting into a wave of lightning. The creature howled in agony, causing the entire domain to tremble. In response, the snake surged from the depths, roaring furiously at Karsha. "Human!" Its voice dripped with murderous rage, but Karsha met its re with a smug smile. "Now that you''re out, why don''t I send you on your way?" Karsha dered as his ive crackled with electricity and shot toward the creature''s eye. The snake swiftly dodged by plunging back into the swamp. Like a volcano, it erupted from the murky waters and lunged at Karsha. Karsha smirked, murmuring, "This is where your story ends." Six spears surged forward, aimed at the creature''s neck nds. It coiled defensively, using its armored back to deflect the spears. However, in that same instant, a voice echoed in its mind. "So long, sucker." The ive streaked at lightning speed, slicing open a ten-meter stretch of the Overlord''s belly, unleashing a torrent of blood. Undeterred, Karsha pressed on. Three icy spears followed, piercing the open wound and sealing the creature''s fate. With a resounding thud, the seventy-meter-long snake copsed, spraying water everywhere. Gasping for air, Karsha didn''t wait for the system to announce the kill before deactivating his domain. He had barely held on in those final moments. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Acidcoil, the Corr0sive Venom Lord > Chapter 108 Mask of malevolence Karsha continues to gasp for air even coughing now and then. The toxic mist of the snake wasn''t as easy as he had anticipated. The fact that his own domain went against him means the creature was more than it appeared to be. Karsha also noticed it''s not every time he can use his domain. The toxic mist would have taken time to get that dangerous had it not been for the domain. The domain was the perfect container so even though it was huge, the toxic umted quickly and started to thicken which raised the toxicity to the next level. "Cough" Karsha coughed once more before he heard the system notification. It appeared when he deactivated the domain, the creature was still alive albeit barely clinging on to its life. Had it not been for thest 10 spears, it would have gotten back up, but Karsha was more thorough than most. When the untamed general kills you, you stay dead, forever. After making sure he was okay, he moved far back from the location of the dead Overlord and sat on his hoverboard. He then used the connection between him and the shadow guards to summon them. "Wow, that was fast" This time around, it was Dhaka''s turn to look shocked. 200 meters from their location, the colossal body of the Overlordy dead. "Well, he might have made things difficult for me so I killed it faster than I had anticipated." Many will cough out blood if they hear Karsha speak this way. Even the Shadow Guards who are Monsters themselves looked at him with weird emotions. Karsha has so many things he wants to do before going back to the human empire. He wanted to be at least a middle-stage Grandmaster before going and to do that, he had to fight and assimte his strength. His current exp progress looks something like this 1,500,000/1,900,000 He is almost close to breaking into the second Level. So he needed to extend his time with the creatures, however, both the first and second came with unique conditions.N?v(el)B\\jnn The first defense was so hard that he had to use everything in his arsenal just to kill it. He didn''t get to use closebat so his progress was slow. And the second was too corrosive he couldn''t get close to it. Thus he had to use the ive and skills to kill them. "I guess I shouldn''t be shocked, you are the Annihtor after all," Dhaka said with a small smile. Karsha also smiles. "Alida, can your new friend help us with the Venom Sacs." Alida nodded and summoned her Avatar. The colossal body of the ScaleCrusher appeared and then moved toward the body of the fallen Overlord. Karsha then turned his focus to the messages floating before his eyes. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Acidcoil, the Corr0sive Venom Lord > < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Acidcoil, the Corr0sive Venom Lord > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 200,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Acidcoil Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Corrosive Twin Dagger], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Mask of malevolence], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] < System Extractors Enable > < Venom of the Acidcoil has been extracted and is being absorbed by the host. Progress: 10% > < Bloodline of the Acidcoil has been extracted and is being absorbed by the host ss. Progress: 5% > Karsha felt ted to see he had gained yet another Avatar even if it was just an Emperor. The fact that he has gotten two back-to-back means he is indeed lucky. Then there is the Twin dagger which means it''s a pair. Although he doesn''t use the dagger, there is a member of his team that uses it, and getting something from the snake that nearly killed him means the daggers are not simple. Then there is the destiny key and the usual Mutant core the system didn''t provide any information on. However, this time around, the reward for killing the Acidcoil Terror Mutant is rather peculiar. It''s a mask unlike the previous where he got a symbiotic skin armor. Karsha didn''t directly take it out, he first went ahead and essed the details. He expected the usual, but to his surprise, there was a message attacked, of course, the message was from the Unknown Emperor... [Unknown Message]; Before wearing this mask, read this first and be sure to understand what you are getting yourself into. [Message: Many years ago, the Mask of Malevolence was created by a cabal of dark sorcerers who sought to harness the power of an imprisoned demon lord known as Zalgorath the Malevolent. Zalgorath was a being of pure malevolence, feared across dimensions for his ability to corrupt and destroy entire worlds with his gaze. The sorcerers bound Zalgorath''s essence into the mask, using it as a tool to spread fear and chaos. Over time, the mask''s sinister influence consumed its creators, driving them to madness and eternal torment. The mask was lost for ages, whispered about only in the darkest legends, until it resurfaced in the hands of a desperate cultivator seeking forbidden power. He was a ve who escaped his master and was seeking ways to get back at him. He caused chaos in many worlds until he stepped into mine. I captured him, killed him, and took the mask. For years I studied the mask trying to find a way to remove the Malevolence corruption from it. But even with my mastery of Rune''s I couldn''t so I did the only logical thing, I locked it away. You might be wondering why I am gifting it to you. Well, after years of research, I found out that those with powerful and big souls will be able to tame the demons hidden with the mask and use it without getting corrupted. Never form a contract with this mask until you are strong enough to use it. There is no telling what will happen if you are not strong enough. Good luck, Unknown Emperor ] "Isn''t that great" Karsha smiled slyly before focusing on the details of the mask. He wouldn''t want to discard it without at least knowing what it can do. [Mask of Malevolence] Rank: Spiritual Type: Mask Abilities: [Hellish Vision]: The mask grants the wearer the ability to see inplete darkness and perceive invisible entities, but with a horrifying twist. The wearer sees the world through Zalgorath''s eyes, witnessing visions of torment and suffering that can drive lesser minds to insanity. [Malevolent Gaze]: The mask''s eyes can unleash a paralyzing fear in those who meet its gaze. Enemies are struck with overwhelming dread, their resolve shattered, and their minds gued by nightmarish visions. This ability can cause hallucinations and induce a state of mindless terror, rendering foes unable to fight or flee. [Tormentor''s Insight]: The mask reveals the deepest fears and vulnerabilities of those around the wearer. This terrifying insight allows the wearer to exploit these weaknesses with devastating precision. Striking at these points causes excruciating pain and psychological trauma. [Soul Shatter]: The mask can emit a horrifying scream that directly attacks the souls of those within its range. This scream fractures their very essence, causing immense spiritual pain and potentially driving them to madness or death. [Phantasmal Manifestation]: The mask allows the wearer to summon horrifying phantasms¡ªghostly apparitions that embody the deepest fears of their enemies. These phantasms can physically interact with the world, causing harm and terror, and are nearly impossible to distinguish from reality, even to the most trained eyes. [Despair''s Embrace]: The mask grants the wearer the ability to envelop an area in a dark, oppressive aura that saps all hope and joy from those within it. This aura not only weakens the will and resolve of enemies but also has a chance to drive them into a state of suicidal despair. Allies are not immune to this effect, making the mask a double-edged sword. [Fear Harvest]: The mask has the terrifying ability to capture and absorb the fear, pain, nightmares, and horrors of both enemies and spiritual beings. When activated, the mask emits a dark energy that ensnares these emotions and essences, drawing them into the mask. Even terrors, horrors, and nightmares themselves fear the mask, for it can consume them, growing stronger with each captured essence. The absorbed fears and nightmares can then be unleashed as powerful attacks or used to bolster the wearer''s own power and resilience. [Note: Using this Mask without a strong enough soul and mind will drive the wearer mad and consumed by darkness making the wearer susceptible to possession by Zalgorath, the forgotten Demon Lord.] "Oh wow, this mask is Manace," Karsha said as he let out a sigh. "Although this mask is powerful, I can''t take the risk, at least not yet. I still have 8 more of these monsters to kill and can''t afford to make any mistakes" Making his mind up, Karsha decided to revisit the maskter. However, he felt he had to at least see what the mask looked like. So after a few minutes of contemtion, Karsha reached into his inventory and took out the mask. The moment the mask appeared, the heavens darkened and a swirling pool of darkness started forming in the sky. Karsha looked at the mask and shuddered. A grotesque, nightmarish mask That looked like it had been crafted from the twisted, contorted face of a long-forgotten demon lord stared back at Karsha. The mask''s hollow eyes glow with a sickly yellow light, and its mouth is frozen in a terrifying snarl. Ancient runes are etched into its surface, pulsating with dark energy. Karsha was tempted to put it away, however, just when he could do that, the mask flew out of his hands and entered the swirling pool. Karsha instantly had a chill run down his spine. The thunder roared again and a voice spoke from within the swirling vortex of darkness, "Come forth the chosen one, your destiny awaits" Karsha didn''t even have time to react, at once, he was lifted into the air and before long he was dragged into the vortex leaving the shadow guards with puzzled looks on their faces. Chapter 109 Unknown World Karsha was sucked into the vortex of darkness without having the slightest resistance. It was as if he had lost control of his body to an unknown, mysterious force beyond hisprehension. Karsha felt dread, and for the first time in many years, he truly experienced real fear. However, he didn''t let panic set in. As he moved through the vortex, still under the control of this unknown force, he started to look around and analyze his current situation. Aside fromplete and total perpetual darkness, there was nothing else he could see. He tried using his senses, but what could a Grandmaster''s senses do in this situation? In short, Karsha waspletely out of options, with the only choice being to wait and see what would happen. After an unknown time, a wave of unknown energy washed over Karsha and he immediately fell unconscious. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the middle of a thick forest. However, that wasn''t what he noticed at first, under normal circumstances, when a person opens their eyes, they are supposed to see either white light rays from the sun or the moon, however, what greeted Karsha was red rays. All the light passing through the leaves and branches of the towering trees is red. Karsha instinctively took out his legendary rank flying ive and made it float on top of his head. His senses scanned the 10km around him but came out empty. He didn''t panic but subconsciously felt danger so he started moving steadily. The more he moves, the more lost he bes. once again, Karsha found himself in an unknown forest and there was no map to direct him, he just moved at random. He had asked the system for a map but the system''s reply never changed < The system doesn''t have the capabilities yet to create a map of an unknown world > Karsha understood why. The system despite being 2.0 still has limited functionality. While it may be bad in some situation to have such a unless system, Karsha actually understood it. Suppose he has a system that can do everything, then he wouldn''t have to have wasted his time gathering all the 10 pieces of the Book of Annihtion that have awarded him the Symbiotic skin armor. In some way, the system is growing with him and that''s a good thing. He will get to do the work and reap the benefits while the system helps him where he can''t, like absorbing the venom and bloodline. But even though he couldn''t get anything out of the system, he managed to get something. He gets to know he is in a different world which means he is far from home. Karsha has the knowledge of the Divine Alchemist but still remains oblivious to the structure of the cultivation world. Perhaps, the Old man might have thought knowing about something while you have no capabilities to im them is useless so he might have ced them far back in the legacy. "Huh, A tier 6 monster" Karsha''s senses picked up on something. He immediately became alert and started moving even more cautiously. < You have killed a Tier 6 Monster; Green Horn Lizard > Karsha walked closer to the monster to observe what it looked like. The ive struck it right through the neck. The Monster looks like a lizard but muchrger. It has shimmering scales and a horn on it head. The color of the horn is green. He didn''t linger much longer as he just stored both the core and body. Of course, the system extracted the Venom and bloodline, however, instead of a consumable, the system just directly extracted the blood and used it in the body tempering. Slowly, Karsha''s senses started picking up on more and more monsters the more he moved around the forest. Of course, he didn''t allow them to notice his presence since before they could pick up on him, he killed them. "This is madness" Karsh picked up ten more monsters each Tier 6 and they were all moving in his direction all around. The ive whistles through the forest like lightning killing monsters with just one swift attack. In under 2 hours, Karsha has killed over 50 monsters and the number keeps rising. More monsters kepting after him and Karsha was forced to use his hoverboard which allowed him to travel faster than his own moving and also allowed him to have some vantage points as he moved. "Damn it" As more and more monsters started to show, Karsha was forced to activate the domain and instantly activated both Variations and even the All in one skill. The killing became more lively this time. After clearing the 10km around him, Karsha will use the blink ability to blink 10 km away, deactivate and reactive the domain, and then continue with his massacre. Soon, Mutant monsters started to appear and their strength started to rise too. Lesser Mutant came, then Great and soon Dark started showing up, but they are all Tier 6 and Karsha has gotten stronger than a few hours ago. Soon, Ice Queen Wrath entered the flow, and then Agni Sea me. His Mana is around 550,000 and thanks to the enhanced regeneration, his Mana is always full. However, despite the rapid regeneration of his Stamina, Karsha started to feel fatigued. Perhaps, this is from the two Overlord battles. But Karsha didn''t allow it to stop him, as more and more monsters starteding, he was forced to unsheath his swords again and began yet another massacre thatced the whole forest red making even the red world even more redder. "I never should have touched that Mask" Karsha started regretting but his regret wasn''t enough to stop the horde of monstersing so he pressed on and started unleashing fire beam after fire beam. Then slowly, the Terror Mutants started showing up. Karsha''s body is dripping with sweat, his hair messy yet he never backs down. The golden Aura surrounded his body and his swordsced with sword aura making the already powerful attacks more deadlier. "Rage Swordman" Karsha for the first time activated his Tier 5 skill he got after breaking into the Grandmaster stage. This skill grants him a 50% increase in attack power for every 10 minutes he spends fighting. However, it only works if he is fighting in closebat. For the past 2 hours, Karsha had been fighting using his sword so he activated it and started shing, thrusting, and stabbing his sword as he moved through the horde of monsters with a terrifying speed, thanks to his ''Stormstride Ninefold Path'' movement technique. After the first 10th minute, Karsha felt an explosive increase in his attack power making him start unleashing stronger sword attacks. Another 10 minutes passed and the massacre never ceased, however, Karsha was tired and his movements started turning sluggish, however, he wasn''t there yet. He wasn''t at the stage he would have to drop his weapons and give up. He still has the strength and will of a soldier running through his veins so he pressed on. After another hour, Karsha''s attack power has gotten more terrifying but he is losing the strength to use it. Then it happened. Something mmed into the domain from the outside creating a crack. However Karsha didn''t panic, he hadn''t used all his aces yet. However, the crack widened gain when the thing mmed into the domain for the second time. Then another mmed and then the next. Soon, more and more cracks started appearing. The only thing holding the domain together is the golden Aura. Since it is cutting the damage in half, the attacks that could have shattered the domain just left a crack. However, that could only hold for long. Another m finally broke the domain making Karsha cough out blood. For a moment, his soul left his body when he saw the creature that broke his domain. "What, A Tier 7 Terror Mutant" Karsha''s voice was calm yet shaky. He took a few steps back and raised his head once more and looked at the face of the monster. It stood about 80 meters tall but its body was huge like a double-decker bus, even bigger. Under normal circumstances, Karsha would have let out a snarkyment, but in the face of this monster, he immediately activated his fortress defense, and then for the first time, he activated his trump card "Dark Prince Hell Art, first form: Sword Pool" "Make it rain" The terrifying avatar of the Dark Prince appeared standing behind the fortress, and then the pool opened. At once, hundreds of thousands of golden swords appeared from the pool.N?v(el)B\\jnn Karsha then activated two more skills, [Sword Aura EX] and [Sword Intent]. The Dark one raised its hand and gestured down. At that moment, Karsha saw the true might of the Dark Prince Hell Art. Swords, long swords rained down from the pool and started striking the kong-looking monster. It rose defence but the swords are just too many. Some stabbed into its hands, some its belly, and some bounced off its skin, but there were thousands appearing every second since Karsha''s Mana Pool is just too huge. It took less than five minutes for the creature to fall and the messages started flowing in. Karsha who was inside the fortress sensed another presence, However, before he could make a move, another presence came from behind him. But he didn''t panic, on the contrary, he made a move no normal cultivator would have been able to make mainly due to the fact that they wouldn''t have the Mana to to do something that crazy. At his front, thousands of swords started raining down on the monster, However, from behind, a Golden sword slowly appeared from the depth of the sword pool and aimed at the creature that was instantly pressed under pressure. For the first time, Karsha understood what the Dark Prince might really is. The sword shot and struck the creature in the back burying it deep to the ground. Karsha was tempted to unleash another sword but before he could make a move, an energy was over him and knocked him unconscious yet again but not before he killed Three Tier 7 Terror Mutants in under 10 minutes with just one technique. Chapter 110 The Man With The Glasses Inside a dimly lit room, there was nothing but a bed and a single chair. Hanging on the wall was the skull of an unknown monster, so massive that it covered half of the wall. The walls were painted with ancient runes and appeared to be made of ck limestone. The room was silent, and on the bedy a young man, his upper armor removed. His boots and bracers were still on. He appeared peaceful, yet a closer look into his beautiful but terrifying golden-red eyes revealed a different story. He was incredibly handsome, with an exquisite jawline that framed his perfectly refined cheekbones. His skin was as white as a cloud and as smooth as butter. Suddenly, the young man''s eyes jolted open. He immediately leaped from the bed and retrieved his swords. The upper half of his armor instantly wrapped around him. He looked around the room, scanning with both his eyes and his senses, which extended to a radius of about 10 kilometers from where he stood. However, because of his low cultivation base, he wasn''t able to sense anything. At once, his mood shifted from calm to danger. His eyes flickered making his usual golden red eyes turn darker. The he saw it, inside the room, there were runic symbols everywhere. The Man is Karsha who has woken up in an unknown room. His face was not happy at all and his Weaver Eye passive ability activated when his Third eye resurfaced making him see the true nature of the room where he currently is. For a moment, his mind was filled with awe for what he was seeing. As a Rune Master himself Karsha was able to see the strings ofplex Runic Tapestry woven to form the chair, the bed, and the chair. The skull however is real but has been made bigger using runes. Karsha looks at theplex but magnificent Runic craftsmanship and can''t help but praise the Rune Master in his heart. The Rune symbols used are all foreign to Karsha yet he felt somehow he could understand them. In truth, Karsha was absorbing andprehending the runes as he observed them thanks to his Mind and Nature being a Universal Enigma. However, as he stared and continued to stare at theplex Rune, Karsha knew he was nowhere near understanding it. The Runes are just tooplex and ancient. The only saving grace is, they are not dangerous for those who look at them. Before long, Karsha spent 2 hours just looking at the Runes but couldn''t evenprehend a single rune. "Would I be able to draw such aplex rune someday" Karsha muttered to himself but to his surprise, a voice responded from behind him, "With enough practice, you can achieve anything with the big brain of yours" Karsha turned around and to his surprise, the face the greeted him was that of a Nine year old human. He was stunned yet didn''t let his guard down. He remained vignt because despite the voice feeling Childest, Karsha could sense a deeper voice behind it. And to make matters worse, his third eye saw through the person or more like saw something that should be there. There were Runic symbols connected into aplex Rune Core. This can only mean one thing, the person standing before him is not a human, at least not when ites to possessing blood and soul. "You know it is not good to look at a child with those terrifying eyes" The child spoke, a little smirk gracing his face. "Says the not-so-human" Karsha also smirked looking at the child attentively. The child''s smirk widened into a smile when he heard Karsha''s reply. "Quite observant, I see. You even managed to see through my creation." This time, the voice that spoke was more manly and heavy. Karsha gulped when he heard it, but he did not lose hisposure. He held onto his swords and gazed back at the child, ready to spring into action at any second. "Why the hostility? Is this how you repay your saviors?" The voice spoke again, this time with a hint of sarcasm. Karsha was taken aback by this but didn''t say anything. He looked at the child and spoke, "Who are you, and where am I?" The child smiled and answered, "You, my friend, are in an unknown world called Shadowfield, home of the Shadowfiend, the children of Zalgorath, the demon lord, the terrifying one, the shadow demon." Karsha''s face turned pale when he heard the reply. It is safe to say, that just a few hours ago, he read about the Malevolent demon that gued the universe with his terrifying powers but was imprisoned before he could be uncontroble. Hearing he is currently standing in a world that belongs to worshippers of this dark and sinister being made him more apprehensive. "No need to look terrified. I won''t hurt you or anything" The voice spoke through the child again. Karsha just looked into those eyes and couldn''t help but curse the Unknown Emperor in his heart. Without the mask awarded to him afterpleting the second task by killing the Acidcoil overlord, none of this would have happened. "Why did you bring me here, I don''t believe touching a mask would have caused this" Karsha questioned. The child smiled and gestured for him to follow him while he spoke, "I didn''t bring you here my friend, you brought yourself" "What''s that supposed to mean? I didn''t remember ever making ns oning to an unknown world while in the middle of a quest" Karsha asked again but this time, the child didn''t reply, he stopped and looked Karsha in the eyes. "Looks like you are still asleep." The reply was vague but Karsha knew it had a deeper meaning so he asked, "Who is asleep, I am right behind you" Karsha replied but the child didn''t reply to him. He just shook his head and continued to move. Karsha wasn''t done so he started asking some more questions. "Who are you?" "Where are you taking me" -- -- -- "Talk before I cut off your head even if you appear as a child I won''t hesitate because I know you are older than this" Karsha asked countless questions but the child never answered him, not even once. Soon, they entered a new hall full of people, but Karsha was quick to notice these people were all made from Rune. However, his mind was shifted from his questions as he began admiring theplexity of the runes used to create the humans walking about, some doing chores, others writing in scrolls. They appear in various genders, ages, and sizes. There are children like the one leading him and there are men and women writing on countless scrolls. There are some too performing alchemy using every huge cauldron. Of course, the cauldron is real but the people concocting the pill are not humans but puppets made from runic magic. However, Karsha who also practices the same magic was intrigued by howplex the runes used to make them look. "I call the Papermen. They are created fromplex Arrays and Talisma paper" The child spoke looking at how Karsha''s focus was shifted from him to the people working in therge hall. The child smiled but didn''t say anything. Soon, Karsha''s focus was shifted to three people obviously papermen too, however, these three are moreplex than the others. At one nce, Karsha could tell these three are more human than papermen. That''s because they are exuding an aura so powerful that Karsha subconsciously wiped an invisible sweat from his forehead. "Ah, these three are the best of my creation. They are not mere papermen. They are formed from Array tablets or what most ancient Rune Masters call Rune Stones. They are more human than they appear" Karsha didn''t understand anything he said so he asked. "What are Array Tablets or this Runic stone" The child smiled and answered. "Rune stones or as most people call them, Array Tablet are treasures that contain spiritual energy and can hold runes or arrays for as long as there is spiritual energy in them. Karsha nodded but was still lost so he asked, "I thought Runes is something you draw in the air and apply them how you like" The child smiled and then pushed open a huge door. They walked through and started walking down a stair. "That is if you are just casually using it. You can do that for mine issue, however when in active battle, you wouldn''t have time to draw runes so putting them in Talisma paper, Array Tablets or Restriction gs is the best way. You just have to retrieve them and channel your energy into them" This time, Karsha nods in understanding. He had wondered the same thing. When he was first looking for a way to use Rune in his battles. After browsing through many Runic techniques, he settled for only two. The rest all require him to send close to five minutes to draw. Of course, this was due to his weak soul strength. But even wasting just a second in battle could cost one his life. So he always wondered how he could use them without having to waste time drawing them. He knew as his mastery advanced, there would be moreplex rune techniques that would require Months if not years to draw. So there has to be a way to hold them. So hearing there are three different ways to hold runes, Karsha''s interest in Rune magic became more lively. He wanted to learn all he could, even forgetting he should be on his guard. The fact that he was quickly drawn into the world of RUnes was something he himself didn''t quite understand. However, that doesn''t mean he wasn''t interested. Looking at the child in front of him, Karsha couldn''t help but imagine himself creating an army of papermen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You seem to have an interest in Rune Magic young man," A door was opened by the child, and in the room, a Man with sses on spoke feeling the room with eerie sound. Chapter 111 A Lesson in Rune Magic The voice sounded eerie, like thousands of trapped souls screaming in unison. Karsha felt a chill creep down his spine but kept hisposure. Instantly, he was on high alert. The being staring at him wasn''t ordinary. Karsha couldn''t gauge his cultivation level, and even with his third eye active, he couldn''t discern anything about the man¡ªno weaknesses, no intentions, nothing. It was like staring into a vast, empty void. Karsha could tell this guy was way out of his league, so he didn''t even think about acting hostile. "Indeed, I find it fascinating," Karsha replied, trying to answer the question, making the figure in sses smile. "I can see you have what it takes to learn it. After all, you managed to see through my creation. Not many could do that," the man said. Karsha smiled. "Thanks for thepliment," he responded. The man nodded and gestured for him to sit down. Karsha took a seat on a chair carved from an unknown wood. It felt solid, unlike the makeshift one in the room where he woke up a few hours ago.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I can tell you''re curious about why you''re here. I''ll exin everything in due time. But for now, why don''t I take you through the art of Rune Sorcerer since it seems to fascinate you?" Even if Karsha had any objections, he kept them to himself. He couldn''t even tell when the man moved to a cab and retrieved three items. The guy moved like a ghost¡ªdefinitely out of his league. Karsha''s gaze remained on the man, but deep down, he felt his soul on the verge of abandoning him. The man looked at him, amusement clear on his face. "Don''t be rmed. If I wanted you dead, you''d have been gone a long time ago." Karsha studied him for a moment before smiling. Indeed, considering how the man moved and the fact that Karsha couldn''t even sense him, it was clear that if he wanted him dead, it would have happened already. There was no need to be on guard, as he wouldn''t even know when it happened. The old man before him was far beyond his ability to fight back. "Much better," the man mused, seeing Karshae to terms with his situation. "Like I was saying, why don''t we have a lesson on Rune sorcery? Under normal circumstances, I would have asked you to kowtow three times and be my disciple, but since this is a special situation, I will make an exception." The manid out three items on the table: a piece of purple paper, a rectangr-shaped stone, and a g about a foot long. There was no auraing from any of the items, but Karsha felt a strong energy emanating from them, especially the stone and the g. An ordinary person wouldn''t sense or see anything, but Karsha''s third eye allowed him to perceive the hidden energy within. "What is your name, young man?" the man asked, adjusting his eyesses to look directly at Karsha. Karsha hesitated before answering, "I am Karsha... Karsha Damon." "Well, Karsha, this Senior is called Teye. I am a Mage Rank Rune Master, or as many call it, a Rank 8 Array Master." Karsha, having no idea what the man was talking about, remained still, just staring at him. Old Man Teye smiled and began to exin. "In the world of Rune Magic, there are different fields. It''s so broad that over the years, people started forming branches and naming them as they liked. Array Masters were the first to appear. These people specialize in creating huge arrays using different rune-casting methods. They create things like Elemental talismans spells, seals, prohibitions, and restrictions. "Later, they evolved and managed to incorporate runes into alchemy, forming a new branch called Array-Alchemy. They used both arrays and alchemy to create more powerful pills beyond mere imagination. "Then, yearster, those specialized in formations also appeared, calling themselves Formation Masters or Formation Experts. These people specialize in using runes to create formation techniques. These techniques are so advanced that they can only be deployed by meeting specific requirements. They also came up with different ways of creating prohibitions and restrictions." Teye reached into his space ring and brought out a small scroll. It looked ordinary, but Karsha could sense a dense bloodthirstiness emanating from within it. "This is a scroll," Teye exined, holding it up. "It''s a variant of Talisman paper and stores formations. The stored formation only activates when specific conditions are met. This particr scroll is called the ''Circle of Thousand Dead.'' As the name suggests, it activates by sacrificing a thousand dead bodies. Once activated, it can be used." He continued, "There are automated formations that perform their functions on their own, and there are manual ones where the owner controls the functions. These formations can also be imbued or crafted into walls, pirs, mountains, and towers. Some people even create entire mansions that are essentiallyrge formations, turning them into powerful weapons. "It''s a great branch of Rune Magic that should be exploited. However, all these branches fall under the umbre of Rune Magic, so someone like me can perform these tasks. Still, a Rank 8 Array Master will have more experience in that specific field than I do. But all the same, it''s advisable to follow the path of Rune Magic since it covers all fields." Karsha was stunned. At first, he wanted to learn runes for simple things like empowering his swords and armor. Mainly, he just wanted to know some runes to strengthen himself. He never knew there was a whole world out there just waiting for him to explore. The man named Teye retrieved another item from his storage ring. It was purple in color and shaped like a person, resembling a paper cutout. He then picked up the purple paper from the table and began to speak. "This is Talisman paper. This paper is used to store arrays that can be used once. Spells ranging from elemental tow can be stored in this paper and activated using spiritual energy. Once activated, it can''t be used again." Karsha looked at the child-like figure standing beside him and sighed. "Yes, Karsha, they are all Talismans in one way or another. The only difference is that they are active because of the spiritual energy sustaining them. Once it runs out, they will disappear," Teye rified, noticing Karsha''s expression. "Hold on," Karsha interjected, "there are thousands of these Paper People out there. Does that mean they are all under your spiritual energy?" Teyeughed. "Of course not. There are 1,700,000 Paper Men currently active, each performing tasks. Do you really think I have that much spiritual energy to sustain them all? My Spiritual Qi is not enough for them all." Karsha was puzzled. Seeing his confusion, Teye smiled and began to exin. "Tell me, why do people absorb Monster Cores?" he asked. "Because it contains energy that can push their cultivation forward," Karsha replied. Teye nodded and continued, "Exactly. The core contains energy that can be absorbed to elevate one''s cultivation. "But aside from that, people use cores for a variety of things. Some use them for alchemy, others for cksmithing, artisanship, and many more. The energy inside the core is more than it appears to be. You''re still a Grandmaster, so you wouldn''t know this yet, but aside from Mana, there are other energies. In fact, once you reach the Sage stage, your Mana will be converted to spiritual Qi. This new form of energy is far more powerful than Mana¡ªmany times more powerful." "So what does that have to do with Arrays?" Karsha asked. "Well, for someone to break into the Sage stage, they have to fully saturate their Mana Core so that it can finally be a Spiritual Core. The cores you gain from monsters or humans after killing them contain spiritual energy. Once you absorb them, they are converted into energy that will be absorbed by your Mana Core. "What this means is, even though a Grandmaster stage cultivator like you doesn''t have spiritual Qi yet, you can still use Monster Cores to activate your runes. You just have to use high-quality cores, like Tier 4 and above." "So all these Papermen are being powered by Monster Cores?" Karsha asked, and Teye nodded. "They are all running on Tier 7 Monster Cores," Teye said. Karsha nodded at first, but then his face turned pale. "T...Tier 7?" he asked, his voice shaky. "Why do you sound shocked? Tier 7 monster cores are a waste to someone like me, you know. We, the children of Zalgorath, aren''t poor," Teye spoke with a smug look on his face. He adjusted his eyesses and repositioned himself in his chair. Karsha still looked shocked. "As I was saying, Talisman papers can be used only once. However, theye in different qualities: Low Tier, Medium Tier, and High Tier. The Low Tier can hold just a few runes, up to 1,000. The Medium Tier can hold up to 100,000 runes, and the High Tier can hold over 100,000,000 runes. "The higher the number of runes inside a Talisman, the higher its grade. These grades apply to all three items. Like weapons that have grades such as Common, Rare, and Epic, Runes (arrays and formations) also have grades. I''ve only seen up to grade 13, so I won''t go beyond that. The grades start from 1 to 13. "Each grade is determined by the number of runes ced in them. For example, this Paperman standing beside you is a Grade 4 Talisman. It has about 12,000 runes in it. The more runes a Talisman holds, the more powerful it bes. I''ll exin the dynamicster, but you get the idea. "The grade of a Talisman is determined by the number of runes ced in it. However, two more items don''t follow the one-time use rule of the Talisman. These two items are also hard toe by since creating them is extremely difficult." Chapter 112 Ice Dragon Bone Knife A white, rectangr stone floated before the man, surrounded by a faint spiritual energy that made it glow slightly. It looked both cute and powerful at the same time. "This is a Rune Stone, or what you might call an Array Tablet," the man exined. "Just like the purple papers, this is used to hold Arrays too. But unlike the paper, this can be used over and over again unless it''s destroyed. It alsoes in grades, from Low Tier to High Tier, and holds the same amount of runes as the paper." Karsha looked at the tablet in awe. It was magnificent. The energy pulsating from it was incredibly powerful, suggesting that the one floating before him was maybe a Medium or High Tier. "In arrays, many array masters spend years buildingplex arrays," the man continued. "Since they can''t spend all that time drawing every single rune, they need a medium to store them, and that medium is the Runestone." "This Medium Tier Rune Stone is empty, which is why it''s nk. Once runes are inscribed on it, it will change color." The man reached into his space ring again and retrieved a pen-like knife. As soon as it appeared, the temperature in the room dropped. "This is my Inscriber as most people call it nowadays, but most ancient array masters call it a Rune Knife or Array de," he said with a smug look on his face. "You''re probably wondering where this ranks on the inscriber chart," the man said, even though Karsha knew he would answer regardless. To keep the man happy, Karsha nodded. "It''s 47 on the chart," the man answered. Karsha couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. His own inscriber ranked somewhere in the hundreds of thousands. But the ice-cold-looking knife in the man''s hands was ranked 47, suggesting it was perhaps a soul tool or even above the Heaven Grade. The man exhaled and began drawing symbols in the air at an incredible speed. Karsha, who prided himself on being fast, couldn''t even track the man''s hand movements. In under 10 seconds, the room was filled with countless rune symbols. The man ced the knife on the table and channeled his energy into the Rune Stone. Instantly, the runes began to move and entered the stone. In less than 5 seconds, all the runes in the room had transferred to the Rune Stone. The man exhaled again and smiled at Karsha, who was clearly in awe. "Nothing to be amazed about. That was just a low-grade rune, with only 2,500 symbols," the man said. Karsha''s eyes widened. The man had drawn over two thousand runes in less than 10 seconds and treated it like it was no big deal. How high must his mastery be to achieve something like that? Of course, the man had already mentioned he was a Mage in Rune Magic. There are ranks such as Apprentice, Master, Grandmaster, Sage, King, Expert, Monarch, Mage, Archmage, Grand Archmage, and many more. However, since Karsha knew little about runes, he didn''t realize that what the man did was anything but special. It could even be achieved by a skilled Rune Saint.N?v(el)B\\jnn "This is just a simple Ice Dragon spell. Here, take it; it might be of help one way or another." He tossed the tablet to Karsha, who caught it and immediately gazed inside. He could see the symbols of the arrays and how they connected to form the spell. It was simply magnificent. "You can activate it using a Tier 3 core, but I rmend something higher if you want to unleash the full power of the spell. It''s a Tier 15 spell, after all." Karsha''s hands shook when he heard the tier of the spell. His fire beam skill was only Tier 8, yet it possessed great attack power. How much more terrifying would a Tier 15 spell be? "Thank you," Karsha said, cing the Rune Stone in his space ring. "This is a restriction g," the man continued, lifting a g off the table. "This g can hold restrictions such as attack arrays, defense arrays, binding arrays, and many more. Like an array tablet, it can also be used multiple times. It''s almost the same as the Rune Stone, but it can only be used for restrictions and formations. It has the same grades and ranks as a Rune Stone." He ced the g back on the table and readjusted his eyesses. "However, just like in alchemy where pills beyond the 4th Rank Earth grade attract heavenly judgment, Rune Stones or restriction gs holding Grade or Tier 5 runes will attract heavenly judgment as well." "Some of these judgments are dangerous, depending on what you''re creating. However, most tribtions are more like blessings. They further elevate the strength of the runes, making them extra powerful. You can even die from some of these tribtions, just like when you break past the Great Sage cultivation stage." At this point, Karsha was lost. The man was saying so much that, even though Karsha was smarter than most, he just couldn''t keep up. Tribtions, Spiritual Qi, and the like all sounded foreign to him. He knew he would understand all of this one day, but he wished he could grasp it now and delve deeper into itter. However, before he could ask any questions, the man spoke again, cutting him off. "Tell me, how far have you gotten into Rune Magic?" Karsha wasn''t upset at being interrupted and answered almost immediately. "I only know and can draw about 10,000 different symbols," he replied. The man raised an eyebrow at Karsha''s answer. What Karsha didn''t know was that the 10,000 symbols he had perfected were the building blocks of Rune Sorcery. Many struggled to learn those symbols, so for Karsha to have mastered all of them in just two days was astonishing. If the man knew about that, he would probably fall off his chair. "Care to demonstrate?" the man asked. Eager to impress, Karsha immediately retrieved his mediocre Rune Knife and got to work. He drew the first symbol in under 3 seconds, then the next, and the next. In under 2 minutes, about 50 runes were floating in the room. The man''s eyes moved between the floating runes and Karsha, a look of awe on his face. "How long have you been practicing?" he asked. "A couple of days, I think," Karsha replied honestly, which only added to the man''s astonishment. "These are perfect, wless even," the man admired as he looked at the runes. "Young man, you have a bright future in Rune Magic if you continue on this path. Never stop." He stood up and walked back to his cardboard. Karsha didn''t see it, but deep within those red eyes, the man was somehow sad. He didn''t let it show, though. He sorted through his books and picked two, then walked back to the table and sat down. "In ancient times, Rune Masters developed 10,000 Symbols, 666 Symbols, and 66 Symbols. Don''t think too much about it¡ªthat''s just how they''re named. "The symbols you just drew are part of the first 10,000. These symbols represent the general understanding of runes and how they look. Inside these two books are the 666 Symbols and 66 Symbols. "Learning these willplete your knowledge of the alphabet of runes. Then, from these symbols, you can start creatingplex arrays, restrictions, and more. Although you can do quite a bit with just the 10,000 symbols, I advise you to learn the remaining symbols before venturing into the world of arrays and formations." Karsha took the two books, and just as he did, a system message popped up. He ignored it, nning to deal with itter. Now that he felt the man meant him no harm, he knew he could take things easy. "However, young man, I have to advise you on something," the man said, his tone growing serious. Karsha noticed the shift in mood and couldn''t help but straighten up. "You have an advantage over many. You have a third eye, and on top of that, you also possess the Weaver''s Eye ability." Karsha''s heart skipped a beat. The third eye was a secret he had nned to keep to himself, yet somehow, the man knew. Before Karsha could respond, the man continued, "I apologize if I seem impolite, but I couldn''t contain my curiosity. You see, I once knew someone with a third eye. She was an excellent Rune Master, and I learned a great deal from her. In fact, it was through her that I discovered how to unlock the true power of the third eye. You need to open it by imnting a spirit eye. I strongly advise you to obtain a spirit eye and imnt it. Only then can you unlock the full potential of your third eye." Once again, Karsha was taken aback. A spirit eye? He wondered what that was but couldn''te up with an answer since the knowledge he possessed didn''t cover it, and the system wasn''t helping at the moment. It was due for another upgrade, one that Karsha was confident would start bringing out its full might. So he asked the only man who could answer his question. However, before the man could respond, a bell rang, echoing throughout the house. The man pped a stone-like object on the table, and a projection of a with three rings rotating around it appeared. The man sighed and looked at Karsha. "It is time to know why you are here, Chosen One." Chapter 113 Zalgorath, the Shadow Demon Although Karsha was enjoying the lesson on Rune Magic, he knew sooner orter he would have to face the music. He was brought to this red for a reason. After touching the Mask of Malevolence, he had stepped into something beyond his imagination. The lesson on Rune Magic was just something the man wanted to teach him out of curiosity. Seeing the man shift from a lively Rune Master to a scary, unknown figure made Karsha sigh inwardly and brace for whatever wasing his way. The sooner he faced it, the sooner he could go home. Looking at the old man, Karsha hesitated for a bit before asking, "Why am I here, and why do you keep referring to me as the Chosen One?" The man sat back in his chairfortably before answering, "You, my friend, have been chosen by the Mask of Malevolence as the sessor of the Demon of Shadows, Zalgorath the Terrifying¡ªthe shadow demon, themander of fear, pain, and nightmare." Karsha''s heart skipped a beat or two as he saw the man speaking with pride. An aura of danger, pain, and suffering seemed to exude from his already terrifying body. Cold sweat broke out on Karsha''s forehead as he looked at the man with aplicated expression. He didn''t speak further or try to ask any questions, as he understood the gravity of the situation. However, that didn''t mean he was going to sit and do nothing. But what else could he do in this situation? He had been pulled into a world without the slightest resistance. What could he do against someone who could easily destroy him with just a finger? At every turn, Karsha was at a loss, so he knew it was best to let the man speak all he had to say before making any decisions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You may be wondering who Zalgorath is and what he has to do with any of this," the man asked rhetorically before proceeding to exin. Karsha maintained his neutral expression for now. "Since you held the mask, you must already know its origin¡ªthe pain, fear, horror, and terror it embodies. You must be aware of the demon of dread, the shadow demon. You must know about the group of sorcerers who forged the mask and the chaos it has caused. You must understand the pain it has brought to the world and why you are skeptical about bonding with it." As the man listed many dreadful aspects of the mask, Karsha couldn''t help but feel something terrible was about to happen to him, yet he wanted to know more. "The mask is dangerous; we all know that. However, what if I told you the mask is actually good and was meant for someone who can channel its energy without losing their will and heart to its nightmares? What if I told you the Mask of Malevolence was made for the one destined to be the true demon lord, the shadow demon, the yer of nightmares, the terrifying one?" Karsha continued to stare at the man as he talked about the mask, which would scare anyone. The most dreadful thing a person could ever own was the Mask of Malevolence, yet the man was referring to it as a good thing. Was he perhaps crazy in the head? "To understand where this is going, we have to go back thousands of years and learn about the origin of Lord Zalgorath. Back then, he was a mere swordsman who spent his days honing his sword skills. There was nothing special about him; even his peers used to make fun of him for how weak he was. He wasn''t a cultivation genius, nor was he a wealthy heir. In fact, he was an average cultivator at best. But he was tenacious; he never backed down from a fight. Because of his can-do spirit, he caught the attention of a very powerful Magic Swordsman. Despiteing frompletely different worlds, Zalgorath started studying under his new master. Many yearster, he became a Sword Saint, a qualification that allowed him to be a General in his world. He grew better, more powerful, and deadlier. Soon, he caught the attention of the first princess of their kingdom. They secretly fell in love and started meeting in secret. They enjoyed each other''spany so much that one day, the princess waste to return. This drew the attention of the princes and the king. After discovering who had been involved with their princess, Zalgorath was banished to the depths of the abyss. However, before he was cast away, his master visited him onest time and told him just one phrase: ''When the timees, make the right choice.''" Karsha''s heartbeat quickened as he heard the phrase. It wasn''t the love story between Zalgorath and the princess that had his heart racing; it was the phrase the Master had said to his disciple. Karsha had heard those exact words before¡ªwhen he was inheriting the legacy of the Divine Alchemist. The Divine Alchemist had said the same thing to him. Back then, he hadn''t understood its meaning. Now, he was starting to see a connection and hoped to gain some insight into why the mask had chosen him. "He was banished to the abyss, and for thousands of years, no one heard of Zalgorath. His name was lost to time and forgotten. But after years of silence, the once unremarkable Zalgorath returned, more dangerous than ever. His calm demeanor had been reced by dread, chaos, and horror. He became a force of terror. For years, heid waste to hundreds of worlds, making his presence known throughout the universe. But while many saw his actions as pure horror and evil, what Zalgorath was doing was, in a twisted way, for the greater good. You see, the worlds he destroyed were not innocent. Zalgorath targeted demons and their allies. The humans who had allied with the demons were eradicated. We all know that in war, innocents often suffer. Yet, that didn''t stop Zalgorath. He continued his relentless crusade, driven by his mission." "Ever since he emerged from the abyss, Zalgorath''s life took a drastic turn. Yearster, he started gaining supporters, but so did his enemies. His carnage was so brutal that the Heaven Path began preparing to subdue him before he becamepletely uncontroble." Karsha raised an eyebrow at the mention of a new term in the man''s narrative. The Heaven Path is known for practicing a form of cultivation considered ''good,'' though in reality, they''re anything but. They are less brutal than the demons and thus deemed benevolent. On the opposite side is the Dark Path, which is where Zalgorath''s wrath was primarily directed. As time passed, Zalgorath''s influence grew to immense proportions. He became a legend, and eventually, a new n called the Shadowfiend was formed. They worshipped Zalgorath, the ordinary soldier who had returned as a shadow demon. His mastery over shadows was nothing short of extraordinary. After years of chaos, the Heaven Path finally decided to act. Theyunched an attack and, ultimately, seeded in sealing Zalgorath. Despite their efforts, they couldn''t kill him, no matter how hard they tried." Karsha swallowed hard. The thought of a being so powerful that an entire race couldn''t kill him was daunting. For a moment, he wished that the Mad Demon had died instead. The idea that they could only seal him, not kill him, brought a sense of dread. Karsha had killed many people in his past life as a soldier on Earth. He wasn''t innocent, but even he was taken aback by the horror surrounding the shadow demon. "So, if he was sealed, where did the maske from?" Throughout the story, he hadn''t heard of Zalgorath ever using a mask. If he was sealed, shouldn''t all his followers have perished too? "You''re right. All of Zalgorath''s followers were eradicated. The forces that opposed him hunted them down and wiped them out." "Then where did the sorcerers who created the maske from? If all his followers were killed, where did youe from?" Karsha asked, piecing together that the man in front of him might be linked to the sorcerers. His intuition was correct. "Many years after Zalgorath was sealed, seven individuals were drawn to this by an unknown force. Just like you, we were pulled here. It was then that we uncovered the truth. Zalgorath had foreseen everything, so he made preparations. We learned the secrets and the reasons behind Zalgorath''s transformation through a vision he showed us. It became clear that the Mask wasn''t meant to bring corruption into the world. Instead, it was meant to help the One destined to be the next Shadow Demon to cleanse the universe of corruption and liberate it. Thest message we received was: ''They areing, and only the light-bringer, the Shadow Demon, the untamed, the unhinged, the yer, the crusader, the Annihtor can stop them.'' That was the final revtion before everything changed. We created the mask and set it loose, searching for the One." Karsha''s sweat started to drip more profusely. It was bing clear that he was on the brink of inheriting the legacy of the Demon of Shadows. "This entire world is the legacy left behind by the Demon of Shadows for his sessor," the man said, rising to open his cardboard once more. "Young man, you''ve been chosen by the Mask of Malevolence. This means it''s your destiny to inherit the legacy." Karsha sighed heavily, his mind racing. "Can one choose to reject this legacy?" he asked, his voice barely steady. The man''s eyes twinkled with a knowing smile. "Nothing to fear, young man. Embracing this legacy is actually a great thing. After all, you are the Annihtor, aren''t you?" He noted Karsha''s shock and grinned wider. "Also, this is your destiny. You''re thest one to house the Seed." The moment the man said that, Karsha felt something stir within him. For a fleeting second, he could have sworn he heard a voice in his head¡ªa voice that sounded eerily like his own. Chapter 114 Zalgoraths Legacy Inside his head, the voice spoke just one word, but it was enough to make Karsha feel his mind open up. The doubt he had been carrying instantly vanished, and his mindset shifted from skepticism to anticipation. It was as if he had been expecting this voice for a very long time. Though he didn''t show any of these emotions on his face, the man remained unaware. The voice had simply said his name: "Karsha," using his own voice. The experience was strange yet somehow clear to Karsha. He felt a deeper aspect of himselfing to light. His understanding seemed to soar with every second he focused on the voice. He was tempted to explore this newfound rity, but something held him back. He tried to dive deeper, but it was as if he were locked out of his own mind. Questions swirled in his thoughts: ''What was that?'', ''Where did this ritye from?'', ''Who am I?'' But he had no answers. So, he turned back to the man, who had a lively yet bittersweet expression on his face. Karsha managed to read the emotion this time but didn''t get the chance to delve into it before the man spoke. "I can''t tell you much about the seed, because that''s all I know. In fact, I was instructed to mention it when I met you. You may not realize this, but I''ve known about you for a very long time and have been waiting for you." Karsha looked at the man, skepticism etched on his face. Since he had transmigrated, he wondered if the man knew about Austin, not him, since he was just wearing Austin''s skin. But he was mistaken. "General Karsha Damon, third son of Dr. Kleo I and General James Damon. You enlisted right after high school because you wanted to follow in your father''s footsteps and save lives like your mother. Your father died in the line of duty while you were still in training, and the day you graduated, your mother also passed away. Yet you didn''t let it overwhelm you. Instead, you channeled that pain and used it to drive you against the enemy. You rose through the ranks quickly and became a general by the age of 27. You also married your childhood sweetheart and had two lovely children, Michael and Micha. But everything came crashing down when you returned home one day to find your entire family ughtered. You were framed for their murder and executed. And now, here you are, standing before me as a Grandmaster-stage cultivator with a destiny so immense that only few could carry it." For a moment, Karsha was tempted to draw his swords and attack the man before him, but something held him back. His mind saw an opportunity, so he decided to press forward. "You know about the Earth?" The man looked at him and smiled, then began speaking, "As I was saying, it is your destiny to be here at this very moment, talking to me." He sidestepped the question, but Karsha didn''t dwell on it. He could tell from the system''s guidance that he was too weak to grasp such matters fully. "In fact, this entire world we are in is the legacy left behind by the Demon of Shadows. This ce was prepared for your arrival. Now that you are here, you can finally embrace your destiny and walk the path of shadows as you were meant to." "Can you tell me more about this legacy and how I can ept it?" At this point, Karsha didn''t care about the risks. He was ready to gain additional strength, no matter the cost. The man smiled and waved his hand. A scroll materialized, and the room plunged into darkness. When the darkness lifted, Karsha was met with a sight so horrifying that he took a few steps back to steady himself. They appeared in a room that seemed to be filled with blood¡ªor at least, that''s what it looked like at first. At the center was a bath brimming with what appeared to be more blood, which seemed to be boiling or exuding vapor. The bloodthirsty aura emanating from it made it clear that this was no ordinary bath. Hovering above the bath was the horrifying Mask that had brought him to Shadowfield, the red. The mask seemed to be absorbing energy from the bath. Karsha turned to the old man and asked, "What is this?" "This is the bath," the man replied. "This is where you will ept the legacy and rebuild your body." "Rebuild?" Karsha echoed, confusion in his voice. "Yes," the man confirmed. "You might call it body tempering. You will temper your body in the bath so that the mask can fuse with you without much difficulty." "The mask is the key to unlocking the legacy. By fusing with it, you will gain the right to undertake the Trial of Darkness. Of course, you''re not expected toplete the trials immediately. Your task now is to ept the legacy and gain the mask''s recognition." The man continued, "There are seven trials in total." He retrieved a scroll and began to read from it, his expression serious. "To fully inherit Zalgorath''s legacy and unlock the full potential of the Mask of Malevolence, the chosen one must endure and ovee seven harrowing trials. These trials are designed to test your resolve, strength, and willingness to embrace malevolence while ensuring you do not sacrifice your will, soul, or love. Each trial is a grueling journey into the depths of terror and evil, pushing you to your absolute limits." 1. The Abyssal Descent The first trial plunges the chosen one into the Abyss, a dimension of pure chaos and darkness. Here, they must navigate abyrinth of shifting shadows, where the very environment twists and turns to trap and confuse. They must confront their deepest fears personified as grotesque apparitions and resist the lure of despair that seeks to swallow their soul. 2. The Gauntlet of Souls In the second trial, the chosen one must face the spirits of those who have fallen to the mask''s influence. These tormented souls challenge the chosen one in a series ofbat trials, testing their physical prowess and mental fortitude. Each spirit is a formidable opponent, representing the essence of malevolence that once consumed them. 3. The Mirror of Malice The third trial involves confronting a twisted reflection of themselves in the Mirror of Malice. This doppelg?nger embodies the chosen one''s darkest desires and worst qualities. To seed, they must ovee their darker self without sumbing to the temptation of merging with them. 4. The Trial of the Forsaken The fourth trial requires the chosen one to traverse the Forsaken Wastes, a deste realm where the ground is littered with the remnants of those who failed to save their loved ones. They must endure harsh environmental conditions, including relentless storms, extreme temperatures, and toxic mists that erode their willpower. 5. The Chamber of Nightmares In the fifth trial, the chosen one is imprisoned in the Chamber of Nightmares, where they are subjected to their worst fears through vivid, terrifying hallucinations. These nightmares are so realistic that they blur the line between illusion and reality, making it difficult to distinguish friend from foe. 6. The Pit of Betrayal The sixth trial ces the chosen one in the Pit of Betrayal, where they are forced to relive moments of betrayal and treachery from their past, and future. They must navigate a maze filled with echoes of these betrayals, confronting the individuals who wronged them and the choices they made. 7. The Convergence of Shadows The final trial is the Convergence of Shadows, where the chosen one must merge their essence with that of Zalgorath without losing themselvespletely. This involves a ritual that requires them to channel Zalgorath''s power while maintaining control over their own will." He put the scroll away and turned his gaze back to Karsha. "These are the Seven Trials of Shadow, and you mustplete them within 300 years. If you fail to finish them within this time frame, your soul will be consumed by Zalgorath''s essence, and you''ll be turned into a mindless monster." Karsha fell into deep contemtion, considering the severity of the trials. Each one seemed to be filled with unimaginable evil, demanding that he endure immense pain and torture to unlock the power hidden within the mask and beyond. Despite the grim nature of the trials, Karsha remained resolute. His primary goal was toplete them swiftly so he could return to his quest. He had no idea how long he''d been away or how the Shadow Guards were faring in his absence. "So, how are we going to proceed?" Karsha asked. The man looked at him with a smile that was anything but cheerful. Karsha sensed that something significant was about to happen. But before he could ask any more questions, he felt his body start to float toward the bath. "I''ve waited over 60,000 years for this moment. Young man, this old man is deeply honored to meet you before I take my final breath." As he spoke, Karsha''s body was slowly lowered into the hot bath at the center. "I, Teye of the Seven, have fulfilled thest wish of the Lord of Shadows. May my soul find rest among my brothers in the Land of Shadows." As Teye uttered these words, Karsha''s ive floated beside him. Although Karsha could sense he was controlling it, he hadn''t intended for it to levitate. "Once you are reborn, you will know what to do next. I leave you my Rune Knife and the Arcane Codex. Never stop drawing runes," Teye continued. Suddenly, the ive shot forward and drove itself into Teye''s forehead, killing him instantly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Karsha was stunned by the man''s actions. He tried to scream, but no sound emerged. He struggled to break free from the mysterious energy holding him, but it was futile. Desperation and confusion clouded his mind as he tried to figure out his next move. But before he could think further, something began to happen to him, and the system messages started to appear before him. Chapter 115 The Chosen One Rebirth < Ding! You have killed a Monarch Stage Cultivator known as Teye Kx > As Karsha floated in the center of the bath, he watched life slowly drain from Teye, the man who had profoundly inspired him to embrace Rune Sorcery. The rapid sequence of events left Karsha feeling both overwhelmed and out of control. The influx of system messages flooded Karsha''s mind, revealing the shocking truth: Teye, the man he had inadvertently killed, was a Monarch¡ªa level far beyond what Karsha could have fathomed. Monarchs are immensely powerful, existing several realms above the Grandmaster stage. Their strength isparable to that of Tier 16 Monsters, whose single strike could devastate an entire within seconds. Realizing the magnitude of what he had done, Karsha understood that this was no small matter. Before he could fully process the information, the environment around him shifted dramatically. As Teye''s body touched the ground, a formation was triggered. Threads of ethereal energy began to rise from the boiling bath, wrapping themselves around Karsha. He had intended to delve into the system messages andprehend what had just transpired, but the immediate threat demanded his attention. With no choice but to focus on the encroaching threads, Karsha steeled himself for whatever was toe. In an instant, red threads cocooned Karshapletely and slowly lowered him into the boiling, blood-like medicinal bath. As he was submerged, three Papermen emerged from the Old Man''s body, transforming into exact copies of him. One of these copies moved to the corner of the room and picked up three items and a bottle. The copy approached the bath and tossed the three items into it. Had an experienced alchemist been present, they would have likely choked on their shock at the sight. The first item was an Abyssal Lotus, a rare flower that only blooms in the darkest depths of Shadowfall. Known for its extraordinary regenerative properties, this flower blossoms just once every 100,000 years. Tossing such a precious flower casually into a blood bath for body tempering seemed like a waste. In fact, even Karsha would be astonished¡ªafter all, a single petal from this flower would be essential for creating the Constitution Awakening Pill for June, who had sacrificed half of her life force for him. Though Karsha wouldn''t know the true value of the flower, it was indeed a waste. Using it to craft regeneration pills would certainly be a more valuable use than just dropping it raw into a boiling bath. The second item was a Shadowsteel Shard, fragments of a mysterious metal imbued with the essence of the Abyss. This metal is said to be the hide of a powerful tortoise monster from the deepest part of the abyss and was renowned for strengthening the body and enhancing resilience. They are rare because they''re considered World Boss monsters that seldom go on raids. asionally, they''ll surface and cause chaos. Breaking through their metal bodies is nearly impossible. So using a fragment of such a formidable material to strengthen Karsha''s body and bones is an extraordinary and generous gesture by the Seven Sorcerers. The third item is the Essence of Malevolence, a distilled extract of darkness that has been condensed and refined for over 50,000 years. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the Essence of Malevolence tossed into the bath has been refined for the past 100,000 years. The aura it emitted was incredibly potent. However, the most shocking item was the pill inside the bottle. It was a Rank 9 Heaven Grade Soul Strengthening Pill, one of the top three soul-enhancing pills. It''s designed to strengthen the soul and is usually reserved for those who have reached the Sage stage. Since Karsha is only a Grandmaster with just a Mana core, using such a high-quality pill for body tempering is a monumental waste. While it will make his soul immensely stronger after the tempering, using it for this purpose is a colossal waste of precious resources. But at the moment, no one seemed to care, mainly because there was no one around to notice or protest. The Abyssal Lotus would enhance Karsha''s regeneration and healing abilities. That''s the nature of the lotus. The Shadowsteel Shard would improve the resilience of his bones and skin, boosting his strength and defense. The Essence of Malevolence, on the other hand, focused on mental and spiritual enhancement. However, the power of these items was overwhelming for Karsha to endure. To counter this, the man had made Karsha kill him so that he could absorb his energy and use it to process the essence of the four items. The man''s body floated before the bath. Simr to Karsha, threads emerged and wrapped around him, channeling his energy into the bath. Inside, the cocoon began to turn golden as the energy seeped in. Karsha, peacefully asleep within the cocoon, started transforming. His body first turned transparent as the golden energy from the man entered him. The energy wrapped around his bones, tempering them. This process continued for a while before his body returned to its normal state. Then, his physical appearance began to change once again. His hair, which remained red, grew slightly longer and became more attractive. His facial features stayed the same, but just as he had gained the crown-like tattoo on his forehead before, another tattoo began to appear. A tattoo of a bone mask, simr to the Mask of Malevolence, appeared on his forehead. On his back, a tattoo of ck wings took shape. His muscles also underwent a remarkable transformation, giving him a physique reminiscent of Captain America¡ªdefined six-pack abs and biceps as impressive as a Viking''s. He looked stunning, even for a man. The golden aura enveloped him, tempering his body to withstand the intense process. He continued to receive messages in his mind, but he was in no state to check them. After some time, red threads of energy began to flow into his body. It took a few hours for the red energy to fully integrate, and when it did, the cocoon shook violently and then exploded, shattering the bath. Blood sprayed everywhere, making the already red room even redder. As the mist cleared, Karsha was revealed, hoveringpletely naked in the air. After about five minutes, he slowly opened his eyes, which now disyed an even more intense, murderous, and bloodthirsty gaze. Although his golden-red eyes retained their charm, the fierceness within them was overpowering. He looked at the mask hovering before him. Without uttering a word, the mask moved and settled onto his face. As soon as the mask touched him, the blood in the room began to flow into it. Karsha remained still, showing no sign of panic. He stood there as more and more blood filled the mask. After about thirty minutes, the room was left clean. < Does the host wish to sign a soul contract with Mask of Malevolence> Karsha answered "yes" in his mind, and immediately, the mask exuded a dark aura and a humming sound. Outside the room, a dark pir of light shot up, casting a shadow over the world for a few minutes before the red hue of the room returned to its usual state. The mask disappeared from Karsha''s face as he received the system message confirming a sessful contract. Boom! A dense, bloodthirsty aura erupted from his body, shaking the entire room. If his aura on Snake Ind had been powerful enough to incapacitate a Semi-Saint, this new burst could easily suppress a Saint and even make a Sage break a sweat. The aura was thick, oppressive, and brimming with murderous intent, filling the entire room. At its center stood Karsha, who appeared to be in a daze. After several minutes of emitting this overwhelming aura, Karsha was lowered down, and his armless armor wrapped around him. His X-shaped sword sheath, with his two swords, appeared on his back, and his ive floated right behind him. Karsha approached a small door and opened it. He climbed the stairs and soon emerged in the room where he and the man had been talking. He settled into a lotus posture and, almost instantly, a darker and denser aura began radiating from his body. Karsha spread his hands, and the aura flowed into them. He then brought them together and began condensing the energy using his alchemy me. After a few hours, the aura stopped emanating from his body. Another hour passed, and the aura in his hands had transformed into a slightlyrger pill. After about fifteen hours, the pill started exuding a powerful energy. Karsha smiled and swallowed it. His eyes darkened momentarily before returning to their normal hue. He channeled the energy from the pill to all the essential points in his body, then exhaled and copsed into a deep sleep thatsted a couple of hours. Condensing an aura isn''t easy, but Karsha''s expertise in Alchemy allowed him to extract andpress his aura into a more potent form. This ancient technique enhances the effectiveness and control of the aura. Letting your aura run wild diminishes its impact while condensing it grants greater control.N?v(el)B\\jnn After his rest, Karsha woke up refreshed, feeling his strength elevated to new levels. His abilities were noticeably stronger, and he could sense a change within his body. Although he didn''t yet know what the change was, he was confident he would find out soon. He rose from the floor, sat in a chair, and turned to the system. The first message he saw nearly made him topple off his chair. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 116 Level 5 Grandmaster < Ding! You have killed a Monarch Stage Cultivator known as Teye Kilax. +3000 Points added to Stats, +500,000 added to Mana, +2000 added to Charm >< You have absorbed enough energy to level up. Ding! You have level up; Level 2 Grandmaster > < You have absorbed enough energy to level up. Ding! You have level up; Level 3 Grandmaster > < You have absorbed enough energy to level up. Ding! You have level up; Level 4 Grandmaster > < You have absorbed enough energy to level up. Ding! You have level up; Level 5 Grandmaster > < Ding! You have absorbed too much energy, you are advised to assimilate the energy before breaking into the next level > < Because you cannot absorb all the energy, the excess has been converted to the following: 60,000,000 Exp, 30,000 Skill Points, +30,000,000 Killer Points, and 20,000 stat points > < All Skills has received Two Tier Upgrades > < You Domain grows stronger > < Your third Eye has grown stronger > < You have received a drop > Karsha looked at the first set of messages the system had neatly arranged for him, his mouth wide open in astonishment. He had received a lot of messages, but the system had strategically grouped them to make it easier for him to process. The first set detailed his last kill: the Monarch stage cultivator. Although he knew he couldn''t have truly killed someone of that level, the fact remained that inside Karsha''s inventory was a drop he got from killing the man, even if he hadn''t wanted to do it. Besides that, he had leveled up four times, something that wouldn''t have been possible without the blood bath. Karsha''s body was now brimming with powerful energy waiting to be unleashed, all thanks to Old Man Teye, who had sacrificed himself so Karsha could get stronger and inherit his legacy. Physically fit and loaded with energy, Karsha had also stockpiled millions of experience points he could use to level up his abilities. Additionally, he had amassed millions of Killer Points, which he could use to buy anything from the system. Although the current version of the system, 2.0, had limited items, with the strongest being at the Epic grade, having the Killer Points meant that once the system upgraded, he could purchase Legendary Items and even Earth and Heaven Grade items. He was also swimming in Skill Points and Stat Points. With his recent level-ups, he could upgrade his skills by at least three tiers. Fortunately, he had gained another free Two Tier upgrade, pushing his already powerful skills to the next level. His domain, the ''Death Domain,'' had become incredibly powerful. Of course, Karsha had expected this. Once the skills were upgraded, the domain evolved as well. Although its range hadn''t increased beyond 10 kilometers, the two variations had become significantly stronger. Especially notable was the second form of the second variation, [All in One]. The spears now required 50,000 MP to form, but they were much larger, longer, and stronger. His third eye had also seen a significant enhancement. Now, Karsha could see through most illusions, arrays, formations, and anything related to sight. His [Death Beam] skill had grown more potent, thanks to the upgrades of both the skill and the Third Eye. With just this kill, Karsha had become much stronger. Then came the second set of messages, those regarding his unholy bath. < Body Tempering started. > < The host is advised to remain submerged inside the bath until the process is completed > < Time Remaining: 10 hours > --- --- --- < Process completed > < Ding! You have absorbed a potent form of energy. Your body is undergoing reconstruction > < Ding! Your aura grows stronger > < Ding! Your Iron body has reached its peak. +1000 added to all stats, +2000 added to charm > --- --- --- < Ding! You have formed a soul contract with the Mask of Malevolence > < Ding! You can now use the first two abilities of the Mask of Malevolence. The rest will unlock as the host completes the Seven Trial of Darkness > < Ding! You have accepted the legacy of Zalgorath, the shadow Demon > < Ding! You have received ownership of the Shadowfield world > < Ding! You have received a third Persona; Shadow Demon > "Holy shit," Karsha exclaimed when he saw the messages. When he first entered this mysterious red world, he had struggled to take down a Tier 7 Terror Mutant. But now, he could defeat a ScaleCrusher in less than an hour. He had become incredibly strong. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Should I thank the Varon Great Family instead of exterminating them?" Karsha pondered with an evil smile. In less than two years of cultivation, he had become a monster, all thanks to the trip to Snake Island. If the Varon family hadn''t sent him there, he wouldn''t have had the chance to awaken eight powerful elements, gain formidable skills and techniques, and even come to the red planet. "I am a monster," Karsha muttered, flexing his muscles. He had not only become extremely handsome but also immensely strong¡ªfar stronger than anyone could have hoped for. After his bath in blood filled with powerful and valuable items, his aura skyrocketed. But aside from that, he had also gained a new Persona. Though the persona skill seemed useless to him now, Karsha knew that once he unlocked his full potential, he would become even more powerful. However, to unlock a Persona, he had to complete a series of dangerous tasks that the current him couldn''t handle. He had already started some of the trials, but they were just the easiest ones. His Annihilator Persona and Dark Prince Persona demanded more than he could handle right now. And now, he had acquired yet another persona. Each new Persona came with a backstory, stories that Karsha never wanted to uncover. Yet, wherever he turned, he seemed to be walking closer to them than he had thought. After relaxing for a few minutes, Karsha accessed the details of his latest Persona. < Ding! You have received a second Persona; The Dark Prince > < Available Persona > [ The Annihilator ] (Locked) [ The Dark Prince ] (Locked) [ The Shadow Demon ] (Locked) [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ Empty ] [ The Shadow Demon ] -- Whatever Zalgorath saw in his time inside the Abyss Changed him so he chose to become the shadow demon, the terrifying, the dreadful. His gaze is all it took to shatter worlds and destroy races. You have gained his legacy but not his respect. To unlock this terrifying persona, prove your worth. Complete 2 of these seven tasks to unlock the persona. [ Trials of the shadow ] -- First: Complete 1 of the 7 trials of darkness and Kill the First and second generals of Jubvx, the Overlord of Guinx. These two tasks must be completed within 20 years. -- Second: Kill three Demon Generals and absorb their soul, Fear, and Blood. This must be completed within 100 years. -- Third: ?????????????????????? -- Forth: ?????????????????????? -- Fifth: ?????????????????????? -- Sixth: ?????????????????????? -- Seventh: ?????????????????????? "What''s with me and demons?" Karsha mused. The trials for the third persona seemed easy enough, at least that''s what he thought. However, he would soon find out that for a demon to become a general, they had to be the strongest kind of savage that any army would flee from. The first trial of darkness was something Karsha would struggle with without even knowing it. For now, he had leveled up and become cocky, but when the real challenge began, he would realize just what he had gotten himself into. "And who the hell is Jubvx?" At this point, Karsha had enough and just turned to the next message. These messages had appeared after his massacre inside the forest. This time, the system didn''t show all the boring stats like how much he had gained from each kill. Instead, only three messages were floating before Karsha''s vision. < Ding! You have received an Emperor Grade Avatar from a Tier 7 Terror Mutant > < Ding! You have received a Drop > < Ding! You have received a Drop > He killed a lot of monsters but the most notable ones are just the three messages, an Avatar, and two drops. Karsha quickly accessed the avatar window [ Name: Zanathrax the Destroyer ] [ Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant ] [ Attack Power: 16,320 ~ 25, 390 ] Skills: [Heal]: It can heal itself after sustaining damage during battle. [Shadow Realm]: The avatar can stay in your shadow and can communicate with you via Telepathy [Strengthen]: The Avatar becomes stronger when fighting stronger opponents [Destroyer Punch]: A punch that disintegrates anything it touches, unleashing a shockwave that obliterates everything within a 100-meter radius. [Earth Breaker Punch]: A punch that cracks the earth itself, causing massive earthquakes and fissures that can reshape entire landscapes. [Juggernaut Slam]: A ground slam generates a force field, rendering the user invincible and creating a massive shockwave that sends enemies flying. "Holy shit, this avatar is perfect," Karsha exclaimed as he summoned the colossal avatar of the monster that had destroyed his domain. Immediately, the room was filled with the gigantic figure, standing 60 meters tall and 20 meters wide. It held no weapon, but its fists were encased in metal-like gloves that seemed to have fused with its hands, forming massive fists. One punch from those and your bones would turn to powder. "Xian is going to love you," Karsha smiled at the avatar before deactivating it. He couldn''t use the avatar in his Overlord Slaughter quest, so it was useless to him now. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t need it later. After all, he still had four shadow guards, a little snake child, Xian, and June to gift something. Karsha sighed and prepared to take out the two orbs, but just as he was about to make a move, the door to the room opened. The child who had led him to Old Man Teye walked in, holding a plate with a golden ring on it. Chapter 117 The Rich Heir of Darkness The Paperman, a child version of Old Man Teye, walked in holding a plate and stopped in front of Karsha. He extended his hand, gesturing for Karsha to take the ring on the plate. Since the old man was dead, the Paperman couldn''t talk and simply performed the task it was created for.These Papermen were not like an undead army that perished with their master. Powered by Monster Cores, they remained animated until the energy inside the core was drained, even long after their creator was dead. The one standing before Karsha was one of the few Old Man Teye had made to carry out tasks even after his death. Karsha took the ring from the plate, and at once, the child vanished from the room, giving Karsha his privacy. He looked at the spot where the child had stood for a few seconds, then turned to the chair where the old man had sat a few days ago. After a brief moment of paying respect, Karsha peeked into the ring, and to his surprise, he saw only three items. A scroll, a core, and the Ice Dragon Rune Knife. He retrieved the scroll first and opened it. There was some writing on it, so Karsha began to read. "If you are reading this, then it means you have succeeded in accepting Lord Zalgorath''s Legacy and I am dead, as it should be. Congratulations are in order. And don''t worry about my death; it''s something that was meant to happen to give you a head start. So, use your new strength for good. Now, to the important stuff. Inside the ring is my core. By now, you may have realized you can''t absorb it because your body can''t handle the energy hidden within. However, that won''t be a problem for long. Once you gain access to Spiritual Qi, you can harness the energy to do many things such as alchemy, rune sorcery, cultivation, and many more. Also, I left behind a few things for you. My Rune Knife and some items inside the cardboard are yours to use for your convenience. Use them well and don''t go overboard, as some of these things are sought after by powerful people, and you are currently too weak to face them. Another thing, the world you are in is very dangerous. Powerful monsters are running around everywhere. The only reason you are safe inside the mansion is because of the array protecting the place. This array will stay active for the next 200 years, after which it will lose its power. Use this time to master your skills in Rune sorcerer and fix it before it gets overrun by monsters." "There are five forests in this world: Guinx, Phalax, Colux, Zoltax, and Abyxx. All these areas contain demon monsters that even I would struggle with. Never venture too deep into them until you are confident you can face them. There is no shame in hiding for a few years if needed. Now, the most important thing¡ªlook to your right. That door leads to the treasury made for you. It contains some of the most powerful treasures you can hope for. However, most of these items can''t be used with your current strength. You first have to get stronger and start taking the Trials of Darkness to unlock them. You can access the treasure room using the mask. Use it wisely. Lastly, when you are ready to leave this world, you can use the token on the table in front of you. Don''t worry, you will be returned one hour after you were taken from Snake Island. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, you still have the Overlords to slaughter and more fun to be had. Farewell, General Karsha Damon, the Untamed General." "I feel violated. How the hell did this person know everything about me?" Karsha muttered, gripping the scroll tightly. He looked at it for a few seconds before putting it back in his space ring. He then transferred the core and Rune Knife into his space ring and approached the cardboard box, opening it. Inside the first compartment of the cardboard were nine scrolls and a very big brown book. He picked up the first scroll and saw a circular red diagram, complex with various rune patterns. At a glance, Karsha could tell it was a formation. Even without his Weaver''s Eye, the title gave it away: "Nine Cloud Formation." However, Karsha''s focus was on the intricate rune diagram. "Over a hundred thousand runes," Karsha muttered, his face lighting up. Thanks to the upgrade to his third eye, he could easily decipher the structure of a rune diagram. He picked up another scroll, and like the first, it was also a formation. After checking all nine, Karsha couldn''t help but laugh out loud. All nine were formations, both defensive and offensive. Karsha knew that if he mastered even one, he could create the greatest formation. Each scroll contained over a million runes, indicating they were somewhere in the 4th or 5th Tier. He then shifted his attention to the big brown book. Picking it up, he saw that the cover read, "Arcane Codex." He opened the first page, which had only a few lines of text. "This book contains years of knowledge in Rune Sorcery. Use it with caution," the text read. Karsha flipped to the second page and found detailed information about runes. He skimmed through several pages and discovered that they were all about the best practices for Rune Magic. After browsing through, he stored the book and turned his attention to the remaining items. < Ding! You have discovered 100 Low Tier Talisman Papers, 50 Medium Tier Talisman Papers, and 10 High Tier Talisman Papers. > < Ding! You have discovered 10 Low Tier Rune Stones, 5 Medium Tier Rune Stones, and 2 High Tier Rune Stones. > < Ding! You have discovered 10 Low Tier Restriction Flags, 5 Medium Tier Restriction Flags, and 1 High Tier Restriction Flag. > "Holy molly!" Karsha exclaimed when he read the system messages. He had hoped to ask the man for some Rune Stones, but he never imagined he would end up with everything. "I am rich," Karsha muttered, grinning like a greedy bastard as he stored everything in his space ring. He then moved toward the door on his right. When he was just inches away, he summoned the Mask of Malevolence. Instantly, the light in the room began to be swallowed by a sudden darkness. The terrifying mask appeared, covering his face. A purple rune diagram appeared on the door, and like a facial recognition system, the light from the rune scanned his face. After a few seconds, the door slid open, granting Karsha access. "Oh my god," Karsha gasped as he stepped inside. He was greeted by a mountain of spirit stones. There were millions, if not billions, of spirit stones scattered across the floor. Karsha stood before the vast pile, his eyes widening in disbelief. There were too many spirit stones to count, but thankfully, his system could handle the task for him. "System, how much are we talking here" he asked with a peal of happy laughter. < 950,700,000 Low Tier Spirit stones and 510,000,000 High Tier Spirit Stones and 1000 Spirit Crystals > "Hold on, what is a spirit crystal" Karsha asked < Spirit crystals are just refined spirit stones. They contain pure spiritual Energy > "Oh, I see. I thought they were a higher form of currency" Karsha said with with a neutral face. Clearly, he is disappointed, < One Spirit Crystal is 100,000,000 High Tier spirit > Karsha nearly toppled over when he saw the next system message. He never expected the beautiful crystals to be so expensive. It meant that refining a single crystal would require at least 100 million High Tier Spirit Stones. "I can finally buy all the ingredients for the Constitution Awakening Pill," Karsha thought, excitement bubbling up. Right now, he was eager to repay Elder June for her sacrifice. One thing about him was that he didn''t like being indebted to people. He preferred to be in a position where others owed him; that way, he had some leverage. While part of his reason for being on the island was due to the angelic lady named June, he also wanted to secure some backing before he began his revenge. Healing the sect master''s wife was just the beginning. Now, he had support from three key places: The Sunlight Sword Sect, The Alchemy Guild, and the Hunter Guild. Additionally, he had the backing of the entire Purple Tail Anaconda race. On top of that, he had amassed wealth that would make many prestigious families drool. He was now on par with some of the Great Families, at least for the moment. The room was filled with treasures of all kinds. There were swords, daggers, armor, artifacts, and even herbs, bones, and pills sealed inside pill vials. Skill and technique books, scrolls, rune stones, talisman spells, and many other items were also present. However, Karsha couldn''t discern the value of most of these items because many were sealed from the second to Ninth levels. He could only see images of the items. However, the first level contained everything from Rare to Legendary items. Since he didn''t need any weapons at the moment and his personal guards already had excellent armor, he left those behind. Instead, he selected two Tier 9, five Tier 8, and Ten Tier 7 monster cores before leaving the treasure room. He planned to return and explore the remaining items more thoroughly once things settled down on the island. As he exited the treasure room, the door sealed behind him. Karsha walked to the table and picked up the token. The moment he touched it, the crown tattoo appeared on his forehead, and the token flew up and embedded itself in the tattoo. Instantly, Karsha gained full knowledge about the world he was in and how to travel to and from it. He walked outside and, to his surprise, found the bodies of the three Tier 7 Terror Mutants he had killed. He stored them in his space ring and then pressed his forehead, summoning the Vortex once again. Chapter 118 Killing The Infernoscale (1) Back on Snake Island, after Karsha was sucked into the vortex and it closed, the shadow guards stood there with bewildered expressions. They had no idea what to do or what had just happened. One moment, they were standing guard while the Avatar retrieved the Venom Sac; the next, a vortex appeared and sucked away the one person they were meant to protect. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Did he just get sucked away?" Kilian asked. The others looked at him with unreadable expressions and chose not to answer. It was clear that Karsha had been sucked into the vortex; there was no mistaking that. However, Kilian, the brute and clearly not the sharpest, had to ask. "What should we do?" Ayarr asked, gripping her dagger tightly. "We wait and see if he comes back," Dhaka replied. He was the most composed of them all. As their leader, he knew that if he let panic set in, he wouldn''t be able to make sound decisions. "For how long? How long are we supposed to wait?" Alida, the archeress, asked. The others looked at Dhaka, their leader. In moments like this, the leader had to bear all the pressure. "We''ll wait for four hours. If he isn''t back by then, we''ll return to the Sanctuary and report to Lady Illo," Dhaka decided. They all nodded and began to wait. A few minutes passed, but to the shadow guards, it felt like years. As the minutes dragged on, their moods began to shift. Thirty minutes later, the Avatar returned with the Venom Sac and placed it 300 meters away from them. Forty-five minutes went by, and the shadow guards started to pace back and forth. Their patience was wearing thin. Among the five, only Dhaka seemed to be taking the slow passing of time relatively well. "This is taking forever," Kilian complained, and Ayarr, Alida, and Tifa nodded in agreement. "Let''s wait a little longer," Dhaka replied, sitting down in a lotus posture to get his mind off things. The others followed his lead and also sat in a lotus posture. Soon, their minds cleared up a bit, and they stopped feeling the slow passing of time. Rumble! The heavens rumbled as the one-hour mark was reached, making the five guards immediately open their eyes. They looked up and saw a dark vortex forming right where it had disappeared an hour ago. A few seconds went by, but Karsha didn''t appear. ======= On the other side of the vortex, Karsha looked at a small garden not far from him. He willed for the vortex to appear, but the garden caught his attention. Instead of entering the vortex, he walked to the garden. "Fire Lotus." "Ethereal Moonflower." Karsha stood frozen as he looked at the flowers in the garden. "These are two of the ingredients I need for the Constitution Awakening Pill," he said, his voice almost shaking. Making the pill was hard, but getting the ingredients was even harder. Sometimes, the ingredients were more difficult and expensive to acquire than the pill itself. However, inside the garden, among more than a hundred other flowers that could be used for valuable pills, were the exact two he needed for the Constitution Awakening Pill for June. The only way for her to regain her life force was to awaken her constitution. Most people are born with their constitution awakened, others awaken theirs as they get stronger, and the rest use pills to awaken theirs. However, these pills are rare, mainly due to the items needed to make them. Even if one manages to obtain one, they might have to spend millions, if not billions, of spirit stones. Karsha, who had only managed to survive the venom from the Tier 6 Dark Mutant attack thanks to June giving him half her life force, wished to restore her health before things got worse. Now, with two ingredients secured, Karsha knew he was making headway. "I will come back for them once I secure the other ingredients," he said, looking at the two flowers for a few more seconds before willing himself to enter the vortex. In an instant, he was sucked into it. Alida, Tifa, Ayarr, Dhaka, and Kilian continued to watch the vortex for five whole minutes until, suddenly, Karsha''s figure appeared through the Vortex. Slowly, he was lowered to the ground. Seeing the incredibly handsome young man reappear, three out of the five shadow guards couldn''t help but rush over and hug him. Karsha was taken aback by their sudden gesture, but he wasn''t one to deny a hug, especially with six soft melons pressed against his body. He smiled silently and let the three ladies release their frustration. "Sorry about that," Ayarr said, hiding her red cheeks from Karsha. Dhaka and Kilian looked at the shy assassin with confused expressions. The Ayarr they knew was reserved and wouldn''t casually hug anyone, not even her mother. "I''m fine, guards. Nothing to worry about," Karsha reassured them. He then retrieved two daggers, each exuding a potent corrosive gas. "Ayarr, your turn to experience what legendary daggers feel like," Karsha said, gesturing for Ayarr to come closer. In just one step, she appeared before Karsha. At first, Karsha would have been startled, but now that he had gotten stronger and faster, he just raised an eyebrow. Ayarr was fast, way faster than even Karsha, but thanks to his mastery of both Wind and Lightning elements, his speed was also exceptional, though not quite on the same level as Ayarr''s. Even so, he knew he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage if they ever had to fight. [Corrosive Twin Daggers] -- Forged from Acidcoil''s toxic spines, these sleek, venomous blades deliver swift, deadly strikes. Abilities: [Toxic Slash]: Strikes inflict severe acid damage, corroding flesh and armor. [Venomous Frenzy]: Increases speed and agility for rapid, precise attacks; boosts resistance to poison and acid. [Caustic Shroud]: Creates a corrosive mist that damages nearby enemies and melts anything within it. [Paralyzing Poison]: Critical hits paralyze targets with a potent neurotoxin. [Blades of Decay]: Dual strikes release acidic energy, disintegrating non-living materials and breaching defenses. "Thank you," Ayarr said as she was about to move, but Karsha stopped her. "This Avatar is also for you." Holding her hand, Karsha transferred the Avatar to her, leaving the shy assassin in a state of shock. Karsha looked at the three others who hadn''t received an Avatar yet. "We still have overlords to kill. Hopefully, by the end of this quest, we''ll all get some." Karsha walked over to the body of the monster and picked up its core. Soon, it turned into energy and entered Karsha''s body. He then stored the body of the second Overlord, Acidcoil, and turned back to his guards. "Let''s head to the Blazing Desert." Alida took out the flying boat, and before long, they were moving to the next location where Karsha planned to test just how powerful he had become. After leaving the borders of the acid-poison swamp, Karsha retrieved the Book of Annihilation and accepted the third task. [ Task accepted ] [ The most destructive of all the cohorts, it is a creature born out of fire. Everything about it embodies fire and destruction. Additionally, every ability I know of is Firebase, surpassing even most breeds of Dragons. Its body is massive, adorned with scales ablaze with scorching hot fires. Exercise caution when encountering this entity. There is no return from being consumed by its flames. ] [Name: Infernoscale] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Fire Lord] [Strength: 14,000] [Defense: 13,200] [Stamina: 14,000] [Health: 20,000] [Speed: 12,400] [Attack Power: 12,200 ~ 19,400] Skills: [inferno Breath]: Infernoscale breathes out a torrent of searing flames, capable of incinerating everything in its path. [Heatwave Aura]: Its very presence raises the temperature to unbearable levels, causing dehydration and heatstroke in its vicinity. [Molten Venom]: The venom Infernoscale injects is molten, burning through flesh and causing excruciating pain and rapid, deadly damage. [Solar Flare]: The serpent can absorb solar energy and release it in a blinding flash, temporarily blinding and burning all creatures within its vicinity. [Heat Mirage]: Infernoscale can create shimmering heat mirages that disorient and mislead its prey, causing them to see false images and lose their way in the desert. =============== Weakness: [Coolant Sacs]: Infernoscale has internal sacs that regulate its body heat. Destroying these sacs with a precise, forceful strike can cause them to overheat and collapse. [Inner Throat]: When Infernoscale opens its mouth to breathe fire, its inner throat is exposed and vulnerable. A well-timed stab can damage its fire-breathing mechanism. ================ Reward: [ Thunderbolt Lance ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] ''I guess this one is stronger than the previous two,'' Karsha thought as he read the skills and weaknesses of the third Overlord. While the ScaleCrusher was heavy on defense and the Acidcoil excelled at offense due to its corrosive gas, the Infernocale was well-rounded, boasting both great defense and offense. However, it was not unkillable like the first Overlord. Karsha still had three abilities he hadn''t used in his battles with the overlords: the Dark Prince Hell Art, the Death Move skill, and the Death Scripture. The Death Move consumed 90% of his HP and granted him an attack with a 90% chance of killing the opponent. The Death Scripture was like a mantra that exchanged HP for strength; the more he recited it, the more powerful he became, though his HP would decrease significantly. It was a powerful skill but not worth using until his HP bar reached the millions. His domain had also consumed his Sword Storm skill, so he hadn''t focused on it much. Despite this, he had become stronger than he was a few days ago. "Alright, as always, move back when things start heating up and take these pills. They will help with the heat," Karsha said, handing eight pills to his guards. They entered the Blazing Desert, and as always, the heat assaulted them. Soon, they were deep into the forest and heading toward the calamity zone. The first snake appeared, but Ayarr quickly took care of it. Her new daggers were perfect for the job. "Alright, guys, see you soon," Karsha said before blinking into a shadow and reappearing 2 kilometers away. Like a shooting star, he was gone. The upgrade he received pushed his skills to the next level. Now, he could blink 2 kilometers apart. Initially, it was just a couple of meters, but now, he didn''t even require the buff from the domain to cover such distances. "Human," a deep voice rumbled from 3 kilometers away as Karsha closed the gap between him and the Overlord. He stopped and gazed ahead, curious about what kind of monster awaited him there. Chapter 119 Killing The Infernoscale (2) Karsha stopped and gazed in the direction of the sound. Since he was about 3 kilometers away, he couldn''t see it clearly, so he moved forward a little, and lo and behold, the most terrifying scene appeared."This is madness," Karsha muttered, immediately dismissing any notion of stepping further. In front of him was not a forest made of trees, but rather a ring of fire about 10 kilometers wide. The scene before him was a ferocious ring of fire. The flames were orange with a hint of red here and there. The ring of fire wasn''t just burning; it seemed to be pulling in or swallowing the air around it, making even breathing difficult. But the most terrifying part wasn''t the fire; it was the colossal 90-meter-long snake lying in the middle. The sight made even the now overpowered Karsha shudder. It was a fiery serpent with scales that burned with an intense, molten heat. These scales glowed like molten lava, radiating an unbearable heat that seemed to scorch the very air around them. Its huge eyes were a blazing orange, filled with a fierce, destructive rage. As Karsha looked into those blazing eyes, a chill enveloped him, making him momentarily forget his strength as a Level 5 Grandmaster. The snake was that terrifying. As Karsha continued to stare, the snake''s mouth opened, revealing fangs that dripped with molten lava venom, capable of incinerating anything they touched. The fangs were sharp and long, much longer than those of the last two Overlords he had faced. The serpent moved its colossal body to readjust, and as Karsha watched, its scales seemed to absorb the flames inside the ring of fire. This further added to Karsha''s hesitation. However, just when fear could set in, a system message appeared. < Host, the flames here are very rich. If you cultivate here for a few hours, your understanding of the flame element will increase, and your fire attacks will become stronger. Don''t miss this opportunity, host. > "Are you crazy, system? That''s a giant boiling ring of fire! How am I supposed to survive in that?" Karsha, still in shock, immediately rejected the system''s suggestion. < You can survive about an hour inside the flames. This will also be the best time to see how strong you''ve become. > "This is madness," Karsha muttered, looking at the snake that seemed to be staring at him with ferocity. "Human, you are the one who killed the other two losers," the snake said, clear disdain in its voice. Karsha looked at the serpent for a few seconds, trying to calm himself down before answering. "I did, and also, I wouldn''t be quick to assume they are losers since you will be falling soon too," Karsha replied, trying to look tough. The snake stared back at him for a few seconds before spitting out a ball of flame toward Karsha. He immediately used his movement technique and dodged it. Another ball followed, and before Karsha could realize it, balls of flames started raining down on him. Each impact on the ground sent powerful shockwaves a few kilometers in every direction. Karsha, at the receiving end, moved swiftly through each attack, his body a blur as he dodged the fiery projectiles. The intense heat and pressure made it hard to breathe, but he remained focused, preparing himself to enter the ring of fire. As he dodged the flames, he could feel the power of the inferno around him, the heat singing his skin, and the force of the shockwaves rattling his bones. The snake never stopped shooting fireballs at Karsha, but thanks to his recent level-up, his agility was now over 10,000. With his enormous speed, coupled with his Wind and Lightning elements and his movement technique, the fireballs seemed to move in slow motion from Karsha''s perspective. "Here we go," Karsha muttered, steeling himself. After making up his mind, he dived into the ring of fire and quickly closed the gap between him and the snake. As he entered the inferno, a warmth seeped into his body. He knew that without channeling and refining the flame, the longer he stayed inside, the hotter it would get, eventually burning him from the inside out. Understanding the limitations, Karsha refrained from using his Ice attacks and instead focused on his fire-based abilities. He unsheathed his swords, immediately activating the [Call of the Flame] skill on his left sword and the [Fire Beam] skill on his right sword. A golden aura enveloped his body, and a sword aura laced his blades. Karsha also activated the [Rage Swordsman] skill, heightening his offensive capabilities. The snake shot a massive ball of flame, but Karsha sliced it in half with his right sword, using the Fire Beam skill. Without missing a beat, he followed up with a powerful Fire Arc from his left sword. The snake coiled its body and defended with ease, but Karsha wasn''t done. He closed the gap between them and activated his [Cyclone Dash] movement variation. The air around him stirred, forming a miniature cyclone that mixed with the flames to create an even larger cyclone. This increased Karsha''s speed and provided him with a second blindspot to strike from. He aimed at one of the three Flame Sacs located right under the snake''s mouth. His sword flashed like lightning as he severed one sac. The snake roared, causing the surrounding flames to boil. A powerful shockwave erupted from its body, pushing Karsha back. He momentarily lost his balance but quickly sensed a powerful attack coming from his left. Without hesitation, he summoned five layers of [Titan Walls]. The snake''s tail slammed into the walls, shattering the first three layers instantly. Karsha had anticipated this and immediately launched a glaive forward, targeting the snake''s left eye. Sensing the danger, the snake shot its tail forward to block the glaive, which was part of Karsha''s plan. Using the slight delay, Karsha maneuvered behind the snake, charged his right sword, and activated the Fire Beam skill, aiming it at the remaining two sacs. Sensing the imminent threat, the snake activated two skills: [Solar Flare] and [Heat Mirage]. Immediately, a blinding light flashed. Karsha''s third eye activated on its own, sparing him the need to close his eyes. The Heat Mirage skill followed closely. Had Karsha relied on his regular eyes, he would have seen three different snakes: one moving left, another right, and the last charging straight at him. But with his Third Eye active, Karsha saw through the illusion. Still, he had miscalculated the snake''s speed. The real snake was now just a few meters away, its mouth wide open and ready to swallow and roast him. Facing this imminent danger, Karsha smiled and then moved instantaneously, appearing on the left side of the snake''s face. He stared intently into its fiery orange eyes. His smile widened as he channeled his power. Like Superman, two dark laser focus beams shot from his eyes, striking the snake dead center on the left eye of the Monster snake. The snake let out a deafening roar and staggered on the floor, thanks to Karsha''s precise and lethal attack. The [Death Beam] skill had undergone a two-tier upgrade, making it even more powerful than Karsha had hoped. With his Third Eye now consistently operational, Karsha realized he had just discovered a formidable new skill for sneak attacks. Your journey continues at empire With its left eye blinded, the snake began thrashing wildly. Flames sprayed uncontrollably from its mouth. Seeing the destruction the snake was capable of, Karsha quickly activated one of the eight variations of his second-level movement technique: [Electroburst Dash]. This technique allowed him to move with lightning speed and maintain that velocity for as long as needed. He became a streak of lightning within the blazing ring of fire. Despite the snake''s powerful attacks, Karsha only sustained a few minor burns. He realized that using the snake''s second weakness wouldn''t be feasible right now. Since he wasn''t using the domain, he couldn''t deploy the all-in-one spear. While he could use the glaive, he was reluctant to risk it. He couldn''t gauge the true temperature inside the snake''s stomach, and sending his precious glaive into the belly of this monstrous creature didn''t seem like a sensible move. So, Karsha devised his own strategy¡ªa weakness he had engineered for the snake. By blinding the snake and destroying the last two Flame Sacs, he could cut off its ability to use fire spray, which was its most destructive skill at the moment. Once that was accomplished, he would have the opportunity to take the snake down for good. However, Karsha had to hurry. Nearly 30 minutes had passed since the battle began, and the heat inside his body was rising. The system had warned him that he could only last an hour inside the ring of fire, so time was running short. Seeing the urgency, Karsha increased his speed and started striking with greater force. "Here we go, kill two birds with one stone," Karsha said, aiming an attack at the snake''s right eye. The snake defended against it, but Karsha smiled and controlled his glaive to slice the second Flame Sac in half. The snake let out a painful roar, but Karsha wasn''t finished. As the second Flame Sac was destroyed, Karsha used the ensuing chaos to launch two Fire Beam attacks¡ªone at the last Flame Sac and the other at the right eye. The snake could only save one. Surprisingly, it coiled its body to defend against both attacks, but this resulted in another angry, painful roar. With the glaive striking forward, Karsha managed to blind the snake completely. While it was preoccupied with defending against the double attacks, Karsha directed the glaive to strike again, ensuring the snake was fully blinded before it could react. The glaive''s speed and near-invisibility made it nearly impossible to detect unless one had exceptionally powerful senses. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s time to pay for burning my skin, you wretched snake," Karsha said, his killing intent palpable as he watched the snake roll and thrash its tail on the ground. Chapter 120 Cultivating in the Sea of Flames With the snake now completely blind, it didn''t take Karsha long to destroy the last Flame Sac, effectively cutting off the snake''s ability to spray fire from its mouth. This didn''t mean it couldn''t use other skills, but since they weren''t as destructive as the fire spray, Karsha felt somewhat relaxed. This newfound confidence only made his attacks more deadly.After gaining two-tier upgrades, Karsha''s fire beam skill had become significantly more powerful. The arc now stretched 30 meters long and burned even hotter. Every time Karsha attacked with one of his swords, he could feel a humming sound from within, signaling that if he put too much fire essence into his attacks, the sword might break. Of course, Karsha could always buy a new sword from the system. He even had another sword in his inventory, so he wasn''t too worried about it. However, he could feel that the more energy he put into his attacks, the greater the toll on his body. To prevent injuring himself while fighting his opponents, he limited his energy input to only 15%. But that 15% was still enough to burn a Tier 5 snake to a crisp. The skill had become that powerful. Five minutes after blinding the snake and cutting off its flame supply, Karsha landed a powerful fire beam attack at the center of its skull, creating a huge open wound. He followed up with his glaive, laced with sword aura, burying almost half of it inside the cut. Karsha then sent a bolt of lightning from the tip of his sword, using the glaive as a conduit. The lightning entered the creature''s body, instantly cutting off its life force. Without waiting for the system to announce the kill, Karsha blinked away from the sea of flames, unable to bear it any longer. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing 600 meters away, Karsha heard the system announcing his kill, but he couldn''t bear the heat any longer. He activated his second defense, Titan Fortress. Built with both diamond and ice, the fortress immediately washed over him with a wave of coldness. He sat in the lotus posture and summoned his five shadow guards. "Mmmh, this feels more comfortable," Ayarr said, lying on the floor as soon as they appeared inside the domain. The heat in the outer section of the forest had been unbearable, especially for someone without an affinity for the fire element. Now, finding herself in a cool and comfortable space, she couldn''t help but comment. Her cheeks turned red when she noticed she wasn''t alone. Karsha smiled and turned to Alida. "Can you cultivate inside that sea of flame? It will help with your fire element." Alida looked at the raging sea of flame with a glint in her eyes. She nodded, her joy overflowing. Karsha waved his hand, creating a small opening in the fortress. "Go ahead, I will join you soon." Alida immediately walked through the opening and dashed toward the sea of flames. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Infernoscale, the Fire Lord > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 100,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Infernoscale Blood Essense > System Rewards: [10,000 Year Old Fire Crystal], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Thunderbolt Lance], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] ''Looks like the reward for stat points is the same for all Overlords,'' Karsha thought to himself as he read the system messages. The system had already extracted the venom and bloodline and absorbed about 10% of it, so Karsha didn''t bother with it. What caught his attention was the point distribution. He had noticed that throughout his tasks, he always received the same points, and it appeared he would also be receiving Avatars consistently. While this might seem like a good thing, Karsha knew that once he completed the quest, leveling up would become even more challenging. Although he now had a stockpile of Exp, he knew it wouldn''t last long. The experience required to reach the next level was 500,000/10,000,000, and he had 90,800,000 Exp points in reserve. This amount would only take him to the next stage since the required Exp seemed to increase with every level up. ''Ha, I guess this is the price for strength,'' he mused, shifting his attention to the system rewards. [10,000 Year Old Fire Crystal] -- A crystal containing pure Fire Qi. Absorbing it will elevate all fire-type attributes and strengthen the cultivator''s fire-type skills and spells. -- Absorbing it will also enhance the cultivator''s control over fire-type elements. It can be used to craft weapons and aids in alchemy. "Good stuff, I guess," Karsha said as he retrieved the thunderbolt lance. The fortress was instantly filled with the crackling sound of electricity when the 2-meter-tall lance appeared. The shaft was crafted from very sturdy metal, providing a firm grip, and was covered in runic carvings that Karsha couldn''t decipher. The tips of the lance were designed to resemble a thunderbolt. Upon closer inspection, Karsha noticed three gems embedded in the thunderbolt blades. The lance looked sharp and deadly. With his affinity for the lightning element, Karsha felt his connection to the weather growing stronger at a terrifying pace. < Thunderbolt Lance > Stay connected with empire Rank: Earth Tier: Low Type: Dual Bladed Weapon Abilities: [Thunderstrike]: With each thrust of the Thunderbolt Lance, bolts of lightning explode from its tip, electrifying enemies and stunning them with the sheer force of the impact. [Stormcaller''s Wrath]: Summoning the fury of the storm, this ability envelops the spear wielder in a raging thunderstorm, amplifying their attacks with the might of the tempest. [Electric Field]: This ability creates a protective barrier of electrical energy around the wielder, deflecting incoming attacks and delivering a powerful shock to any enemy who dares to come close. Note: This lance requires 20,000 strength and a high affinity for the lightning element to wield. -------- Karsha shook his head and tossed the spear back into his inventory. He had finally gotten a weapon higher than the legendary grade, but to wield it, he needed 20,000 points in strength and a high affinity for the lightning element. Currently, aside from his mastery over the Golden Light element, his control over the remaining elements was at a low level. To wield the lance, he would need to progress from Low to Medium and then High. (A/N: There are stages to elemental mastery: Low, Medium, High, Excellent, Perfect, Assimilate, Ultimate, Transcendent, and others...) He still had a long way to go. However, Karsha, who was used to the sword, wasn''t too worried about the lance for now despite its powerful abilities. "Tifa, it''s your turn to own an Avatar, and it''s a good one too," Karsha said, making the mage smile beautifully. He transferred the avatar of the fire snake to the mage, who soon discovered she had gotten the strongest avatar among the five of them. The Avatar retained three out of its five skills: [Inferno Breath (Fire Spray)], [Solar Flare], and [Heat Mirage]. Additionally, the avatar could transform into a tattoo and stay on the body of its owner, or choose to remain in the shadow. It also healed after getting wounded in battle and could level up. But the greatest thing about it was that it retained its class as a Terror Mutant, unlike the last two avatars that regressed to Dark Mutant. Karsha drank a lot of water before leaving the fortress and headed into the sea of flames. Since Ayarr, Kilian, Dhaka, and Tifa couldn''t cultivate inside the flames, they stayed behind in the fortress. As Karsha entered the inferno, he walked toward the body of the snake. He retrieved the core and climbed onto the snake''s head. To his surprise, Alida was already seated on the snake''s back, cultivating. With her high affinity for the fire element, she seemed to be thriving in the flames, unlike Karsha, who was struggling. Karsha settled down, absorbed the core, and consumed the snake''s blood essence, gaining some additional points. He then closed his eyes and began using the comprehension method he had learned for the fire element. His method was unique; he had to first understand the nature of fire to truly master it. Thankfully, he had already grasped the basic understanding of fire, so now he needed to sync his breathing with the flames. Once he achieved that, he would move on to the second step, where the real comprehension would begin. So, amidst the raging inferno, two beings¡ªa Snake-kin and a human¡ªsat in cultivation, delving into the way of the fire. Meanwhile, back inside the fortress, Dhaka and the three shadow guards began to converse. "He really is doing it. He''s already killed three out of the ten Overlords," Kilian said with a small smile. "Indeed. I always knew he was special, but I never imagined he could achieve something like this, and so quickly," Ayarr chimed in. She had spent the most time with Karsha, though it had mostly been from the shadows for nearly two weeks. Her initial mission had been to kill Karsha when he first arrived on the island if he showed any sign of threatening the Purple Tail Anaconda. However, she ended up saving him instead when she saw the slave mark on his back. To her, the mark represented something much deeper and more significant for her race. "Do you all understand what this means?" Dhaka said, breaking the silence and drawing everyone''s attention. "Once he manages to kill all ten Overlords, we can finally break through to Tier 8." The announcement brought a sudden hush over the fortress. Emotions stirred within each of them as they contemplated the significance of Dhaka''s words. Chapter 121 Absorbing the 10,000-Year-Old Flame Crystal Read the latest on empireOnce Karsha breaks the curse on the island, they''ll finally be able to surpass the Tier 7 bottleneck and advance to the next stage¡ªthe Sage level, or Tier 8, as they call it. This is a huge deal for them. They''ve been stuck at Tier 7 for years, and as Saints, they only get an extra 1,000 years of lifespan. Despite their slightly longer lifespans compared to humans, many of their people have died over time. Breaking through to the Sage stage will give them an additional 10,000 years of lifespan, allowing them to advance even further in their cultivation. But for them, there''s something even more important than just living longer. "We can finally get stronger and look for Brother Morr," Tifa said, her expression tinged with a bit of moodiness. Morr, Ayarr''s senior brother and the original assassin of the shadow guards, disappeared 45 years ago when humans attacked their race and brought the Overlords to their doorstep. The four of them fell into a coma after the battle, missing the chance to search for him. Trapped on the island, they''ve carried his memory in their hearts and continued his legacy. That''s what they''ve been doing ever since Karsha helped them. But now things are changing. With Karsha starting to take down the Overlords and collecting all the Destiny Keys, he''ll be able to break the island''s curse and lift all the limitations once all 10 keys are gathered. When that happens, they''ll be able to level up and finally leave the island. "We have to help him in every way we can," Dhaka said, prompting a round of nods from his teammates. "Honestly, at this point, I''m not sure if we''re helping him or if he''s helping us," Kilian said with a grin. Karsha had already upgraded most of them with powerful weapons, avatars, and skills. All they did was hold off the annoying snakes so Karsha could reach their boss. As usual, once the battle started, their fights paused, and they moved back to the outer section where no monster was too weak to attack them. "We still need to explore the Inner Island. We better get stronger so we can keep up with him when the time comes," Dhaka said. The others nodded in agreement. Since they couldn''t contribute much at the moment, they needed to grow stronger so they could be ready when Karsha came calling. Meanwhile, while these four were having their discussion, Karsha and Alida continued their cultivation in peace. Karsha had spent about a day taking down three Overlords, so he had a few days to spare. Using this time to relax and grow stronger sounded like a solid plan. Two hours into his cultivation, Karsha began to notice a change. His senses started expanding, and the air around him seemed to slow down. The flames surrounding him began to swirl, moving clockwise from left to right. Karsha had finally found a way to synchronize his breathing with the flame and began to grasp its essence. Three minutes later, the first system message appeared. < Ding! Your understanding of the Fire element has increased > sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha was so absorbed in his breath control that he barely noticed the notifications popping up. Ten minutes later, the second message appeared, followed by a flurry of others. < Ding! Your understanding of the Fire element has increased > < Ding! Your understanding of the Fire element has increased > < Ding! Your understanding of the Fire element has increased > --- --- --- < Ding! Congratulations, you have attained Medium Affinity for the Fire Element > Once Karsha synced his breathing with the fire, he advanced to Medium Affinity for the Fire Element. This breakthrough allowed him to move on to the next step: ''Internal Flame Control.'' This stage focuses on internalizing the flame and getting accustomed to it before harnessing it outward. This step requires intense concentration and high resistance to fire. Karsha, who is still laying the foundation for this control, will need considerable time to adapt to the feeling. Fortunately, with the 10,000-year-old fire crystal in his possession, he can absorb its essence to aid in building his foundation. The crystal floated out of his inventory and hovered before him. Karsha was so engrossed in his cultivation that he barely noticed. It wasn''t until the first essence of the crystal entered his body that he flinched slightly, but he didn''t stop. The crystal began to spin slowly, releasing its energy into Karsha''s body. Thirty minutes passed, and the crystal''s size hardly diminished. Despite being surrounded by a sea of flames, Karsha was drenched in sweat. His face contorted in excruciating pain, and every muscle in his body tensed as he gritted his teeth. The intense heat surged through him, causing his skin to redden and his breathing to become ragged. Yet, he pressed on, enduring the relentless agony as the fire''s essence continued to seep into him. The energy flowing into Karsha''s body began to reshape his internal organs, adapting them to handle the intense Fire energy. Hours slipped by in what felt like moments. The crystal, once a large, imposing object, was now reduced to the size of a pill. Karsha, now accustomed to the excruciating pain, no longer showed any signs of distress. After another five hours, the last remnants of the flame crystal''s energy surged into Karsha''s body. A powerful burst of energy erupted from him, causing the surrounding flames to swirl and dance around him. Alida, who had finished her own cultivation two hours earlier, stood a hundred meters away, watching in awe. The flames circling Karsha began to funnel into his body at an astonishing rate. "Where is all this flame going?" Alida wondered aloud as she noticed the once-vast sea of flames dwindling. Karsha seemed to be absorbing nearly all of it into himself. Two hours later, the sea of flames, which had initially stretched over several kilometers, had shrunk to just a hundred meters. Karsha had absorbed almost all of it, leaving behind only a small, yet still fiercely burning, pond of flames. Karsha opened his eyes, which momentarily glowed an intense orange before returning to their usual golden-red hue. He stood up, surveying Alida, whose face was still etched with shock. Karsha offered her a knowing smile, fully aware of the astonishing feat he had just accomplished¡ªsomething that would leave many others in disbelief and envy. Having built his foundation with the Fire Crystal, Karsha''s body had adapted remarkably well to the flame. But he didn''t stop there. Drawing inspiration from the way fire is used in alchemy to extract medicinal essences and in blacksmithing to temper metals, Karsha used the flames to fortify his meridians. The fire''s intense heat had tempered his meridians, making them incredibly resilient and robust. While Karsha''s progress is impressive, he''ll need to seek even more powerful flames in the future to further enhance his understanding of fire. Weaker flames will no longer have much impact on him, as his body and organs have grown capable of withstanding most fires. Though he''s not yet immune to flames, his body has reached a level where standing amidst fire feels almost natural. His grasp of the Fire element remains at the Medium level, but his control and understanding have significantly improved beyond his previous abilities. His fire skills have grown immensely powerful, and he''s eager to test their effectiveness in his next battle. Beyond combat, Karsha''s alchemy skills have also advanced considerably. One of the most crucial aspects of alchemy is fire control, which is essential for extracting the medicinal essence from herbs and flowers. Many alchemists struggle with this process, often wasting their herbs by extracting only a minimal amount of essence. This not only decreases their success rate but also affects the purity and quality of their pills. The condensing and refining stages are equally critical. Once the essence condenses, controlling the fire to refine it and increase its purity is essential. Karsha''s knowledge from the Divine Alchemist legacy focuses heavily on this stage. Because of this, he has honed his ability to gauge the purity level and rank of pills before he even begins the process, ensuring high-quality results. With Karsha''s enhanced understanding of the flame, his alchemical skills have also seen a significant boost. Once he completes the second step and advances to the third, he''ll be able to fully harness the flame, pushing his skills even closer to the Sage stage of Alchemy. "How was your cultivation?" Karsha asked, pulling Alida from her thoughts. "It was great. With a bit more comprehension, I''ll finally reach the Excellent stage," she replied. Karsha smiled and stored the snake''s body in his inventory. "That''s fantastic. Although the flame sea is almost depleted, the effect is still the same. You can come here anytime to cultivate. It should grow back soon enough," he said, trying not to feel too guilty. He had absorbed most of the flame sea, but Alida didn''t seem to mind. After all, if Karsha hadn''t taken down the snake, they might never have discovered such a treasure. Turning towards the fortress, Karsha deactivated it. The four shadow guards, who had been hiding within, felt a sudden wave of heat. Alida quickly floated the flying boat. She and Karsha jumped in, and then they picked up the four shadow guards and set off from the blazing desert. Their next destination was the Crimson Canyon, where they would be facing their next Overlord, Bloodfang, the vampire snake. Chapter 122 Staking a Vampire Snake (1) [ Task Accepted ][ Bloodfang, the Vampire Snake, is one of the deadliest members of the lost Prince''s cohort. With its high control over blood, wounding it is nearly impossible. Every drop of blood spilled on the battlefield becomes a weapon for this abomination of a snake. Be sure never to sustain any cuts, or your own blood will betray you. Pay close attention to its fangs, as they are its strongest weapons. If possible, avoid getting close to it¡ªyou don''t want to find out what happens if you do. ] [Name: Bloodfang] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Vampire Snake] [Strength: 14,000] [Defense: 12,200] [Stamina: 13,000] [Health: 22,000] [Speed: 12,000] [Attack Power: 14,000 ~ 17,000] Skills: [Lifedrain Bite]: Bloodfang''s bite not only injects venom but also drains the life force from its victim, healing it and rejuvenating lost energies. [Blood Frenzy]: The scent of blood drives Bloodfang into a berserk state, increasing its speed and strength by many folds. [Hemokinesis]: It can control and manipulate the blood within any living creature, allowing for complete dominance over another''s body. [Razor Scales]: Bloodfang can vibrate its scales at high speeds, creating a deadly cutting force around its body, and can shoot them in the form of a blood arc. =============== S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Weaknesses: [Head Plates]: Bloodfang has several interlocking plates on its head that protect its brain. These plates have tiny gaps where a precise thrust can penetrate. [Fangs]: Breaking its fangs will rob it of its powerful weapon giving you the chance to utilize your full might to kill it. =============== Reward: [ Eternal Bloom Crown ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] "Well, this will be interesting," Karsha said as he put the book away and lay back inside the flying boat. The next Overlord was weaker than Infernoscale, but Karsha had a feeling it was deadlier than the last three he had fought. While he wouldn''t foolishly jump into the mouth of the snake, the fact that it could drain his life force with just a single bite made it seem even more lethal. Then there was the blood manipulation ability. It was even more dangerous. If Karsha wounded the snake, it would use its own blood as a weapon, and if Karsha got hurt, his own blood would turn against him. The snake was just too powerful and deadly. However, Karsha had already started making plans for how best to use his skills. He still wouldn''t use the domain since his strength hadn''t fully assimilated with his cultivation base. He needed the challenge, and the Overlords were the right fit for the job. Fighting them was the fastest way to assimilate his strength. If he used the domain, it would be an easy kill that wouldn''t yield any real progress. He needed the challenge to advance in his cultivation faster. Of course, if things went bad, he could always use his overpowered skills and techniques to counter or retreat. He had a whole day to kill the snake, so there was no harm in retreating for a few hours. As the boat sped toward the Crimson Canyon, Karsha couldn''t help but remember his last time there. It was there that he first used the Sword of Agni, the deity of fire. He nearly shattered every bone in his body, but that was when his strength was barely enough to make an Overlord acknowledge him. He is different now. It was also at that same place where Karsha saw just how powerful a group of Mutants could be. He had taken a beating even within his own domain. After retrieving the healing seed, he was forced to flee when the Overlord became enraged because Karsha had killed most of his subordinates. During that grueling chase, Karsha received a technique that changed everything for him. It came as a curse, yet Karsha knew he had obtained one of the techniques that would make him a monster among his generation. He also received his second persona, Dark Prince. He had a lot of history in his next destination. However, an angry Overlord was also waiting for him there, ready to suck the life out of the human who had caused it to lose face just a few weeks ago. The Overlord''s hatred ran deeper than Karsha thought, and soon, they would face each other again. "We''re here," Alida said as they approached the Poison Forest. The whole place reeked of blood, even on the outer reaches. "Alright, guys, use the pills when you start to feel dizzy. I''ll tell our old friend you all said hi," Karsha instructed. The five snake people with him understood what he meant, so they all smiled faintly before starting to enter the inner areas of the rocky terrain filled with blood-like poison. As they headed deeper, the true nature of the place began to show. The Crimson Canyon was a harsh, arid landscape of towering red cliffs and winding ravines. The rocky terrain was stained with a deep crimson hue. Sharp, jagged spires rose from the canyon floor, casting long shadows, which became an advantage for Karsha to effortlessly use his blink ability. The air was dry and hot, with a faint metallic tang. Sparse vegetation clung to the rocks, adding splashes of green to the otherwise red and brown landscape. However, the most dangerous part of the forest was the wind. It reeked of blood, and that blood was highly poisonous. Karsha was almost immune to this, but the same couldn''t be said for the five snake people following him. The deeper they went, the paler they became. Seeing this, Karsha knew they wouldn''t be able to last long inside the place. "The moment I break through, retreat to the outer area," he instructed. They nodded, and as expected, the snakes started appearing. This time, Karsha didn''t allow the shadow guards to have all the fun. His glaive shot forward like a streak of lightning, piercing through the bodies of the snakes, despite most being Tier 6. The force behind the glaive was too powerful for the snakes to defend against, and thanks to the Silence ability of the glaive, they almost couldn''t notice it until they were already impaled. After about ten minutes and killing hundreds of snakes, Karsha blinked away. The shadow guards swallowed their last pills, and after five minutes, when shockwaves began to ripple through the forest, they jumped into the flying boat and sped away. Karsha had started his assault, so their work there was done. ============= Stay updated through empire When Karsha blinked away, he appeared before seven Tier 7 Dark Mutants. Surprisingly, they didn''t attack him. They just stared at him with murderous yet wary eyes but made no move against him. Karsha studied them for a few seconds before blinking away again. Whatever was preventing them from fighting back, Karsha knew he would soon find out. After blinking a few kilometers, he appeared in an area where the air was even thicker with the stench of blood. The area spanned several kilometers and was surrounded by jagged stones that stood 100 meters high, with some even taller. Looking at the entire landscape, Karsha could tell the jagged stones wrapped around the area, creating some kind of arena. Karsha spread his senses across the entire area, but before he could pick up on the colossal snake, a sharp cut tore through the air, aimed directly at him. He quickly raised five layers of Titan Wall, but the attack sliced through all five instantly, striking Karsha in the chest. The force of the blow threw him through the air, slamming him into the ground 300 meters away. Karsha coughed up three mouthfuls of blood. A huge bruise appeared on his chest, and had it not been for his Iron Body, the Symbiotic Skin Armor, and his additional armor, he would have been cut in half or horribly injured. The attack left him gasping for breath, his vision momentarily blurred as he tried to regain his composure. "Cough." Karsha spat out more blood, but before he could sense anything, a powerful kick slammed into his left side, breaking his wrist and a couple of ribs. He flew through the air and crashed into one of the jagged stones, shattering it into pieces. The attack came out of nowhere, catching him completely by surprise. Karsha''s mood began to shift. He never expected such a sudden, relentless assault. The attacks came too quickly, giving him little to no time to react. It felt like the snake had been waiting for this moment, just to beat him senseless. Karsha could only endure as he was body-slammed over and over again. After being thrown into yet another jagged stone, Karsha felt a strange sensation on his skin. At that same moment, a system message appeared. < You have absorbed a large amount of energy, making Symbiotic Skin Armor grow stronger. The host is advised to absorb more energy to further strengthen the Symbiotic Skin Armor. > ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Karsha said inwardly, but before he could finish, another tail whip slammed into his body, sending him flying for the third time. < You have absorbed a large amount of energy, making Symbiotic Skin Armor grow stronger. The host is advised to absorb more energy to further strengthen the Symbiotic Skin Armor. > The system message appeared again. This time, Karsha saw the tail strike coming and had time to evade it, but the system message made him reconsider. His brain quickly weighed the pros and cons. Getting hit was painful yet beneficial. The pro was that his skin armor would level up, and the con was that he would break a few bones. Karsha gritted his teeth after making his decision. He decided to become a punching bag for the angry snake Overlord. His body hurtled through the air, slamming down hard 500 meters away. "Human, you won''t have the chance to run away again," the snake hissed. Karsha sensed another tail attack coming, but the smugness in the snake''s voice only fueled his determination. "Oh my god, I am so scared," Karsha mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Like a rag doll, he was thrown through the air again. This became a pattern, but as more and more attacks landed on his body, the pain became less and less intense. The more he was hit, the higher his tolerance grew. After about thirty minutes, Karsha could barely feel the pain from the snake''s tail slams. Shortly after, the system message appeared. < You have absorbed a large amount of energy, and your Symbiotic Skin Armor grows stronger. The host is advised to absorb more energy to further strengthen the Symbiotic Skin Armor. > < Your Symbiotic Body Armor has reached Level 1. Your resistance and tolerance to pain have increased significantly. > Chapter 123 Staking a Vampire Snake (2) Seeing his Symbiotic body armor level up, Karsha became even more naughty "Did you really think you could beat me with just a few slaps?" Karsha taunted. "I''ve had massages more painful than your hits!"The snake hissed in anger, launching another attack. Karsha took it head-on like a champ, smirking. "What''s the matter, snake? Losing your touch?" He blinked behind the snake, landing a powerful blow to its side. "Did that hurt? Good. Because I can''t feel anything from your touches" The snake whipped around, but Karsha was already gone, his laughter echoing through the arena. "Come on, you oversized worm! I thought you wanted to kill me!" The snake''s rage was palpable, but Karsha was in control now. His body has already adapted to the pain coming from the strikes from the snake "Is that all you''ve got? No wonder you''re stuck here in this canyon. You''re nothing but a big, scaly loser!" With every taunt, Karsha''s confidence grew, and the snake''s attacks became more frantic and less effective. "Face it, snake. You never stood a chance against me. You''re just a stepping stone on my path to greatness. I will be sure to tell your tales to my descendants down to the tenth generation" Karsha smiled and his face shifted from friendly to serious. "My turn, bitch," Karsha muttered. At once, the temperature of the whole arena began to rise. "Call of the Agni: Flame Sea" After his two-tier upgrade, Karsha hadn''t checked out the enhancements to his [Agni Flame Sea] skill. If he had, he would have noticed some amazing changes. The [Rapid Attack] form of the [Fire Beam] skill, for example, had become significantly stronger, almost reaching the power of Tier 8 fire beam attacks. One of the perks of having a system is the easy upgrade of skills. These upgrades not only boost damage output but also evolve the skill and add new forms. Thanks to the two-tier upgrade he received after defeating Old Man Teye, the old Rune Master on the red planet, the [Agni Flame Sea] skill has evolved. The skill now has a new name: [Agni Inferno Dominion]. When activated, a 40-meter-tall Avatar of the King of Fire appears, similar to the Ice Queen Wrath. Karsha couldn''t help but wonder if the fire skill was competing with the ice skill. However, since this new skill didn''t come with the downside of making him a foot soldier in an unknown legion, he had no complaints. Besides the name change and the Avatar, two new abilities have been added to the skill. These are even more powerful than [Inferno Sea] and [Flame Serpent Summon]. However, they still couldn''t compare to the third ability, [Agni Sword], which now allows him to use 4% of Agni, the Fire Deity''s total attack power. The two new abilities added after the upgrade are; [Blazing Cataclysm]; Channeling the wrath of the King of Fire, unleash a catastrophic explosion of flames over a 1000-meter radius, dealing 150% damage instantly to all enemies within the area. Requires 50,000 MP every second. [Phoenix Rebirth]: Sacrifice 200,000MP and 50% of your total fire essence to invoke the avatar of a colossal phoenix. The phoenix will dive into the battlefield, causing an inferno that deals 300% damage to all enemies within a 2000-meter radius and heals the host by 25% of their maximum health. Additionally, if more Mana and fire essence is poured into the skill, the phoenix will be able to unleash even more terrifying detonation. Note: The phoenix''s flames are purifying and can also remove negative status effects from the host. "_" "_" Karsha grinned as he looked at the lifelike Avatar of the Fire King towering behind him, holding a lance. Unsheathing his swords, he tapped into his millions of MP and activated the [Blazing Cataclysm] ability. A series of huge explosions began detonating all over the arena. "Hahahaha!" Karsha''s evil laughter echoed across the battle arena. Activating one of his eight movement variations, [Static Surge Glide], he became one with the wind, weaving a net of electricity while simultaneously sending countless rapid-fire arc attacks at the monster snake. The Static Surge Glide allowed him to harness the electricity in the air and the wind itself to move silently, creating an electric trap around his target. He moved swiftly, surrounding the snake and trapping it in the center of the electric net. All around the snake, powerful fire arcs flew towards it, forcing the creature to vibrate its body and send blood arcs in defense. While many blood arcs managed to destroy the fire arcs, some still found their way through, inflicting damage on its scales. With the arena exploding around them, the snake had no breathing space. Karsha wanted to test the limits of his new powers, so he decided to go all out. Bloodfang, despite its fearsome reputation, found itself helpless. And Karsha hadn''t even started showing the full extent of his abilities. "Let''s take it up a notch," Karsha declared, his gold aura enveloping his sword like sword qi, further strengthening his rapid attacks. His speed increased dramatically, and within seconds, he unleashed hundreds of fire arc attacks, swarming the helpless Overlord like a hive of bees. The snake''s body vibrated violently, sending countless blood arcs in a desperate attempt to counter the fire attacks, but they were no match. Hundreds of fire arcs landed on its scales, creating powerful shockwaves all around. The snake roared in agony as more and more wounds began to appear. Seeing the blood dripping, Karsha smiled. He wanted to see just how powerful the snake was and, knowing it required blood to show its might, he decided to give it just that. "Again," Karsha commanded, unleashing another round of fire arcs. The snake''s body vibrated again, but this time, the blood arcs were more powerful and numerous than before. Karsha smiled, watching the mighty Overlord struggle at his mercy. He never gave the snake a chance to use its fangs. The only time the fangs showed was when it roared in pain. Subconsciously, Karsha began leaking a dense killing intent. As more attacks escaped from his sword, this intent started fusing with the attacks, making them even more lethal. Karsha was completely absorbed in the thrill of the battle. Watching the snake bleed profusely made him even more exhilarated, and he pressed on with his relentless assault. However, he began to notice something strange: his attacks were becoming increasingly abnormal. Despite the snake''s impressive regeneration abilities, the wounds were not healing as quickly as they should. But Karsha was too caught up in the fight to be concerned. With no harm coming to him and the snake still unable to retaliate, he reveled in the chaos. Forty minutes had passed since he began his counterattack, and the snake had not managed to strike back even once. "I ran from you the last time," Karsha declared with a grin. "Not anymore." His sword aura flared, coating his already golden blades with an intensified glow. With a sudden, instantaneous move, Karsha vanished from sight. What followed was a barrage of thousands of fire arcs raining down on the snake. Karsha unleashed his most powerful movement variation, [The Sonic Bolt Dash]. He moved like a streak of lightning, almost invisible to the eye. As he zipped around the arena, countless rapid slashes of fire arcs erupted from his swords. Within moments, the entire arena was engulfed in a storm of fire arcs. The ground shook violently, and jagged stones began to shatter under the immense pressure. The snake vibrated even more intensely, its body desperately sending out blood arcs in a futile attempt to fend off the relentless assault. "Again, again, again!" Karsha chanted with an evil grin as more and more fire arcs pelted the snake. Each arc was infused with a golden aura and coated with sword qi, overwhelming the snake''s defenses. The scales of the beast stood no chance against the relentless barrage. BOOM! A particularly powerful attack struck the snake, sending a massive cloud of dust billowing into the air. The snake''s roar, filled with agony, echoed across the landscape for kilometers. Dhaka and the other shadow guards, who were recuperating in the outer areas of the Crimson Canyon, felt a chill run down their spines as they heard the sound. "What is going on there?" Kilian asked, looking a bit startled. "I really hope he''s okay," Alida said, her voice tinged with sadness. All three snake ladies shared the same worried expression. "Tsk, I wouldn''t be worried about him," Dhaka chuckled, glancing at the others with a smug look. "It''s the snake we should be praying for." "And what makes you think that?" Ayarr asked, her tone laced with curiosity as she tried to gauge Dhaka''s confidence. "It''s a swordsman thing. You wouldn''t understand," Dhaka replied with a laugh, earning a dangerous look from Ayarr. "Okay, relax, Ayarr," Dhaka said, sensing the danger in her eyes and caving in quickly. "I hope you all know why my sword attacks are more powerful than most swordsmen around." Discover exclusive tales on empire "It''s because of that gold thing that appears around your sword," Alida answered. "Yes, exactly. It''s called Sword Aura, and its function is to make sword attacks more deadly. However, there are levels to it, and each level varies based on the user. My sword aura is powerful, even as powerful as Master''s, but Karsha''s aura is several times stronger than mine." Dhaka explained. The four snakes around him were shocked by his words. They understood the power behind Dhaka''s sword attacks, so hearing that Karsha''s aura was many times more powerful left them in awe. Just how devastating could Karsha''s sword attacks be? "To be frank, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say Karsha is having fun right now. Do you remember the last time we were here when the snake chased after him? He must be getting his revenge right now," Dhaka added with a knowing smile. And Dhaka was right¡ªKarsha was indeed having the time of his life. After the snake''s roar, it seemed to have reached its last limp. Karsha smiled, looking at the snake lying with blood oozing out of a huge wound on its neck. "Thanks for the sparring session, but it seems you don''t have any more juice to continue, so I''ll be sending you on your way," Karsha said. His glaive flashed through the air, attacking the snake''s neck almost 50 times in a split second. Blood flew everywhere, painting the ground an even deeper red. Karsha watched with a wide smile on his face. He had hoped to fully assimilate his strength with this snake, but unfortunately, it couldn''t keep up. He was only able to make about 35% progress before the snake couldn''t hold on anymore. Still, he had become even more powerful. Thanks to the system, his strength increased after every fight. At this point, his aura alone was powerful enough to overwhelm a Saint. After one last strike from the glaive, the system message appeared, marking the death of the fourth Overlord. Karsha smiled, retrieving his favorite water bottle and drinking gallons of water. He climbed onto the body of the snake, pressing his hand on its back. An ice layer appeared, coating it hard enough for Karsha to sit without the blood staining his clothes. He then summoned the Shadow Guards. By now, they were used to seeing the dead bodies of Overlords, but the sight of the bloody body of the Vampire Snake lying on the floor still made them shudder. "Four down, six more to go..." Karsha said with a determined smile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 124 A Tier 12 Skill Book The shadow guards stood there, their faces a picture of shock. The scene before them was simply too bizarre. An over 90-meter-long colossal snake, with scales thick enough to withstand any of their attacks, lay lifeless on the ground. Its body was covered in massive wounds¡ªso severe that a single one would be fatal for any human.This snake was one of the 10 Overlords that had tormented the entire island for countless years. Now, it lay dead, its demise caused by devastating wounds inflicted by a mere human who was not only younger but also two tiers below it. At this moment, the same man sat comfortably on the snake''s back, looking completely at ease as if he hadn''t just vanquished an unkillable beast. Dhaka and his teammates exchanged glances between Karsha and the snake, struggling to process the reality of what had just happened. The snake was dead, and Karsha was the one who had killed it. There was no doubt about it. "Four down, six more to go," Karsha said, snapping the shadow guards out of their stunned silence. Their eyes quickly focused on him, but they remained silent. After a few seconds, Dhaka broke the quiet. "How strong is your sword aura?" Dhaka asked, his curiosity piqued by the snake''s wounds. Karsha smiled and then turned to Tifa. Explore more stories with empire "Raise your strongest defense over there," he said, pointing to a specific direction. Tifa gathered all her strength and chanted her spell. Instantly, the area 200 meters away from them became icy cold, and an ice-like pagoda rose from the ground, towering about 100 meters tall. Once it fully materialized, Tifa swung her staff and spoke. "Mighty Buddha Pagoda; First Form - Earth Defense." "Second Form - Ice Defense." "Third Form - Lightning Defense." Tifa gritted her teeth as she bore the strain of channeling her energy. The pagoda, which initially appeared as a mere projection, gained color and a more lifelike quality with each defensive layer she activated. "That will be enough, Tifa. No need to push yourself further," Dhaka said, stopping her from adding any more defensive layers. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha admired the magnificent pagoda adorned with golden bells and intricate designs. He couldn''t help but give the snake lady a thumbs up. Drawing his sword, he slashed at the pagoda with a rapid series of strikes coated in sword aura. A massive explosion erupted from the impact, sending dust billowing into the air. When the dust settled, a huge crack was visible on the pagoda. The crack quickly spread, and within five seconds, the entire structure crumbled. "That''s about 30% of my sword aura," Karsha said, sheathing his sword. The five snakes watched him with expressions of sheer terror. Karsha simply shrugged and moved toward the core of the snake. He picked it up and then jumped back onto the snake''s back. "It''s probably best if we don''t dwell on it," Dhaka said, prompting a round of nods from his teammates. They gave Karsha one last look before turning their attention to the task of removing all the venom sacs. Karsha shook his head, but deep down, he couldn''t help but frown. He had only made a little progress in assimilating his newfound strength. To level up, he first needed to fully integrate this power. Given the threat the Overlords posed, he realized this was the perfect opportunity to do so. Using them as sparring partners would help him achieve this goal. Not adapting to his own strength was dangerous for both himself and those around him; he could accidentally hurt someone he didn''t intend to. Additionally, before breaking through to Level 6 Grandmaster, he needed to get used to his current Level 5 strength. "At this rate, I might not reach that level before completing this quest," Karsha said, rubbing his temple. "I''ll need to upgrade the Subspace soon to make better use of it." The Subspace could facilitate this process. By sparring with his clone inside it, he could assimilate his strength more quickly. However, the system had warned him about the backlashes of using Version One of the Subspace. To upgrade it to Tier 2 (Version 2), he needed 5 million Tier 5 Cores or 2.5 million Tier 6 Cores. "One step at a time, I guess," Karsha muttered before finally turning his attention to the system messages about his recent kill. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Bloodfang, the Vampire snake > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 100,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Bloodfang Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Tier 12 Skill Book], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Eternal Bloom Crown], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] "Uh, a Tier 12 skill," Karsh licked his lips and accessed the details of his system reward. [Blood Manipulation] Tier: 12 -- Bloody battlefields are your domain, use your blood and the blood of your enemies as your weapon. There is no limit to what you can achieve. Abilities: [Hemokinesis]: Command and distort the blood within any living creature, causing excruciating pain, internal hemorrhaging, or instantaneous death by rupturing vital organs. [Blood Weaponry]: Shape and solidify blood into lethal weapons such as blades, spikes, and projectiles, or form impenetrable armor, each strike and shield dripping with the essence of death. [Blood Puppetry]: Seize control of a victim''s movements by manipulating their blood, forcing them to act against their will. This ability turns enemies into unwilling assassins or makes them suffer grotesque and fatal contortions. [Hemostasis]: Instantly cease blood flow within a target, inducing paralysis, unconsciousness, or a slow, agonizing demise through blood clots and strokes. [Blood Scrying]: Utilize a single drop of blood to track and locate individuals, no matter where they hide. This ability extends to torturing and tormenting the target from afar. "Oh wow, what a skill," Karsha muttered, astonished by the new ability he had just received. The Overlord he had defeated possessed the Hemokinesis skill, and now Karsha had it too. The thought of having such a power at his disposal made him uneasy. Just a single thought could make every organ in someone''s body explode. Even though he was the one who acquired the skill, it frightened him. It was overwhelming, even for him. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t learn it. He retrieved a red-covered skill book from his inventory, pressed it against his forehead, and selected "Yes" from the system prompt. Unlike most skill books that merely transmitted their knowledge, this one transformed into particles of light that swirled around him before merging with his body. It was a strange and somewhat unsettling experience, but Karsha pushed the oddity aside. It''s not like he''d be sharing such a fearsome skill with anyone else anyway. As soon as the skill integrated with him, Karsha felt a profound connection with his own blood. It was as if he could sense and control its flow with ease. The sensation was both exhilarating and eerie. He turned his gaze to the colossal snake''s lifeless body, now dripping with blood. A smile spread across his face as he envisioned the power at his fingertips. Focusing intently, he began to manipulate the blood pooling on the snake''s body. With a mere thought, he directed the crimson liquid toward himself. The blood floated off the snake''s body and gathered around him, swirling in the air. He shaped it with his will, merging the droplets into a compact, tennis ball-sized orb of blood. The orb pulsed with a dark, eerie energy. Karsha turned his attention to the [Blood Weaponry] ability within his new skill. Instantly, the orb of blood transformed into a dagger. However, he was disappointed to find that the dagger was weaker than the real one. Frustrated, he willed more blood to float toward him. Gradually, another tennis ball-sized orb formed and merged with the dagger, but the weapon''s strength increased only marginally. Karsha''s disappointment was evident, but he didn''t give up. Driven by a mix of determination and desperation, he summoned the blood dripping from the snake and the pools on the ground. The shadow guards watched in astonishment as the environment around them seemed to shift. They tensed at the sight of the floating blood but soon relaxed when they realized it was Karsha who was controlling it. They returned to their task of extracting the venom sacs, casting occasional wary glances at Karsha. Sweat poured down Karsha''s face as he exerted his will. His complexion grew pale, but he persevered. The blood continued to float and gather around him until he had amassed two basketball-sized orbs. Despite the strain and his pale appearance, Karsha pressed on, shaping one of the orbs into a new dagger. The resulting dagger looked more solid and durable, though it was still not powerful enough to kill a Tier 4 Beast. Despite falling short of his expectations, Karsha wasn''t disheartened. Instead, the system message that appeared provided him with valuable insight. < Your understanding of Blood Manipulation has increased; You have achieved E Mastery > "Karsha, the only way to get to the top is to start with baby steps," he murmured, mimicking someone from his past who often reminded him that progress is a gradual process. "Baby steps, as General Jay used to say," Karsha muttered, letting the blood slowly fall back to the ground, leaving only a tennis-sized orb floating in the air. A small portion of the blood detached from the orb and transformed into a needle. Karsha''s eyes lit up as he observed the needle. Unlike the dagger, which had looked weak, this needle appeared several times stronger. He reverted the needle back into an orb and then reshaped it into a needle once more, making it even more robust. The blood appeared denser, giving the needle a formidable look. Karsha continued, breaking off more small droplets from the tennis-sized orb, each one turning into a needle. First, ten needles formed, then another batch, until hundreds of needles hovered before him. As the orb of blood diminished to the size of a single needle, over 500 needles floated in the air. With a focused thought, Karsha directed the hundreds of needles to fly towards a stone a few meters away. They struck the stone with precision, embedding themselves deep. < Your understanding of Blood Manipulation has increased; You have achieved D Mastery > Chapter 125 Killing Mistshroud, the Coward (1) < Your understanding of Blood Manipulation has increased; You have achieved C Mastery >After about an hour of intense practice, Karsha managed to push his mastery of Blood Manipulation to C level. That was as far as he could advance for his first day, but it was enough to gain significant control over the blood. He could now create needles the size of a 4-inch nail. While not the ideal weapon, thousands of blood needles attacking simultaneously could be quite formidable. His control over the blood had improved rapidly; he could now manipulate blood within a 2-kilometer radius. Despite this progress, he was still a long way from mastering the skill at the B level. However, this gap could be closed with practice, especially if he started using the skill on live targets. He refrained from experimenting on the shadow guards, not wanting to violate their trust. Although he could sense and feel the blood flowing through the guards, he resisted the urge to manipulate it. He was aware that he could use their blood against them with his [Hemokinesis] ability. For the [Blood Puppetry] ability, he knew that as his control over blood in live targets improved, achieving mastery would be relatively straightforward, much like [Hemostasis]. As for the [Blood Scrying] ability, he hadn''t given it much thought yet. He sensed there was more to that ability, so he planned to focus on it once he had settled everything else. He then retrieved the consumable blood of Bloodfang and consumed it. Thanks to the tempering of his body on the red planet, the pain typically associated with ingesting the blood of snakes had diminished significantly. He relaxed and let the system process the blood. After thirty minutes, the process concluded, and he opened his eyes. Wiping the invisible sweat from his forehead, Karsha accessed the description of the item he had received from the Unknown Emperor. < Eternal Bloom Tiara > Rank: Spiritual Grade Type: Soul Artifact -- A weird gift, I know, but the crown is something I couldn''t let time wash away. I know it is rudimentary but keep it safe and if one day you find someone worthy, bestow it to her. Abilities: [Everlasting Youth]: Grants eternal beauty and youthfulness to the wearer, slowing the effects of time and preserving their vitality. [Floral Harmony]: Channels the essence of nature, fostering peace and tranquility within the wearer''s heart and mind. [Renewal Aura]: Radiates a healing aura that soothes physical ailments and restores energy, ensuring the wearer''s well-being is always maintained. [This crown was forged by ancient druids as a symbol of eternal love and devotion. The Eternal Bloom Tiara is said to bond with the wearer''s soul, becoming a part of their essence.] Karsha quickly retrieved the tiara from his inventory. The moment his eyes settled on the magnificent masterpiece in his hands, he felt an immediate and profound sense of clarity. All the stress that had been weighing on him seemed to vanish, replaced by an overwhelming urge to sleep. For the first time since he had been arrested for the alleged murder of his family, Karsha felt a deep sense of peace. The tiara was silver, and adorned with sugar-sized diamonds that gave it a radiant glow. Three triangular shapes extended from the front, each featuring a differently colored gem. The first was golden, the second blue, and the third green. Each gem represented a unique ability of the tiara. Karsha held the tiara for a few minutes, absorbing its calming influence before carefully placing it back into his inventory. He allowed his mind to relax further, then absorbed the Monster Core from Bloodfang. Afterward, he stood up, storing the now-cleaned body of the Overlord in his space ring. He also stored the three venom sacs that the shadow guards had extracted. With everything packed away, he set off from Crimson Canyon, heading toward Mistwood Marsh, the home of his next target, Mistshroud the Coward. Explore more stories at empire "Alida, don''t go too fast; we still have plenty of time. It''s only been three days; we''ve got another 17 days left to kill," Karsha said, trying to savor the moment of calm he was experiencing thanks to the Eternal Bloom Tiara. He wanted to enjoy the tranquility before the chaos of their next mission began. Alida slowed down the flying boat, complying with Karsha''s request. With the serene influence of the tiara still lingering, Karsha allowed himself to relax, soaking in the peace. After resting for about an hour, Karsha retrieved the Book of Annihilation and accepted the fifth task. [ Task Accepted ] [ Mistshroud the Coward, also known as the Ghost Snake. This serpent doesn''t boast powerful defenses, but it makes up for that with its ability to remain hidden like a literal ghost. It''s always lurking, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Engaging it in one-on-one combat is futile, as the snake is too much of a coward to confront you directly. However, it will eventually make its appearance. If you have a high tolerance for risk, you can use yourself as bait to draw it out and attack when it shows itself. ] [Name: Mistshroud ] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Coward] [Strength: 10,000] [Defense: 9,200] [Stamina: 11,000] [Health: 18,000] [Speed: 10,000] [Attack Power: 9,200 ~ 17,200] Skills: S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mist Form]: Mistshroud can dissolve into a misty form, becoming intangible and avoiding physical attacks. [Chill Touch]: Mistshroud''s bite induces a supernatural chill, slowing and eventually freezing its prey. [Fog of War]: Mistshroud can summon a dense fog that obscures vision and dampens sound, creating an environment of confusion and fear. [Spectral Haunt]: Mistshroud can project eerie, ghostly apparitions to intimidate and distract its enemies. These apparitions are capable of mimicking sounds and movements, causing confusion and fear among opponents. ============== Weaknesses: Mist Generators]: Mistshroud''s ability to generate mist comes from specialized organs located near its neck. Disabling these organs can strip it of its primary defense, making it easier to kill. Soft Underbelly]: Like many serpents, Mistshroud''s underbelly is not as well-protected. A deep cut along its belly can be fatal. =============== Reward: [ Ethereal Bloom ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] "Tsk, another annoying snake," Karsha muttered, feeling a pang of disappointment. The prospect of facing another snake without much offensive power was hardly exciting. From what he could gather, Mistshroud was going to be a rather mundane opponent¡ªnothing like the intense battles he craved with the Overlords. "I guess the title ''Coward'' suits it very well," he thought, acknowledging that the snake''s nature and abilities made it more of a nuisance than a real challenge. The misty, foggy environment of Mistwood Marsh was ideal for stealthy assassins like Ayarr, but it didn''t offer the kind of intense confrontation Karsha was after. What he needed was a formidable opponent who would push him to use his full attack power, and Mistshroud clearly wasn''t going to be that adversary. Despite his discontent, Karsha was determined to complete the task quickly and move on to the remaining Overlords. There were still five more challenges awaiting him, and he was eager to face them. "Dhaka, come get your Avatar," Karsha called out. The avatar he had obtained from killing Bloodfang had, like the previous two, regressed back to Dark Terror. Despite this, it retained all its skills. While this avatar wasn''t as powerful as the one he had given to Tifa, it was still a valuable asset. Dhaka approached with a happy expression as he accepted the avatar. Karsha had decided to pass it on to the shadow guards, knowing that Dhaka''s skills and fighting style would benefit greatly from it. Since Karsha couldn''t use the Avatar himself to fight the Overlords, it made sense to give it to his allies. The only Avatar Karsha has with him now is the one he got from the red planet, which happens to be the strongest one he''s obtained so far. He''s planning to hold on to it for now. Each shadow guard already has one Avatar, so that''s sorted. He still needs to get something special for Xian and Elder June, as he promised. Since they''ve become his friends, making sure they''re strong enough to fend off his enemies is a top priority. Plus, if he plans to pick up a few more herbs from the Lone Garden, giving Xian a powerful Avatar is a good way to win his favor. "We''re here," Alida announced as they reached the borders of Mistwood Marsh. Even from a distance, the murky, foggy air of the forest was visible, filled with hallucinogenic gases. They''d learned their lesson the last time they were here, so they came prepared this time. "Inhale this whenever you start seeing double," Karsha instructed, handing out an inhaler-type device to the shadow guards. It''s a modern medicine he procured from the system, designed to combat the Illusion of Venom in the forest. Soon, they clashed with the snakes. Tifa turned the ground to ice, preventing them from sinking into the soft, squishy terrain. Her control over ice was flawless. Karsha watched with a happy smile, feeling lucky to have such talented allies¡ªmonsters... Beasts... Snake people, cough*. "See you guys later," Karsha said, blinking away. This time, he only moved a few meters with each blink. He didn''t want to end up in the heart of the snake''s territory. "Hello there, Mr. Coward Snake," Karsha called out, his voice echoing through the dense mist. "I heard you''re a fan of hiding. Well, I''d really appreciate it if you''d come out so I can wrap this up quickly." He took the baiting part of his plan seriously, but he underestimated the snake''s level of cowardice. Despite his taunts, the snake remained concealed in the murky shadows. "I guess the Fire Lord was right about you," Karsha continued, his tone dripping with disdain. "You really are a coward." Still, there was no sign of the snake emerging. "He died knowing you didn''t have what it takes to avenge him. What a pathetic coward," Karsha pressed on, his voice laced with frustration. This time, he noticed a subtle shift in the surroundings¡ªa faint rustle in the mist. "Gotcha," Karsha smirked, feeling a surge of satisfaction. "Death Domain!" "What the hell" Karsha immediately shouted when the domain appeared Chapter 126 Killing Mistshroud, the Coward (2) As soon as Karsha activated his domain, the 10 kilometers around him transformed into a death domain where he was the Judge, Jury, and Executioner. While that in itself was impressive, Karsha''s focus quickly shifted to the new changes within his domain.First, the entire domain appeared lifelike, far beyond just the fire and the snakes spewing flames everywhere. Inside the domain, it was as if a new world had been created. The sun was now a giant black eye with a purple pupil, casting an eerie light over the landscape. However, the third variation he had somehow unlocked was what truly startled Karsha¡ªand filled him with excitement. This new ability seemed to have formed thanks to the upgrade to his [Red Eye Tiger] skill. He named this variation [Demon Death Gaze]. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Demon Death Gaze] was a straightforward yet powerful variation. It connected Karsha''s Third Eye to the giant eye in the sky, allowing it to shoot a black and white beam. If this beam struck a target, they would be frozen in place for a full five seconds, regardless of their Tier. This ability lets Karsha fire a focused beam through the colossal eye in the sky, adding a new layer of strategy to his combat. Additionally, inside the domain, Karsha could use both his normal eyes and the Third Eye simultaneously. This enhanced his perception and control, making him even more formidable. Calming himself down, Karsha pondered on what other abilities the [Tiger Strike Divine Technique], which he had received early in his journey, might have in store for him. The [Red Eye Tiger] skill was already proving to be incredibly powerful, and he could only imagine what further advancements lay ahead. "Well, Mr. Coward, welcome to my domain. Here, I am all-seeing and all-knowing. You can''t hide from me." To prove his point, a 20-meter-long spear infused with fire and crackling with electricity shot forward in a certain direction of the domain. A loud roar followed, and a 70-meter-long cobra-like snake appeared, its eyes burning darker than the night sky. The snake''s hood flared wide, spreading several meters. Instantly, a dense mist covered the 600 meters around the snake. Karsha, standing on his hoverboard two meters off the ground, watched the snake''s preparations. "Absorb," Karsha muttered, and like a vacuum, the mist surrounding the snake began to dissipate, pulled into the sky by the giant demon eye. Karsha smiled as he looked at the now-exposed snake, which seemed to have witnessed something beyond its comprehension. "There''s no hiding in my domain, Coward," he said. With that, the glaive streaked through the air, striking the snake right in the center of its head. But that wasn''t all. Karsha jumped down from his hoverboard and activated one of his eight movement variations. Immediately, hundreds of fire arcs began flooding in, striking the snake with lethal Precision, and shaking the entire domain. The roars of pain echoed from the snake, now stripped of its only advantage¡ªthe mist. Whenever the mist appeared, the demon eye absorbed it instantly. "You know, when I got the task to kill you, I was disappointed. I thought I wouldn''t be able to use my sword like I used to. But right now, I think you might just be the perfect punching bag," Karsha said as he unleashed another hundred rapid-fire attacks aimed at the snake''s head. The snake could only thrash helplessly within the domain. Karsha, in full control, easily kept up with the snake''s every move. The snake tried repeatedly to use its mist, but the demon eye absorbed it and the fire burned it away, leaving the snake vulnerable, like an Atlantean without water. "A few weeks ago, I had to run from your kind. Now, you''re the one doing the running. How the tables have turned," Karsha said, releasing another volley of fire sword arcs that struck the snake with lethal precision. Karsha was only using his Rapid Slash without Golden Aura or Sword Aura. However, the snake''s low defense made it helpless against these attacks. Despite this, the snake never exposed its underbelly, holding onto the hope that it could overcome its predicament. Noticing this, Karsha sneered. He intensified his attacks, but no matter how many fire strikes landed on the colossal snake, it never caved, always keeping its belly protected. "Agni Inferno Dominion," Karsha intoned. Immediately, the domain grew hotter, and the Fire King avatar appeared, filling the space with intense flames. Sacrificing 200,000 MP, Karsha unleashed a massive phoenix from the ground. It soared into the sky, shaking the entire domain with its presence. Its wings spread over 150 meters wide, casting a fiery glow across the battlefield. The heat was overwhelming, and the air shimmered with the intensity of the flames. The phoenix circled above, its majestic form a testament to Karsha''s power. As it flew, the ground beneath it scorched, and the sky itself seemed to burn. Continue reading at empire Karsha smiled, pointing his sword at the snake as it attempted to break free by making its way to the wall of the domain. In response, the phoenix shot through the air like a comet, striking the snake squarely on its back. A massive explosion erupted within the domain, creating a crack in its structure. "That was dangerous," Karsha muttered, realizing he had nearly destroyed his own domain. He quickly dismissed the idea of using the phoenix again inside the domain. The crack was even larger than the one created when the Titan monster struck it back on the red planet. The snake was pushed back several kilometers, its entire body smoking like a grilled fish. The roars¡ªor perhaps groans¡ªemanating from it made it clear to Karsha that the snake was in immense pain. Seeing such a colossal monster groaning in pain and at his mercy brought a wave of satisfaction and accomplishment to Karsha. Although there were still five Overlords waiting for him, witnessing one now at his mercy was a moment he wanted to savor. "It''s not every day I have it this easy, so why not enjoy it now and suffer later?" Karsha thought. He had come a long way, and killing the Overlord was just the initial phase of his dominance. He planned to venture further into the Inner Area of the island and then into the domain of the fallen Leviathan. Once that was done, he would pursue the remaining seven levels of the Dark Prince Hell Art, his trump card technique. Looking at the snake, bleeding all over and almost at death''s door, Karsha knew he had a few things to do with it before sending it on its way. Karsha activated the [Agni Inferno Dominion] once more, surrounding the snake with a ring of fire. The ring, about 1000 meters wide, provided more than enough space between him and the snake. He then activated his latest skill, tapping into the blood inside the monster and starting to manipulate it. "This is more difficult than I thought," Karsha muttered, meeting resistance almost immediately. He focused intently on controlling the blood, gritting his teeth through the struggle. Although his mastery was only at a C level, he knew this was a rare opportunity to practice on a stronger opponent. The more control he could gain over the snake''s blood, the higher his chances of breaking through to the next mastery level. After a few minutes, Karsha managed to control some parts of the snake''s body, where deep and shallow cuts were visible. Tapping into the connection, he began to move the dripping blood back into the body. The process was harrowing, and Karsha''s stamina started to sink rapidly. Beads of sweat formed on his face as his complexion changed. But despite the difficulty, Karsha never stopped. He continued manipulating the blood, and slowly, the wound that was bleeding began to close. However, that was all Karsha could manage for now. His breathing became heavy, and his muscles ached from the effort. Yet, he felt a sense of accomplishment. Even though he hadn''t fully mastered the skill, he had made progress. He managed to stop the bleeding but couldn''t seal the wound. The snake was a Terror Mutant, and gaining full control over its body was a challenge beyond his current reach, but not impossible. Karsha released his initial connection, focusing his senses to move through the snake''s body. His regeneration ability kicked in, replenishing his expended stamina. It was a risky maneuver, but knowing the snake lacked the strength to retaliate, Karsha concentrated on manipulating its blood. The snake groaned as Karsha''s senses infiltrated its head, making their way toward the brain. "Interesting," Karsha muttered, feeling a rather weak spot right behind the snake''s massive eyes. With precision, he managed to gain control of the snake''s right eye. "Let''s see if this ability lives up to the hype," Karsha said to himself, channeling more and more blood to the snake''s left eye. The creature writhed on the ground, its body rattling violently as the blood surged into its right eye, causing immense pressure. "This is dangerous," Karsha admitted, feeling the peril of the ability he was using. The heart pumps blood, and the brain dictates its direction and quantity to various organs. In situations where an organ doesn''t receive enough blood, it weakens, and its functions deteriorate. However, what happens when organs get overloaded with blood? They explode. That''s precisely what Karsha was doing to the snake. He was overloading its eye. The snake''s eye turned red and swollen, and Karsha gritted his teeth. In one decisive move, he surged a large amount of blood into the creature''s eye. The eye exploded, sending blood everywhere. Karsha, who was a few meters away, quickly stepped back as the eye burst. The ground was painted red, but the heat from the fire began evaporating the blood. Karsha gasped for air a few times before looking at the snake lying motionless. He smiled and was about to advance toward it to take care of the other eye. But before he could take a step, the system message rang out. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Mistshroud, the Coward > "Oh, damn..." Chapter 127 Wraithcall Flute Karsha gazed at the body of the snake with a pale face. The skill had taken a serious toll on his body, but it hadn''t come without rewards. He had managed to kill an Overlord with a skill he hadn''t even mastered to an ''A'' rating. He still had a long way to go before he could use it on a stronger opponent.Yet, Karsha, who didn''t feel the slightest fear, had risked it and gone against an Overlord using it. Thankfully for him, the snake had been weakened, so it didn''t pose much danger, allowing him to use the skill without facing retaliation. However, it had drained him both physically and mentally. But now that he had finished it off, he could focus on the rewards he had reaped. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Mistshround, the Vampire snake > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 100,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Mistshround Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Ethereal Essence Elixir],[Wraithcall Flute], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Ethereal Bloom], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] After catching his breath, Karsha walked over to the snake and retrieved its core. As usual, he then jumped onto the snake''s back, using his blood manipulation skill to clean the blood off before sitting down. Deactivating his domain, he summoned the shadow guards. As always, when they appeared, they were greeted with the sight of Karsha sitting on top of the dead Overlord. They showed signs of shock but quickly recovered and began their task of retrieving the Venom Sacs. Karsha swiftly absorbed the monster''s core and consumed the consumable blood essence. The system kicked into action, tempering his body. By now, Karsha was immune to the pain, so he simply sat and waited for the system to finish its work. Each body tempering further developed his physique, highlighting his finest features. The venom was also absorbed, increasing his poison resistance to 8%. With countless poisons in existence, reaching 100% immunity would require acquiring a lot more venom. However, with his current 8% immunity, his body could withstand many poisons to a certain degree. Thanks to the system''s assistance in absorbing them, he was like someone seeking more poisons to devour. The Berserker Swordsman class had become even more powerful. Karsha could literally feel he was on the verge of unlocking the first layer of his class''s true potential. His aura kept intensifying. He was now a true monster, one to be feared by many. "A flute?" Karsha questioned, looking at the rewards he had received after killing the Coward. Among them was a flute. Karsha, who had never held a flute in his life, wondered why the system had given him this as a reward. Another sword would have been more useful, given his growing skills and the need for stronger weapons. Nevertheless, he began reading the description of the flute. < Wraithcall Flute > Rank: Heaven Grade Tier: High Type: Weapon -- A Hunting flute that taps into the supernatural and arcane. Never try using it if you don''t have the heart for horror and pain. Note, the flute can undergo upgrades as it absorbs more terror, pain, and nightmare. Abilities: Explore new worlds at empire [Nightmare Chorus]: Playing the Wraithcall Flute unleashes a symphony of wraithly screams, inducing paralyzing fear and intense pain in all enemies within earshot. The agony is so intense that it can cause physical harm, and weaker foes may collapse or perish outright from the sheer horror. [Soul Devourer Melody]: A haunting melody that targets the soul of a single enemy or multiple enemies, draining their life force and transferring it to the player. The victims experience excruciating pain and terror as their essence is consumed, leaving them a lifeless husk while the player gains a temporary boost in power and vitality. [Wraithstorm Requiem]: An overpowering dirge that summons a relentless storm of wraiths, each embodying the torment and fear of countless tormented souls. These wraiths overwhelm and tear apart enemies relentlessly, leaving no corpses and escape. "Oh damn, aren''t musical instruments supposed to be pleasing to the ear?" Karsha was taken aback by the sinister appearance of the flute. Everything about it radiated malevolence, and yet, the system had gifted it to him. Karsha wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry. Nevertheless, he retrieved the flute, only to be struck by its eerie presence. A 45cm long flute appeared in his hands. It was ghostly white, with faint, swirling patterns resembling flowing mist and spectral faces. It was smooth and cold to the touch, with an unnerving, almost living quality. The mouthpiece was intricately carved to resemble a wraith''s open mouth, adding to its already eerie appearance. The flute had nine holes, evenly spaced along its body, each surrounded by faintly glowing runes. The most unsettling feature was the dark, detailed engravings of wraiths and tormented souls spiraling along the length of the flute, giving it a sinister, ancient look. There was also a small hole right on top of the mouthpiece. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At this point, I don''t know whether I should spare the Varon family for sending me to Snake Island or not," Karsha muttered as he stared at the devilish flute. Although he had no clue how to play a flute, the abilities it possessed tempted him to learn. Despite this, he had yet to blow into it. Just as he hadn''t used his Blood Manipulation skill on the shadow guards, he didn''t want to test the flute''s effects on them either. Who knew what horrors lay hidden within? < The host is advised to place a drop of blood in the small hole at the mouthpiece to activate the flute > Just as Karsha was about to put the flute away, the system message appeared. He quickly bit his fingertip to draw blood and dropped it into the small hole. Instantly, Karsha''s vision darkened, and his mind was overwhelmed with a cacophony of musical notes in the form of screams and tormented howls. "This is¡­" Karsha was left speechless. The process had taken less than ten seconds, but when he opened his eyes, he found he had a complete understanding of how to play the flute. Most terrifying of all, he had received 66 different pieces of music for each of the flute''s abilities: 66 Nightmare Choruses, 66 Soul Devourer Melodies, and 66 Wraithstorm Requiems. He quickly dove into his new memory pool, examining the sinister musical notes he had acquired. "Hmmm, I knew nothing would come easy," he mused. He realized he would need to practice. Among all the musical notes, he discovered he could currently play only three types of each, and these were just minor tunes that affected only those below the Great Sage stage. He also learned that musical talents were graded in Stars. Karsha was currently at Star One and needed to reach Star Three to unlock higher levels of music. "Huh," he said, after browsing through his memory. He found six additional pieces of music, but they didn''t fit into the three main categories. Surprisingly, these were love songs. They carried notes of warmth and seemed entirely devoid of malice. Karsha wondered what kind of twisted flute could contain so much evil and yet include pieces that conveyed love, goodness, and peace. "I guess Heaven-grade items are different from Legendary items after all." Karsha threw the flute into his inventory and then turned to the next item. < Ethereal Essence Elixir> Grade: Rank 6 Earth Grade Purity: 100% -- A potion distilled from the misty aura of Mistshroud. Drinking this elixir rebuilds the person''s body to have heightened agility and reflexes, allowing them to move with the same fluid grace as the serpent. Additionally, the elixir enhances their senses, enabling them to see hidden threats and see through illusions. Karsha reached into his inventory and retrieved a vial containing a dark-colored elixir. He examined it carefully before uncorking the bottle and swallowing the liquid in one gulp. Using his alchemy knowledge, he meticulously regulated the elixir within his body, ensuring that every drop was absorbed. He maintained his lotus posture for about an hour. As soon as the system message appeared, he opened his eyes and smiled. < Ding! You have absorbed a Rank 6 Earth-Grade Elixir. +3000 points added to Agility. > < Ding! Your senses have grown stronger. You can now sense up to 50km around you. > Karsha could feel his senses sharpening as he absorbed the elixir. The more he took in, the more pronounced the effects became. What astonished him the most was the range of his newly enhanced senses. Before taking the elixir, he could sense up to 15km; now, he could reach up to 50km. With such immense growth, Karsha knew that once he became a Sage and could harness Spiritual Qi, his spirit sense would be unparalleled. Sitting on the snake''s back, he extended his senses to cover the entire Mistwood Marsh. He could pinpoint the location of every snake within the 50km radius around him. "Huh, this is interesting," Karsha said as he focused on a specific area of the forest. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t sense what lay within that section. It was as if a stronger force was blocking his perception. After several unsuccessful attempts, he decided to move on and jumped down from the snake''s back. "Let''s hurry up and finish this task so we can explore the island properly," Karsha said. He quickly stored the snake''s body, and soon, they were on their way to the next location. Chapter 128 Killing Fangtongue On the way, Karsha transferred the avatar of the snake to Kilian. The shieldbearer was already stronger and more destructive; he didn''t need another powerful avatar stealing his thunder. What he needed was someone who could create an advantage for him.With the mist skill of the avatar, Kilian could trap enemies inside the mist, giving him all the time in the world to power up his skills and techniques, unleashing earth-shattering attacks on the trapped opponents. He figured the avatars would be more useful in the hands of his shadow guards, allowing them to showcase their strength even more. As for the reward from the unknown Emperor, Karsha didn''t waste time on it despite its value. The Ethereal Bloom was a rare flower that could fetch billions of high-tier spirit stones when sold. It had the ability to restore almost anything to its original state within seconds, even if only a single petal was consumed. Understanding its rarity, Karsha refrained from exposing it, fearing it might lose its vitality. Once he completed his quest, he planned to plant the Ethereal Bloom beside the Time Tablet. With the time difference and divine blessing, he knew the flower would bloom even more. Retrieving the Book of Annihilation, Karsha accepted the sixth task: killing Fangtongue, The Devourer. [ Task Accepted ] [ Fangtongue, one of the strongest and scariest snakes in the Lost Prince Cohort. Little is known about this snake, but there is one thing I am sure of: aside from the Lost Prince and his right- and left-hand men, Fangtongue is the next scariest. Do me a favor, don''t play with this one if you don''t want to court your own death. Seriously, don''t let its name deceive you. ] [Name: Fangtongue] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Devourer] [Strength: 16,000] [Defense: 14,700] [Stamina: 14,000] [Health: 26,000] [Speed: 11,000] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Attack Power: 12,400 ~ 21,900] Skills: [Devour]: Using its long tongue, every attack that lands on you will devour a part of your soul. [Absorb]: Every attack that doesn''t instantly kill it is absorbed, further strengthening its power and defense. Its attack power gains a 10% boost from every absorbed attack. [Constrict]: Once the fang-tongue circles around a target, the target will be frozen for three seconds, allowing it to wrap its colossal body around the target and crush every bone in its body. ================== Weaknesses: [Spinal Cord]: Just like Scalecrusher, Fangtongue has its spinal cord extending from head to tail. One powerful attack is all it will take to break it. Be sure to kill with that one attack, or else there won''t be a second chance. Reward: [ Soul Reaver Armulet ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] "That''s scary," Karsha sighed, storing the book away and leaning back against the side of the boat. "I guess this is going to be a very short battle. This Overlord has some terrifying skills." With the Absorb skill, Fangtongue demanded its opponents to kill it with a single strike because if they failed, they were doomed. It would only grow stronger with every attack, so the best way to defeat it was to strike without holding back and hope it made a difference. Karsha knew he wouldn''t gain anything from sparring with this one, so he planned to end the battle before it even started. His current attack power ranged between 11,600 and 20,200, and it kept getting stronger with every task completed. With Golden Aura and Sword Aura at his disposal, even ScaleCrusher would have a hard time defending against his attacks. The next location was on the other side of the island, so it would take them a little over two hours to get there. Karsha decided to slip into a short sleep. Nearing the fifth day of his massacre, five snakes had already fallen. Karsha, who dedicated 20 days to his quest, was on the road to completing it within seven days. This showed just how powerful he had become. Thanks to his encounter on the Red Planet, he had reached a stage where the Overlords posed no threat to him. After a few hours of rest, Karsha was woken by a tap from Kilian. They had arrived two hours ago, but the shadow guards had let him rest. Even Alida slowed down the flying boat, extending the journey from two hours to five, giving Karsha seven hours of rest. "The moment I blink away, you guys should retreat," Karsha said after drinking a few mouthfuls of water. The shadow guards nodded and immediately sprang into action. Karsha followed, using only his glaive to kill. With his senses now spread 50km wide, the glaive could now be controlled within a 5km radius instead of the previous 2km. After 15 minutes of battle, Karsha blinked away. He could have done so without involving the shadow guards, but that would have robbed them of their purpose and Karsha of his monster bodies and cores. He needed cores the most, so a little massacre before breaking the curse seemed like a good idea. "It took you faster than I thought, Human. The last time you were here, I wanted to devour your soul, but I didn''t know you''d be back so soon," a voice entered Karsha''s mind as he appeared in the area the map indicated as the domain of his next target. Karsha smiled and replied, "Well, your other friends were weak, so it was indeed fast. I hope you won''t disappoint me like they did." His reply echoed in the area like a symphony. "Don''t worry, human. This is where you die." Karsha immediately activated his movement technique and dashed away, barely evading a long tongue that appeared from behind him. "Sneak attack, I guess there wasn''t only one coward in the cohort," Karsha said, dashing away again to evade another tongue attack. He quickly understood Fangtongue''s strategy and moved a few kilometers away. The snake was trying to circle around him and apply the constrict skill. If successful, Karsha would be immobilized for three seconds, giving Fangtongue time to wrap its body around him. "Maybe I should call you Fangtongue the Coward," Karsha taunted, spreading his senses far and wide. He avoided using his domain because it would be disadvantageous. Activating it would debuff the snake, but also make it stronger with each attack. Unless he refrained from using variations, which would negate his advantage. It was a double-edged sword, and Karsha didn''t want to be on the wrong side. Instead, he relied on his sharp tongue, the same one that had gotten him sent to the island, to goad the snake into revealing its full body. "Why are you running, human?" Fangtongue''s voice echoed in Karsha''s mind. He couldn''t hold back his laughter. "Why are you hiding? Show yourself and let me see if you live up to the hype," Karsha replied. However, the snake proved smarter than he anticipated, remaining hidden underground and only showing its head occasionally to launch sneak attacks. Karsha''s mind raced as he strategized. He couldn''t afford to let Fangtongue''s tactics dictate the battle. His senses were sharp, and he could feel every tremor in the ground, every subtle movement. He needed a plan that would flush out the snake and bring the fight to his terms. As the Unknown Emperor had said, "Don''t let its name fool you." Karsha now understood what he meant. The snake was a slippery adversary. Ten minutes passed with neither side making a decisive move. Frustration built within Karsha as he realized the battle would not end as quickly as he had hoped. In the 12th minute, the immense, 120-meter-long body of the snake rose from the ground with an angry roar. Sensing danger, Karsha instinctively retreated another kilometer, keeping his eyes fixed on the giant serpent. Fangtongue was a colossal python, stretching over 120 meters long and as thick as an ancient oak tree. Its body was covered in sleek, dark-green scales that glistened with a sinister sheen. Each scale was edged with a sharp, silvery tint, giving the serpent an armored appearance. Fangtongue''s head was broad and triangular, with piercing yellow eyes that glowed eerily. Its fangs, nearly a foot long, protruded menacingly from its upper jaw, dripping with venom potent enough to paralyze even titans. Karsha took a moment to let the image of the snake set in his mind before blinking. "Finally, you decided to show up," he said with an evil grin. He took out a body-strengthening pill from his space ring and swallowed it. Read exclusive chapters at empire "They say you can absorb attacks. Why don''t you try absorbing this?" Karsha''s aura began to intensify as he activated the [Agni Inferno Dominion]. The air around him grew hotter, his presence becoming a fiery beacon of power. "Agni Sword," Karsha muttered. With a powerful shockwave, a two-meter-tall sword of Agni, the fire deity, appeared before him. He quickly grabbed it, knowing he had only ten seconds. Channeling enough energy into it, Karsha gritted his teeth and activated both Sword Aura and Golden Aura. In less than five seconds, Karsha was already dripping with sweat. He raised the sword and looked in the direction of the snake. Seeing the powerful energy fluctuation around the sword, the snake panicked and tried to dive back into the ground, but it was too late. Karsha slashed down hard, sending a 50-meter-tall fire arc toward Fangtongue. The ground shook as the fiery beam traveled toward the snake. BOOM! A powerful shockwave erupted, pushing Karsha back 700 meters. The sword vanished, and Karsha''s body slammed into the ground hard, creating several cracking sounds. His vision immediately turned blurry, but he fought to stay conscious, waiting for the system. Three seconds later, the system message confirmed his new kill, but that was all Karsha could see before he fell unconscious. However, before succumbing to sleep, he willed the system to summon the shadow guards. "Oh my god..." Alida shouted as soon as they were teleported over, seeing the massive hole in the ground. But her shock didn''t last long, as panic set in. A few meters away, Karsha''s unconscious body lay on the ground. Chapter 129 A Mysterious Loving Family "Austin, wake up, or you''ll be late for the assessment!" A voice rang in the ears of a young boy about 12 years old, jolting him awake and nearly causing him to jump out of his luxurious bed. The room he was in was extravagantly decorated with the finest furniture.A giggling sound came from the other side of the bed, making the boy named Austin turn and look. A beautiful woman, appearing to be in her early thirties, looked back at him with a loving gaze, her smile enchanting like the stars. Seeing her warm, motherly expression, Austin couldn''t help but smile. "Mother, why didn''t you wake me up earlier? It''s almost eight," Austin said, trying to look serious, but the small blush on his cheek gave him away. "I came in earlier, but looking at your handsome face made me reconsider, so I just sat here watching you sleep," the woman replied, her beautiful smile painting the moment. "That''s creepy, Mom," Austin joked as he went in for a hug. "I don''t mind being creepy," the lady replied. They laughed and then broke the hug. "Hurry, go take your bath. You don''t want to be late for your assessment. Who knows, we might just get another cultivator in the family by the end of today," the lady said. Quickly, Austin dashed toward the bathroom, where a young lady in a maid''s uniform was waiting. The woman watched her son enter with a happy smile. However, once he was out of sight, a guilty look appeared on her face. Soon, tears started falling down her cheeks. "I am a terrible mother," she whispered to herself. "We are terrible parents," a masculine voice came from the door. Turning toward it, a handsome young man in his early 30s walked in. He quickly went to the woman and hugged her, letting her soak his clothes with her tears. "What kind of parents would do such a barbaric thing to their son?" the lady asked with a shaky voice, her demeanor shifting from loving to weepy. "The kind that wants their son to survive at all costs, even if they have to become villains to do so. Cathy, you heard what the Old Lady said and what needed to be done. We can''t allow Austin to fall with the rest of us. He must live. He must live on," the man said, rubbing his hand on her back in a comforting manner. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know that, but still. Look how happy he is about his awakening ceremony. But we all know that by the end of today, that happy smile will be lost forever," her tears intensified, flowing like a waterfall. "I know, I know," the man persisted with his comforting hand rub. "I just hope one day when he finds out, he will forgive us." "I hope so too," the lady echoed. They left the room a little after that, making sure Austin didn''t see them in that state. "Mother, Father, your son will come back a cultivator," Austin declared as he jumped inside a carriage, his shoulders held high. His parents waved back at him, and soon, the carriage pulled away. Austin is the fifth child of the future patriarch of Caleb''s Great Family. His father, Max, is a formidable cultivator and a scholar with a knack for politics. The Caleb family is renowned for its scholarly focus on cultivation research. They have extensive knowledge about rare and powerful techniques, skills, scrolls, maps¡ªalmost everything there is to know about cultivation. Despite not being as physically powerful as most martial families, the Caleb family''s influence in the Drono Kingdom is significant. They''ve played a crucial role in helping many cultivators achieve great feats, which has made them both popular and wealthy. However, their influence has also stirred up jealousy among others. Recognizing this, the current patriarch has made it his top priority to ensure the family''s survival no matter what. But this is easier said than done. A few years before Austin was born, the family discovered a secret of immense importance. Realizing the potential danger it posed, they decided to bury the secret and prepare for the worst. Despite their extensive preparations, the Caleb family could not avoid their fate, especially after the oracle foretold both their doom and the path forward. In response, Max and Cathy, Austin''s parents, made the most difficult decision imaginable¡ªthey sacrificed their humanity to ensure their son''s survival. Austin is now the result of this forbidden act, a poignant blend of love and sacrifice. As their beloved son faced the heartbreaking news of his future, Max and Cathy could barely bear it. Yet, their decision was already made, and their actions had sealed their son''s fate. Your next chapter awaits on empire That evening, while many children returned home smiling and celebrating their entry into the path of cultivation, Austin came back a different person. The usually happy and easygoing boy had no smiles, only tears. To most, he was now seen as a cripple on the path of cultivation. Austin had faulty meridians, which meant he was destined to live as a mortal and face an early death. When he received the news, his innocent heart shattered into a million pieces. That day, he locked himself in his room and stayed there for a whole month, speaking to no one¡ªeven his loving mother. His world had turned upside down. For a moment, Austin contemplated suicide, but the thought was quickly washed away as if someone was guiding him away from it. Instead, he was driven by an intense desire to seek knowledge and find a way to overcome his problem. Thus began a new chapter in Austin''s life. The cheerful, easygoing boy was replaced by a mature, intelligent, and desperate individual determined to defy the heavens and carve out a path to cultivation and immortality. He poured over thousands of books and studied countless charts on human anatomy, but every avenue he explored seemed to lead to dead ends. On his 15th birthday, Austin finally made a breakthrough when he discovered Alchemy. He realized that studying this path might offer a way to address the curse on his body. Over the next year, he focused intently on alchemy, devouring books on the subject and seeking out an alchemist who could help him find a solution. Thanks to his family''s wealth and his supportive parents, he managed to discover a method¡ªthe Meridian Regeneration Pill. That day, joy flooded through him, and for the first time in four years, the smile he had buried deep inside resurfaced. He began researching the pill, and while he made some progress over the first few months, he knew he lacked the skill to concoct it himself. So, he went to his parents to ask for their help. "You found a way to fix your destroyed meridians? How?" His father asked, sounding surprised, even though he had been instrumental in guiding Austin towards discovering Alchemy. "It''s a pill called the Meridian Regeneration Pill. From my research, I found that a Rank 2 Heaven Grade Meridian Regeneration Pill could not only repair my meridians but also make them stronger than most cultivators''," Austin explained, his voice brimming with excitement. But when he saw the concerned expressions on his parents'' faces, his mood shifted. "What''s wrong? Why the long faces?" he asked, puzzled. "Austin, the grade of pill you need is incredibly expensive. Even if we pooled all the wealth of the family, we wouldn''t be able to afford it," Max said. Austin''s heart sank, and his world seemed to crumble once more. After years of searching for a solution, he was now faced with this crushing disappointment. However, he quickly composed himself and devised a plan. "Father, Mother, how influential is our family?" he asked, his tone serious. Recognizing the gravity of his son''s question, Max immediately understood where Austin was headed. "Influential enough," he replied. "Then do me this one favor," Austin said, "and if it doesn''t work out, I''ll accept my fate." He proceeded to explain his plan to his parents, determined to find a way to achieve his goal. A few months passed, and during this time, Austin spent as much time as he could with his parents, especially his mother. He knew that if his plan succeeded, he would be leaving home and might not see them for many years. Understanding how deeply her son was feeling, his mother spared no expense and devoted herself entirely to spending time with him. "Austin, I''ve reached out to a friend in Sunlight City," his father said. "He''s an alchemist, and while he doesn''t have the means to make the Rank 2 Heaven Grade Meridian Regeneration Pill himself, he has enough influence to acquire one for you. However, you''ll need to become his apprentice permanently. Don''t worry, once you become a cultivator and are strong enough, you can visit us." Austin hugged his father tightly, filled with gratitude for his efforts. "But before you go to Sunlight City, you''ll first need to travel to Peitin City to collect something from a friend there. It''s a three-week journey, so start preparing," his father added. Without hesitation, Austin dashed off to prepare in the bathroom. Seeing her son''s familiar, determined demeanor, his mother couldn''t hold back her tears. Her tears were for the painful reality that this would be the last time she would see her son. They had done everything in their power to ensure his departure before their own impending doom arrived. Just a few days after Austin left, three Great Families and some mysterious powers launched a coordinated attack. Within a single day, every last member of the Caleb Great Family was killed¡ªeveryone except for the crippled mortal, who was expected to die within a few years. Chapter 130 No Pain No Gain "Kilian, step on it and speed up!" Ayarr said, sounding a bit impatient. After finding Karsha unconscious, they quickly cleared the area and started heading back to the Purple Tail Anaconda Sanctuary. They were all stunned by the devastation and the sight of the headless snake. Dhaka had to travel a couple of kilometers before he finally found Fangtongue''s head.When they found Karsha, his hand was twisted at unnatural angles. Unsure of what to do and fearing they might be swarmed by monster snakes, Dhaka immediately ordered them to head back to the Sanctuary. Unfortunately, the Sanctuary was a 12-hour flight away, and that''s if the boat was traveling at full speed. They couldn''t push the boat to its limits because they had to navigate through other dangerous parts of the forest. For the past five hours, they had been flying with the three women constantly berating Kilian, who was piloting the boat. At first, he would respond to their frustration, but eventually, he stopped, realizing that the three women were just overwhelmed and emotional. At the moment, Karsha was in the most comfortable position imaginable. His head rested on Alida''s chest, almost sandwiched between her soft, comforting embrace. To his right, Tifa held onto one of his arms, while Ayarr, the usually shy assassin, held onto the other. Dhaka was on guard, making sure no snakes sneaked up on them. Meanwhile, Kilian was pushing the boat to its limits, speeding up as much as he could. ''What was that?'' Karsha thought as he began to wake up. The memory that surfaced in his mind felt like a vivid dream. "That must be Austin''s memories. But why are they coming back to me now?" The young boy in the dream was indeed the boy whose body he now occupied. Karsha had always wondered why he hadn''t received any of Austin''s memories after inhabiting his body. With this new, mysterious memory surfacing, he began to ponder more deeply. However, as he overthought the situation, his head started to throb. He decided to stop and allow his body some time to heal. After a while, a pleasant sensation washed over him. Three different fragrances filled his senses, helping him relax further. Slowly, he began to wake up. As his eyes fluttered open, he realized he was flying through the air. He turned to the side and was immediately met with two striking orange eyes¡ªeyes that would be etched into his memory forever. Ayarr''s eyes were truly majestic. They were orange with vertical pupils that seemed to constrict and expand with each blink. Karsha couldn''t quite explain it, but as he gazed into those eyes, he felt a warmth spreading through his body¡ªnot in a bad way, but more like a soothing, healing sensation. The more he looked, the more energy seemed to flow into him. Enjoying the sensation, he kept his gaze fixed on Ayarr''s eyes. Ayarr, noticing Karsha waking up, felt a mix of happiness and embarrassment. She was thrilled to see him conscious again, but her shy nature made it difficult for her to lock eyes with someone as handsome as Karsha¡ªespecially someone as renowned as the Annihilator she had long awaited. "You have beautiful eyes," Karsha said, causing Ayarr''s cheeks to flush an even deeper red. The sensation he was experiencing felt like heaven, and Karsha''s brain suddenly realized where his head was. He quickly turned away, but the abrupt movement was a bit too sudden. His head tilted, and he ended up with his face buried in Alida''s chest. For a moment, he felt like he was in heaven but quickly regained his composure and lifted his head. Alida, Tifa, and Ayarr, all blushing furiously, couldn''t maintain their composure. Before Karsha could fully stabilize himself, they moved away, turning their backs to him. "This is odd behavior," Kilian said, having no clue what had just happened. Karsha scratched his head in embarrassment and reached for his water bottle. While his body was almost healed, his brain was still aching from the fire beam attack. The pain lingered, making it clear that his recovery wasn''t complete. "You''re awake. How are you feeling?" Dhaka, who seemed to be the most composed of the group, asked. "I think I''m fine, but I''ll need a few hours of rest before jumping back into the next battle," Karsha replied. "We still have 15 days to go. You should rest for at least a few days," Dhaka suggested. Karsha just smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine. I just didn''t realize that skill had so much attack power. By the way, did you take the Core and body of the monster?" Karsha asked. "Yes," Dhaka replied, pulling out the monster core that once belonged to Fangtongue. Karsha took it and immediately absorbed it. He then consumed the blood essence, allowing it to temper his body. Gradually, his mind began to heal. "The next location isn''t far from here," Dhaka said. "So let''s head there now. We''ll rest for the day and pick up where we left off tomorrow." Dhaka knew Karsha wouldn''t take the rest as seriously as suggested, so he gestured for Kilian to start moving toward their next hunting ground, Shadow Gorge. Karsha glanced at the three snake ladies for a moment, then shifted his focus back to the system. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Fangtongue, the devourer > < +300 added to all stats and 5000 points added to your stats reserve > < +100,000 added to Mana. > < +1,000 skill points added > < + 20,000 killer Points > < 100,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Fangtongue Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Everglade Sword sheath], [Emperor Grade Avatar] Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Soul Reaver Armulet], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] After reading through the messages, Karsha accesses the system rewards. < Everglade Sword sheath > Rank: Earth Tier: High Type: Weapon -- A simple sword sheath made from the skin of a fallen titan. Abilities Qi Absorb: No matter how powerful and deadly a killing intent is, taking out this sword sheath will instantly absorb 50% of it. Qi Disperse: When activated, the wielder can channel the killing intent stored in the sword sheath at will. Qi Sharpen: Any sword placed in this sword sheath will keep absorbing the killing intent for as long as it stays in the sheath. Using the sword after absorbing so much killing intent will boost the attack power of the wielder. ========== "What a powerful sheath," Karsha said as he quickly retrieved the sword sheath. To his surprise, it was quite simple and ordinary, made from leather with some symbols drawn on it. He took out the third Legendary-grade longsword from his collection and placed it into the sheath. Since the sheath didn''t emit any killing intent, Karsha didn''t feel the need to dwell on it for now. He promptly tossed it into his inventory. "Ha, I really underestimated the Sword of Agni," Karsha mused as he looked over the details of the avatar. His mind drifted back to the battle with the colossal snake. The sheer size of the beast had panicked him, prompting him to use one of his strongest attacks. In his haste, he had forgotten that the [Fire Beam] skill had undergone two Tier upgrades back on the Red Planet. If he had been more mindful, he would have realized that using just his Golden Aura along with the fire beam could have been enough to kill the monster. His attack power was now between 11,800 and 20,600. Thanks to the 100-fold amplification of the Golden Aura, he could have taken down the snake without even needing to use Sword Aura. But that was in the past. Despite the massive backlash he faced, he had also acquired a Tier 7 Terror Mutant Emperor-grade avatar. Surprisingly, the avatar retained all its original skills and even added a new transformation skill, allowing it to become a tattoo and merge with Karsha''s skin. He immediately turns to the next reward, the Soul Reaver Amulet [Soul Reaver Amulet] Rank: Legendary Experience new stories on empire Tier: High Type: Storage -- A dark amulet Enables the cultivator to capture and imprison the souls of the defeated. The captured souls can be refined into spiritual energy or soul crystals. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good stuff. Too bad I can''t use spiritual energy anytime soon. I guess I''ll just keep trapping souls inside for now," Karsha said, pulling out the amulet. Even though it was intended for something sinister, it was undeniably beautiful. The amulet was a circular piece made from a mix of gold and dark metal. It featured a central, multifaceted green gem, surrounded by smaller green gemstones arranged in a star-like pattern. The outer ring was thick, inscribed with ancient runes, and adorned with four larger green gems set in elaborate metalwork. The intricate details included patterns of vines, leaves, and geometric shapes, giving it an organic and mystical appearance. At the top of the amulet was a diamond-shaped green gem held by claw-like prongs. The amulet hung from an ornate chain with engraved patterns, enhancing its aura of ancient power and significance. Karsha quickly draped it around his neck, adding it to the Emperor''s chain he was already wearing. The amulet was far too striking to keep hidden in his inventory. He already knew how to use it, even without consulting the system. While he couldn''t harness spiritual energy right now, he knew that would change in the future. After reading through the rest of the messages, Karsha was about to close the window when he noticed two more messages remaining unread at the bottom. < Ding! Requirement met. Your Fire Beam skill has evolved. > < Congratulations! You have unlocked a new attack mode for your Fire Beam skill: One Slash Kill. > Chapter 131 The Shortest Battle < Ding! Requirement met. Your Fire Beam skill has evolved. >< Congratulations! You have unlocked a new attack mode for your Fire Beam skill: One Slash Kill. > [ One Slash Kill ]: Once every 2 minutes, you can unleash an attack that carries 400% of your total attack power. [ Note: Continued use of this skill will harm your body. ] "I guess there''s no gain without a little pain," Karsha said with a grin, feeling pleased with his new ability despite the dangers he faced. He had nearly died from using his own skill. If not for his stronger body and careful use of fire essence, his arms might have been obliterated. "I guess the Agni Sword will be added to my trump cards and should never be used lightly," Karsha said with a touch of satisfaction. He then took out the Book of Annihilation. [ Task Accepted ] [ Shadowcoil, the Soul Lord. One of the dangerous ones. With a colossal dark body and terrifying green eyes, those who meet its gaze are doomed to die no matter what. A little advice: Don''t look it in the eye, or your soul will be in serious trouble. ] [Name: Shadowcoil] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Soul Lord] [Strength: 12,000] Read latest chapters at empire [Defense: 12,700] [Stamina: 12,000] [Health: 30,000] [Speed: 10,000] [Attack Power: 11,600 ~ 18,700] Skills: [Soul Gaze]: A look into the eyes of the soul lord is all it will take to trap your soul in its soul space and feed on it. [Terrifying Gaze]: A soul attack that can vaporize the soul can be shot from the eyes of Shadowcoil and can bypass most soul defense. [Shadow eyes]: The shadows are its eyes and window to your soul. Looking into them will leave you exposed to soul attacks. =============== Weaknesses: Eyes: Shadowcoil relies on its eyes, by destroying those, you will strip it of its power to harm you making killing it less difficult. Light: because of its high affinity for shadows, using light to counter the shadows will grant you a shot at killing it. Reward: [ Phoenix Blood ] [Bonus: Kill it within a day for a hidden reward ] "How am I supposed to fight something I can''t even look at?" Karsha wondered, feeling at a loss. He''d finally found an opponent with stats higher than his own, but the challenge was that he couldn''t look the opponent in the eye during the fight. Despite having powerful senses, he had never fought with his eyes closed before. Moreover, the element that could have assisted him in this situation¡ªthe darkness element¡ªwas currently at a low stage. His mastery of darkness was limited, which meant his control over shadows and the darkness itself was restricted. He couldn''t use it as effectively as the light element. Fighting without visual input was going to be extremely challenging. "Hey, Ayarr, how strong is your connection with the darkness element?" Karsha asked, seeing no other option but to seek help from the expert. Ayarr looked taken aback by the sudden question, and the other shadow guards were equally surprised. It was the first time Karsha was asking for assistance. "I''m currently at the High level with the darkness element," Ayarr replied. "So, I have a fair amount of control over it." Karsha nodded thoughtfully and then asked, "If you had to fight with your eyes closed, would you be able to use the shadows of your opponent to track their movements?" "Yes," Ayarr responded. "The shadow can be tracked, but it requires a deep understanding of darkness. Just like you can track a living being using your senses, you can track their shadow. However, you need to understand how darkness shifts. Shadows are formed from darkness, so to map out an opponent''s movements, you need to perceive how the darkness moves and shifts. The best approach is to learn how to feel and interpret the darkness itself." Karsha kept nodding, though internally, he was at a loss about where to start. Ayarr noticed his confusion and, understanding that it wouldn''t be easy for him, decided to share her techniques. It took about 30 minutes, but Karsha only managed to grasp small fragments of her explanation. Ayarr and nearly her entire family are Assassins, born with an innate affinity for the darkness element. For them, mastering it is relatively straightforward. Even her mother possesses a Perfect affinity for darkness, while little Starr, the Tier 4 snake child, has a Medium affinity. This means that even the young Starr has a better grasp of darkness than Karsha. "Thanks, Ayarr," Karsha said, appreciating her help. He closed his eyes and began meditating, though he couldn''t shake his fear of the darkness within him. Despite his direct connection to the darkness element, he had never tried to communicate with it before. He intended to gain some understanding before taking that step. After a few hours of flying, they arrived at their next hunting ground just before evening. Instead of diving straight into action, they decided to take a break. They enjoyed some food and fruit juice that Ayarr had brought, a precaution from her overly protective mother. The rest allowed Karsha to relax and mentally prepare for the challenges ahead. That night, they talked about a lot of things, and Karsha learned more about Ayarr''s senior brother, Morr. By the next day, the sixth day of their quest, Karsha and his guards were back in action. After a few minutes of battling, Karsha decided it was time to confront the Overlord. He had struggled to master the art of darkness sensing, so he came up with a plan. Unable to sense the snake and unwilling to use his domain, he decided to try out the Mask. Unfortunately, he underestimated both the Overlord and its domain. When he used the Mask to blink away, he found himself in an incredibly eerie place. Shadow Gorge was a deep, dark chasm that plunged into the earth, perpetually shrouded in darkness. The sides of the gorge rose steeply, casting long shadows that obscured the canyon floor. Strange, glowing fungi clung to the rocky walls, emitting an otherworldly, phosphorescent light. The air was cool and damp, filled with the sound of dripping water and the occasional rustle of something unseen. It felt like stepping into a haunted tomb filled with unknown horrors. Karsha quickly became alert, but it was too late. As he turned toward a rustle, his gaze locked with that of the Overlord. It was a massive, green eye, lined with dark, shifting lines that seemed to move within its depths. In an instant, Karsha felt his soul being drained, and his vision darkened. Everything happened in a split second, but when his vision cleared, he found himself standing in the middle of a cemetery. Ghostly figures moved about, their forms barely visible. A voice spoke, followed by the appearance of the largest snake Karsha had ever seen. "Welcome to my domain, Human. You tried, but this is where your soul becomes mine," the Overlord''s deep, menacing voice echoed as its 150-meter-long, enormous body slowly came into view. "In here, I am the Overlord. Your soul is mine, everything about you is mine." The snake''s eerie laughter filled the air as its head slowly moved toward Karsha. "Too bad for you, Human. After killing six of us, you never even got close to where the true rewards lie. You must be disappointed in your employer, aren''t you?" The snake''s voice dripped with mockery, but Karsha remained calm and composed. "That''s right. I know all about the curse and the treasures hidden within us. Care to ask how I know?" The snake, now fully in control of Karsha''s soul, grew increasingly cocky. Karsha, knowing his situation was dire, did not attempt to resist, though he appeared to be passive. "You''re going to tell me anyway, even if I don''t ask. But since you''re offering, why don''t you tell me?" Karsha responded, maintaining his calm facade. "Ah, because my control over the soul is so profound that curses have little effect on me. I like you, Human. You defied the odds and killed six Overlords. That''s commendable. Too bad you have to die by my hands," the snake teased, its tone almost playful. Karsha, however, had other things on his mind. "Since I''m about to die, why not tell me more about your allies and your boss?" "I don''t mind," the Overlord hissed. "Even if you had managed to kill me and the Ice and Lightning guys, you wouldn''t have survived even a second against Leviathan. You''re lucky I''m ending your suffering quickly." "But since you want to know, winning against the last two guards comes with a massive reward. One that could have set you on a path no one could ever match. Even killing them could have turned you into a heavenly monster. Too bad you failed just at the final stretch." The snake''s eerie laughter echoed ominously. Karsha smiled inwardly and asked, "If your soul were hypothetically stolen, what would happen to your body outside?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I would die, of course. A body without a soul is nothing," the snake replied, then hummed with satisfaction. "It''s been nice chatting with you, Human, but it''s time for you to go." The ghostly figures around Karsha paused and turned to look at him. "No, I should thank you for giving me the information I wanted," Karsha said with a dark, sinister edge to his voice. Suddenly, a large demonic eye appeared behind him, and the ghostly figures began to be absorbed. Shadowcoil tensed, but before it could act, a dark, terrifying mask materialized on Karsha''s face. The eyes of the Mask shifted from green to purple. "Absorb," Karsha commanded. The entire place began to shake as Shadowcoil tried to escape, but it was already too late. "No, not possible! How do you have that?" The last words the Overlord managed to utter before the Mask completely absorbed its colossal soul form. "Thundercoil, Crystalisk, and Abyssal Leviathan, you''re next," Karsha declared in a chilling tone before vanishing from the destroyed soul space of the dead Overlord, who had perished in less than ten minutes¡ªone of the quickest battles so far. Chapter 132 A Phoenix Blood < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Mistshround, the Vampire snake >As soon as Karsha''s soul returned to his body, the kill confirmation message appeared. It had all happened in under ten minutes. Karsha had planned to kill the snake with one precise strike, using the latest addition to his Fire Beam skill, the One Slash Kill. However, he hadn''t expected the snake to be so cunning. When he was trapped in Shadowcoil''s soul space, Karsha panicked for just a few seconds. He had almost forgotten about his recently acquired mask. The mask was indeed mysterious. Karsha had never studied it, but somehow, at that very moment, he knew he could use it. He had considered trapping the snake''s soul in his amulet, but since he hadn''t really experimented with that, he decided to use the mask instead. It''s always advisable to use your strongest move in situations beyond your control. If he had tried using the amulet and it had failed, his soul would have been exterminated before he could blink. So using the mask was the optimal solution to his sudden problem. Immediately after he finished absorbing the soul of the Overlord, a new window appeared for the mask. The details, of course, left Karsha in a state of shock. < Mask of Malevolence > Rank: Spiritual Grade Current Level: Level 1 Abilities: 2/7 Trial: 0/7 -- The Mask Of Malevolence Has accepted a Master. Feed it and watch as it blossoms to become one of the most feared weapons in existence. Requirement to Level up. Level up to unlock all the features of the mask. Soul: 1/10,000 Fear: 0/10,000 Nightmare: 0/10,000 [Note: If any of these three is captured without using the mask. the count obtained will be halfed] The mask, already terrifying, had now become a weapon that could be leveled up. But that wasn''t the most terrifying part. After using the mask, Karsha could feel his third eye and the Demon Gaze linking to it. He could also feel both his third eye and the Demon Gaze growing stronger after absorbing the soul of the Overlord. At the moment, Karsha could only use the first two abilities of the mask: [Hellish Vision] and [Malevolent Gaze]. Hellish Vision allowed him to see in the darkness and perceive hidden threats and evil. However, all this would be seen through the twisted eye of Zalgorath, something Karsha wasn''t ready for just yet. The second ability was more immediately useful: those who met his gaze would be struck with paralyzing fear, their minds plagued with nightmarish visions full of dread. It''s an evil ability but invaluable for someone like Karsha, who was bound to clash with powerful foes. However, neither of these two abilities mentioned anything about absorbing souls, which meant there were many functions of the mask that remained undiscovered. This meant Karsha could now level up the mask and potentially unlock more abilities. The only limitation was that he could absorb souls from Tier 5 upwards, but he didn''t yet know the upper limit. Absorbing the soul of a Sage might be disastrous, so for now, Karsha knew he had to proceed cautiously. When the time to be bold and ruthless came, the mask would be ready. "I need to study this mask well. It might just save my life one day¡ªagain," Karsha muttered before turning to the huge body of the snake. He picked up the core as usual and climbed on top of the snake. He then summoned the shadow guards, who appeared to be gasping for air. Clearly, they were either in battle or retreating before Karsha summoned them. "That was fast," Kilian was the first to notice the snake and Karsha, who was comfortably sitting on top of its head. "Well, I had to speed things up a bit," Karsha replied nonchalantly. At this point, the shadow guards were no longer surprised by the extraordinary feats Karsha had been pulling off for the past six days. They just brushed it off and went about their business. He then accessed the system message about the Phoenix Blood. [ Phoenix Blood ] Rank: Sage -- A drop of blood from a Phoenix said to contain the purest form of Fire. Absorbing it will enhance all fire-type abilities and skills. Also, you will gain the aura and fierceness of a phoenix. "Good stuff, I wonder if I can absorb this," Karsha thought. He had been consuming the blood of Overlords, but they were all King Grade. Consumable blood essence comes in different grades or ranks: Common, King, Saint, Sage, etc. Based on this chart, Karsha hadn''t absorbed anything past the King grade yet. The blood of a Phoenix was many times stronger than that of the Overlords. Absorbing it now was something he knew he wasn''t ready for. However, not absorbing it meant he would face his next opponents, who were all formidable, without an essential boost. From what Shadowcoil had said, he would have to be at his best when facing the last three Overlords. Absorbing the Phoenix''s blood seemed like the way out, but the danger was too great in this situation. After weighing his options, Karsha decided against it and decided to move on for now. However, the system had other plans to solve Karsha''s little crisis. < The host can absorb the blood, but at the host''s current strength, only 5% can be absorbed. The rest will be stored for later use. As your strength grows, you can absorb the rest bit by bit. > "Wonderful," Karsha''s face lit up when he saw the message. He never liked the idea of postponing the absorption of something so valuable. The blood was Sage grade, and absorbing it would not only boost his fire abilities but also enhance his already powerful body. Read exclusive adventures at empire Although phoenixes can''t compare to dragons in physical strength, they are still considered one of the strongest races of Beasts in existence. Karsha getting his hands on a drop of phoenix blood meant he had acquired something incredibly valuable. "Are you guys done?" Karsha asked his guards. "Just one more sac," Dhaka responded. "Alright, once we finish here, we''ll head back to the Waterfall. I need to spend a few days in cultivation before we continue the hunt." After instructing them, he absorbed the core and consumable blood of Shadowcoil. The pain was non-existent to him now, so absorbing the blood had become routine. To his surprise, the system awarded him another legendary longsword. It wasn''t flashy, but it was better than nothing, so he kept it. Now, he had four swords, with his strongest being [Call of the Flame]. With his skills growing stronger by the second, acquiring more swords seemed ideal. The system could only offer up to Legendary grade since it was still Version 2.0. Once it upgraded to Version 3.0, he could start getting Earth and Heaven-grade weapons and maybe even Pseudo-Divine Grade. The avatar he received this time was a Terror Mutant. However, this Mutant could speak and could take on a human form, just like Ayarr and the others. Its humanoid form wasn''t as detailed as the Purple Tail Anaconda, but according to the system, it could transform into a type of human called ShadowHuman. They weren''t real humans, nor were they real shadows. This meant it couldn''t blend in with humans. But Karsha was satisfied. At least with its shadow and soul abilities, his chances of absorbing more souls had increased. And with the ability to level up and break through to the next Tiers, Karsha knew it would only get stronger over time. The only downside was that it would forever remain a Terror Mutant. Although the Terror Mutant is powerful now, it will struggle against those higher in class. But Karsha didn''t plan on using it for fights. He needed someone who could sneak around, and ShadowCoil fit that profile. If it became useless in the future, he could always give it to someone else. "We''re done with the last one," Dhaka''s voice broke Karsha''s thoughts, prompting him to jump down. He stored the three huge sacs of venom along with the snake''s body. His riches piled up with each kill. Right now, he had millions, if not billions, of spirit coins lying inside his space ring in the form of monster bodies. Hando, the man he sold his first batch of monster bodies to, would go bananas once he saw the new load of bodies Karsha would be bringing along. "We still have 13 days to go. I''ll be using the next three to five days to cultivate, so use that time to master your skills, especially the ones I gave you. The last three Overlords are the strongest yet. I hope you all remember how it went when we were there last time," Karsha said as they flew toward the waterfall. "It won''t be like the last seven, so be prepared. It''s going to be dangerous," he continued. The shadow guards nodded in response. The next battle would be against Thundercoil, the lord of thunder. It was incredibly powerful, and from what Karsha saw in the Book of Annihilation, the last three Overlords were the reason he was sent to the island. At this point, Karsha knew he wasn''t on the island by coincidence. A lot had happened, and his perspective had broadened. He could see things more clearly now. From what the Book of Annihilation had written about Thundercoil, Crystalisk, and Abyssal Leviathan, he knew he had yet to face the real challenge. The last seven Overlords were just a warm-up. The real battles would be against Thundercoil, Crystalisk, and Leviathan. Could he really handle them? That would depend on his abilities, his gains from the last seven battles, and his quick trip to the Red Planet. If he failed, he would die. If he succeeded, he would break the curse on the island for good. "I will kill them, every last one of them..." Karsha vowed to himself. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 133 Absorbing The Phoenix Blood As soon as they arrived at the waterfall, Karsha made his way to the cave he used to stay in. Although his previous battle had slightly damaged it, it was still stable enough for him to spend the next few days inside without a hitch. His plans to explore the island would have to wait, depending on whether he could successfully absorb the Phoenix blood or not."System, how powerful do you think the Phoenix blood is?" Karsha asked, trying to calm his nerves by engaging with the system. < It''s Phoenix blood, so it''s hard to gauge. Even a King-grade Phoenix blood is many times more powerful than what you''ve absorbed so far. Since this is Sage grade, it''s probably 10,000 times more powerful than the King-grade blood you''ve consumed. > "Well, that''s comforting," Karsha sighed, retrieving the blood. It was encased in ice, about the size of a pill. Karsha examined it for a moment before opening the bottle. The temperature in the cave began to rise, yet the ice pill containing the blood remained cool to the touch. Taking a deep breath, he steadied his mind and prepared himself for the process. He knew that this moment could be a turning point in his journey, one that would determine his ability to face the formidable Overlords ahead. < The host is advised to swallow the pill before the ice melts> Karsha took a deep breath and tossed the pill of Phoenix blood into his mouth, swallowing it quickly. The pill slid down his throat and into his stomach with surprising ease, and for a moment, he felt an unusual calm wash over him. That calmness lasted only a few seconds. As the ice melted, an excruciating pain erupted from his stomach, spreading rapidly through his body. It felt as if his insides were being torn apart and seared with hot coals. Each passing second intensified the agony, making it harder for him to maintain his composure. Ten minutes dragged by, the pain relentless and unyielding. Karsha gritted his teeth, enduring as best he could. But as the pain reached unbearable levels, his vision began to blur. The edges of his sight darkened, and his consciousness wavered, teetering on the brink of collapse. Desperately, Karsha focused on his breathing, trying to stabilize his mind and body. He knew this was a test of his endurance and willpower. If he could withstand this, the rewards would be immense. But right now, all he could do was hold on and hope his body would adapt before it broke under the strain. < The Host must stay conscious to absorb the blood once refined fully. It will take 12 hours > Karsha could barely muster a coherent thought, let alone a curse at the system. The pain was relentless, and with every passing second, he questioned his ability to endure the full twelve hours. But giving up was not an option. He had faced countless challenges before, and this was just another trial to overcome. As the thirty-minute mark passed, the pain only intensified. His eyes turned red from the strain, and sweat sizzled off his body, vaporizing almost instantly. The temperature around him rose dramatically, turning the cave into an inferno. At the one-hour mark, a powerful explosion of energy erupted from Karsha''s body. His body shuddered violently, but he remained in his lotus posture, enduring the torment. The cave felt like a scorching cauldron, and Karsha was the pill being baked within it. The heat was unbearable, and the pain seemed to have no end. Five hours passed in the blink of an eye, though to Karsha, it felt like an eternity in hell. His body began to show signs of cracking, with his skin splitting open and infernal energy seeping through the fissures. The pain was excruciating, and he could feel his soul teetering on the brink of abandoning him. But amidst the agony, a flicker of determination burned within Karsha. He had come too far to falter now. Gritting his teeth, he focused on the energy coursing through him. He tried to guide it, to harness it, and to make it his own. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pain was becoming unbearable. Even with all his might, Karsha couldn''t take it anymore. He was at his limit, but he also couldn''t bring himself to give up. The benefits of enduring this process far outweighed the losses. If he gave up now, he would forfeit a tremendous amount of power. Plus, he had no idea what might happen to him if he quit, so he sat there, his mind on the verge of breaking, and continued to endure. Had he been an ordinary person facing something like this, he would have long since died. The energy coursing through his body was far too intense to handle. Just managing to last five hours was nothing short of a miracle. The process involved two main steps: Refine and Absorb. After consuming the blood, the first step was to refine it. This meant gathering all the energy within the blood and purifying it by removing impurities. It was similar to extracting medicinal essence from a herb in alchemy, where the essence is refined to eliminate impurities. In this scenario, Karsha''s body was the cauldron, and the blood was the medicinal essence. But that didn''t mean the cauldron didn''t benefit from the process. As the blood was refined, the impurities were expelled from the cauldron¡ªin this case, Karsha''s body. The impurities were pushed out, but since they were inside him, they had to be expelled from his body as well. One of the toughest challenges was removing these impurities because they accumulate in everything. Thus, Karsha''s body was constantly dealing with them, making the entire process even more grueling. The process happening in Karsha''s body was the quickest, yet the most excruciating way to remove impurities. While pills could be used, they also contain impurities, making it a bit like adding more impurities to get rid of some. By the seventh hour, dark smoke began to rise from Karsha''s body. The impurities were being burned away and expelled. The pain had made him numb, leaving him almost like a zombie as the dark smoke continued to escape from his body. However, by the eighth hour, Karsha started to feel a shift. As more dark smoke left his body, he sensed a surge of energy. His strength began to rise, and the more smoke that was expelled, the more powerful he felt. Unbeknownst to him, the flow of energy through his body had been restricted by the impurities in his meridians. Now that those impurities were being cleared out, his meridians were expanding, allowing more energy to flow through. At that very moment, a system message appeared, adding a new layer of complexity to Karsha''s already intense experience. < The host has expelled all impurities from the body. The host is advised to endure the next process > BOOM BOOM BOOM Karsha hadn''t finished reading the system message when three bursts of energy erupted from his body. A searing pain surged through him instantly, making his vision darken momentarily. The pain radiated from his toes to his brain. He nearly cried out, but he gritted his teeth and continued to endure. Since he couldn''t absorb the blood essence directly into his dantian (which, in this context, is his Mana Core), the system was forming a temporary secondary core to store the blood essence. Creating a second core isn''t feasible for a human¡ªit''s something only beasts can do¡ªbut this temporary core was his only option. Continue your saga on empire Inside his inventory, Karsha had seven different types of cores he hadn''t yet touched. These were Mutant Cores. Just like his Mana Core, a Mutant Core distinguishes monsters by carrying their power. Karsha was puzzled about the origins of these Mutant Cores because, according to the system, Mutants don''t leave behind cores when they die. So, the fact that Karsha could now form a second core, even if it''s only temporary, meant he could tap into it for energy. This is a significant advantage that Alpha, Mutants, and World Bosses have over ordinary monsters and beasts. Once a monster forms an Alpha or Mutant Core, it gains more energy than the others, which sets them apart. Karsha remained in his lotus posture for nearly 11 hours. The core was almost complete, but surprisingly, the pain never lessened. However, as the 12th hour approached, Karsha began to feel the pain gradually subsiding. Once the blood was fully refined, he would finally be able to absorb 5% of its essence. The more powerful he became in the future, the higher the percentage he could absorb. Once he had absorbed everything, the second core would cease to exist. Karsha stayed perfectly still, enduring the diminishing pain as time ticked away. BOOM A final burst of energy erupted from Karsha''s body as the core was completed. A wave of heat exploded from him, blasting out of the cave. Ayarr, who had returned to her duties as a bodyguard, now turned her gaze toward the cave. While the others were in the forest honing their skills, she had chosen to stay behind and guard Karsha. As an assassin, Ayarr wasn''t into one-on-one battles. Her style was more about hiding and striking. Although she needed to sharpen her skills, she preferred to avoid any potential danger that could arise from a powerful energy surge. Her ability to escape quickly gave her an advantage. Even if she had wanted to train, Dhaka wouldn''t have allowed it. They needed someone to guard Karsha. With the ScaleCrusher dead, the other monster snakes might start roaming around. Now that their Overlord was gone, it was crucial to have someone on guard to ensure Karsha''s safety. After all, ensuring Karsha''s safety was their responsibility. Even if it weren''t, protecting him was crucial. Once he broke the curse, they''d gain their freedom to level up. Karsha was doing them a huge favor, so sacrificing a few days of training to guard him was a small price to pay. Back inside the cave, Karsha looked at the message floating before his vision and smiled. Not only had he refined the blood, but he had also managed to cleanse his body of impurities. Now, the system message added another benefit from his grueling ordeal: < You have refined the blood of a Phoenix. Your blood is now King Grade. Congratulations. > This was significant. If Karsha''s potential had previously been limited to reaching the Saint-level, now that his blood had attained King Grade, he could push past the Saint stage and potentially become a Sage or even a Great Sage. This was excellent news for him. Once his Berserker Swordsman class broke through to Level 4, he would be able to awaken his true bloodline, unlocking his full potential and hidden innate abilities. "Time to absorb the blood of a Phoenix... Hehe," Karsha thought with a grin. Chapter 134 Aura of a Phoenix Karsha quickly went into action, starting to absorb the blood. Surprisingly, the amount of blood essence he absorbed per second was incredibly high, yet there was no immediate effect. He didn''t say anything at first, but after five hours with no change, he began to wonder if he was doing something wrong. He had consumed essence blood before and knew how to absorb it properly.From his previous experience, he knew he should have seen some reactions the moment he began absorbing. However, even after five hours, nothing had happened. What Karsha didn''t realize was that the blood essence had started working the moment he began absorbing it, just not in the way he expected. All he had to do was absorb the blood and circulate it around his body, allowing the system to handle the body tempering. If only Karsha had been paying closer attention to his own tempering, he would have noticed that something unusual was happening. Instead of tempering his body, the blood he absorbed was being converted into an aura. Unbeknownst to Karsha, the bloodthirsty aura around him was undergoing a huge transformation, elevating it to the next level. Experience new tales on empire After killing so many monsters and absorbing their blood, Karsha''s aura had become chaotic. Though it was stable for now, it wouldn''t be for long. He might not realize it yet, but aura cultivation is crucial. A True expert can walk around without anyone sensing their aura because they have cultivated it to the point where they can control and hide it from others. Just like how those powerful cultivators many stages above you can hide their cultivation base, auras can be cultivated too. Karsha, being new to all this, had no idea. Even though the shadow guards said nothing, the chaotic aura Karsha was leaking could potentially harm someone unintentionally if left uncontrolled. But that''s not all. Once a cultivator, especially a swordsman, gains control over their aura, they can incorporate it into their sword attacks, significantly increasing their damage output. However, this requires total control over the aura to even attempt. Fortunately for Karsha, his system wasn''t useless in this regard. With the incredibly powerful blood flowing through his body, it started refining Karsha''s aura with the phoenix blood. Once this process was complete, Karsha would gain not only a much stronger aura but also control over when and how he leaked his aura. Ten hours later, Karsha finally felt a change. The transformation manifested as a dark red, smoky aura wrapping around him like a snake. The cave began to fill with this aura, but Karsha remained seated, as more and more continued to flow out of his body. BOOM! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a huge aura burst out from Karsha''s body, blowing the cave wide open. In an instant, the area within 500 meters around Karsha turned dark red, filled with a dense, bloodthirsty aura. Ayarr was forced to pull back a couple of meters to avoid the intense energy. The sight of trees and grasses instantly losing their color as the aura passed over them made her shudder. At the center of it all, Karsha remained seated, continuing to absorb more blood essence from the blood core. A couple more hours passed, and the dense aura now covered 1000 meters around Karsha. Suddenly, another huge burst of energy exploded from his body, this time a fiery aura. The temperature within 1000 meters rose sharply, causing the grasses to wither and the trees to dry up instantly. The aura was incredibly powerful. The more it spread, the denser it became. This continued for another three hours before, suddenly, the aura covering about 1.5 kilometers began to stir. After about three minutes of stirring, it started moving toward Karsha, gradually entering his body. The process happened so quickly that within a minute, the entire area regained its color. Ayarr, who had retreated a couple of kilometers away, sighed in relief and moved back toward the now almost-destroyed waterfall. Meanwhile, Karsha continued to absorb the blood essence. Now that his aura was under control, the real body tempering began. This process took an entire day. Finally, Karsha opened his eyes, still seated in the lotus posture. He had been there for two days without drinking water or eating food. But as a cultivator, he could go without these for a while. Shortly after he opened his eyes, another wave of aura burst from his body. Instead of flying out of the barely recognizable cave, it formed into a cocoon around him. This process lasted for about six hours before the cocoon suddenly burst open, revealing Karsha. He hadn''t undergone much outward transformation but still looked like a newborn child. His skin was incredibly smooth, his muscles perfectly refined, and his bone structure enhanced to a level that could make even princesses and queens drool. His striking red hair now had a brilliant shine, giving it an even more intense red glow. The most striking change, however, was in his eyes. His golden-red eyes were now brighter than ever, making his gaze a combination of awe and terror. The current Karsha is no longer just ordinarily handsome; his phoenix aura, combined with his looks, gives him the aura of royalty, one hiding his true identity. Thanks to the system, Karsha now has complete control over his incredibly powerful aura. As he sits there, he appears harmless, and with his good looks, nobody would see him as a threat¡ªuntil it''s too late. The perfect camouflage. He let the system handle the rest of the absorption while he focused on something else. During the past two days, he had received some messages. Now that he had almost accomplished his goal of absorbing the aura, he started going through them. < Ding! You have absorbed 5% Sage grade blood of a Phoenix. +2000 added to all stats. An additional +3000 was added to strength, +10,000 was added to health, and +500,000 was added to Mana. > < Ding! Your Aura has undergone its first evolution. Your aura now has the fierceness and grace of a Phoenix. +5000 added to the charm attribute. > < Ding! Because of the high amount of infernal energy in the blood you have absorbed, your control of fire has improved. You have attained a High-Level Affinity of the fire element. > < Because of your understanding of the flame, all fire-type skills have received a Tier upgrade. Also, all fire-type skills have gained a 300% boost in attack power. > "Holy shit," Karsha exclaimed out loud, drawing Ayarr''s attention. She looked in his direction for a few seconds before looking away, thinking, "Humans are indeed weird." Karsha, on the other hand, just sat there, dumbstruck. He had only absorbed 5% of the Phoenix blood, yet the points added to his stats were overwhelming. Right now, Karsha''s stats looked like those of a Tier 7 terror mutant, even higher than most of the monsters he had killed in the last few days. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < Class: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: Seeker of the Untamed > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 5 > < STR: 15,700 / DEF: 18,900 / AGL: 16,300 / HEA: 23,600 / STA: 13,600 / INT: 16,900 > < Attack Power: 14,500 ~ 24,800> < Mana: 2,000,000 > < Charm: 9,000 > < Fame: 0 > < Exp: 500,000/10,000,000 > Right now, the only thing he''s lacking is stamina, but even so, he has grown into a monster in his own right. Once he fully assimilates his strength, which is about 65% left to go, he can add stats to fill the gap in his stamina. But while all of this is great, the most amazing and probably dangerous aspect is Karsha''s charm. His charm is not ordinary. Unlike most, Karsha''s aura regulates his bloodthirstiness too. So, aside from looking like a god who can attract anyone, a demon lurks beneath, ready to jump into action. With 5000 points added to his charm, Karsha is now comparable to a demon general or a divine elder. His aura alone could incapacitate a Saint and even shake the core of an average Sage. With an aura formed from the blood of countless slaughters, Karsha is now a terrifying demon hiding in the skin of a handsome and charming human. With his current attack power, if he were to face the seven Overlords he had killed again, the battle would last only a few minutes. Karsha''s strength is now terrifying. Though he has yet to break through to the Semi-Saint stage, his stats have surpassed those of most Saints. Once he absorbs the rest of the Phoenix blood, he will gain even more stats, giving him the confidence to face a Sage head-on and walk out unscathed. While killing Saints will be relatively easy, Sages are a different story. With their energy now being Spiritual Qi, fighting them will be difficult. But with stats like this, defending and escaping won''t be a problem for Karsha, at least for now. He still has adventures to embark on and rewards to reap. As ShadowCoil said, he has yet to begin the real quest. The three remaining Overlords were the real deal, and Karsha knew he had to prepare as soon as possible. He stood up and left the destroyed cave. With ten days remaining, he had to make the best out of it. Chapter 135 Calm Before The Storm Karsha walked out of the destroyed cave, now wearing his black leather armor. At this point, calling it armor was an overstatement¡ªit looked more like a cloth. Karsha''s appearance was modern, with his armor resembling a superhero costume, minus the cape. He looked incredibly handsome, and with the sunlight brightening his face, Ayarr couldn''t help but gulp.Karsha slowly walked closer to her. "You stayed behind, huh?" he asked. Ayarr nodded, unable to find the words. The current Karsha was an eye-catcher, his charm overwhelming. Seeing how dazed Ayarr was while looking at him, Karsha wondered what the problem might be. He looked at himself but couldn''t identify anything that would cause such a reaction. "Ayarr, are you alright?" he asked. Her silence puzzled him, so he turned to the one person who could help. Ayarr snapped out of her reverie when Karsha spoke. Shyness quickly took over, and she hid her face by turning her back to him. Karsha was flabbergasted. He knew Ayarr was shy, but this was beyond mere shyness. Gently, he touched her shoulder to turn her around. However, when his hand touched her, he felt a shiver run down her body, instantly making her stiff. Karsha quickly let go and smiled, immediately understanding what was happening. For a moment, he cursed his good looks. Beasts are sensitive to everything; their senses are sharper than humans, and so are their feelings. What humans may feel at 1% intensity, beasts feel at 10%. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant that while Karsha''s charm wasn''t strong enough to make married women run from their husbands to chase after him, it had a profound effect on beasts. ''System, do something about my charm,'' Karsha quickly commanded the system. Shortly after, he approached Ayarr. "You can open your eyes now," he said. Although the system had masked his overwhelming charm, his good looks remained unaffected. He could, of course, take the Appearance Transformation pill, but that was something Karsha would never do. Ayarr opened her eyes and met Karsha''s gaze, quickly hiding her face again, but not before he caught a glimpse of her red cheeks. ''Her shyness is definitely not normal,'' Karsha thought to himself before focusing on his next objective. When his affinity for the fire element reached the High Level, a fire skill appeared in his mind. It was a simple skill but one that could further enhance his already robust physical defense. The skill required him to cover his body with his flame, creating an armored look. To most people, it was a difficult thing to do, but Karsha was an alchemist. He had already mastered the art of flame control, where he enveloped the cauldron with his flame to maintain uniform heat control throughout the crafting process. In fact, Karsha had over a hundred different techniques for this type of fire control in his mind. He had only mastered a mediocre one for his alchemy, but now that he needed this new skill to become more powerful, he reached into those hundreds of techniques and selected one called [Serpent Swim]. This pill fire control technique allowed the alchemist to create strands of flames and wrap them around the pill immediately after they formed, protecting the pill from excess heat. Many alchemists failed to attain higher ranks for their pills mainly due to their recklessness with flame control. The purity of a pill is determined when extracting the essence from the herbs. However, the quality, which determines the rank of the pill, depends on how well you control your fire and how powerful your flame is. With poor fire control, the pill will burn, reducing its quality. In this context, burning doesn''t turn the pill black; it essentially burns away the vital nutrients of the pill. Find your next read at empire But with the Serpent Dance technique, the pill formed would be protected to a certain degree. Karsha didn''t want to create just armor; he wanted a form of fire protection that would safeguard his vital organs instead of his whole body. Yes, Karsha planned to coat his internal organs with fire, making them even more protected, thanks to his Iron Body and Symbiotic Armor. It was a tedious process, but Karsha mastered it in just three hours. He even went ahead and created two diagonal rings that wrapped around his body from the shoulder to the waist and another layer that protected his legs from the toe to the knee. Ayarr watched all this with admiration. Karsha was different in her eyes. They called her a genius in their race, but seeing Karsha, she felt inferior. She finally saw what a real genius looked like and paled in comparison. After accomplishing his goal, Karsha turned to the Fire Beam skill and decided to test how powerful it had become now that it had received yet another tier upgrade. After testing the skill for a while, he concluded that unless his life was in danger, he would never use the [Agni Sword] ability of the Fire Beam skill. The Dark Prince Hell Art was another option at his disposal, and since he knew the upcoming battles would be tough, he planned to use it. But first, he wanted to use this time to assimilate his strength and try to break through to Level 6 before taking on the next task. If he started raining down swords right away, he''d miss the chance to fully integrate his power. The Mask of Malevolence was also in his arsenal, along with his [Eternal Demon Gaze], which had grown stronger thanks to the ghostly beings absorbed in Shadowcoil''s soul. Although it was still too weak to be of much use in the upcoming battles, if he could weaken the Overlord first and then activate the domain, he might be able to intimidate it or even render it catatonic for a few seconds. The remaining Overlords were too powerful to rely solely on the domain. Using it mid-battle could backfire, so he decided to save it for when the Overlords were exhausted. After reviewing his skills, Karsha retrieved the Book of Annihilation and accepted the next task. But when he saw the details of his next opponent, his world seemed to crumble. [ Task Accepted ] [ Not to burst your bubble, but the infamous Sader''s Ice Strike is beyond your comprehension. And don''t believe everything you see. ] [Name: Crystalisk] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Ice King] [Strength: 28,000] [Defense: 26,700] [Health: 50,000] [Attack Power: 28,000 ~ 36,500] Skills: No known Skills Weakness: No weaknesses Rewards: Hidden [Note: The Crystalisk doesn''t have any known weaknesses, but using fire-based attacks has a high chance of killing it.] Karsha was at a loss for words. He had expected the upcoming tasks to be fierce and knew the stats for the remaining Overlords would be incredibly high, but he never imagined that the book he had relied on would become useless. There were no weaknesses to exploit, and no skills to plan against. Even though he had the stats of his next opponent, he didn''t know what to expect. The attack power was staggering; the snake''s base attack power was even higher than Karsha''s most explosive attack power. "How am I going to kill something like this?" Karsha muttered under his breath. The snake was clearly out of his league. The current Karsha couldn''t compare to it in the slightest. Given the snake''s explosive strength, even if he lowered its stats using the domain, just a few attacks from it could destroy him. He first had to lower the snake''s HP, bringing its stamina to the red before applying the domain. If he managed to survive until then, he might just be able to kill it. "I guess it''s time I use the Dark Prince Hell Art." Although he wanted to use this chance to break through, facing such odds meant he had to let go of his lofty aspirations and go berserk for the time being. Killing the snake was the plan now, and after witnessing the might of the Dark Prince Hell Art back on the Red Planet, Karsha knew the snake wouldn''t survive even a minute against it. But while Karsha was making plans, he forgot something very critical¡ªsomething he would soon discover. ''Guys, I guess training is over. Come rest; we''ll resume the hunt tomorrow morning,'' Karsha used his connection with the Shadow Guards to contact them. With a clear plan in mind and the Dark Prince Hell Art ready to go, he was confident he could complete the task faster than expected. Shortly after contacting the rest of the Shadow Guards, they returned, exuding various auras. Karsha could tell they had enjoyed the last two days. Despite Tier 7 and even some Tier 7 mutants still being around, they didn''t panic because there was no Overlord left to intimidate them. Once they arrived, Dhaka reported his findings. According to him, chaos reigned in every section of the danger and calamity zone now that their Overlords were dead. However, seven Tier 7 Dark Mutants still remained, guarding a cave-like abode, never bothering to interfere with the chaos. Hearing this, Karsha knew something strange was happening on the island, and he intended to find out before returning to the human world. He had ten days left, and whether he survived the upcoming battles would depend on his abilities. This was meant for him. His destiny as the Annihilator would begin the moment he slayed the last Overlord. Should he fail, only death awaited. Chapter 136 Battle at the Crystal Caverns (1) "Breathtaking. This place never ceases to amaze me despite its many dangers," Karsha said as they gazed at the stunning ice forest. The Crystal Caverns were indeed a beautiful place. The entire area was made of ice, even the trees had the appearance of ice. Although most of the structures that made up the forest were ice, there was still some green vegetation, mostly in the outer area of the cavern.But from a distance, it looked like a desert of ice with towering structures made purely of ice. Even in the outer area, the temperature was already as low as it could get. Alida, being a being of fire, could only endure by warming her body with fire. Tifa and Dhaka, who had an affinity for ice, felt like they were at home. However, Ayarr and Kilian were out of their league. Karsha had to procure some pills from the system for them to warm their bodies to a certain degree. The deeper they went, the less effective the pills became, but at least according to calculations, if they didn''t spend too long in the Calamity Zone, they wouldn''t freeze into statues. "Although it will be hard to break through the Calamity Zone this time, the moment I manage to do so, quickly withdraw back to the outer section," Karsha instructed. The shadow guards nodded, and they started heading deeper into the ice desert. The deeper they went, the more it felt like they were moving underground. The whole place felt gloomy, and Karsha''s danger sense quickly started ringing. With his now powerful sense, he was able to pick up on some snakes and quickly dispose of them using the glaive before they could make a move on them. However, no matter how many he killed, the deeper they went, the more danger he felt. ''I don''t like this feeling,'' Karsha thought the moment they stepped into the Calamity Zone. He felt a deep sense of dread as if imminent doom lurked within the harrowing, freezing depths of the cavern. "Stay on guard," Karsha warned the shadow guards. He unsheathed his swords and coated them with fire, ready for fire beam attacks at any moment. However, as soon as he activated his fire element, he felt something suppressing it. The infernal might of the fire element wasn''t burning as it should have been. Instead, Karsha felt a strong urge to use his ice element. The deeper they went, the more he felt that his ice element should be used instead. Despite this, Karsha ignored the urge and continued to use fire, which seemed more lethal to the ice serpents. A few minutes after entering the Calamity Zone, they clashed with seven Tier 6 Great Mutants. Karsha, being the strongest, quickly disposed of two, leaving the rest to his guards. After finishing off the seven serpents, they started moving again. "Be ready, five more heading our way," Karsha shouted, alerting his guards. A few seconds later, five more Great Mutants appeared. Ayarr took charge this time, leaving a dark blurry silhouette in her wake as she moved. As the snakes appeared, the Corrosive Twin Dagger Karsha had given her spun across her palm. Gripping the handle firmly, she sliced through the gut of the first snake effortlessly. She vanished and then reappeared beside the second snake, aiming for its neck. However, the snake dodged and swatted its tail at Ayarr''s head. Before the tail could strike her, she jumped and somersaulted in mid-air. She lunged at the snake using her momentum from the jump, cutting a deep wound on its back. The corrosive venom of the dagger immediately took effect, eating away at the snake''s health points. Ayarr didn''t even have to attack again. Before long, the snake breathed its last breath. The corrosive nature of the daggers required her to make only a single cut, and the potent venom did the rest. It was incredibly toxic and powerful. The other three snakes were taken care of by Alida and Dhaka. Alida''s fire arrows were just too lethal for the serpents, while Dhaka used his swords, coated with sword aura, to dispose of one with a swift strike. Karsha, on the other hand, was scanning their surroundings and attacking with his glaive. The glaive was lethal, and almost all the snakes he killed didn''t know it was coming until they had been pierced through and through. Thirty minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and the battle only grew fiercer and more dangerous. Twenty-four Tier 6 snakes surrounded Karsha and his guards. Although Karsha could have used his domain, he refrained, wanting to see the limits of his shadow guards, and he wasn''t disappointed. Ayarr usually needed just two strikes to kill her targets, and that was only if the snakes sensed her presence a few seconds ahead or if she didn''t want to rely on the corrosive nature of the dagger. With the dagger she wielded, her attacks were too lethal for the Tier 6 snakes to withstand. Karsha observed that her control over both Wind and Darkness was impeccable. Her movements were swift and nearly invisible. If it weren''t for the plain, deserted area they were in, she would have vanished into the shadows. Dhaka also surprised Karsha. His sword handling was far better than his own. Dhaka''s movements and sword control were more fluid compared to Karsha''s crude and brutal swordplay. Maybe it was due to the type of swordplay Karsha used, but Dhaka''s style was more elegant and fierce¡ªfar fiercer than Karsha''s. With his access to sword aura, his attacks were devastatingly lethal for the snakes. Alida, on the other hand, kept her fire burning as she rained down arrows on her targets. Her movements were swift despite the gear she carried on her back and chest. The arrows were imbued with fire, and thanks to her high affinity for the fire element, they packed an extra punch. Karsha noticed that the tips of her arrows were always covered in a more intense reddish fire than the rest of the arrows. Thanks to a skill he synthesized for her, she could now create 100 arrows from a single strike, each packed with deadly infernal energy. Tifa, however, was just toying with her targets. Karsha had given her a skill book that allowed her to summon a hybrid dragon capable of spraying both ice and fire. From what Karsha could tell, she had already mastered the skill to at least an S or maybe even an SS rating. When they ventured deeper into the Calamity Zone, she summoned a colossal dragon about 120 meters long. Discover more content at empire The amount of fire coming out of the behemoth was something even Karsha feared. She was perhaps not even at her limit, as she calmly stood there, shooting ice spears at the snakes that managed to slip past her dragon. But if there were an award for the most destructive and brutal, Kilian would win it hands down. His colossal shield and incredibly strong body made him a titan on the battlefield. Whenever he attacked, the ground shook, creating deep fissures. Karsha had synthesized a skill that allowed Kilian to create copies of his shield and hurl them at his targets with incredible force. Initially, Karsha thought the skill was mediocre at best, but seeing Kilian''s destructive prowess in action, he realized he had underestimated Kilian''s strength. The skill called [10,000 Shield Strike], allowed Kilian to create nearly a thousand shields at the moment. What made these shields especially lethal was the shield Kilian was currently using¡ªthe Mountain Breaker spike shield, a legendary grade shield given to him by Karsha. Though already massive, the projections created were twice the original size, making them even deadlier. Karsha could only watch as the shields turned the snakes to paste, wasting away precious money. Karsha swung his swords, sending out rapid-fire attacks and taking the opportunity to practice his Blood Manipulation skills. He even killed most of the injured snakes by exploding their brains. Though he was still far from killing a healthy snake with this method, he knew that with continuous practice, he would eventually master it. About an hour in, Karsha and the others finally pushed past the innermost area of the Calamity Zone. Aside from Tifa, exhaustion was evident on the faces of the other shadow guards. Karsha looked at the map and could tell they were almost at the location of the Overlord, so he quickly activated the domain. "I am leaving now. Alida, take them away immediately after the domain deactivates. I will see you guys later," Karsha instructed, gulping down the stamina and health potion Elder Lin had given him. With a swift blink, he disappeared. "Let''s go," Alida said, materializing the flying boat. In the blink of an eye, they were gone from the Calamity Zone, heading back to the outer area. When Karsha blinked away, he appeared deeper underground. The temperature was more freezing than ever. He quickly started moving deeper. He didn''t need the map at this point, mainly because the deeper he went, the more dread he felt. This feeling assured him he was heading in the right direction. The air grew colder with each step, and the oppressive atmosphere intensified. Karsha''s breath formed visible clouds as he moved through the icy corridors. The walls around him glistened with frost, and the silence was almost deafening, broken only by the crunch of his boots on the frozen ground. "Took you longer than I expected. Welcome to my domain, human. Or should I call you General Karsha Damon?" The snake''s voice sent chills down Karsha''s spine. The fact that it knew his name and title was deeply unsettling. He felt trapped, but he couldn''t make a move yet; he had to hear what the snake had to say. "I''ve waited for you for years now. I hope my wait won''t be in vain," the snake continued. Karsha sensed something was definitely wrong. The snake, his supposed opponent, seemed to have prior knowledge of him, and it felt like he had been deceived. The snake''s next words confirmed his fears. "What? You really think your little book told you the whole truth?" The snake laughed, its voice echoing through the underground cavern. "Don''t lose heart, human. You were meant to come here. Since you''re here, why don''t I tell you what it meant?" Karsha remained silent, staring at the snake. In reality, he was reading the message hovering before his vision: < You are under the suppression of a curse. You must defeat your opponent based on the restrictions set to break the curse. Failure to fulfill this means death. > sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137 Battle at the Crystal Caverns (2) Karsha stood there, a dazed look in his eyes. He hadn''t seen the snake yet, but from the voice he was hearing and the message that appeared before him, he immediately concluded that his next opponent was not simple. The voice sounded more human and calm, indicating it was more intelligent than the Overlords he had killed before. Even Shadowcoil couldn''t compare to this voice.About 500 meters away, an ice mist swirled, blocking Karsha''s view. The snake''s voice kept coming from that direction, so he focused his senses there. He could tell something was in the mist but couldn''t see what it was or how it looked. "I am sure you learned a lot from that shadow idiot, but that''s not something you can rely on, Human. The moment you stepped within my domain, there was no going back. This is the agreement I made with that person years ago. I know you''ll ask, so let me tell you." The voice paused for a few seconds before continuing. It was both feminine and masculine at the same time. "By now, you must have realized this island is not simple. You''re right; it''s far from simple. While your book may have given you ways to kill us and break the curse, there''s more to it than you know. We are indeed the source of the curse, but we are also the key to your destiny. Long story short, we made a deal with someone many years ago: if we kill you, we will be free from the curse and can rule over the Royals and their people. But if you kill us, you will gain all the secrets of this island and the supreme power to control everything. I am the first of three obstacles blocking you, Human. That book of yours won''t be able to help you anymore." "And why is that?" Karsha asked though he had already moved on from relying on the Book of Annihilation. His real question was about the mysterious person they''d made this deal with. "You are under a curse, human. You can only break free by killing me. But while that might seem easy since you managed to kill seven of us, today will be different. The curse restricting you is also my doom. The only way to kill me is to learn a technique I will be using in our fight. That''s the deal I made with that person. The only way I die is when you master the technique. This means that even if you cut off my head before learning the technique, I won''t die. But if I manage to cut off your head, then I win." Karsha took a few steps back, thinking, ''This doesn''t seem beneficial to me at all.'' He realized that even using the Dark Prince Hell Art wouldn''t kill the snake. Engaging in close combat with the snake, he had next to no chance of walking out alive. He would have to defend himself while trying to comprehend the technique the snake would be using. It was like trying to copy answers from someone six feet away in an exam hall. But how could that be managed? Karsha had fought seven of these monsters and knew they primarily used their colossal bodies for slamming and constricting. So how was this snake going to fight using a technique with its massive body? "You may be wondering how I''m going to fight with my monstrous body," the voice taunted. "Well, human, I don''t know if this person wants you to fail miserably or if they just straight up hate you, but thanks to them, I''ve attained Partial Transformation and can now fight like a human." Karsha''s heart pounded at the revelation. Before he could react, a figure emerged from the mist. A breathtaking beauty appeared, looking like an immortal descending from the heavens. She had the appearance of a woman, yet Karsha could see the fierce intelligence and determination behind her yellow snake eyes. Her bone structure was perfect, enhanced by whitish scales lining her ears. Her dark brown hair flowed down to her waist, and her lips were as glossy as shining stars. Her chest was magnificent, though she paled in comparison to Alida. Her beauty ended at her waist, where her body transitioned into a snake with white scales, extending about 20 meters. The white scales, despite their shining beauty, looked dangerous. For once, Karsha''s heart shook just looking at them. "I am a Naga now, and you, human, are my opponent. Prepare to die." She didn''t even finish her sentence before sending a powerful slash toward Karsha. An ice arc shot from one of her 2-meter-long swords. "Titan Wall!" Karsha summoned five layers of the diamond wall from the ground, blocking the attack. He quickly distanced himself from the Naga. "You can call me Nedin. Remember this name when you are dying," she sneered as she introduced herself. "Since you already know my name, you should also know my nickname. I am the Untamed General, the calamity bringer," Karsha said with a smile, his blood pumping with excitement. The attack from the snake contained less force, but Karsha could tell he had found a worthy opponent. His swords vibrated and lit up in flames. He looked in the direction of the snake and, with one dash, closed the gap. His right sword rose into the air to strike at Nedin''s neck, while his left sword thrust forward. Nedin chuckled and swung her sword, blocking Karsha''s attack just before it could touch her neck. Simultaneously, she twisted her body to evade the thrust of his second sword. Her tail swung in a fluid motion, aiming at Karsha''s right hand. He quickly jumped and twisted his body mid-air, but he underestimated the snake''s reaction speed. Just as Karsha was about to land, a powerful kick from the tail hit him. With no time to dodge, he crossed his swords on his chest and took the attack head-on. He was pushed back 400 meters, feeling a sharp burn on his chest that made him cough up blood. The attack shook his insides, making him feel dizzy for a moment. He quickly stood back up and glared at the snake. "That was something, but not enough to do me any harm. You have to do better than that," Karsha taunted, smiling before charging his swords again. "Rapid Fire Slash!" Karsha''s speed doubled, making him move in a zigzag pattern. With each movement, a fire arc shot toward the snake. In less than three seconds, hundreds of fire arcs were aimed at Nedin. However, she swatted her tail, and a gale of ice shot toward the fire arcs. In an instant, all the fire was frozen solid, neutralizing Karsha''s attack. "What?" Karsha looked at the snake with growing caution. The attack that could have easily taken down a Tier 6 Mutant was effortlessly neutralized by Nedin. To make matters worse, the snake swung her sword, and instantly, a 3-meter-tall vortex appeared. She smiled at Karsha and, with a fluid motion, swung her sword forward. The vortex spun faster and then boomed, shooting toward Karsha at a terrifying speed. As it moved, its height continued to increase. Karsha watched the vortex closely but couldn''t determine how it was formed. However, he noticed something intriguing: despite being in the middle of an ice desert, the vortex''s growth wasn''t hindered by the surrounding ice. Instead, the vortex grew taller as it spun faster. Although the snake didn''t explain, Karsha could tell this was the technique she had mentioned. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no time to indulge his curiosity. Karsha quickly coated his sword with sword aura and, with a powerful swing, sent a Fire Beam diagonally toward the vortex. The 30-meter-tall fire arc sliced through the vortex, destroying it instantly. After his Tier 1 upgrade and with his high affinity for fire, the skill had become even more terrifying. "Not bad, Human. But you haven''t seen anything yet," Nedin taunted. Karsha didn''t respond. Instead, he immediately dashed at Nedin. They exchanged a series of moves before Karsha was pushed back again. His sword mastery was still at the master stage, and he hadn''t engaged in any sword fights with master swordsmen, so his [Imitate] skill hadn''t had the opportunity to copy any advanced sword techniques. If he had fought with a swordsman, he might have gained some insight to further develop his own swordsmanship. However, things were different now. Karsha had incredibly high stamina, and judging by Nedin''s swordplay, he knew he needed to copy as much as he could before focusing on her technique. This also meant he couldn''t allow the snake to activate her technique or use any other active skills. No matter how hard Karsha was pushed back, he never stopped closing the gap between them. Continue reading at empire 30 minutes after Nedin activated her technique, she used it again, this time with greater strength. But Karsha cut through it and closed the gap once more. He kept this up for an hour, gradually learning Nedin''s moves and adapting, which allowed him to hold his own against her for longer. While this strategy was beneficial for Karsha, it was starting to annoy Nedin. Still, Karsha made sure she never got the chance to fully activate her technique. Nedin was a skilled swordswoman, even better than Dhaka. On top of that, she used her tail as a third weapon, making the fight even more challenging. Karsha knew that once he fully understood her moves, the real battle would begin, so he pressed on. Nedin swung her right sword vertically and then stabbed with her left, using her tail to strike as soon as Karsha defended against her attacks. Karsha smiled, sidestepped her stab, and used his left sword to block Nedin''s strike while sending a fire arc at her tail. The fire arc hit with a resounding boom, causing a massive explosion that sent Karsha flying. Chapter 138 Battle at the Crystal Caverns (3) "Human," Nedin''s fury erupted, sending a shockwave that threw Karsha 700 meters back. His recent attack had perfectly adapted to Nedin''s moves, indicating that Karsha had finally copied her swordplay style. But painfully, due to the curse, Karsha couldn''t use one of his trump cards to finish her off.This meant Nedin would finally get the chance to start using her technique, forcing Karsha back into a defensive position while he tried to understand it. Nedin had already used the first form of this mysterious technique, which Karsha managed to defend against relatively easily. Karsha didn''t know how many times he''d have to fend off this technique before he could truly grasp it, so he braced himself for the worst. If the first form was this powerful, how formidable would the other levels be? Unfortunately for Karsha, the attack he had just defended was far from the first form of the technique¡ªit was more like the F-level mastery. The real challenge was yet to come, and Karsha was about to face the worst of it. "You''re a good human, but this is where you''ll see the difference between us," Nedin said, raising her two swords and spinning before slashing them. Instantly, a 5-meter-tall vortex appeared, just like the first time. However, this one was different; the pace at which it was spinning had increased dramatically. Within moments, the vortex expanded to 10 meters and kept spinning faster and faster. Nedin smiled at Karsha, then swung her sword forward. The ground trembled as the vortex surged toward Karsha, its speed several times faster than before. Karsha stood there, calmly watching Nedin from the moment she began her attack until she struck, then shifted his focus to the spinning vortex. The distance between them was about 700 meters, but within two seconds, the vortex had already covered 400 meters, closing in on Karsha. ''This technique is impressive, and I want it,'' Karsha thought to himself as he swung his swords, sending out two 30-meter-long, razor-sharp fire arcs toward the now 40-meter-tall vortex. Casually, he sliced through it, cutting the vortex in half and bringing the whole area to a sudden calm. "You''ll have to do better than that," Karsha said, sensing that Nedin hadn''t used the true form of her technique yet. He didn''t fully understand how he knew, but something told him that the real challenge was still to come. He goaded Nedin, and as expected, she fell for it. In less than a second, she spun and slashed her swords, creating a 40-meter-tall vortex that began sucking everything in. From 700 meters away, Karsha felt a faint pull as the vortex spun. Within less than 2 seconds, it expanded to 50 meters. Still furious, Nedin slashed her sword, directing the vortex straight at Karsha. "Again," Karsha said, cutting the vortex in two once more. He could tell that the skill was still missing something¡ªsomething crucial that could help him understand its basics and make a breakthrough. Both attacks lacked that essential element, appearing somewhat shallow. It seemed that only the true form of the technique would provide Karsha with the insight he needed to master it. "Sader''s Ice Strike, First Form: Swirling Ice Vortex!" Nedin roared, spinning faster than before. She slashed her sword three times, each slash creating a vortex, and screamed the name of the technique. Read latest stories on empire Karsha smiled when he heard that. In an instant, three 30-meter-tall vortices appeared, spinning furiously. Within 5 seconds, each vortex grew to 50 meters, then, to Karsha''s surprise, they merged into a single 90-meter-tall vortex. The ground started shaking, and the space around the swirling vortex seemed to distort as it continued to grow bigger and taller. Nedin looked at Karsha with a mocking gaze before striking her sword forward. Boom! The ground started cracking as large fissures appeared. Karsha watched the looming vortex heading toward him with slightly shocked eyes. He had expected the technique to be strong, but not this strong. He tried to move back to create some distance between himself and the attack but found his body restricted as if something was blocking him from moving his legs. ''This better work or I''ll be shredded to pieces,'' he thought. The sword in his right hand vibrated as he channeled fire essence into it. He glanced at the sword, knowing that using more than 10% of his fire essence would break it. ''Hold on, please,'' he said inwardly as he swung at the approaching vortex. The fire arc, coated with both Sword Qi and Golden Aura, shot out and slammed into the now over 120-meter-tall and 40-meter-wide ice vortex. For a moment, Karsha''s heart sank as the vortex kept spinning even after being struck. Then, with a huge explosion, the ice vortex shattered into countless pieces. "That''s not possible," Nedin shouted. Meanwhile, Karsha was thrown back 600 meters by the shock wave, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face slightly pale. ''That was dangerous, but I need to experience it one more time,'' Karsha thought with a slight frown. He had expected the system to register the technique by now, but to his surprise, even the system didn''t have a complete take on how to activate the skill. He could sense the understanding was there, but getting it into his muscles was proving to be a challenge. Karsha spat out more blood and spoke, "If you can make it even stronger than this, I will appreciate it. After all, you are my teacher, and you wouldn''t want your student to fail to comprehend the technique, would you?" While Nedin was fighting for freedom, Karsha was treating it as a lesson, which infuriated Nedin to the core. This pushed her to finally use the true form of the technique. Although the previous attempt contained the essence of the technique, it wasn''t her limit. Techniques vary in power mainly based on how much energy and understanding is put into them. The first attempt was strong, but now, she was ready to unleash a more powerful strike. Nedin spun and then swung her sword four times. Instantly, four vortices appeared, but this time, there was a slight change. Each vortex had three razor-sharp dark ice rings around it, which also expanded and spun as the vortices spun. "So that''s what she''s been hiding, thinking she can kill me with those mediocre skills," Karsha smiled, watching the four vortices merge into one massive vortex, 150 meters tall and 90 meters wide, with four gargantuan razor-sharp rings spinning around it. Karsha couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but the skill felt all too familiar. From the moment Nedin used it, he sensed a connection, something he''d been feeling ever since he stepped on the island. This familiarity wasn''t just with the technique; he felt it with the Purple Tail Anacondas, the Dark Prince Hell Art, and the Mask of Malevolence. It was all too weird and messy, but he knew he had to find answers. And Nedin, out of the three sources of these familiar feelings, seemed the most likely to provide them. However, he still didn''t know what kind of deal she had made with the mysterious person. She claimed she would die if Karsha managed to comprehend the technique before she killed him with it. The question was, would she die immediately upon his comprehension, or did he need to master it to a certain level? If it was the latter, then he would have the chance to get some answers. But now that he had angered Nedin, it posed a significant problem. He needed to act, and quickly. The perfect answer came to his mind: he had to fake it, risking a huge blow landing on him. But before he could come up with a method, the system rang. < By defending against the first form of Sader''s Ice Strike, you will receive the technique, breaking the restriction placed on you. > Karsha''s eyes lit up. The system''s message meant he didn''t need to fully comprehend the technique on his own¡ªdefending against it was enough to break the restriction and gain the skill. He braced himself, ready to face the incoming attack head-on. The system''s message didn''t mention anything about Nedin dying, and Karsha realized he had the perfect opportunity. With the swirling vortex just 100 meters from him, he activated [Agni Infernal Dominion]. Instantly, a huge phoenix appeared, soaring into the sky. The surrounding ice immediately melted a testament to the skill''s immense power. The phoenix circled the vortex and, when it was 50 meters from Karsha, dived into the vortex, instantly turning it red. Nedin, standing over 300 meters away, instantly retreated another 400 meters. Karsha, however, stood his ground, locked in place. The vortex kept spinning, but it stopped moving, and something strange started happening from within. Two of the rings began to turn golden as the vortex spun. BOOM. The vortex exploded, and the shockwave blasted Karsha 1 km away. A huge hole appeared where the explosion occurred. The vortex had grown to over 180 meters tall and 100 meters wide when the phoenix dived in, making the shockwave devastating. If this explosion had happened in the middle of a city, it would have leveled it to the ground. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha lay on the ground, struggling to get up, his body aching from the blast. But he knew what had to be done once he mastered the skill. The reaction wasn''t normal, and the sheer power of the combined techniques gave him a clear direction. One kilometer away, Nedin stood up, her body battered and buried, looking as weak as one could get. At 1.4 kilometers away, she smiled despite the scared look on her face. Karsha saw this and smiled too. "I guess I overestimated the last three Overlords," he thought. He had expected a deadly battle, and truthfully, he was getting one, but not something that could kill him easily. He could have used his Fortress Defense to block the shockwave, but he decided to take it head-on. It was a gamble, and from the look of things, he might just be onto something. Nedin looked at him and smiled evilly. Karsha expected her to dash at him and engage in close combat quickly, but to his horror, the Naga spun and slashed her sword five times, now forming five 50-meter-tall vortexes, with three razor-sharp rings even darker than the last ones spinning around the vortexes. Karsha quickly sensed dread because, for the first time, the vortexes immediately shot forward. Maybe it was because there was a gap between them, but in a second, the five vortexes moved across 300 meters and sped toward him. When they got within the 600-meter range, they merged into a 300-meter-tall vortex. The ground started shaking violently, and Karsha could feel he had finally found a worthy opponent. Just that this opponent was a freak and a maniac despite her good looks. Karsha quickly knew what to do, but just when he was about to make a sudden move, the system rang again. Chapter 139 Saders Ice Strike < Ding! You have learned a new Technique called Sader''s Ice Strike. The restriction placed on you has been lifted. You can kill your opponent with any skill now. >Despite the notification, Karsha remained focused on the swirling amalgamation of vortexes hurtling toward him. The Naga was serious about killing him, and he knew he had to destroy the attack before it was too late. With the vortex now within 300 meters, he prepared his defenses, aware that soon even his strongest skills might not be enough. "This should be the limit of her skill, right?" Karsha wondered, but he had no time to dwell on it. The immediate danger demanded his full attention. "I really hope this works," Karsha muttered, and in an instant, he unleashed the third form of his Fore Beam skill: One Slash Kill. Boom! A 60-meter-long fire arc shot from his sword at devastating speed. His hand vibrated for a second, and then the sword in his right hand broke instantly, falling from the hilt to the ground. Karsha didn''t even notice because his focus was entirely on the attack he had unleashed. It contained 15% fire essence, Sword Qi, and a Golden Aura. However, the most terrifying aspect was the color of the flame¡ªit was pure red instead of the usual orange-red. The fire was as red as blood, and when it clashed with the monstrous vortex, the entire mountain turned crimson. Then it happened. When the Phoenix dived into the previous attack, Karsha felt a reaction. Maybe Nedin felt it too, which is why she had distanced herself by 1km. It was a sudden reaction, but thanks to Karsha''s affinity for both the ice and fire elements, he noticed it. At first, the reaction was chaotic and unstable. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shrugged it off because he knew he could handle it, but he kept it in the back of his mind to experiment with once he comprehended and mastered the Sader Ice Strike technique. He didn''t fully understand what had happened, so he just assumed it was a minor issue. But it was anything but minor. When the reddish fire entered the vortex, the same reaction occurred, but unlike before, Karsha instantly felt his danger senses ringing. The huge dark rings around the vortex stopped for a second and then started spinning even faster. At first, Karsha thought it was going to explode, but he was wrong. As the rings spun again, something different happened¡ªsomething that, judging by the look on Nedin''s face, she hadn''t seen before either. From within the swirling vortex, which seemed to have paused, a huge razor-sharp reddish dark ring shot toward Karsha. "Crap," Karsha cursed, quickly raising seven layers of Titan Wall. He immediately pumped 100,000 MP into them, making them even sturdier. The ring slammed into the wall, and for a moment, Karsha felt his soul leave his body. The first four layers were sliced effortlessly like tofu. Karsha quickly dashed back, raising an additional five layers, but they all crumbled as the spinning ring kept slicing through. Cold sweat broke out on Karsha''s forehead when he finally managed to defend against the spinning ring. It all happened in less than a second, but it felt like an eternity. However, when Karsha raised his head to look at the swirling red vortex, his heart sank¡ªfive more rings were spinning with fiery intensity, heading straight for him. Luckily, only one was aimed directly at him. "Domain," Karsha quickly activated his domain and shrank it to a 100-meter radius. The ring slammed into the domain, forcing a mouthful of blood out of him. He swiftly recovered, knowing his domain was on the verge of crumbling. Using his blink skill, Karsha moved to the side of the domain and raised ten layers of Titan Walls. With his seemingly bottomless mana, he could summon as many Titan Walls as he needed. "Cough," another load of blood spilled from Karsha''s mouth as the domain collapsed. The ring sliced through the first three layers before shooting past him. "Oh crap," Karsha screamed as he saw two more rings headed directly at him. "Dark Prince Hell Art," he invoked, and the towering Avatar of the Dark Prince appeared behind him, exuding an aura of terror. "Let it rain," Karsha commanded, pointing his sword at the approaching rings. Instantly, thousands of swords started raining down on the rings. Karsha quickly raised his Fortress Defense. In a split second, the countless swords shattered the two rings, but they didn''t stop there. The remaining rings were instantly destroyed before they could even get within 100 meters of Karsha. "Only if I could control such power," Karsha mused, his greedy side showing for a second as he looked at the swirling, terrifying vortex. But he knew his mastery of the technique was nowhere near that of the vortex before him, and even if he did, his mastery of the Ice element was still low. "Take it down," Karsha commanded as the second phase of the Dark Prince Hell Art activated. In an instant, a massive 100-meter-long sword formed and descended upon the swirling vortex. The entire sword was golden, but its tips were coated with a darker golden energy. Another golden sword emerged from the sword pool and shot into the vortex. "Here comes the pain," Karsha muttered like a madman, pumping over 500,000 MP into the fortress and activating the domain again. He wasn''t concerned about Nedin, knowing the Naga wouldn''t die easily¡ªshe was hardy. BOOM. The whole desert shook, and the ground split in half, creating a massive hole. Both the fortress and the domain trembled, and for a moment, Karsha felt his organs vibrating within his body. His senses immediately stopped working, and his vision turned blurry. The shadow guards standing at the outer section of the caverns instantly turned pale as they saw the ice mist swirling up from even that far away. Shortly after, a gust of wind blew past them, raising their hair into the air. Dhaka and Tifa, thanks to their affinity for the ice element, instantly felt the energy hidden within the wind. "What is going on over there?" That was the only question on their minds. They all knew they wouldn''t survive something like that, no matter how many defenses they had. The wind that blew past them came from 189 km away, and from the energy Dhaka felt, he knew those closer to the epicenter wouldn''t stand a chance. However, what they didn''t realize was that the explosion only caused minor disturbances outside the battleground. For some reason, the shockwave lost almost all its strength when it left the battlefield, as if something was preventing it from harming the monsters hidden within the desert. Still, fear was definitely etched in their hearts by now. "Cough, cough." Karsha spat out two mouthfuls of blood as he rose from the ground, his face pale as white paper. The shockwave had taken a toll on his body even while he was hidden in his domain. "I guess I''m still weak," he muttered, deactivating the Fortress. The domain had collapsed at the last minute, and even the fortress had huge cracks in it. If not for the fire coating his organs, he would have lost consciousness from the internal injuries alone. ''This is fun, but I have to kill that snake now,'' Karsha thought. He extended his senses 10 km wide and managed to locate Nadin 5 km away. Because his senses couldn''t give him a clear view, he couldn''t discern the snake''s condition. Nadin was in very bad shape, even worse than Karsha. It seemed that when Karsha activated the technique, the curse reversed on her, making her suffer from both the ring attack and the explosion. She must have had a powerful defense technique to be alive after all that. Karsha, of course, didn''t know this, so he reached into his space ring, pulled out a health potion he got from Elder Lin, and drank it. He then started moving toward the Naga. After a few steps, Karsha stood before the huge crater created by the explosion. "This looks dangerous," Karsha muttered, shivering as he stared at the massive hole. The residual energy was both icy and infernal. His mind quickly flashed back to Earth, imagining nuclear explosions. Thinking about it, he smiled. "Damn, I survived a nuclear explosion," he said, a grin spreading across his lips. With no way to jump over it, he walked around the crater, which spanned over 6,000 meters. On the other side of the hole, Nadin still lay on the ground, blood oozing from almost every part of her body. The explosion and the rings had taken a severe toll on her. Without Karsha''s kind of defense, she had taken most of the attacks head-on. Her sword attacks and some skills at her fingertips had helped, but only to an extent. She had gone overboard with that last attack, and now she had only herself to blame. The chance to gain her freedom had been too enticing, and she had gone all out with that one final strike. She aimed to kill Karsha with that attack, partly because he had faked his injuries from the first explosion. Karsha had expected her to take advantage of his seemingly weakened state to engage in close combat, where he could incapacitate and question her. But eager to kill him, she used the SS-level mastery of the first form of the Sadar''s Ice Strike instead. She definitely wanted Karsha dead and went all out to make it happen. But who would have thought such a reaction could occur? Her own attack had backfired, leaving her in this dire state. She could only blame herself. If she had taken a closer look at Karsha, she might have realized he was just messing with her. Explore more at empire But alas, it was too late for regrets. They both made mistakes, but at least one of them managed to come out slightly healthier. "Well, now that we''re here, why don''t we have a quick chat before I send you on your way? The Yama King can wait a few more minutes," Karsha said with a smile, looking at the Naga lying on the ground. Chapter 140 Nedins Last Wish Karsha smiled evilly as he looked at the Naga on the floor. She was completely out of it, barely having the energy to speak. He wasn''t concerned about her pain; he knew she wouldn''t have spared a second to kill him if their roles were reversed. Now that he was in control, he intended to show no mercy.Five minutes went by, and Nadin seemed to have gained some strength, enough to talk at least. Karsha already had his [Call of the Flame] sword charged with fire essence and the glaive floating, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. "Just kill me. I will not tell you anything," she said, her voice low, painful, and angry as soon as she regained enough strength to speak. Karsha knew she was at her last breath, but that didn''t mean he would let her spend her final moments acting arrogant. "You''ve lost, Nadin. The least you can do is tell me more about this mysterious person, and maybe I''ll give you a quick death. Trust me, you do not want it any other way," Karsha replied abruptly, sounding nonchalant. But to someone like Nadin, the meaning was clear: if she didn''t talk on her own, he would make her. "Do your worst," Nadin quickly replied, making sure Karsha understood she had no intention of talking. Karsha smiled, noting the arrogance of the snake lady. She had been promised freedom if she managed to kill Karsha, but never in her wildest dreams did she think he would be that strong. She expected some resistance, but Karsha had surprised her. Because of her temper and foolishness, she had suffered greatly and was now at the mercy of the one meant to be her way to freedom. Just this was enough to make her furious, thus refusing to talk. Karsha looked at her for a few seconds before stretching out his hands. Instantly, he gained control of the blood inside her body using his latest skill, [Blood Manipulation]. He wasn''t as benevolent as some might think. "If you won''t talk on your own, then I will make you. After all, pain is the best teacher," Karsha said, and at once, he started overloading her brain with too much blood. Nadin''s body twitched. Despite being almost at death''s door, with speaking even a headache for her, when the blood entered her brain, she let out a scream that was a mix of anger and pain. But it didn''t stop there. Her body started heating up as Karsha quickly used his fire element. Nadin felt like she was being roasted from the inside, and the pain in her voice said it all. Karsha wasn''t having it easy either. The pain from taking control of the body of a Tier 7 Terror Mutant was intense. However, he never stopped. On the contrary, he had an evil smile on his face, and for ten whole minutes, he remained silent, focusing on pumping blood into Nadin''s brain and using his fire to heat her blood. Thanks to his high affinity for the fire element and Nadin''s inability to control the fire, the process didn''t require much struggle. "Stop, please," Nadin forced out a plea, but Karsha didn''t listen. Instead, he became more absorbed in the Blood Manipulation. The more he controlled the blood inside her body, the less resistance he faced. Twenty minutes went by, and the 4 km radius was filled with the screams, roars, and groans of the pitiful Naga. What Karsha was doing was barbaric, but as someone who had interrogated many criminals during his career as a soldier, he was now immune to the suffering of others. Nadin had only herself to blame for pushing him this far. "Please, I will talk. Stop this," Nadin begged after twenty minutes of relentless pain. Due to Karsha''s control over her blood, she couldn''t heal, and the past twenty minutes had been an ordeal of enduring pain in her brain and her almost-boiling blood. "Speak. Tell me everything you know about this mysterious person," Karsha demanded. He stopped manipulating her blood but maintained his connection to it, keeping it circulating around her heart. As an experienced soldier, Karsha knew how to use every skill as a weapon. If Nadin lied, he would detect it from her heartbeat, so he controlled the blood around her heart. It took her five whole minutes to recover from the pain before she managed to speak. "I don''t know anything of interest about that man, only that he is powerful and terrifying. I can''t tell you much because things just happened even though I don''t know. So don''t assume I''m lying if what I say doesn''t meet your expectations." Karsha could tell that he had indeed terrified the Naga. She was genuinely afraid of him after what he put her through. The level of suffering he inflicted was beyond what even a monster like her should endure. Getting blood pumped into your brain was not for the faint-hearted. "Continue," Karsha said, trying to keep his voice as detached as possible. "Neither I nor any of the Overlords knew where we came from or who we were. We just appeared here one day, and this island has been our home ever since. When we arrived, the Anaconda was already here on the island, and for some reason, there was this intense hatred between us, the kind that drives one to seek vengeance at any cost. For years, we fought, and many died on both sides. My domain, being based on ice, was almost wiped out during those chaotic times. But just when things seemed like they were about to get completely out of hand, that person appeared and placed a curse that restricted us to Tier 7. There was no way to fight back, as the curse sealed everything about us. But it didn''t stop there. This person studied and learned everything there is to know about us. Then, once he was done, he paid me, Thorax, and Luther¡ªa.k.a. Leviathan¡ªa visit individually. I was offered the chance to gain my freedom, and without a second thought, I accepted. If only I''d known it was a trap. Of course, even if I had known, there was nothing I could have done. That person is simply too terrifying. The technique was implanted into my brain, and at that moment, the first form was perfectly ingrained into my body. He also upgraded my blood, making me even more powerful. He gave me the resources to train and become as strong as I could. It was all bizarre, but I didn''t complain. So, since then, I have been waiting for you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha''s eyes narrowed. "This sounds made up. Either she''s an excellent liar or she''s been forced to say this," he thought. He wasn''t fooled easily. According to the Book of Annihilation, the unknown emperor was the one who placed the curse on them. So how could there be someone else besides the unknown emperor involved? It just didn''t make sense. The part about the technique implant sounded like nonsense, but Karsha couldn''t entirely dismiss her words. It was as if something deep within him wanted to believe what she said, even though it was perplexing. Why would anyone go through all this trouble just to leave behind a technique for him? And what was so special about him that would make someone go to such lengths to prepare the way? "Things are getting too complex by the second," Karsha thought, feeling overwhelmed. First, there was the story about the deity of the Anaconda descending and cursing the island. Then, the Unknown Emperor came into the picture. And now, another terrifying figure had emerged. It just didn''t add up. "Did you get a good look at this person?" Karsha asked, unable to suppress his curiosity. Nedin shook her head. "His face was covered, and his voice was distorted." "Convenient," Karsha sighed in defeat. It seemed the figure had taken extensive precautions before making his move. "According to Shadowcoil, killing you and the rest would be greatly beneficial to me. Care to explain what that meant?" Karsha pressed, hoping to uncover more. Nedin looked at him with resignation in her eyes. "I don''t know what he meant, and honestly, you can go fuck yourself." She spat venom at Karsha''s face in a sudden burst of defiance. It was a desperate move, but Karsha had anticipated it. He casually sidestepped, dodging the attack with ease. Three more streams of venom followed, but they couldn''t even scratch his clothes. "Argh!" Nedin''s scream pierced the air once more as Karsha manipulated the blood in her brain. "You''re a good liar, Nedin. You really fooled me." Despite the excruciating pain, Nedin managed a smirk. "The part about the person and the technique is true. But the curse was my doing. The person gave me the technique in exchange for modifying some things in my body. It''s simple: shaping destiny requires an exchange of equal value. The technique was considered equal to whatever he did to me." "You may have fooled me for a while, but you''ve reached the end of your line," Karsha said coldly. "Now die." Continue your adventure at empire With a swift motion, the glaive spun, and Karsha''s mocking gaze met Nedin''s as he asked, "Any last wishes?" "May you die a painful death," Nedin cursed with her last breath. Before she could react further, Karsha''s glaive pierced through her heart, ending her life instantly. Her body fell to the ground, and suddenly, it began to transform. Karsha had to step back to make room for the massive change. "Damn, she''s huge," Karsha muttered, staring at the enormous, 150-meter-long snake that now lay before him. Its scales were a stunning blend of blue and white, arranged like pentagon-shaped crystals. "Two more to go..." Karsha said, preparing for what came next. Chapter 141 The Ice Prince Karsha was stunned as he gazed at the magnificent yet terrifying body of Nedin, the Ice Princess. Their battle had ended far sooner than he had hoped or imagined. The mutation that had affected her technique played a part in that, but even so, Karsha wished he''d seen a better display of her powers before he had to kill her. Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on his side this time."So it was just a transaction. Smart, that''s something I would have done," Karsha thought, recalling Nedin''s final words. He couldn''t help but admire the mysterious figure behind it all. But the question lingered: was Nedin truly behind the curse that forced him to learn her technique before killing her, or was this all part of the mysterious person''s plan? "And who the heck covers their face and changes their voice like that?" "Not that I''m complaining," Karsha said, half-joking, as he subconsciously felt like he was being watched. As usual, he picked up the core from Nedin''s colossal head and settled down to continue his tasks. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant known as Crystalisk, the Ice Princess > < +1000 added to all stats and 10,000 points added to your stats reserve > < +200,000 added to Mana. > < +2,000 skill points added > < + 30,000 killer Points > < 300,000 Exp added to Experience Point Reserve > < You have received a Consumable; Crystalisk Blood Essense > System Rewards: [Nedin''s Sword], [Emperor Grade Avater] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unknown Emperor Rewards: [Ice Core], [Destiny key], [Bonus: Mutant Core] This time, the rewards were far greater than those from the previous seven Overlords. Karsha''s stats were already comparable to a level 5 Saint, but with each kill, he''s climbing higher. Soon, his stats would enter the late-stage Saint realm, making him an entity that shouldn''t even exist among humans. At the moment, he could take on a Saint with nothing more than his physical strength, without relying on any of his overpowered skills or techniques. Sure, there are a few freaks out there who could pose a challenge, but even they aren''t on his level. The dangers Karsha has faced are beyond what most of them could handle, though there are always exceptions. Even Sages would find it tough going against him, despite being Tier 8 existences. Karsha quickly absorbed the Core, boosting his already impressive stats. When he pulled out the Consumable Blood, he was surprised to find it was Saint-grade. Although the difference between Saint-grade and Sage-grade Blood is as vast as the heavens and earth, it''s still a significant upgrade from King-grade Blood. "Lucky me," Karsha thought, consuming it in one go. Instantly, an ice aura surrounded him. The system went into action, and within two hours, he had finished the blood. His aura gained some more dominance, and even his charm seemed to improve somehow. Karsha quickly reached into his inventory and pulled out a crystal ball the size of a tennis ball. The moment it appeared, the area within a 500-meter radius around him was instantly frozen. Karsha''s vision blurred, and he lost consciousness, but he remained in his lotus posture, untouched despite the surrounding ice. The crystal ball began to levitate and spin, releasing strands of energy that streamed into Karsha''s body. Though Karsha showed no visible reaction, the temperature around him dropped further with each passing moment. After three hours, Karsha''s aura erupted, shattering the ice around him. While the explosion wasn''t as dramatic as the one caused by his technique, it sent shockwaves rippling outward, even reaching Dhaka and the other shadow guards stationed at the edge of the Ice Forest. Karsha''s aura began to transform, becoming icy¡ªnot in a weak way, but intensely cold, capable of freezing someone in place. This transformation took a full five hours to complete. During this time, the crystal ball had shrunk to the size of a pill. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Instead of retaining its original white color, the pill-sized crystal turned golden. It floated slowly and entered Karsha''s forehead. As soon as it did, Karsha''s body began to lift into the air. Clouds started to form around him, and after rising to about 70 feet, he hovered there as an ice mist began to envelop him. A few seconds later, three lights emerged from the cloud and entered the mist: green, blue, and red. Karsha, still unconscious and completely naked, lay flat. The green light penetrated his chest, and instantly, a green misty aura began to emanate from his body. This continued for a few minutes before gradually fading. Next, the blue light entered his body, and a blue misty aura burst forth. This blue aura was more potent than the green one, but its effect was short-lived. Finally, the red light hovered for a few seconds before entering through Karsha''s forehead. BOOM A chaotic red aura exploded from Karsha''s body. The cloud above stirred violently as the heavens rumbled three times, each rumble accompanied by a burst of energy from Karsha. When the last burst subsided, Karsha''s eyes snapped open, and he rose to his feet, floating mid-air. Though he couldn''t actually fly, he stood there with an imposing presence. He extended his hands, and a sword materialized in them. The sword was a slender, dark metallic weapon with a sharply tapered blade, adorned with glowing blue runes. A faint blue mist swirled around it, adding to its mystical aura. The guard was elaborate and curved, featuring a central angular gemstone that radiated blue light. The hilt was wrapped in dark leather for a secure grip, and the pommel contained a smaller, glowing blue gem. The sword exuded an icy aura, reminiscent of one of the swords Nedin used during their battle. He lifted the sword, pointing it upward, then brought it down in a decisive slash. The mist parted, and a powerful ice arc surged toward a 2000-meter-tall mountain of ice, situated about 500 meters away from Karsha. BOOM The attack slammed into the mountain, slicing it in half instantly. The ice arc cut through the mountain effortlessly, as if it were nothing. Karsha watched with a glint in his golden-red eyes, admiring the destruction. He gazed at the sword for a moment before summoning his clothes. His armor materialized around him, and he carefully sheathed the new sword before slowly descending. After retrieving the three Venom Sacs¡ªa process that took about 30 minutes¡ªKarsha stored the body inside his space ring and quickly began heading back to the outer area. He ignored the messages for now, as it had been almost a full day since he left the shadow guards to fight the Overlord. Though he could have used the link between them to summon them back, he chose not to, knowing not all of them would survive in such a dangerous situation. After about an hour of travel, Karsha approached the outer area. He paused, using his senses to pinpoint their location. Within five minutes, he arrived, bringing a wave of relief to the shadow guards who had been on edge for the past 10 hours. "Sorry for the delay," Karsha said with a grin as he jumped into the flying boat. "I found myself in a bit of a sticky situation with this one." Nedin had indeed been a challenge, but Karsha had enjoyed the fight. "What caused that explosion during your battle?" Dhaka asked quickly. Karsha just smiled and, as usual, gave a teasing answer. "Well, my partner decided to go a bit bananas, so I had to defend myself. One thing led to another, and then, boom¡ªa huge bomb detonated!" "How did you survive that?" Ayarr asked with forced calmness. The shockwave they felt was intense, so her curiosity was understandable. "Well, my defense is pretty unique," Karsha replied with a smile, watching the array of reactions from the Snakes. Their expressions were priceless, and Karsha couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the sight. "Don''t be too surprised," he continued, trying to ease their curiosity. "I built my own defense, so I was able to adjust it to withstand the explosion with minimal damage." However, his casual explanation only seemed to spark another round of questions. "Wait, the fortress we stayed in last time was built by you?" Kilian, who had an affinity for the earth element, asked with fascination. He was particularly impressed by the fortress they had used while waiting in the Blazing Desert. "Yep, I have a few skills up my sleeve," Karsha said, noticing Kilian''s newfound respect. "What''s your affinity level for the Earth element?" he asked. "Low," Kilian responded. "What? You have only a low affinity and you can already transmute earth into diamond?" Kilian was stunned. The rest of the group wore similar expressions of disbelief. "Can''t you do that?" Karsha asked, and Kilian could only shake his head. The best he could manage was gold, but even then, he couldn''t achieve the same level of durability. "Why don''t we change that?" Karsha said, moving closer and placing his thumb on Kilian''s forehead. He transmitted the method he had translated from the little knowledge he had about the Earth Elemental. "This will help you transmute earth into Vibranus minerals," Karsha explained. Since Kilian''s affinity for the earth element was higher than Karsha''s, he knew that with this method, Kilian could soon learn to shape Vibrabium metals. "Thank you," Kilian said with a tone of deep gratitude. Karsha simply smiled and gave him a reassuring pat on the back. He then turned to the rest of the group. "Don''t worry, let''s finish this quest first, and I''ll make sure to provide suitable cultivation methods for everyone." Although he had given Kilian the method, Karsha hesitated to share methods for the other elements. He wasn''t sure if the earth element would be offensive or defensive, so he held back from giving the others their methods for now. He also wanted to prepare before delving into elemental cultivation methods for the darkness element. If he obtained methods for all elements, he''d become an elemental powerhouse, which was both exciting and overwhelming. Karsha, being a cheat code in human form, had a direct connection with the elements, making him incredibly overpowered. Helping his friends was something he gladly did without being stingy. Settling back into his usual spot, Karsha closed his eyes and turned his focus to the system. Chapter 142 Crescent Ice Strike < Ding! You have successfully absorbed an Ice Crystal of the highest grade. Congratulations >< Ding! You have received three innate blessings; Heal, Royal, and Destroy > < Ding! Congratulations, you have attained an Excellent Affinity for the Ice Element. +2000 added to all stats. All Ice Skills have received 2 Tier upgrades. > < Ding! You have received a new Tier 13 sword skill; Crescent Ice Strike > Although Karsha hadn''t gone through most of the messages yet, these four were the most recent ones he received after absorbing the ice crystal. An ice crystal is a condensed form of ice essence, similar to the ice fruit he ate a few weeks ago, but much more potent. While the ice fruit grows stronger as it ages, the ice crystal doesn''t need that kind of time¡ªit''s the pure, concentrated core of ice. Even a 10,000-year-old ice fruit can''t compare to the tiniest fragment of an ice crystal. The ice crystal holds such a powerful form of ice that, if detonated, it could freeze an entire city, plunging it into an ice age. So, for Karsha to have absorbed a tennis ball-sized chunk of ice crystal means he''s become a formidable force. But whether that''s enough remains to be seen, especially since he still has two powerful monsters to face. ''If only I had an ice demon fruit right now,'' Karsha thought to himself. ''That would have given me perfect affinity.'' Thanks to the flood of information he got from the divine alchemist, Karsha was well-versed in how to use the ice crystal. He was making good use of it, but combining it with an Ice Demon Fruit would have been even better. The Ice Demon Fruit is a rare type of ice fruit that only grows in extremely cold mountainous regions. No one really knows why it''s restricted to those icy heights, but from his memories, Karsha knew of five such places where these fruits grow. Each of these locations is in a frigid, mountainous area. For those who train in the ice element, such fruits are highly cherished. Consuming one can elevate one''s understanding of the ice element to a whole new level. So far, Karsha has managed to consume two of the five items he knows about. He''s eaten an Ice Fruit and absorbed an Ice Crystal. Next on his list are the Ice Demon Fruit, Ice Heavenly Water, or the Ice Phoenix Tears. Each of these is a heavenly treasure that could help him advance further. ''Don''t be greedy, Karsha. One step at a time,'' he reminded himself with a sigh. He then opened the first message of interest. Innate Blessings: [Heal]: This blessing grants you enhanced healing abilities against all forms of attacks. In an icy environment, your healing speed increases by 1000 times. [Royal]: When in the presence of Ice cultivators, your aura exudes a sense of royalty. Additionally, when fighting Ice cultivators, their attacks are reduced by 20%. [Destroy]: When you''re angry, your aura intensifies to an almost incomprehensible level, giving you a menacing presence. "Well, that was something," Karsha thought to himself. He didn''t fully grasp just how powerful these innate blessings were, but he understood their significance. For someone on the path of Ice cultivation, learning that he had received such blessings would either make them fear him or consider eliminating him. Receiving innate ice blessings is extremely rare. Only those acknowledged by the heavens can obtain them, and Karsha''s acquisition of these blessings just by absorbing an Ice Crystal would undoubtedly spark jealousy. People would be envious of the blessings he received and might even think that killing him could transfer those blessings to them. While it''s tough to earn such blessings from the heavens, once granted, they could be taken from the bearer through their death. Just as curses can be passed on through killing, so can blessings. If someone on the ice path were to kill Karsha, they would inherit his blessings without any repercussions. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Receiving these blessings signifies one''s capability, and if someone manages to kill you, they gain your blessings. Karsha, having received three of the seven blessings, is indeed a rare find. However, since the blessings haven''t yet demonstrated their full power, he won''t experience their true might just yet. With his excellent affinity for the Ice element, Karsha''s control over ice has significantly improved. He can now fight using ice elemental manifestations alone¡ªlike ice spears, swords, daggers, stars, and bombs. He can literally form most weapons from ice. However, since he can''t yet apply sword qi to these elemental constructs, they are not as powerful as his sword attacks. Plus, as a swordsman, relying on mage skills has its downsides. The reason is simple: Karsha''s class, despite still being Tier 1, has already given him the capability to wield higher Tier skills. However, since his class is specifically for swordsmen, using mage skills tends to lower his overall damage output. For instance, if a basic sword attack has an attack power of 13,000 for a swordsman, using a mage skill would yield significantly less power. Yet, Karsha possesses the most potent form of the Ice element. Even though mage skills generally have reduced impact for him, they still pack a considerable punch. With an Excellent affinity for Absolute Ice, Karsha controls all forms of the Ice element, enhancing his mage skills considerably. However, since he prefers using a sword, a skill tailored to his swordsmanship has been developed and is stronger than ever. The system really knows how to keep him on his toes with these surprises. < Crescent Ice Strike > Tier: 13 Rating: C -- Just because it''s beautiful doesn''t mean it''s harmless. With the ice fashion into Crescent arc, cleave through your enemies with grace and elegance. [Crescent Arc]: Imbue your sword with the essence of ice to unleash devastating strikes, forming a Crescent-shaped Ice Arc that slices through the air with lethal accuracy. The more ice essence channeled, the stronger and more unstoppable the attack becomes. [Crescent Ring]: Harness the power of this skill to unleash formidable ice attacks, creating a lethal, ring-shaped ice arc. The faster the spin of the ice ring, the more deadly and destructive it becomes. [Moon Strike]: Infuse your sword with a colossal amount of ice essence to unleash a powerful ice attack that carries the immense weight and force of the moon. Karsha had only used the first skill, [Crescent Arc], after finishing absorbing the Ice Crystal, and the results were astounding. Even with just C mastery, it could cut through a mountain. While it''s not yet on the level of his Fire Beam skill, once he advances it to A or S-level mastery, it could potentially surpass Fire Beam. The reason is straightforward: Karsha''s affinity for the Ice element has reached the Excellent stage, while his Fire affinity is only High. Naturally, his ice attacks are far more powerful. Plus, the sword he''s using is of the ice element, which adds to the skill''s potency. The sheer power of the skill is remarkable. Karsha still doesn''t know the full extent of his other ice skills after the 2 Tier upgrades, so he can only speculate. Currently, the most advanced skills are [Ice Queen Wrath] and [Ever Freezing Domain], both now Tier 14. This means they''ve undergone significant changes and might even evolve into new forms or gain additional abilities. ''This will do for now,'' Karsha thought, prioritizing his tasks. He plans to complete the quest, explore the island, and, before leaving, use the Time Tablet and Subspace to focus on mastering the skills he couldn''t give much attention to before. He skimmed through some of the messages but didn''t even touch the [Sader''s Ice Strike Technique]. No matter how talented he is, mastering such a technique in a short time would be impossible. Karsha tends to be hands-on with his skills and has already transformed the Dark Prince Hell Art. From what he observed during his battle with Nedin, he knows he needs to experiment more with that technique, so saving the [Sader''s Ice Strike Technique] for later seems like the best move. Thanks to his battle with Nedin, Karsha had perfectly assimilated the strength he gained, allowing him to level up and finally unleash his skills and techniques without restraint. His sword mastery was still at the Master stage, but he could feel himself nearing the Grandmaster level. Nedin also provided Karsha with valuable insights into the upcoming trials. Instead of battling colossal serpents, he would be facing half-human, half-snake terror mutants. Knowing this, Karsha felt confident he could go all out and hopefully overcome the mutants, provided there were no special restrictions like those he faced in his battle with Nedin. Karsha took a moment to rest, leaning back while his healing abilities worked on his body. Although he was nearly healed, he still felt internal pain, indicating there were lingering wounds. Since their next destination was about five hours away, he decided to relax and let his body recuperate. The boat sped through the night, and Karsha soon fell into a deep sleep. Only the Shadow Guards remained awake, their emotions a mix of calm and anxiety. Despite their composed exteriors, they fervently wished for Karsha''s success in eliminating all the Overlords so they could finally break the long-standing curse plaguing them. Once the curse was lifted, they could level up and become even stronger. Additionally, those nearing the end of their lifespans would gain extra years, giving them a chance to live longer if they managed to break through. Just after 5 a.m., they approached the Thunder Peaks, where the most intense battle awaited them. Chapter 143 KIlling the Right-Hand Man [ Task Accepted ][Name: Thundercoil] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Ice King] [Strength: 38,600] [Defense: 38,900] [Health: 54,000] [Attack Power: 39,000 ~ 52,600] Skills: No known Skills Weakness: No weaknesses Rewards: Hidden As soon as Karsha woke up, he jumped at the chance to accept the next task without a second thought. It was odd, though¡ªthere were no notes or messages from the mysterious emperor. This only fueled Karsha''s suspicion that the enigmatic figure Nedin mentioned might be deeply connected to the unknown emperor. He didn''t know just how deep the connection ran, but he was determined to unravel the mystery piece by piece. ''As expected, the right-hand man is incredibly powerful. I can only imagine what the Lost Prince''s stats must be like,'' Karsha mused. For now, he didn''t really care. He''d perfected his strength to the point where he could fight like a Level 5 Grandmaster. This meant he wasn''t just relying on his swords for close combat¡ªhe could employ a variety of techniques to take down his enemies. He had worked tirelessly to enhance the Dark Prince Hell Art, even though he only had access to two levels of it so far. Once he acquired the remaining seven levels, he''d be able to dominate a battlefield like slicing through butter with a cutlass. "We''re here," Alida''s voice broke into his thoughts, prompting him to stand up and take in the awe-inspiring, yet ominous sight before him. Thunder Peaks loomed ahead¡ªa rugged mountain range where thunderstorms raged non-stop. The peaks were jagged and towering, often shrouded in dark storm clouds. Lightning frequently streaked across the sky, briefly illuminating the landscape with blinding flashes. The ground quaked with the rumble of thunder, and the air crackled with static electricity. The ground was constantly discharging electricity, making it incredibly dangerous to even walk on. Fortunately, Karsha and his team didn''t have to worry too much. This time, Karsha had brought only Tifa with him inside the flying boat. The area was perilous, and since Karsha had no idea just how hazardous the Calamity Zone would be, he thought it best to bring Tifa along. Her high Affinity for Lightning and Thunder meant she might have some natural resistance to the chaotic environment. The shadow guards couldn''t hide their jealousy as Karsha took only Tifa along, but they understood. The chance of surviving in such a treacherous place, especially without any prior training in these conditions, was slim. As soon as they entered the Calamity Zone, they were immediately attacked by snakes. Karsha wasn''t particularly fazed, but Tifa acted swiftly. She summoned her Hybrid Dragon and began unleashing fire spells. The dragon didn''t hold back¡ªits torrents of fire sprayed everywhere, turning the entire area red. Meanwhile, Karsha used the opportunity to practice his latest Ice skill, drawing his newest sword. [Nedin''s Sword] was designed specifically for Ice attacks. When used, it increased the power of ice attacks by 150%. Since the sword''s ability was limited to ice, Karsha avoided using it for fire attacks. He unleashed a Crescent-shaped Ice Arc, which sliced through the air and cut down the snakes with ease. Despite being slightly weaker than his fire beam, the Crescent-shaped Ice Arc proved highly effective. Even the Tier 7 snakes couldn''t withstand more than two of these icy attacks. "Alright, Tifa, you can head back now." After twenty minutes of intense fighting¡ªthanks to Karsha''s stronger attacks and Tifa not holding back¡ªthey finally broke the stalemate. Tifa nodded, then jumped into the flying boat and sped off. Karsha blinked away, and the area fell into sudden silence. It took him less than a minute to cover several kilometers. The mountainous terrain and jagged stones towering a few meters high provided plenty of shadows for him to blink into. The only downside was that as he climbed higher up the mountain, the chaotic energy in the air became more intense. With his Low Affinity for the Lightning element, Karsha started feeling the discomfort. If not for his unique form of the Lightning element, he would have long succumbed to the chaos. The balance of yin and yang lightning made things a bit easier for him. "Took you longer than I expected, human," a voice echoed from 5 kilometers away as Karsha appeared on a flat surface where even the weeds crackled with electricity. Though uncomfortable, Karsha focused on the direction from which the electrifying voice came. "Killing Nedin must have been quite an achievement for you. But don''t get too confident; you won''t be getting the same treatment here. This is where your story ends, Karsha. You''re bound to die by my hand," the voice continued. "Oh, so you know my name. Makes me wonder where you heard it from. I don''t recall telling you my name," Karsha said, probing for details. A bit of information about this mysterious person wouldn''t hurt. "I''m not like Nedin, who lies to get her way. I''m straightforward. All I can tell you is that my purpose today is to face you in battle and kill you. I was told you''d come, and I was ordered to take your life, so don''t waste time with questions. Just accept your fate," the voice responded. Karsha heard a rustling sound, and then, emerging from the swirling mist, something massive began to move. At first, he caught a glimpse of its eyes, but then the creature roared, revealing its terrifying form. Karsha took a few steps back but didn''t bother drawing his weapons. "Don''t be disheartened, human. I''ll give you a chance to attack me with whatever you''ve got. Use any skill you possess and strike once. I''ll only defend," the voice boomed as the colossal serpent slowly became visible. Thundercoil was a gargantuan serpent, its length extending over 230 meters. Its massive body coiled and towered high, each scale a dark, obsidian black with sharp, ridged edges that gleamed with the lightning flashes overhead. The serpent''s head was enormous, adorned with spiny protrusions that added to its menacing look. Its eyes glowed with a fierce, otherworldly green light, cutting through the thick clouds and darkness. Rows of long, dagger-like fangs lined its mouth, each one dripping with venom that hissed as it touched the ground. The sheer size of Thundercoil was awe-inspiring, its body stretching endlessly and disappearing into the stormy clouds below. The air around it crackled with electrical energy, a testament to its deep connection with the storm and thunder. "When you''re ready, human," Thundercoil rumbled as it closed the gap between them to just 1 kilometer. Karsha looked up at the towering serpent and sneered inwardly. "You asked for it, snake. Don''t blame me when you end up crashing down like an idiot," Karsha declared, a dark grin spreading across his face. Instantly, the area around him¡ªspanning 500 meters¡ªbegan to darken ominously. The colossal form of the Dark Prince materialized, and a massive swirling pool of darkness formed in the sky above. ''Since you''re asking for it, I''ll make sure you don''t walk away from this,'' Karsha thought with an evil smile. He summoned 1 million golden swords, which merged into a colossal blade over 150 meters long, bathed in a golden radiance. Sword Qi coated the tip of the sword, making it look both majestic and deadly. The serpent immediately stiffened, casting a fearful glance at Karsha. The sight of the Mask of Malevolence only heightened its fear, making it seem as though it had seen a ghost. Karsha ignored the snake''s reaction, focusing on his own actions. "Absorb," Karsha muttered, and the mask began to absorb the fear emanating from the serpent. The snake tried to open its mouth to speak but couldn''t¡ªsomething was stopping it from uttering a sound. "Since you asked for it, I''ll deliver," Karsha said, and the space around him trembled while the heavens rumbled. He raised his hand, and with a mere thought, another sword emerged from the sword pool. It slowly descended, positioning itself beside the first sword. This second sword was even longer and radiated an aura of dominance that dwarfed the first. "Defend against this, you scum. In your next life, don''t underestimate your opponents," Karsha commanded, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity. The Dark Prince''s eyes glinted with something unsettling as the serpent struggled to move, finding itself restrained. The two colossal swords hurtled down at Thundercoil with terrifying speed, resembling streaks of lightning. Sensing the imminent threat, Thundercoil''s coils tightened, and the scales on its body began to glow. It opened its mouth wide, unleashing a powerful lightning breath that collided with the descending swords. A thunderous boom erupted, sending a shockwave that swept across the entire area. Despite the reverence of the swords, the lightning breath held them off mid-air. Karsha watched with a satisfied smile, unfazed by the fact that his attack was blocked. The possibility of losing an easy victory didn''t bother him. Instead, Karsha''s attention was fixed on the lightning breath. He wondered if he could ever unleash a blast like that. The colossal swords were impressive, but the lightning breath was something else entirely. For a whole minute, Thundercoil maintained its lightning breath, holding the swords at bay. Karsha used this time to study the technique, mentally photographing it for future reference. If he ever reached a level where he could create his own techniques, he was determined to incorporate this powerful lightning breath. "Time to end this," Karsha declared. The two swords vibrated with renewed energy, shooting forward with the force of a falling mountain. They pushed the lightning breath back towards Thundercoil, causing it to explode on impact. The first sword shattered from the explosion, but the second sword pierced through the serpent''s neck, pinning it to the ground. The explosion was deafening, sending a shockwave that hurled Karsha backward. The ground shook from the force, and the thud of Thundercoil''s massive body hitting the earth reverberated through the area. Karsha had poured 100,000 MP into the technique, not anticipating such a powerful backlash from the Dark Prince''s might. He stood up, brushing dust from his clothes, and walked toward the fallen serpent. As he closed the distance of about 200 meters, Thundercoil took its final breath. Just before it died, Karsha heard the serpent utter one last word. "Crusader." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 144 Scarlet Lightning Bone Wings "Crusader?" Karsha stood there, feeling like an idiot. For some reason, the name Crusader sounded all too familiar. Although he had heard the word countless times back on Earth, the way Thundercoil said it made it feel somehow lifelike, like a name with a presence. However, no matter how much he knew, he couldn''t come up with an explanation at the moment.But that wasn''t all. Karsha knew he had not only killed the Ninth Overlord but had also discovered something frightening about his Dark Prince Hell Art Technique. First, he discovered that when the sword descended, there was no dodging it. The Dark Prince Might, as described, acted like an invincible force that restricted the target from running when the sword came down. The only option was to defend, which became a disadvantage for those with weaker defenses. Second, he realized that although his attack power had been multiplied by 700% thanks to his mastery of the technique, currently at an A rating, and his sword qi and Golden Aura were coating the swords, the snake was still able to hold back his sword. This meant that even though he had surpassed the snake in attack power, his mental strength was still lacking. The swords were moved using mental and soul strength. After his rebirth on the red planet, Karsha''s soul was stronger than ever, but his mental strength still needed improvement. He had to invest 100,000 MP to fuel the attack, and that was as high as he could go. Although he didn''t show it, using the 100,000 MP felt like his head was being ground under a meat grinder. He needed to improve his mental strength. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that; he had yet to see the spoils of this quick and decisive battle. Karsha quickly moved toward the colossal body of the snake, picked up the core, and removed the venom sacs before climbing onto the snake''s head. The entire area crackled with electricity, but Karsha didn''t care. He just sat on the snake''s head and started reviewing his gains. As usual, he received some more points, managing to add 1000 points to his attributes, the same amount he had received after killing Nedin. He saw the messages but didn''t focus too much on the points gained. His attention was on the gain from the unknown emperor. Like always, there was the Destiny Key and the Mutant Core, which he still didn''t know what to do with. But aside from those two, there was a third item that left Karsha shocked. The gift this time was beyond anything he could have ever asked for. [Scarlet Lightning Bone Wings] - Description: A bone wing from a Primordial beast called the Scarlet Lightning Phoenix. Within the bones is the lightning extracted from the core of this powerful beast. Fusing with this wing will grant you the ability to fly, and depending on your Agility, your speed can be multiplied many times. - Abilities: The wing contains a complex movement and martial technique that, when mastered, will make you an Overlord in the air. However, using the wing will require 10,000 MP every second. - Requirements: - High Affinity for the Lightning Element - 20,000 Agility - 20,000 Strength - 200,000+ MP "This is some good stuff. With this, I''ll be able to fight both on land and in the air," Karsha said, his smile widening as he read the messages. The Bone Wing was indeed an incredible item, something anyone would kill for. The power it promised was immense, though one term in the description puzzled him. "System, what is a Primordial Beast?" Karsha asked quickly. "Wait, what? You''re saying the bone wing I have now is from a beast that''s many times stronger than even a World Boss?" Karsha exclaimed, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. He already knew he hadn''t faced a true monster yet, only hearing about World Bosses from June. A World Boss was a being that could threaten the entire Central Continent, if not the whole world of Quinox. Now, possessing a wing from a Primordial Beast meant one thing: if discovered, everyone would come after him, trying to kill him and take it. For a moment, Karsha''s heart trembled. He might be strong, perhaps the strongest on this island, but once he returned to the outside world, there would be monsters more powerful than him. Everyone would be after him. If one of these wings appeared in an auction right now, there would be a bidding war that could escalate into a full-blown conflict if caution wasn''t taken. Karsha understood this but didn''t care. He wanted to be strong, so strong that killing those way stronger than him would be no problem. He was a Grandmaster stage cultivator, but as it stood now, he could squash Grandmasters and Semi-Saints like bugs. Even Saints wouldn''t have it easy against him, and that was just using his physical strength without any techniques. "Too bad I didn''t meet the requirements. I''m still lacking when it comes to the elements." His affinity for the Lightning element was low, so he couldn''t use the wings just yet. His agility, strength, and mana were no problem; it was his lightning affinity that was the issue. "System, do you have anything that can help me increase my affinity?" Karsha asked, determined not to give up easily. The allure of fusing with the wing was too much to ignore. He had to at least try; after all, he had a system and eight days left. Karsha could sense the frustration in the system''s words. It was clear that he hadn''t thoroughly reviewed his gains after killing the ninth Overlord, and he had also overlooked the details of Nedin''s Avatar. Had he checked, he would have found out that Nedin''s Avatar had the capability to upgrade and become a Mystical Avatar. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Currently, it was Emperor grade, but by fulfilling certain requirements, it could upgrade, just like the new Avatar he had received from Thundercoil. Karsha quickly turned back to the messages, and true to its word, something was indeed sitting in his inventory. [Lightning Water] -- Description: A vial of water fetched from the heart of a dying lightning star. When consumed, the person will be granted immense lightning force and control of the storm. "System, where did you get something like this?" Karsha asked, unable to hide his joy. His joking side quickly took over, though the system remained quiet. It was still a Version 2.0 system with limited interaction capabilities. Karsha retrieved the water from his inventory. Despite being sealed inside a bottle, it crackled with electricity in his hand. He looked at it with a small smile. To him, it was just ordinary water that would help him gain power, but to experienced cultivators, this small vial was a treasure worth going to war for. The system was indeed spoiling Karsha rotten. He had received the strongest form of treasure for awakening the eight strongest elements in existence, and now it had given him a gift that far surpassed his previous treasures. Inside the bottle was water from a dying star. Stars, like humans, exist and grow over time, and just like humans, they also die. For water to come from one meant that this star had lived for hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of years, making the water extremely powerful. This water was produced only after a star had lived for many years. The vial Karsha held contained just enough for a single consumption, but that was all he needed at the moment. He didn''t yet fully grasp the value of what he possessed. Even within the legacy of the Divine Alchemist, he hadn''t encountered such rare treasures. Once Karsha receives the memories containing these items, he''ll truly understand the value of what the system has given him. He quickly absorbed the core and then consumed the saint-grade blood from the snake before turning to the water. The water danced in the bottle when he shook it. After calming himself, Karsha opened it and, in one gulp, poured and swallowed the water. Lightning danced in his eyes for a moment before, like a bomb, a huge burst of electricity blasted out of his body. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, but Karsha remained seated. Boom! Another blast came from his body, accompanied by another mouthful of blood. Karsha continued to endure, gritting his blood-soaked teeth. The pain was visible in his eyes, but he wasn''t one to give up easily. The process was bound to be dangerous, and he had prepared for it. Twenty minutes passed, and within those twenty minutes, five energy blasts erupted from Karsha''s body, each time accompanied by a mouthful of blood. Internally, Karsha was doing much worse. The lightning was fusing with every cell in his body, and the process was anything but painless. Perhaps it would have been simpler if Karsha had only awakened Yin lightning or Yang lightning. However, in Karsha''s case, he had awakened both, so he was enduring double the pain. The white lightning was doing its thing along with the dark lightning, and Karsha had to endure all this pain because if he passed out, his cells would be destroyed, and his foundation would be shattered. After about two hours, the process ended, and then the last phase started: Meridian infusion. That''s where the real pain began. Chapter 145 Karsha is Overpowered Karsha''s meridians started absorbing the lightning energy like crazy. The process was painful, but he didn''t back down. The pain was unbearable, yet he pressed on. He knew that only through suffering could one step into the realm of absolute power. From the start to this point, he resisted the urge to pass out.Energy surged through the nine thick meridians connecting to his Dantian, or what most people call the Mana/Spiritual Core. These nine meridians link the brain, heart, left arm, right arm, waist, left knee, right knee, left foot, and right foot. They facilitate the flow of energy throughout Karsha''s body. Without them, he wouldn''t be able to draw energy from his core and supply it to his fists or skill runes. Every skill or technique has a rune in the body. Once activated, energy flows from the core to fuel it, allowing the wielder to unleash it. Without meridians, a cultivator wouldn''t be able to use any skill. This also means that if, for instance, the meridian connecting to the arm is blocked or destroyed, the person wouldn''t be able to channel energy into their arm to throw a powerful punch. Such was the situation for Austin. Some of his meridians were damaged, making him unable to cultivate. Thankfully, the mysterious person who transmigrated Karsha had fixed those issues, enabling Karsha to cultivate. Although he might not be aware of it now, his meridians are stronger and wider than most. This could be due to the mysterious person fixing his meridians or perhaps because that''s how Austin''s meridians were originally meant to be. This also means his core is bigger than most. In cultivation, people strive to form a bigger core at the early stages to build a firmer foundation. The bigger the core, the stronger and wider the meridians. Although it takes longer to level up, having a larger core and wider meridians is several times better than quick leveling up. Karsha is just at the Grandmaster stage, but he requires tens of millions of experience points to level up. Compared to ordinary cultivators, this would take months of gathering Mana just to break through. Of course, Karsha currently has enough experience points to level up, but since the system is making him practice Maximization, he could only proceed slowly. This ensures he builds a firm and stronger foundation. BOOM An energy burst erupted from Karsha''s body. His body started exuding a dense aura, and suddenly, the sky began forming dark clouds. The whole area turned darker like a huge storm was about to strike. The electric energy in the air instantly moved toward Karsha''s body. Suddenly, a Yin-Yang diagram appeared above Karsha''s head. A lightning bolt tore from the heavens and struck the diagram. A huge explosion occurred, but the diagram remained intact. Then, dark and white energy started entering Karsha''s body from all nine meridian points. The surrounding energy also entered the Yin-Yang diagram, transforming into black-and-white energy, and then entered Karsha''s body. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside Karsha''s body, the meridians shook and swayed as if being hit by a huge wave. Small cracks started appearing on them. However, the energy entering Karsha''s body wasn''t enough. The process, though still sturdy, needed more power. Suddenly, the water he had swallowed emitted a golden glow and sent out another energy burst from his body. The second lightning bolt struck the Yin-Yang diagram, followed by a third, and soon ten lightning bolts descended, shaking the very ground Karsha stood on. With this change, the rate at which the energy entered Karsha''s body also increased. He continued to endure, albeit barely. The process was harrowing and bone-shattering, but he pressed on. His meridians continued to shake, and the cracks started to widen. It was like a huge concrete coating was about to be shed off, but for that to happen, Karsha had to first endure the chaotic energy entering his body. Once that was done, he could shed the coating and absorb the water. Thankfully, the water had already infused into his cells, minimizing the backlash. "Argh!" An ear-shattering scream escaped Karsha''s lips, and inside his body, a huge explosion occurred as the hard coating of his meridians started to shed. He had finally shed the coating around his meridians, meaning he could finally step into the path of first Meridian Evolution. When a cultivator manages to shed their meridian coatings, they enter the first evolution. This stage requires powerful pills like Meridian Strengthening Pills, Meridian Expansion Pills, Meridian Firming Pills, and more. These pills build much stronger meridians, which in turn further enhance their core, making them many times stronger. This also means they can channel more energy once their meridians evolve. It was the first stage, and Karsha had already achieved it in the most painful way possible. But this can also be achieved using pills. These pills are incredibly rare, but Karsha didn''t need them. Inside his body, he had two energy sources: the fire core he formed from the Sage-grade blood and now the lightning water. With these two, Karsha could temper his meridians to the next level. He might not be able to attain a second evolution, but he would become much more powerful after the procedure. However, the pain wouldn''t be any less intense. Karsha gnashed his teeth as he let the lightning essence water soak into his meridians. It felt like countless pins were being poured into them. The pain coming from his meridians was almost too much to bear. The more the water poured in, the more painful it got, yet at the center of it all, Karsha continued to endure. As time went by, his meridians began to widen and thicken, though not to the level of the second evolution. He still had a lot to do, but as an alchemist, he could take care of that relatively easily. A little over five hours after the process began, a huge burst of energy erupted from Karsha''s body. He had finally absorbed every last ounce of the lightning water. His meridians had strengthened, and his core had become much larger and more powerful. Then suddenly, the whole area started heating up. The fire core inside his body surged, and torrents of infernal energy poured into Karsha''s meridians. The process was incredibly beautiful. Although Karsha couldn''t see inside his body yet¡ªmainly because he hadn''t awakened his soul sea¡ªif he had, he would have witnessed a stunning sight. After the coating shattered, Karsha''s meridians gained color. Instead of the ordinary black lines, his meridians were now multicolored. After tempering them with lightning, the colors brightened. Now, as he began absorbing the fire energy, the colors started to pop. The pain had subsided a bit, but the process never slowed down. For three hours, Karsha''s meridians were cooked and soaked until they became as strong as possible. When the process finally ended, a last wave of energy burst from Karsha''s body. Karsha quietly opened his eyes, and both electric and fire energy emitted from within. He smiled silently and then raised his hand. Lightning danced around it and soon enveloped his entire body. His smile widened as he stood up and turned to face a huge boulder. Pointing his index and middle fingers in a gun posture, Karsha smiled and muttered, "Boom." Lightning streaked from his fingers, shattering the boulder into countless pieces. "Hahaha, I am overpowered!" Karsha''s laughter filled the area. He shot at a few more boulders and, when he was done, sat back down on the head of the snake and turned to the system. < Ding! Congratulations on reaching the first Meridian Evolution: Coat Shedding > < Ding! Congratulations, you have leveled up to the Level 6 Grandmaster stage. +1000 added to all stats, +500,000 added to Mana, +500 added to Charm > < Ding! Congratulations, you have reached an Excellent Affinity for the Lightning Element. +2000 added to all stats. All Lightning Skills have received 2-tier upgrades. > < Ding! You have received a new Tier 14 skill: Call of the Storm > Stay updated through empire < Ding! Congratulations, you have attained an Excellent Affinity for the Fire Element. +1000 added to all stats. All Fire Skills have received 1-tier upgrades. > "Oh my," Karsha was beyond happy. He hadn''t only attained an Excellent Affinity for both the Lightning and Fire elements, but he had finally leveled up to Level 6. In doing so, he had added 1000 points to his stats and another 3000 for reaching Excellent Affinity. Within a day, he had added over 6000 points to his stats. Now that he had leveled up, he had 2000 empty spaces to add more points from his reserve. Of course, Karsha held back for now. He still had a behemoth to battle, after all. Saving those slots was the best strategy for him. When the need arose, he would use them. Right now, his control over Fire, Lightning, and Ice had reached a powerful level. His control over the Light element was also great, but aside from these four, he was still lacking when it came to Darkness, Earth, Water, and Wind. He was still lacking in those areas. Once he raised those four elements to at least a high affinity, he would become unstoppable, even among Sages. < Call of the Storm > Tier: 14 Rating: A - [Lightning Step]: Dash forward at the speed of lightning, becoming invincible during the movement and dealing damage to any enemies in your path. - [Tempest Fury]: Channel the power of a storm to perform a powerful area-of-effect attack, striking all nearby enemies with a flurry of wind and lightning. - [Storm Surge]: Call down a bolt of lightning from the sky to strike a target area, dealing heavy damage and leaving a lingering storm that zaps enemies within the area. - [Lightning God Descent]: Transform into a conduit for a powerful storm deity, dramatically increasing your speed and strength. During this state, each attack releases chain lightning that strikes multiple enemies. "Well, I''ll be damned. Looks like Fire Beam is in for a race," Karsha thought, grinning from ear to ear. The system was spoiling him rotten, and this was just Version 2.0. He was indeed happy and, for once, wished this quest would never end. But with one Overlord left, the island would soon lose its powerful tyrants. To feel this excitement again, he would have to venture into the inner area where real danger awaited. But since he wasn''t prepared yet, he could only continue his quest and grow even stronger. "Time to spread my wings..." Karsha smiled and then retrieved the Scarlet Lightning Bone Wings. Chapter 146 Fusing the Bone Wings The Scarlet Lightning Bone Wings were a stunning and formidable sight. Each wing was an intricate masterpiece of dark beauty and lethal precision. They were made up of metallic feathers that shimmered in a gradient of deep crimson red and vivid purple, creating an iridescent display that was simply mesmerizing.Each feather was as sharp as a blade, honed to a deadly edge capable of slicing through the toughest materials. The wings were reinforced with bone-like spines, adding a skeletal yet robust framework that supported the expansive, lethal plumage. "Wow, these wings are incredible," Karsha said, his eyes wide with wonder as he admired the magnificent appendages. The wings were elegant and captivating, made of an incredibly hard metal even sharper than his own swords. They were beautiful but also exuded a dangerous aura. The sharpness of every feature was enough to make Karsha''s heart race. They looked like they belonged to the devil himself. "How strong are Primordial Beasts, really?" Karsha wondered aloud. The wings in front of him were from a Primordial Phoenix, and just looking at them made him feel dizzy. The aura emanating from them was overwhelming, even for him. The electric energy crackling across them only added to their intimidating presence. "I hope I never have to face a Primordial Beast in this lifetime," Karsha said with a smile, though deep down he wasn''t entirely convinced. But that was a worry for another day. Right now, he needed to fuse with the wings. He stood up and carefully laid them out on the back on the snake, extending them fully. When fully spread, the Scarlet Lightning Bone Wings were both breathtaking and terrifying. They were a perfect blend of elegance and raw, destructive power, each wing stretching out two meters long. Karsha''s eyes lit up as he took in their domineering and formidable appearance. "System, how do we proceed?" Karsha asked. < The host should sit in front of the wings, bare-chested. Your back should face the wings. Also, the host will need a Monster Core to fuse with the wings. A powerful Monster Core will be okay. > Karsha quickly retrieved one of the Tier 8 monster cores he had taken from the Red Planet and placed it in front of him. < Process is starting > A huge runic diagram appeared beneath Karsha, lifting him slightly off the ground. The core also rose into the air and began spinning. A line of energy emerged from it and started flowing into Karsha''s back. Karsha soon felt a warming sensation spreading across his back. He braced himself for the inevitable pain, and as expected, it came swiftly. The wing tattoo on his back began to glow, becoming more radiant as the energy continued to enter his body. Gradually, the wings began to tremble and lift into the air, glowing with increasing intensity. The core had already diminished to about half its original size. Suddenly, the glowing wings exploded into countless pieces. However, the fragments didn''t scatter; instead, they transformed into sparkles of light that started entering Karsha''s body. Karsha let out a pained scream but gritted his teeth and endured. The core continued to shrink, and just before it could disappear completely, a second Tier 8 core appeared. Karsha had taken five Tier 8 cores from the Red Planet, and while that might not be enough, he still had two Tier 9 cores in his space ring as backup. Karsha was incredibly wealthy¡ªricher than most Great Families. Using Tier 9 cores like they were candy was nothing to him. If he ever ran out, he could simply pop back to the Red Planet and get more. Even Princes and Princesses couldn''t boast about having an entire treasury to themselves. Karsha''s wealth was unmatched, and he knew it was damn cool. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After about two hours, the final piece of the Bone Wings entered Karsha''s body. A powerful aura exploded from him, far stronger and denser than his own. His meridians trembled as they struggled to absorb the overwhelming energy. Blood began to seep from Karsha''s lips and eyes as he fought through the pain. His body was on the verge of shattering, veins bulging green across his face as he endured the excruciating agony. Just when it seemed like he couldn''t take it any longer, a leather sheath materialized. Instantly, the oppressive aura diminished significantly, bringing it down to a more bearable level. Within 30 minutes, the aura had greatly reduced. The sword sheath slowly made its way into Karsha''s ring. It was one of the items he had received but hadn''t quite known what to do with. Without this sword sheath, he would have been reduced to a pulp. Instead, he had gained something incredibly powerful. The sheath had absorbed enough aura to immobilize even a Sage, and now that it was in Karsha''s possession, he no longer had to worry about being overwhelmed or suppressed. Karsha knew he could later absorb all the aura and use it to temper his own. The more powerful the aura, the more beneficial it would be for him. He had already absorbed a bit, but about 95% was still sealed inside the sword sheath. In the process of fusing with the Bone Wings, he had gained something incredibly valuable. The wings had bestowed upon him an arrogant, domineering aura. The beast that once bore these wings was incredibly powerful. Just the aura alone was enough to bring Karsha to the brink of death. Karsha''s healing abilities kicked in, beginning the process of mending his body. He remained seated for another hour, letting his body recover, before he finally opened his eyes. < Ding! Congratulations, you have fused with a Primordial Bone Wing: Scarlet Lightning Bone Wing > < Ding! You have received a divine technique: Lightning Phoenix Drive > A smile spread across Karsha''s face as he stood up. The array diagram disappeared, leaving nothing behind, and both cores had been consumed. As if he had used the wings for years, Karsha instinctively knew what to do. He walked to the center of the snake''s head, and like a bird, the wings appeared on his back. They spread wide, their blade-like feathers sharper than ever. The wings were colorful, with purple dominating their vibrant display. Upon closer inspection, it became clear that the wings weren''t actually attached to Karsha''s body. Instead, they seemed to be suspended by an invisible force, with the wing tattoos on his back glowing brightly¡ªthese tattoos were likely the source of this levitation. Karsha didn''t let this detail distract him. His focus was on mastering flight. Thanks to the divine-ranked technique he had acquired, he knew exactly how to take to the skies. He began by channeling wind and lightning into the wings, just as the technique instructed. With a confident smile, Karsha took a leap. As the wings spread wide, the metal feathers constricted and charged. Perhaps he had underestimated the power of the wings or gathered too much force, but the result was explosive. He shot into the air like a cannonball, covering several kilometers in the blink of an eye. "Hahahaha!" His laughter echoed through the sky as he soared around like a wild bird. Karsha''s intelligence, constantly enhanced by points, had sharpened his comprehension to a new level. He understood how to use the wings almost instantly, mastering what would take other birds weeks to achieve in mere seconds. His laughter and streaks of lightning illuminated the sky. The lightning seemed to trail him as he zipped through the air, moving with the freedom of a bird finally released from its cage. Stay connected with empire "Time to land," Karsha said to himself, dashing toward the monster''s body below. He had already figured out how to change directions mid-air and perform various maneuvers. Although his movements weren''t as fluid as a bird''s just yet, he was making impressive progress and knew that with more practice¡ªperhaps by watching birds in flight¡ªhe would soon perfect his aerial skills. "Oh crap!" Karsha cursed as he realized it was too late to correct his course. He crashed into the scaly body of the Thundercoil, having failed to apply the brakes with his wings. He was thrown hard against the snake''s massive form, groaning as he lay sprawled across its body. Despite some bruises and broken ribs, his remarkable resilience ensured he wasn''t in any real danger. "Gotta fix that," he muttered, determined to improve. Karsha quickly took to the air again and began practicing. It took him nearly 30 attempts to get the landing right and another 50 to master it. After several minutes of crashing and getting up, his face bore some injuries, but his powerful healing abilities kept him going. He persisted until he had perfected the landing technique. Once he had mastered how to land properly, Karsha stored the body of the snake and took to the skies once more. He soared high enough to survey the mountainous terrain where the now-dead Overlord had once roamed. As he ascended, he noticed the lightning energy in the air becoming denser the higher he went. "I''ll come back and train once I''m done with everything," Karsha decided. After taking in the view, he shot toward the outer area with overwhelming speed, ready to continue his journey. =========== Shadow Guards POV Ten hours after the loud explosion, the shadow guards gathered in the flying boat, patiently waiting for Karsha''s return. They used the time to discuss the future of the island once the last Overlord was defeated and the curse was lifted. Their conversation helped pass the time as they speculated about the changes that might come. Eventually, they settled into a meditative state. Suddenly, Ayarr''s voice pierced their concentration. "What is that?" she asked, pointing toward something hurtling toward them at an alarming speed. "On guard!" Dhaka commanded, his voice sharp. Instantly, his teammates sprang into action. Ayarr''s daggers materialized in her hands, Kilian summoned his massive shield, Dhaka tightened his grip on his sword, Alida''s bow was ready with fire arrows, and Tifa''s staff crackled with lightning, preparing for action. "Be ready," Dhaka reiterated. But Ayarr, squinting intently, managed to make out a faint figure. "I... I think it''s Karsha," she said, her tone uncertain. Before the others could respond, she confirmed, "It''s definitely Karsha." "Yeah, that''s him," Alida agreed her sharp vision¡ªthanks to her skills as an Archeress¡ªrevealing the figure from 130 kilometers away. As Karsha drew closer, his figure became clearer. "That is some terrifying speed," Ayarr muttered in awe. Karsha approached like a streak of lightning, his laughter echoing through the air. "Let''s go kill the last Overlord and break this damn curse!" Karsha announced, his joy unmistakable. Chapter 147 Life and Death Battle (1) After answering all their questions, Karsha and his shadow guards set off toward the last play any of them would want to go, Eternal Abyss. The place as in the name is an abyss that a normal human shouldn''t go to. When they went to retrieve the demon fruit, Karsha felt a sinister presence creeping into the depths of the forest.He was horrified beyond reason. But that was when he was still weak and inexperienced when fighting a stronger existence. Karsha is strong, he can fight across realms, but the Overlords are not also easy. His first battle was the hardest, but also the most fun for him. He suffered no injuries. It was then he started receiving the Overpowered items which has now moulded him into a terrifying existence. Karsha doesn''t know what awaits him in the Eternal Abyss, but he sure knows he has to confront it, that''s why he is there on the island, the final challenge to secure the Venom. "Can you kill it?" Ayarr asked, her voice a little shaky. She hasn''t seen the Overlord before but from what her mother has told her, the last Overlord is the strongest of all the Overlords. In truth, only ScaleCrusher and Shadowcoil showed up the last time they were attacked. Had that terrifying Overlord appeared, they would have been eradicated by now. So for Karsha to be going against it alone, they really fear for his life despite him already killing 9 Overlords. "To be honest, I don''t know if I can kill it or not, but I know I want it Venom so I have no choice but to face it," Karsha replied honestly. Had it not been for the Venom needed to Cure June''s mother, he wouldn''t have risked his life going after this terrifying existence. If only he knew at some point in his quest, everything changed. Something greater has taken the place of his mere Venom extraction quest. At some point, he found out he had some connection to the Annihilator, then the Dark Prince, and now the Shadow Demon. He also inherited the will of the Unknown emperor making him the one fated to go against fate. It is all mind-boggling, yet his will to extract the Venom is what is pushing him to go to heaven and earth facing such extreme dangers. "You must be incredibly brave coming here just for a Venom" Ayarr added. "Well, it''s more like I''ve been exiled here for 60 days. I just choose to give myself a purpose and the Overlords seem to be the best targets. Also, the Venom will be used to save the mother of one of my friends" Karsha jokes. He wasn''t particularly scared of the last target. "Humans really are inhuman" Dhaka chimed in. The disdain on his face clearly shows they despise humans "Well, not all. Would you believe me if I told you the humans that attacked your kind many years ago aren''t all bad? One of them to be precise" Karsha said trying to clarify the situation better. He hated most humans so he understood where Dhaka was coming from. After receiving the bits of Austin''s memory, he understood the cruelty of humans. "Do you know him, Mother said the same thing" Ayarr asked. "Not really. He was the grandfather of one of my friends. They came to this island for the Overlords but his friends got greedy and decided to attack your kind. They thought you guys are an easy catch" Karsha wasn''t really mad at the Snakes for defending themself, he knew he would have done the same had the roles reversed. Continue reading at empire "And oh, not all humans are the same. Some are actually good" Of course, Karsha is a human so he will make sure they know humans are good, at least some. "If I get the chance, I will take you to the human world so you explore and see for yourself" He knew it would take some time for them to accept humans. Shit, if not because of the slave mark on his back, he would have been left to drawn in the waterfall. They trust him because he is the Annihilator they have waited for all these years. So for them to accept humans, they would have to see for themselves and judge. "We are here" Alida''s voice entered their mind. Turning, they saw the large expanse of the dark forest domain. The outer area has some light, but the deeper they look, the more terrifying it gets. "Among you five, Ayarr is the only one suited to see in the dark, however, I have with me a pill that will grant you 1-hour night Vision, whatever happens, leave before the hour reaches. I will call you all when the battle is over" Karsha handed a King-grade pill he bought from the system. The system doesn''t have enough in the shop so he could only procure King-grade pills despite his millions of Killer Points. He quickly took out the Book of Annihilation and accepted the task. Although the book is useless right now, he needs the reward that came with it so he has to accept it. [ Task Accepted ] [ This is your Final task, also the most rewarding yet dangerous. Kill your target and get the rewards that come with it. ] [Name: Abyssal Leviathan] [Rank: Tier 7 Terror Mutant] [Title: The Ice King] [Strength: 30,800] [Defense: 41,500] [Health: 102,000] [Attack Power: 48,000 ~ 62,400] Skills: No known Skills Weakness: No weaknesses Rewards: Hidden ''Damn, this guy is Overpowered'' Karsha sighed. Looking at the stats compared to his own is just pitiful. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < Class: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: Seeker of the Untamed> < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 6 > < STR: 23,700 / DEF: 26,900 / AGL: 24,300 / HEA: 31,600 / STA: 21,600 / INT: 24,900 > < Attack Power: 26,900 ~ 39,700> < Mana: 2,900,000 > S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. < Charm: 9,500 > < Fame: 0 > < Exp: 1,000,000/12,000,000 > His stats when compared to a Saint will look Overpowered, but compared to the Leviathan, he is clearly outnumbered, through and through. His target can crush him with a single punch. But Karsha isn''t disheartened. He knew something like that would happen so he prepared mentally for it. Within 30 minutes, the shadow guards with Karsha''s glaive and blood Manipulation abilities have cleared a path. Karsha quickly entered the darkness, his third eye in full display. It allowed him to see in the dark so he wasn''t at all limited by the darkness. "Let''s go back and wait, he can kill that damn snake," Dhaka said looking in the direction Karsha went. The others sighed and then jumped into the flying boat. Their flying boat is way better than their flying skills. Karsha moved through the darkness like an assassin slowly moving toward where the Map pointed him. "Huh, there is light ahead" Karsha quickly hastened his pace and started speeding toward the light. However, 2km away, he saw something dark sitting on a stone, a huge sword stabbed into the ground towering over him with a helmet resting on the hilt. Karsha calmly moves forward observing the person sitting. The place is huge enough for battle so it seems the person has been waiting for him. "You are here. I guess you have some abilities human. You managed to kill Nine Terror Mutants within 13 days, that is commendable, but not something you should be happy about. I was told you will come one day and challenge the Overlords to a life-or-death battle. I have waited for many years and now, here you are, a mere bug that can be squashed under my f..." "Excuse me, I am not here to have a verbal battle, and time is running out so if you can get up on your but and let this battle begin, I will appreciate that a lot." Karsha interrupted the figure''s Monologue. For a minute, the air hanged with anticipation. "Good, Good. Arrogant and foolish, your death will be slow and painful" The person stood up and wore his helm and then turned and faced Karsha. It was that moment Karsha saw the person''s height and looks. His heart shook and his legs nearly turned jelly. The person is a 3-meter-tall figure covered in obsidian armor that appears to be forged from the darkest nightmares. His armor is a complicated grid of jagged spikes and serrated edges, each piece pulsating with an eerie, crimson glow. His helm, crowned with twisted horns, conceals his visage, revealing only a pair of burning red eyes that pierce through the darkness like molten embers, filled with all kinds of terror. In his grasp is a fearsome sword with a blade impossibly black, veined with fiery red cracks, radiating an aura of pure evil. The weapon''s edge is razor-sharp, capable of slicing through reality itself. The hilt is adorned with runes that glow with a sinister light. "Damn, that''s one ugly motherfucker" Karsha unsheathed his two swords. Call of the Flame in his left grip and Nedin''s sword in his right grip. "You will never be able to break the curse human" The Voice that spoke now was several times intimidating. But Karsha wasn''t shaken. He stood in battle stance. "Then by bloodshed, do the gods make known their will" He dashes toward the sinister demon human starting the battle. "I, Khinux, the Lost Prince of Uno shall accompany you" The being also dashed forward, clashing with Karsha in the middle. Karsha was pushed back 10 meters but Khinux moved only a few steps. "Again" Karsha roared dashing forward again. His swords glow with golden aura and sharpen with sword qi. BOOM They clashed again sending sparks flying in the air. Karsha didn''t back down this time. His speed surged and lightning surged from his body making him look like a Lightning prince. "YOu have some abilities human, but not enough"Khinux launched at Karsha throwing dust into the air. The battle of Life and death has finally begun, Karsha fighting to live and so is Khnux, because killing Karsha is the way to freedom. Chapter 148 Life and Death Battle (2) Karsha is fighting with double Longswords and Khinux swinging his nightmare-looking long sword. Their swords clash with deadly booms. Karsha who is lacking in strength will always be pushed back but he never backs down. His swords are firmly gripped and swinging like there is no tomorrow.Khinux with his colossal body and incredibly Longsword is also slashing at Karsha with deadly precision. Karsha sometimes had to go into a defensive stance and endure the overwhelming force behind Khinux. "Give it up human, you are no match to me" Khinux spoke, his sword swinging at Karsha''s neck. Khasha jumped back evading it narrowly. "You say that but I am still breathing. Maybe you should examine yourself and wonder why you couldn''t kill me in just one swing" Karsha replied sending a powerful ice arc at Khinux. The demon warlord just cut the arc in half like it''s nothing. Karsha didn''t panic. The ice attack didn''t have any ice essence or Mana in it. It''s just a normal swing. Karsha hasn''t used any of his skills and techniques yet. He wanted to see just how far he could go without his skills and so far, he is doing bad. Khinux keeps pressing him. All Karsha could do was endure and defend. he knew through this battle, he would finally learn how to wield the sword like a true swordsman. But that is easier said than done. The forces behind each swing from Khinux are just too lethal. "Eat this" Karsha sent rapid-fire attacks at Khinux. The fire arcs tore through the air at a very fast pace, however, Khinux just sword his colossal swords sending one huge blood-red arc destroying all the fire arcs and shooting at Karsha. Karsha jumped up and met Khinux''s longsword that followed right after the blood arc. "Your skills are nothing in front of me Human" Khinux taunted. "We will see about that demon" Karsha replied showing no sign of backing out. Although Karsha''s stats are pitiful, his speed is great and thanks to his comprehension of the Lightning element now at an Excellent Affinity, Karsha was able to move even faster. If only he managed to raise the affinity of the Wind element to High or Excellent, his speed would have been many times greater. "Fire beam" Karsha roared slashing down hard with his left sword. A 50-meter-tall Fire arc shoots forward toward Khinux. After receiving the 1 Tier upgrade, Fire Beam has become increasingly powerful. It''s now a tier 14 skill with SS mastery. "Blood Cut" Khinux muttered also swinging his sword horizontally. A dense red blood arc shoots out colliding with Karsha''s fire arc. The two arcs exploded sending shockwaves all around. Karsha didn''t stop there, Three more fire beams followed but Khinux effortlessly defended, cutting them down. "Like I said, your skills are nothing in front of me," Khinux spoke, his deep voice full of disdain. He lunged at Karsha swinging his sword overhead with both hands. "Titan Wall" The sword descended on the diamond wall. Karsha was pushed back from just the shockwave. The attack contained no skill, it was just a normal brute strength. ''This idiot is strong'' Karsha said gritting his teeth from the pain. The shockwave shook his organs. Karsha never knew just how strong Khinux is so he is just testing the waters. Once he gauges Khinux''s strength, he will know which skill to use. Now that his meridians have undergone first evolution, he can channel more fire essence and Mana into his attacks making them several times stronger. The fire beam attack just now contains only 5% fire essence but it''s already powerful. ''Here I go again'' Karsha dashed at Khinux once more exchanging hundreds of sword attacks within seconds. Karsha''s swordplay is still crude. Although he had copied Nedin''s sword moves, he still hasn''t perfected it so he is just swinging and imitating Khinux while at the same time perfecting Nedin''s swordplay. Khinux''s sword cut a small cut on Karsha''s cheek drawing out blood. Karsha is fast and his reaction speed is also fast, but despite using Longswords, he is still lacking when compared to the sword Khinux is holding. When ever Khinux attacks, all he can do is step back. He couldn''t get near him and since his swordplay isn''t that good, he couldn''t gain the needed insight into his opponent''s sword moves. In fact, there is nothing to see. Khinux sword play is just too destructive. With his devilish armor and longsword, he feared nothing when taking on Karsha''s sword attacks. He is like an unstoppable truck. The only thing Karsha could do is keep moving back and doing his best not to get chopped in half by Khinux''s colossal sword. His imitation skill is also in full overdrive, but there''s little he can do seeing he is literally fighting for his life. Nevertheless, Karsha never backs down, his brain is doing its thing while his muscles are also working in an overdrive. ''Foot, foot, and then swing'' Karsha started noticing patterns in Khinux''s strike so his attention was split in half. One on the patterns, the other in making sure he isn''t cut in half. It''s really taxing but Karsha isn''t backing down. ''Now'' Karsha swung his sword up with his right hand and thrust with the left. Khinux''s huge body twisted sideways barely evading Karsha''s belly stab. A huge kick landed on his side sending him flying back. ''Worth it'' Karsha coughs a mouthful of blood from a broken rib. He has figured out a pattern in Khinux''s attack but failed to take into account the kick. The sword thrust wasn''t really aimed at killing the demon, he was just testing the waters and his suspicion is correct, Khinux can be killed if he masters his attack patterns, in other words, he has to flawlessly master Khinux''s swordplay. But there is a problem, from the start till now, Khinux hasn''t used any other skill aside from Blood Cut. This means Karsha still hasn''t seen his skills and if he uses the Dark Prince Hell Art and fails to kill Khinux, he will be in trouble, so mastering his swordplay seems like the best move. However, there is another problem, if Khinux notices he is copying his skills, he will flip out and go berserk. Karsha isn''t underestimating the Monster demon, on the contrary, he is a little scared. Thundercoil was able to defend against his [Giant Sword], the second level of the Dark Prince Hell art, who is to say Khinux wouldn''t be able to? Karsha needed to be cautious so he could only hide his schemes. If Khinux suspects his motives, it is game over for him, after all, nobody wants their opponents to copy their swordplay mid-battle. ''Well, I guess it''s time I try it out and see if I can succeed'' Karsha also already made plans in his head. In other not to draw attention, he had made it so that even though he is copying/imitating Khinux''s skills, he will entirely show different swordplay. He already has Nedin''s complete swordplay, so he plans on fusing the two together to form a new battle style. It is complex and probably will cause him to have a blunt with death, but if he succeeds, then he wouldn''t only be wielding a new battle style, he will also be wielding two chaotic sword plays that defies common sense. Nedin''s swordplay is chaotic and Khinux''s own is even more barbaric. Fusing the two will surely birth something dangerous but Karsha is up for it. He knew to rise to the top, you have to face harrowing dangers. His life is on the line here so he has to do whatever it takes to win. ''The fear of the unknown is indeed dangerous'' If only he knew the skills Khinux would be using, he would have made adequate preparations. Right now, he is battling against someone he has no idea what his weaknesses are, all he can count on is his big brain and hopes it works faster and more efficiently. ''Time to go to work'' Karsha released a sliver of his aura and pumped lightning essence into his cells. At once, his speed multiplied as he dashed at Khinux, his swords in full swing. This time, Karsha is determined to learn all there is to know about Khinux''s chaotic swordplay. ''That was close'' A hair strange fell as Khinux''s sword swung past Karsha''s face. Karsha quickly dashed back and sent a Fire beam attack. This gave him a second to quickly tigh his hair into a ponytail. ''Ah, being handsome sure has its downside'' he quickly closed the gap between him and Khinux sparking another intense sword fight. Karsha parried all the attacks and made sure not to let even a single swing come close to his head or chest. His thrust skill has also improved and with his passive ability which amplifies his thrusting by 25%, Khinux always go for thrust strikes. ''Left foot forward and then uppercut swing'' Half of Karsha''s mind is also doing its thing while the other half is making sure he stays alive. Left foot forward, right foot back, uppercut swing with a kick'' Karsha registered another pattern. Once registered, he will examine it with Nedin''s sword patterns and then find a suitable way to assimilate the two, Explore hidden tales at empire ''Two steps forward, then back, then forward again, stab'' Karsha is on fire, and without him knowing an hour passed but he still hasn''t figured out even a quarter of Khinux''s skill. But that isn''t his fault either, only half of his brain is focused on creating a new battle style. The other half is in combat mode so that place is completely useless for this complex task. Karsha jumped back and shot forward stabbing his sword at Khinux''s face. His sword was a few inches away from stabbing his left eye when a dense aura burst out of Khinux''s body. "Void Slash" His voice deepened as he swung his Sword sending a torrent of Dark energy beam toward Karsha. "Crap..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 149 Life and Death Battle (3) Karsha hadn''t intended to kill Khinux with his stabbing attack; he was just testing out a new variation in his ongoing quest to remodel Nedin''s and Khinux''s battle styles. But when Khinux''s aura exploded and he didn''t get knocked back, Karsha felt an immediate sense of danger. At that exact moment, Khinux''s voice rang out in his mind, filling the space with a menacing threat."Void Slash!" A wave of dark, arcane energy shot out from Khinux, pulling the battlefield along with it. Stones and debris were sucked in as the attack surged toward Karsha. Read latest chapters at empire "Titan Wall!" Karsha summoned ten layers of seven-meter-tall titan walls. He didn''t hold back, knowing he could create hundreds of these walls with his current mana pool. But he was out of time, so he only managed to create ten. The walls stood tall and formidable, gleaming like diamonds. BOOM! The dark energy collided with the diamond-like walls, shattering the first six layers. Karsha sighed with relief but immediately sprang into action. Khinux was right behind his attack, and when the six walls shattered, his sword sliced through another three, frightening Karsha. He quickly used Tempest Flicker, barely fast enough to avoid the sword that nearly cut him in half. Fortunately, the Tempest Flicker variation of his eight-movement technique kicked in just in time. Karsha swiftly put some distance between himself and Khinux. "Hey, watch where you''re swinging that thing! You nearly sliced me in half!" Karsha''s anger flared, but he held it back, opting to make a light-hearted comment instead. Without missing a beat, he dashed back at Khinux, ready to continue the battle. The [Void Slash] Khinux used was powerful, but Karsha could tell it wasn''t the true form of the skill. It reminded him of how he used his fire beam skill¡ªjust testing the waters. Even so, the results were clear: Khinux was strong, and Karsha struggled against the attack. ''This guy is a beast,'' Karsha thought, frustrated that he hadn''t gained even the slightest advantage since the battle began. Khinux''s massive body and equally huge sword blocked his every move. ''At least my brain is still working,'' Karsha mused. He had already comprehended about 30% of Khinux''s swordplay and had managed to remodel his own battle style by 20%. He was still far from countering Khinux''s attacks, but at least he was managing to stay alive¡ªbarely. In less than two hours, he had come close to dying four times during the most dangerous moments. And that wasn''t counting the countless other close calls¡ªhe''d nearly lost his hand over thirty times. ''Alright, demon, time to turn up the heat,'' Karsha thought, channeling 10% of his fire essence and sending a fiery arc at Khinux''s head. Khinux raised his sword and slashed down hard on the fire beam, causing it to explode with a loud boom. The force of the attack pushed Khinux back ten steps, showing just how powerful the skill had become. That attack could have killed a Tier 6 Terror Mutant and even seriously threatened a Tier 7 Dark Mutant. Yet, Khinux had simply cut it in half using brute strength. Karsha quickly closed the gap, preventing Khinux from using any more skills. The more they fought, the more patterns Karsha could pick up. He only used the occasional fire beam attack to keep Khinux''s adrenaline pumping, hoping to force him to reveal more of his skills. ''It''s working, sucker. Keep trying to kill me so I can steal your battle style!'' Karsha laughed inwardly. Everything about him felt like a cheat¡ªfrom his mind to his skills. The "Imitate" passive skill was just too broken. The ability to steal someone''s skills simply by fighting them was nothing short of amazing. "Void Slash!" Khinux unleashed another dark beam at Karsha, but this time Karsha was ready. He created only four layers of defensive walls, but they were much sturdier than before, and he had also activated his Tempest Flicker variation. Karsha flawlessly defended against the now slightly more powerful attack. "You''ll have to do better than that, old man," Karsha taunted, not giving Khinux a chance to retaliate as he quickly closed the gap between them. Lightning danced around his body as he rapidly slashed at Khinux. Karsha''s grasp on the battle style was improving¡ªhe had now stolen about 45% of Khinux''s swordplay and had remodeled his own by about 38%. BOOM! Karsha was sent flying back as Khinux began to take him more seriously. Initially, Khinux had viewed Karsha as an easy target, but as the minutes ticked by, he realized that Karsha was only getting stronger. Khinux knew he had to step up his game, so he unleashed his wild aura. The entire battlefield was suddenly flooded with a dense, chilling aura. Karsha could feel its weight pressing down on him, much denser and thicker than his own aura. But when it came to pure bloodthirstiness, Karsha''s aura was far superior. Even so, he didn''t panic, nor did he unleash his own aura in response. Instead, an ordinary-looking sheath appeared on his back. The dual sword sheath he had been using was gone, replaced by a single sheath holding a legendary rank sword. The moment it appeared, Khinux''s aura was cut in half, continuing to dwindle as Karsha stood his ground. Perhaps it was because of the helmet, but the grave look on Khinux''s face spoke volumes. He had never expected Karsha to handle his aura so effortlessly. However, he didn''t dwell on it for long. With Karsha momentarily pushed back, Khinux seized the opportunity to charge his sword. "Void Vortex!" Khinux slashed his sword, and a vortex of dark energy materialized, pulling everything toward it. Karsha''s expression darkened as he felt the intense tug of the Void Vortex pulling at his body. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fire Beam!" "Crescent Arc!" Two deadly arcs shot toward the vortex, the fire arc slicing diagonally and the ice arc cutting horizontally. They moved with incredible speed, and their sharpness was lethal. The combined attack tore through the vortex, destroying it instantly. Without hesitation, Karsha charged at the towering snake-like humanoid, unleashing a relentless barrage of attacks. He had entered a new battle mode. Perhaps it was because of the battle style he was developing, but the current Karsha was fiercer, his sword strikes almost surgical in their precision. The deeper he delved into the fight, the more savage his attacks became. But despite his ferocity, he was still far from cornering Khinux. The gap in their strength was evident, and Karsha began to sustain injuries. Khinux was just too strong for him¡ªat least for now. ''Come on, show me more!'' Karsha thought, frustrated that Khinux was still holding back his true power. The moves Khinux had used so far were already ingrained in Karsha''s memory, and he had successfully copied them. But without new techniques, Karsha couldn''t progress further in creating his own battle style¡ªhe was stuck at 48%. ''Fine, if you won''t get serious, I''ll force you to!'' Karsha decided. He tapped into his lightning element, channeling lightning essence throughout his body. He then focused on a Tier 14 lightning skill he had acquired just a few hours ago. "Storm Surge!" Karsha called upon the third ability of the skill, summoning a lightning bolt from the heavens. For a brief moment, Khinux was locked in place, his massive form bracing for impact. He raised his sword in defense, but he hadn''t anticipated what came next. SLICE! Karsha''s glaive sliced past Khinux''s leg, cutting through the metallic armor and drawing blood for the first time in their fight. The lightning bolt struck Khinux dead center, forcing him back several steps. ''Eat that, you bastard,'' Karsha thought, immediately dashing forward to capitalize on the opening. But before he could close the distance, a sudden burst of Khinux''s aura exploded outward, pushing Karsha back. The sword sheath on Karsha''s back absorbed 50% of the aura, but the remaining pressure still left him feeling the looming danger. "Die!" Khinux''s deep, sinister voice boomed, sending chills down Karsha''s spine. In an instant, Khinux was right in front of him, his sword swinging toward Karsha''s head with terrifying speed. BANG! The impact sent Karsha flying, slamming him into a tree and shattering it instantly. The force behind Khinux''s attack was overwhelming, and Karsha coughed up blood as he struggled to stand. The pain was intense, but Karsha''s resolve only hardened. ''This is it. Now he''s serious.'' ''Finally, you''re showing your true colors. Come on, show this young master what you''re made of!'' Karsha''s excitement surged, and with a wild grin, he charged at Khinux. Their swords clashed, sending sparks flying in all directions. The symphony of metal striking metal was both musical and tormenting, each clash echoing with deadly intent. Once again, Karsha was sent flying, this time crashing into the ground with such force that it created a massive crater. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his determination remained unshaken. "Again!" he roared, charging at Khinux without a hint of fear. Though he had sustained some damage, it wasn''t enough to make him feel helpless. BANG! Karsha was thrown back once more. "Die now, human!" Khinux bellowed, unleashing a powerful dark beam aimed straight at Karsha. "Titan Wall!" Karsha summoned twenty diamond walls in an instant. The dark beam tore through them, shattering twelve layers before finally being stopped. ''He''s upped his game. Fine, time for you to taste some of mine,'' Karsha thought, his eyes blazing with intensity. "Crescent Ring!" He unleashed a massive ring-shaped ice arc from his sword, spinning with lethal precision. The attack struck Khinux''s sword, the force of it so powerful that it sent Khinux tumbling back five meters. ''Powerful. Again.'' Karsha''s relentless assault continued as he sent another wave of icy attacks toward Khinux. The air around them chilled, forming an icy domain that pressed in on Khinux with each strike. Karsha wasn''t sure if Khinux was out of skills or just holding back, but the answer soon became clear. "Void Slash!" This time, the pressure was immense, descending upon Karsha like a mountain. "Fortress!" Karsha reacted instantly, using the second level of his Titan Defense Art. He channeled 200,000MP into it, fortifying the walls of his defense. BOOM! The attack collided with the fortress, creating a massive explosion. Inside, Karsha smiled as the mechanisms he had set up began to activate. Another Void Slash hit the fortress, but with Karsha feeding it more mana, the structure held firm, displaying only minor cracks. "Time to take back what you gave me," Karsha muttered, a smirk forming on his lips. At the peak of the fortress, a dark orb, the size of three basketballs, began to form. "Eat that!" he shouted, and the orb shot forward like a hypersonic missile, slamming into Khinux with a resounding explosion. When the dust settled, a worn-out Khinux stood glaring at Karsha, his eyes filled with murderous intent. The fortress had absorbed part of Khinux''s attack and transformed it into a powerful retaliatory strike. The mechanism Karsha had integrated into the fortress was proving invaluable. "Die for me, human!" Khinux roared, his patience exhausted as he charged at Karsha, his murderous aura flaring. "Finally..." Karsha whispered, a dark excitement brewing within him as he prepared to meet Khinux''s full fury head-on. This was the challenge he had been waiting for. Chapter 150 Life and Death Battle (4) CoughKarsha coughs out blood after clashing with Khinux. His strength has risen many folds now. The attack Khinux used on him has shaken his body so he has become even more aggressive. But that''s also what Karsha was waiting for. He is currently at 48% in creating his own battle style so getting Khinux mad so he could show more of his swordplay is just what Karsha needed. However, he underestimated Khinux''s strength. The current Khinux is using all his strength making Karsha sustain bruises and cuts all over. But despite his injuries, Karsha''s eyes are burning like he has been possessed. "Domain" Karsha activated his domain and at once, fire, spear, lightning. fear and terror descended on Khinux. His footing turned sluggish for a second before his aura exploded even more. "All in One" Five 50-meter-long spears bathe in lightning and engulfed in flames shot at Khinux. The speed is just too great for anyone to defend against. But Khinux isn''t anyone. He is a Terror Muntant, one of the strongest in that class so Karsha spears were like child play to him. But that doesn''t mean he had it easy. The spear slammed into his colossal sword sending him back 5 meters. Karsha quickly sent five more while controlling the glaive to sneak attack. He has absorbed more of Khinux''s attack pattern and is currently in the process of fusing it with Nedin''s swordplay to further build his own attack. "Puny attacks" Khinux muttered in disdain. He raises his sword up and slashes it down. A dark energy shot out and headed toward Karsha. From Karsha''s perspective, he sees a colossal serpent is speeding toward him with deadly pressure. ''Fuck this shit'' "Dark Prince Hell Art" Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Make it rain"Karsha quickly activated his trump card raining countless golden swords on the approaching attack. The domain shook and cracked. Cough Karsha coughed blood again when the domain finally broke. But the sword never stopped raining down. Khinux was just moving through the area now defending against the swords after his attack was destroyed but also managed to free himself from the domain. "Giant Sword" "Golden colossal sword descent" Khinux was immediately locked in place by the dark prince might. The space twisted and a huge sword formed shining golden coated with sword aura. The ground started shaking as another giant sword appeared from the sword pool. ''Show me what you are hiding'' Karsha muttered pointing his sword at Khinux. The two swords shot forward at him shaking the entered forest. Karsha prepared for the worst so he already started forming Titant walls and fire rings appeared around his body. The Titan walls are all coated with thick ice. "Reality Warp" Khinux slashed his sword upward. For a moment nothing happened, but then, the the space around the swords twisted and then started warping around the swords. It appeared like the swords had been pressed under a powerful grinder. Like a meteor is falling on them. BOOM The swords exploded mid-air sending shockwaves everywhere. Karsha was shock to see that although the swords where broken, and the space around were they exploded is still twisted. He immediately felt danger so without any delay he made his move. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge Pheonix even bigger than when he used it against Nedian soar to the skies immediately casting a huge shadow over the battlefield. The phoenix now has also become more real than an avatar. Even the Fire King Avatar standing behind him is almost life-like. The recent upgrades and Karsha now finally able to absorb all of the Phoenix blood have lifted the skills to the next level. The Phoenix speeds toward the warp. Karsha knew it was a gamble but he wasn''t worried. The phoenix attacked the warp. Its body entered the twisting space and for a moment, Karsha thought his attack had failed. BOOM A huge explosion came from within the warp shattering it into countless pieces. With the helmet covering his face, Karsha failed to see the shocked look that appeared on Khinux''s face. But even if he had, he wouldn''t take it to heart because the moment the explosion occurred, Karsha knew he had to kill the mad titan. Letting it roam free any longer will be bad for him. ''Almost there'' Karsha still has one percent to go before creating half of his mad battle style. He doesn''t know why but as he drew near accomplishing that, a weird force started to enter his body. It''s like it''s pushing him to keep fighting. A weird feeling but one that he knew he should capitalize on. Cough Cough Karsha coughed out two mouthfuls of blood rising from the ground. he immediately raises defense defending against the Khinux''s Blood Slash attack. The battle has entered a new face and Karsha is now struggling. Khinux isn''t showing any swordplays again. His focus is now on Killing Karsha but no matter how hard he tries, Karsha is just out of arms reach. His aura too isn''t doing much better. The sword sheath has now stolen most of his aura so even if he explodes it, Karsha keeps moving like a madman. ''Come on'' Karsha gnashed his teeth and spat out blood as he clashed with Khinux again and again. The more they fight, the stronger Khinux becomes further pushing Karsha to the brink of despair. His body is now decorated in blood and cuts. But Karsha didn''t back down, on the contrary, his determination kept rising like a mad tiger. Looking at him now is akin to a Tiger in a berserk state. Karsha Berserker''s class isn''t ordinary and while isn''t showing it, it''s what''s driving him to never back. The will of a swordsman and the determination of a Berserker is what''s driving him. And Khinux is the perfect opponent. He is way stronger and more sinister than Karsha, so such a threat is what he needs right now. "Worlds quake when my name is mention I hold no mercy for the wicked, nor would I shy away from a bloodbath They shall fear me, run from me, despise me They shall call me many names, the killer, demon, devil incarnate I am none of those, I am much more I am the harbinger of death, the death dealer, the god killer, the shadow demon I am The Annihilator, the killer of gods" BOOM Karsha''s aura exploded, and his eyes turned dark red. His body completely healed up. The swords in his hand Vibrated with joy and happiness. Khinux was pushed back 100 meters, his expression grave. Karsha dashes instantly appearing before Khinux, his sword slashing down at him. The Demon moved back wondering who among them was really the demon. The current Karsha is dangerous. The aura exuding from him is bloodthirsty, chilling, and fiery at the same time. Khinux started getting pressed. Karsha has archived 50% mastery of his battle style but before he could continue, a force entered his body raising his will to the next level. He immediately entered battle mood. His mood now is akin to someone who has gained clarity in battle. His focus now is on Khinux swordplay and unlike the first where he has copied and slowly assimilated, his current nature allows him to immediately comprehend Khinux swordplay and instantly assimilate with Nedin''s swordplay. All forms of danger and fear have been wiped from his body. he is now a killing machine venting his frustration on the pitiful demon who could only fight with his full might. Karsha has suffered under his constant assaults. He has sustained many wounds and now that he started to gain the upper hand, he wasted no effort cutting down hard at Khinux. Despite his metallic spiked armor covering his body, with sword qi coating his sword, Karsha started cutting through the hard armor drawing blood. 4 hours passed and Karsha has yet to run out of Stamina. The system being his helper has added points to his stats whenever there is an opening. It has already used the 2000 space two hours into the battle so now it''s just using the small openings that appeared, after adding some more exp to his stats. Karsha is almost nearing the bottleneck to break through to Level 7 of the Grandmaster stage. But that is if he manages to remain alive for another 2 hours. 5 hours passed within a blink of an eye and Karsha is still dominating. His battle style has also reached the bottleneck. He needed just one percent to make it a full battle style but Khinux isn''t showing anything new. ''Let''s heat things up'' At once, the 1km radius turned into a sea of flames. Karsha activated his Agni Infernal Dominion heating up the place. Khinux was alarmed so he slashed down hard at karsha, but in doing so, he showed the missing piece of his battle style. Karsha smiled and then with a booming sound, his aura exploded again, this time, even more denser than before. At the same time too, the message sounded ranged in his head. Khinux paused and started looking at Karsha with a murderous gaze. Karsha also quickly turned to the system, he wanted to see just what he had achieved now. < Ding! You have created a battle style. Name it to make it your own > < Ding! Congratulations, you have broken through to the Grandmaster stage of Swordsmanship > < Ding! Congratulations, you have unlocked the second Level of the Dual Swordsman Tiger Strike Technique. > < Ding! You have unlocked a new battle skill; Mad Tiger Swordsman > "Well, I''ll be damned" Karsha smiled looking at the messages, even forgetting a Mad Titan is glaring at him. he is now a Grandmaster swordsman, meaning his control of the sword has reached a new level. He can now fight more with his sword and even unleash powerful attacks now. Karsha glared back at Khinux, but just when he could gloat, Khinux spoke. "You are a strong human, but you have to die now." The space around him started turning darker. Karsha immediately sensed danger but suddenly, like a spoilt child, his third eye heated up in anticipation. "Despair" Khinux muttered and at once, a harrowing darkness fused with red mist appeared behind him, "Kekekekeke" A sinister laughter enveloped the entire area and then from the darkness, a huge red eye opened. ''Fuck me side ways, I struck gold'' Chapter 151 Life and Death Battle (5) < you are under the influence of a true nightmare called despair >khinux had finally played his trump card, the move he had been keeping hidden all this time. he had already unleashed his most powerful techniques¡ª[reality warp], [void slash], [blood slash], and his expert swordplay¡ªbut none had succeeded in killing karsha. even after pushing his strength to its absolute limit, he couldn''t land the final blow. no matter what he tried, karsha was always one step ahead. he managed to wound his opponent several times, but the killing strike always eluded him. now, however, khinux had made his move, and it was a sinister one. in the world of eldritch magic, some practitioners cultivate the dark art of imprisoning and taming nightmares or forging contracts with them. while some techniques can project nightmares as illusions, they are nothing compared to the real thing. nightmares come in different classes: true nightmare, arcane nightmare, and ancient nightmare, each more terrifying than the last. these classifications determine the level of horror they bring. thousands of nightmares can be contracted and summoned during battle, and when they appear on the battlefield, they bring with them screams of fear and terror. now, hovering behind khinux was not just any nightmare, but a true nightmare called despair. as its name suggests, despair''s presence fills its targets with such overwhelming hopelessness that they may even beg for death. summoning a nightmare like this is not something to be done lightly. even demons shy away from invoking such entities because it requires immense soul strength and mental fortitude. this also means that before summoning a nightmare, one must be certain that its appearance will finish the opponent. after the nightmare departs, the summoner''s soul and mental strength are left utterly drained. it''s the only downside, but a significant one. khinux clearly believed he was done playing games and had summoned one of the cruelest of all nightmares. but he made a critical miscalculation¡ªhis target was karsha, someone who needed nightmares to advance his skills and elemental powers. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. karsha looked at the entity behind khinux with a happy smile, his third eye gleaming with delight. the monstrous eye of despair loomed behind khinux, exuding a terrifying presence. its blood-red iris pulsed with a sinister glow, contrasting sharply with the pitch-black sclera that surrounded it, making it seem like an abyss that could swallow souls whole. countless smaller eyes, equally menacing and crimson, surrounded the central eye, each one watching with unblinking, predatory intensity. the surface of the main eye was slick and oily, reflecting the dim light in eerie, fragmented patterns, while veins of darkness spread out from its center like the roots of a cursed tree. the entire visage radiated an aura of pure dread, harboring untold horrors and malevolence within its depths. ''my luck is amazing,'' karsha thought, smiling cheerfully. "human, it''s time for you to die," khinux said, his voice dripping with smugness. "khinux, my friend, you have no idea how happy i am right now," karsha replied, his grin widening. "who would have thought that after stealing your battle style, you''d bless me with another gift? this is great! i''ll be sure to remember you every time i use this power." khinux''s smugness quickly turned to alarm as he noticed karsha''s growing confidence. "die!" khinux shouted, and the red eyes immediately shot beams of crimson energy toward karsha. the beam from the large eye was particularly dense, more powerful than those from the smaller ones. "futile effort," karsha''s voice deepened as a dark, sinister mask appeared on his face. the dark beams were met with an even darker beam, tinged with a hint of purple energy. "absorb," karsha commanded, and the mask began to hum with an eerie sound. the nightmare, which had been towering menacingly behind khinux, started to tremble. it tried to fade away, but it was as if it had been locked in place by an invisible force. "human," khinux spat, slashing his sword. dark beams shot out, but karsha, now a grandmaster swordsman, only smirked at the feeble attack. khinux''s soul and mental strength were clearly suffering, making the strike weak and ineffective. with a swift motion, karsha''s crescent ice arc cut through the beams effortlessly. "eternal demon gaze," karsha commanded, and a terrifying eye appeared behind him, wide open and unblinking. though it was just an illusion, it served its purpose, accelerating the absorption of the true nightmare. as the process quickened, pain and fear flashed in khinux''s eyes, causing karsha''s smile to widen even further. the mask he wore thrived on those emotions, and like a vapor, it began to absorb them. it was a truly evil power. even a demon should be allowed to feel fear and pain, but karsha wasn''t granting khinux that luxury. instead, as he drained the pain and fear, he replaced them with something far worse¡ªterror and unimaginable horror. all the courage khinux might have drawn from his pain and fear was being converted into karsha''s strength. the mask didn''t just take; it also gave back. it replaced pain with horror, which would inevitably lead to even greater fear. the more the mask and the huge eye drained the nightmare dry, the weaker khinux became. but karsha didn''t let his guard down. he knew how dangerous khinux was, and the murderous intensity still burning in khinux''s eyes showed he wasn''t planning to back down anytime soon. "die for me!" khinux roared, his aura exploding as red energy burst from his body. his metallic armor began to crack, and the hand holding his sword started to tremble uncontrollably. the ground beneath him fractured as he raised his sword over his head, slashing down with all his might. a massive, 100-meter-long energy arc hurtled toward karsha, tearing through the air with lethal intent. in a flash, the blood-red energy arc traveled a kilometer, cutting through the air as it hurtled toward karsha, who stood four kilometers away. despite the speed and intensity of the attack, karsha''s expression remained calm, his demeanor unshaken. he raised his sword as khinux did, channeling fire essence into the blade. "one slash kill," karsha intoned. a massive, 120-meter-tall crimson-red fire arc erupted from his sword, so powerful that the force shattered the blade in his hand. the entire area between karsha and the fire''s path ignited instantly, the heat so intense that even karsha felt it deep in his core. over 369 kilometers away, the shadow guards saw the fiery explosion and broke into a cold sweat. the terrifying crimson-red fire that lit up the sky sent chills down their spines, a stark reminder of the power their master wielded. the fire arc from karsha collided with the blood arc from khinux, resulting in a furious explosion. the force of the clash was so immense that trees within a 10-kilometer radius were obliterated, yet strangely, those beyond the 11-kilometer mark remained untouched, as if protected by an invisible barrier. "giant sword," karsha quickly followed up with the second level of the dark prince art. the ground trembled as a colossal sword materialized, descending from above. khinux took a few steps back, but before he could react, he was locked in place by an unseen force. his eyes flared with an intense red light as he slashed his sword, sending a dark beam toward the descending giant sword. the two attacks collided, and cracks appeared in karsha''s giant sword. "not again, demon," karsha growled, pumping 200,000 mp into the attack, further solidifying the sword. the black beam was sliced in half, and the reinforced sword continued its descent, crashing down on khinux with unstoppable force. boom! khinux was hurled two kilometers away, his body battered and broken from the impact. karsha, too, was blown back by the shockwave, though he managed to stay on his feet, his heart racing. he''d successfully absorbed the nightmare, a fact that filled him with joy¡ªso much so that he failed to notice the horrific transformation khinux was undergoing. what stood before karsha now was no longer human. an indescribable abomination of a snake had taken khinux''s place, and for the first time, the entire battlefield fell into an eerie stillness. the monstrous serpent loomed, its gaze locking onto karsha, freezing him in place. the snake was a gargantuan creature, stretching over 300 meters in length. its scales, blacker than the void itself, absorbed all light, rendering the beast a shadowy silhouette against the abyss. unlike any other serpent, this one bore scales etched with ancient, arcane symbols, pulsating with a sinister, otherworldly energy. experience more on empire its eyes were deep, empty voids that seemed to reflect the infinite darkness of the abyss. as it opened its mouth, rows of teeth capable of tearing through reality itself gleamed menacingly. a dark, ominous horn jutted from its head, adding to its terrifying presence. karsha''s instincts screamed at him to run, but his body betrayed him, drained of all strength. deep down, he cursed himself for dismissing the mask of malevolence. with the mask, he might have resisted the pull of those dark, obsidian eyes. for ten agonizing seconds, the snake glared at him, unblinking. then, without warning, it vanished, only to reappear mid-air, hurtling toward karsha with terrifying speed. when it was just a kilometer away, its massive body vibrated, releasing 30-meter-tall spear-like shards that shot toward karsha with deadly precision. karsha gritted his teeth, desperately trying to break free from the paralysis, but it was futile. the spears appeared before him in a blink, too fast to evade. "ah, crap," karsha thought bitterly as the shards pierced his chest, pinning him to the ground. his vision darkened, and he felt his soul being wrenched from his body as if something was pulling it away. oddly, karsha felt no pain or regret. only disappointment lingered in his mind¡ªdisappointment that he hadn''t been able to slay the snake and boast about it when he returned to the human world. the snake had outwitted him, and his fear of tapping into the darkness had led to his downfall. karsha, even with the mask of malevolence at his disposal, had always hesitated to fully embrace its power. the [eternal demon gaze], terrifying as it was, unnerved him. he had always preferred more "human" methods of combat, relying on his skill, strategy, and strength rather than the darker, more sinister abilities that had been offered to him. but now, as he lay dying, karsha realized that his thinking had been too small. he had a second chance at life after being transmigrated, but he had squandered it by holding back. if he had a third chance, he would make different decisions. but there were no third chances in death. or at least, that''s what he believed. as his vision dimmed and his soul was pulled from his body, karsha felt something unusual. something was pulling him away from the void, something powerful, and without understanding why, he surrendered to it. time passed in a blur¡ªseconds, minutes, hours, he couldn''t tell. when his vision began to clear, karsha found himself in a place beyond his comprehension. what he saw was unlike anything he had ever encountered, so strange that he couldn''t even begin to describe it. he didn''t try to judge or understand it; he simply focused on observing, trying to grasp the true nature of what he was seeing. the vision before him became clearer¡ªa figure, somewhat familiar yet completely alien. "human, long ear, handsome... but i am probably more handsome," karsha thought, feeling a strange mix of recognition and failure as he looked at the being. just as he was beginning to make sense of it, a voice echoed in his mind, a voice that was both foreign and strangely familiar. "arrogant, intelligent, and handsome. ah, how i miss myself." Chapter 152 Me, Myself and I karsha woke up just as the person finished speaking. his vision cleared instantly, revealing the back of the figure standing before him. the first thing karsha noticed was the ears¡ªlonger than his own, signaling that the person was an elf. the figure was also taller, with a build more refined and powerful than his. just staring at this stranger''s back made karsha feel insignificant."if you keep staring at me like that, people might start calling you a pervert," the voice said, snapping karsha back to reality. he quickly walked forward and, stopping about 30 meters from the figure, asked, "excuse me, but is this heaven?" the person''s laughter echoed through the space they were in. "hahahahaha! follow me," the figure said, and with a snap of his fingers, their surroundings changed. they now stood before a waterfall, the setting strikingly similar to the place where karsha had once cultivated in the purple tail anaconda sanctuary¡ªqueen''s embrace. "even after killing so many people, you still think you''re going to heaven?" the person teased. karsha could only smile. indeed, he had killed a lot of people, both on earth and in quinox. asking about heaven seemed absurd, even to him. "who are you, and where is this place?" karsha asked again, his curiosity piqued. the figure remained with his back turned. "you''re dead, karsha. you died fighting the snake, remember?" karsha was startled. he had never mentioned his name to the snakes, yet this person knew exactly who he was as if someone had whispered his identity to him. while the situation was both bizarre and infuriating, karsha didn''t particularly care. after all, what good is knowing someone''s name if you''re dead anyway? but that didn''t stop him from being curious. he suspected someone was behind this, and only one figure came to mind¡ªthe mysterious person the snakes had made a deal with. "it''s you, isn''t it? the mysterious person," karsha ventured, unsure but needing to try. the figure stood still for a few moments before turning to face karsha. the instant their eyes met, karsha was hit with the shock of his life. the person standing before karsha looked exactly like him, but many times more handsome. his refined bone structure, perfect hair, kissable lips, and even his golden-red eyes were just like karsha''s¡ªonly several times better. "oh my, the look on your face," the person said, waving his hand. a mirror appeared between them, and karsha stared at his reflection, his jaw practically on the floor. "who are you?" karsha asked after finally pulling himself together. "i am you, dork," the person replied with a smile so wide it seemed like he was laughing at some inside joke. "i know that, but i meant your name. and why do you look exactly like me? you''re not a shapeshifter, are you?" karsha asked, still shocked. "oh, you''re funny," the person chuckled. "my name is nfang, the first generation." karsha tried to process what he had just heard, but even the name sounded bizarre to him. ''what kind of stupid name is nfang?'' karsha thought to himself. s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "that stupid name is mine," nfang said, pointing at himself with a hearty laugh. karsha was taken aback. "did you just read my mind?" karsha asked, his voice slightly raised, though more out of curiosity than anger. he was intrigued. "i did, but that''s not the important part right now. aren''t you going to ask why you''re here?" nfang asked, his tone almost playful. "you''re going to tell me anyway, so why waste time?" karsha replied nonchalantly. he wasn''t particularly worried. after all, he was already dead. the last time he died, he met another strange character, so he was used to it by now. "arrogant¡ªmy style," nfang remarked with a smirk, taking a few steps forward before sitting down beside karsha, both of them now facing the waterfall. "do you know why i brought you to this place?" he asked. "i don''t," karsha replied. "i''ve only been to a place that looks like this once." he recalled it was where he had cultivated for 18 days and where he had found the time tablet. "well, this is where it all started," nfang said, his tone becoming more serious. "you might not remember now, but one day you will. all i can say is that this place is where i, the first generation, encountered the seed¡ªthe very reason you and i are here today." karsha''s thoughts flashed back to the red planet, where old man teye had mentioned something similar. the old man had said that the seed still hadn''t awakened. karsha had asked for more details, but the old man had brushed him off. at first, karsha had dismissed it as something he would eventually figure out, but now, hearing it from someone who looked exactly like him, he couldn''t help but ask. "what is the seed?" karsha inquired, his curiosity piqued. nfang sighed quietly, then waved his hand. the scene in front of them shifted, and like a gif, it began to play out before their eyes. a beautiful, swirling pool of golden radiance appeared, moving in a calm, clockwise motion with a healing current. karsha was immediately captivated by its beauty. the golden pool was enchanting, exuding a motherly aura that felt both comforting and powerful. the scene then shifted, showing the golden radiance exploding, forming countless orbs of different colors and sizes. each one had a distinct appearance, and karsha could tell they were some kind of planet. whether they were planets, moons, stars, or even entire universes, he wasn''t sure. the scene shifted once more, revealing another swirling pool. but unlike the calm, golden radiance from before, this one was dark, radiating death and decay. it exuded an aura of pure destruction. karsha''s mood darkened, and his aura began to leak uncontrollably. he felt an overwhelming hatred toward the dark pool. it was chaotic, destructive, and filled with all forms of sinister intent. the dark pool also exploded, but instead of countless worlds, only nine colossal ones emerged. these nine dark worlds were several times larger than the worlds formed from the golden radiance. the scene shifted again, and karsha''s senses sharpened. countless golden worlds were engulfed in flames¡ªsome shattered, others cracked and crumbling. the scene shifted yet again, and now, almost all the worlds created by the golden radiance had vanished. in the next moment, the worlds were completely annihilated, leaving only the nine dark worlds. karsha''s anger flared, and nfang, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. the scene shifted once more, this time to complete darkness. however, in the far right corner, a single red dot shone brightly despite the overwhelming void. "the beginning, the end, and everything in between¡ªall wiped out," nfang said, shaking his head. your journey continues with empire "what was that?" karsha demanded, his voice thick with anger. "that, karsha, is the beginning and the end. everything we know¡ªthe plants, humans, insects¡ªthat''s how it all began, and how it all ended," nfang replied. "i get that, genius," karsha retorted, his frustration evident. "but i''m talking about those dark worlds. what are they, and why do i hate them so much?" nfang just shook his head. "i can''t tell you their names. you''re not ready for that yet. but what i can tell you is this: they are the nine calamities¡ªthe banes of existence." karsha glanced down at his finger, touching the soul space ring. "is there a way to stop them?" he asked, his voice tinged with both desperation and determination. "that depends on you, karsha," nfang said, his tone growing vague. "you''re the one meant to figure all this out. my job is already done." "what do i have to do?" karsha asked, his voice tinged with the frustration of someone who has always known deep down that something was off. even back on earth, he sometimes felt destined for something greater, but every time, he just saw his weak self and laughed off those thoughts as wild imagination. but now, karsha felt different. he knew he was meant for more, but he didn''t know what that "more" was supposed to be. and nfang wasn''t exactly making things any clearer. "you have to become stronger¡ªmuch stronger," nfang began, his voice firm. "you need to become the strongest because, without you, the calamity you just witnessed can''t be stopped. right now, you''re weak¡ªpathetic, even. but you''re still young, and you''ve got time. stop wasting it. you''re meant to do more. stop squandering your potential. you''re not like everyone else¡ªyou''re destined for greatness, to rule it all. so stop acting weak and play it safe. you''re smart, intelligent, and brilliant. use that intelligence to its full potential. the only reason you''re here is because you died at the hands of a snake. pathetic. if you think that''s the strength required to awaken the seed, you might as well climb the highest tower and jump off it headfirst." "excuse me, are we still talking about what i''m supposed to do?" karsha interrupted, waving his hand at nfang, who seemed lost in his own monologue. "ah, i might''ve gone a bit too deep," nfang chuckled, snapping out of his rant. "i''ve been practicing that speech for a while." he stood up and faced karsha. "your journey is laid out before you, but it won''t be an easy one. you''ll suffer, you''ll feel pain, but that''s all part of the process. as karsha felt the warmth from nfang''s words, he bowed deeply, showing his respect and gratitude. with a determined look in his eyes, he couldn''t resist asking one last question, "how long did it take you to get this handsome?" nfang burst into laughter, a sound that echoed around them like a comforting melody. "too long, my friend," nfang responded with a grin, then with a wave of his hand, he sent karsha flying into a portal. as the world around karsha blurred and twisted, he heard nfang''s final words: "you know what to do. remember, the nine calamities are coming¡ªprepare yourself." then, just as quickly as he had left, karsha felt an agonizing pain in his chest, as if his entire being was being torn apart. he struggled to hold on to consciousness, and with his last bit of strength, he muttered three words... Chapter 153 Killing Khinux, the Abyssal Leviathan timeless, denial, hatredthe watch on karsha''s wrist glowed slightly, and the second hand began to move backward. a sharp pain pierced karsha''s head, but he endured it, watching as his surroundings stretched like rubber and then rewound. he felt the spear-like shard embedded in his chest being pulled out as time reversed. the pain was real¡ªhe felt every moment of it. when the shard was removed, the wound closed, and karsha found himself 30 seconds in the past. it was around the moment when karsha had been knocked back after dismissing the mask of malevolence and destroying khinux''s blood slash attack with his one slash kill fire beam. "never again," karsha muttered. he immediately summoned the mask, which covered his face. unlike before, when he had felt triumph after absorbing the nightmare and shattering khinux''s attack, karsha was serious now. the heavens rumbled, and storm clouds began to form. without hesitation, karsha activated the [lightning god descent] ability of his [call of the storm] skill. this ability was similar to the agni sword, but it allowed karsha to be possessed by the lightning deity¡ªor rather, to receive a small portion of the deity''s power. energized beyond his comprehension, karsha, like a madman, activated the dark prince hell art and began raining swords down upon the now-transformed khinux. boom khinux''s colossal body vibrated as countless bone spears shot toward karsha. karsha smirked and dashed forward. he had already anticipated this, which was why he had activated the [lightning god descent] ability. in an instant, he vanished and reappeared 3 km behind khinux. "giant sword." "golden colossal sword descent." two giant golden swords sped toward khinux, one slightly weaker than the other. however, khinux didn''t seem to care. his tail lashed forward, sending a powerful blood slash that collided with the swords. "system, give me a fire-type sword," karsha commanded, and instantly, a red-bladed longsword appeared in his hands. he charged it with 40 percent fire essence but held back from attacking at that moment. ''berserker rage'' ''berserker fury'' ''sword aura ex'' karsha activated three passive abilities simultaneously, and his body was instantly filled with overflowing energy. the stone beneath him shattered, and like a demon god, karsha slashed down hard with his sword. a 120-meter-long crimson-red fire arc shot out. the entire battlefield trembled, and the area turned crimson red. the new legendary-ranked sword, which the system had bought from the store for 100,000 killer points, shattered instantly. karsha was pushed back 10 meters, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. khinux managed to stop one of the giant swords but was struck by the second. however, before khinux could recover, karsha''s one slash kill attack appeared. his body coiled, and his obsidian black scales emitted a faint green aura¡ªbut even so, the attack was too powerful. the attack slammed into khinux''s over 300-meter-long body, sending him flying 4 km back. but that wasn''t all¡ªthe attack also engulfed part of his body in flames. karsha, too, couldn''t fully withstand the shockwave and was pushed back 1 km, though he managed to stay on his feet. roar khinux''s roar shook the entire forest. karsha was shocked to see that despite the red flames glowing on khinux''s body, it still radiated its aura of arrogance and resentment. ''not for long,'' karsha thought. a massive phoenix appeared, covering the sky in flames. karsha wasn''t sure where the idea had come from, but at that moment, his aura exploded, and an unstoppable flow of fire essence poured into the phoenix, increasing its size even more¡ªat the cost of exhausting karsha''s last reserves of fire essence. the phoenix dashed toward khinux, colliding head-on. another huge explosion rocked the battlefield, pushing khinux back even further. roar this time, khinux''s roar carried traces of suicidal will. alarmed, karsha acted quickly, summoning his domain once more in a frenzy. three variations activated immediately, and the avatar of the ice queen appeared. slightly larger star-like fragments began falling onto the colossal snake''s body, detonating like bombs. the ice stars exploded violently as karsha unleashed the [starry stars] ability from ice queen''s wrath. thanks to recent upgrades, the skill had become even more monstrous. khinux''s body began to lose the green aura that once protected it¡ªthe attacks were simply too brutal to withstand. karsha, undeterred by the danger, focused solely on killing the snake. after his conversation with nfang, he knew that killing khinux would mark the beginning of his ascension to the top. he was certain that nfang had a hand in the strange events unfolding in his life. nfang had ensured karsha came to the island, acquired the book of annihilation, and even gained the elemental treasures that strengthened his arsenal. karsha didn''t know exactly how, but he was sure that once khinux was dead, he would finally understand why nfang orchestrated all of it. instead of worrying about his own life, karsha''s focus was entirely on killing the snake. he was waiting for the right moment to use the agni sword¡ªhe couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. the sword was now overpowered, and while he knew it wouldn''t be enough to kill khinux in his current state, once he wore the snake down, the sword would finish the job. ''just die already,'' karsha cursed inwardly. he was already enduring the pain from the constant shockwaves caused by the explosions. khinux was far more powerful than karsha had anticipated. the other overlords had warned him about khinux, but he thought they had been exaggerating. at first, he believed their warnings were overblown, but after seeing how many times he had attacked khinux¡ªyet the snake still refused to die¡ªkarsha finally understood their concerns. he also began to realize his own limits and how much he could endure at this point. he could no longer use legendary-grade swords for his fire attacks, and using the earth-grade nedin''s sword would weaken his strikes because of its ice nature. but karsha wasn''t sure just how powerful his ice attacks really were. he had only obtained them two days ago and hadn''t fully tested their strength. risking his life to test them now seemed like a bad idea. he would rather endure and figure that out later. boom a loud explosion shattered the domain into countless pieces. karsha coughed up blood, but his opponent wasn''t faring much better. despite the mental and soul fatigue from using the nightmare technique, khinux still looked as powerful as ever. this motherfucker won''t die. then eat this. khinux might be stronger, but karsha had more mana than his opponent realized. his high regeneration ability made running out of stamina unlikely. though mental fatigue was creeping in, karsha wasn''t backing down. he knew killing a monster like khinux wouldn''t be easy, and he had mentally prepared for it. khinux wasn''t the only monster on the battlefield¡ªkarsha was even more monstrous. enjoy more content from empire as karsha watched, the wounds on khinux''s body began to heal, but his aura was fading. it was a clear sign that khinux was losing vitality, and karsha knew what needed to be done. the swords started raining down again. with his mana pool now practically a sea, the barrage of swords never stopped. karsha smirked as khinux struggled to defend himself. seven hours had passed since the battle began. karsha had died once, but thanks to the emperor''s watch, he reversed time at a critical moment and changed the outcome. without the watch, he would have been dead already. having escaped death twice now, karsha knew he needed to avoid any further danger that could bring him to death''s door again. killing khinux before the creature could gain another advantage was crucial, so karsha went all out. he wasn''t holding back, and neither was khinux, who fought with everything it had¡ªand more. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. roar a force shot out from khinux''s body, sending karsha and his swords flying 5 km. karsha quickly stabilized himself, but before he could react, countless spears were launched toward him. "titan wall!" "fortress!" twenty layered diamond walls appeared, encasing karsha in a fortress of diamond and ice. he immediately sacrificed 500,000 mp to reinforce the fortress, making it even sturdier. thanks to the first evolution of his meridians, he could now channel much more energy. the spears pounded against the titan walls and the fortress, but they held firm. hundreds of spears struck, but karsha kept pouring mana into the structure, sealing every crack. peering out, he saw khinux moving toward him. karsha smiled. like a child playing with a toy gun, he pointed his index and middle fingers at khinux. his grin widened as he locked onto the target. "boom," he muttered. like a cannon, the accumulated energy from the spear attacks shot out, striking khinux head-on. the impact pushed khinux back 3 km, barely holding onto its dark, twisted life. "time to end this," karsha muttered, about to summon the agni sword¡ªbut he froze as a system message popped up. < you won''t survive this, host > karsha''s face turned green. if he couldn''t use the sword, what else did he have? "nope, i''m not using that," he muttered, recalling the death scripture in his inventory but quickly dismissing the thought. his mind raced, and soon, a small smile crept onto his face. a 3-meter-long lance bathed in lightning appeared in karsha''s hand. now that he had an excellent affinity with the lightning element and his strength points exceeded 20,000, he could finally wield the spear. "i hope all the javelin practice back in the day doesn''t fail me," karsha muttered as his bone wings appeared. he quickly took to the skies, flying 10 km away. gazing down at khinux, who was now recovering from the energy blast, karsha prepared himself. "stormcaller''s wrath," he whispered, and in an instant, he was enveloped in a raging storm, looking like the god of thunder and lightning. he dashed forward at chaotic speed, crackling with lightning. when he was 5 km away from khinux, karsha activated another ability of the lance: "stormcaller''s wrath!" with all the momentum gathered, he hurled the spear. it shot through the air with unnatural speed, striking khinux square in the head. boom! < ding! you have killed a tier 7 terror mutant known as khinux, the abyssal leviathan. > Chapter 154 Breaking the Curse boomthe lance traveled with terrifying force, fueled by both the momentum gathered and all the strength karsha could muster. it struck directly at the base of the horn towering atop khinux''s head. the resulting explosion came from both the burst of lightning and khinux slamming into the ground. the impact was too much, even for him. karsha, on the other hand, lost control of his flight due to his immense speed. however, just before he could crash into the ground, his wings vibrated, softening the impact to some degree, allowing him to survive the fall. his right arm and a couple of ribs broke, but he remained conscious. karsha waited, and 10 seconds after the spear strike, a system message appeared: [ding! you have killed a tier 7 terror mutant known as khinux, the abyssal leviathan.] by this point, karsha was utterly exhausted, but suddenly, an energy he was all too familiar with surged into his body, washing away all the fatigue. he broke through to level 7, increasing his stats. karsha also felt revitalized after the kill rewards added even more points, though he didn''t bother to check them, as something strange began to happen. "guys, come over," karsha quickly summoned the shadow guards. the three ladies immediately rushed to his side, alarmed by his miserable state. dhaka and kilian, on the other hand, stood still, staring at the massive body of the last overlord¡ªthey had never seen anything like it before. tifa swiftly chanted spells, sending starlike ice, similar to karsha''s ice queen wrath skill, into his body. karsha immediately felt at peace as the first bit of ice entered his system. it was tifa''s strongest healing spell, and she was pushing herself to the limit by using its most powerful form. "that''s enough, tifa," karsha quickly said, noticing her pale face and stopping her. his own regeneration abilities were already working in overdrive, so he was holding up reasonably well. but despite his injuries, karsha''s attention was focused elsewhere. the moment khinux fell, the destiny keys he had been collecting flew out of his inventory and began hovering two meters in the air. "help me up," karsha said. the three fairies took his hands and lifted him to his feet. he stretched his muscles slightly before moving toward the keys. "what now?" karsha asked, staring at the ten keys. nothing happened at first, but he continued to stand there, gazing intently at them. after two minutes, karsha started to lose his patience. he reached out to grab one of the keys. though he wore fingerless gloves, blood was dripping from his fingers. the moment his hand touched the key, a powerful force erupted from it, pushing everyone back¡ªeveryone except karsha. the key began vibrating, and soon the next one followed. before long, all ten keys were vibrating in unison. a sudden ringing sound emitted from them as the original silver keys started to change color. in a matter of moments, karsha was standing before ten golden keys, hovering in the air. boom! another surge of energy burst out, and the ten keys merged into a single one. karsha immediately felt drawn to the key, as if he instinctively knew what to do. he let a drop of his blood fall onto it and formed a hand seal. the key vibrated, then flew toward him, entering his body and forming a key-shaped tattoo on his chest. karsha''s eyes brightened as a torrent of information about breaking the curse flooded his mind, along with a message: "free my people, our people, and lead them to a better future. remember, you are not alone." two teardrops fell from karsha''s eyes involuntarily. he quickly wiped them away, then spread his wings and flew ten meters into the air. he retrieved the book of annihilation and opened it to the last page. letting his blood drop onto the page, the book flew from his hands and dispersed into golden sparkles. the sparkles swirled around for a few seconds before condensing into a jade tablet about the size of an adult''s palm. the tablet was white, with a red circle etched on it. karsha dropped another drop of blood onto the circle, and at once, runic symbols appeared across the tablet''s surface. his eyes glowed gold as he began to speak the words written on the tablet: "the unknowns, the forgotten, the cursed are free. no chains bind your destinies anymore. your destiny is unshackled, your name is returned to you. be free, people of the unknown." the heavens rumbled, and seven beams of light shot from the tablet karsha was holding, disappearing into the clouds. simultaneously, in a distant corner of the island, within the domain of the purple tail anaconda, the statue of the annihilator began to shake before shattering. a diamond-shaped crystal shot up into the sky. similar scenes unfolded across the island. even 132 kilometers from karsha''s location, a stone statue of a tiger burst open, releasing a black crystal into the clouds. afterward, the heavens rumbled once more, and karsha descended to the ground. however, the moment his eyes fell on the shadow guards, he was struck with shock. "they''re breaking through..." karsha muttered, watching the five shadow guards seated in lotus positions. their auras became chaotic, and sensing something was about to happen, karsha quickly flew 40 kilometers away to a nearby mountain. meanwhile, in the sanctuary of the purple tail anaconda, similar events began to unfold. both the old and young sat in lotus postures, meditating. with the curse lifted, the force that had been suppressing their auras for so many years was finally released, and they all began leveling up. however, some were experiencing more than just leveling up. inside a cave, just a few meters from where karsha had woken after his life-and-death struggle with the overlord, lady illo, starr, and an elderly woman were seated in deep cultivation. the aura around them continued to intensify¡ªstarr, a mere tier 4 snake, was now exuding an immense, powerful energy. a golden light hovered above their heads. the same phenomenon was happening to ayarr, who was also cultivating alongside the shadow guards. in contrast, the other purple tail anacondas had only a purple light above their heads. around 1,500 of them displayed this light. what''s happening is the result of the purple tail anacondas undergoing mutation. they are all transforming into mutants. according to the memory karsha received after absorbing the destiny key, the golden light hovering above some of them signifies royalty. it''s a complex situation, but before their banishment and the curse, they were once royals of the unknown. now that the curse has been broken, they are awakening their innate talents. this transformation is also altered their bloodline, restoring them to the royal status they should have had from the beginning. a similar transformation is occurring in other sections of the forest. after the curse was lifted, instead of going berserk and attacking each other, the snakes have become calm, retreating into hiding. the entire island has grown eerily quiet, with only the occasional bursts of aura indicating that someone has broken through to a higher level. it feels as though the snakes have regained their sanity; rather than causing chaos, they are becoming more composed and controlled. ============= back in sunlight city, the guard who had discovered karsha was a slave when he first arrived in the city was going about his usual duties when a sudden surge of energy entered his body. feeling his control slipping, he rushed to his superior. "boss, i need to go home¡ªit''s an emergency!" he exclaimed, bursting into the room without knocking. "morris, what''s wrong? do you need help?" his boss, a man around 40 years old, asked, more concerned than angry. morris was a hard worker, and the boss had always liked him. "i''ll be fine, boss. it''s nothing that requires backup," morris replied hurriedly. his boss studied him for a moment before speaking. "take all the time you need. your job will be waiting for you when you return." morris bowed respectfully and dashed out. "see you losers later!" he called as he sped off, leaving a trail of dust in his wake. the other guards watched in awe as he vanished. "his speed is something else," one guard remarked. "indeed. it''s a shame he became a guard. with his saint cultivation base, he could''ve been a general if he joined a great family," another guard said, sounding a bit disappointed. the others nodded in agreement. "i guess he doesn''t care about money or an easy life," one guard joked, and they all laughed. morris was known for his relentless work ethic. since joining the city guards, he hadn''t taken a single day off, always focused on his duties. his dedication had earned him the respect of both his fellow guards and the city''s residents. he was also a formidable fighter, which is why their leader always made sure morris was doing well. so when morris requested time off, his boss hadn''t hesitated and had even offered assistance. but since morris''s mission was secret, he refused and quickly left the city. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. read the latest on empire after speeding off for five minutes, morris arrived at a remote mountainous area. he swiftly entered a hidden cave and sat down. boom! a powerful aura exploded from his body, and a golden light appeared above his head. his energy began to shift and intensify. like lady illo and the others, morris was also mutating, but his aura was even stronger than the ones exuded by lady illo and the old woman. ============ after moving 40 kilometers away from the battlefield, karsha sat down on a large stone. he could sense that something significant was about to happen, so he took precautions, ensuring he was far from the shadow guards. rumble as expected, the clouds above him darkened, and a fist-sized crystal emerged, floating before karsha. he sighed, then as if knowing what to do, he formed a hand seal. instantly, the crystal burst into sparkles and entered his body. Chapter 155 Fusing with the Soul Ring immediately, the crystal burst apart and dissolved into karsha''s body. his consciousness entered a different space, and he could feel his grasp on his body weakening. his connection with his body was almost severed, but he didn''t panic, mainly because the system hadn''t issued any alarming warnings. as time passed, his hold on his body faded even more.''this better not be painful,'' karsha thought to himself. although he said that, he had already prepared for the worst. the pain he had experienced during the absorption process over the past few days had almost made him immune to it. however, whenever a new form of pain appeared, his body would always shiver. it was as if each new pain was always stronger than the last. he never had it easy and likely never will, but getting some respite once in a while would be great. of course, that would depend on karsha and his willingness to chase after danger or not. he had already escaped death twice; there wouldn''t be a third time. but even if there was, it would surely be harrowing and full of anguish¡ªafter all, nothing good comes easily. slowly, karsha lost his final hold on his body, allowing his consciousness to drift into an unknown space. although fully awake, karsha couldn''t help but sigh. the space he found himself in felt eerily similar to the one he had awakened in after his first death. back then, he had just been electrocuted, but instead of drifting off to the afterlife, he had been awakened by some unknown entity. karsha still didn''t know who had reincarnated him, but he was certain that person wasn''t a god. he might be powerful, but he wasn''t divine. karsha, looking at the dark expanse around him, couldn''t help but recall the imposing aura the man had emitted back then. in retrospect, he gave himself a thumbs-up for not succumbing to that overwhelming presence. suddenly, golden, yellow, blue, red, black, white, green, and brown lights appeared from nowhere, surrounding karsha''s consciousness, which was colorless and formless. "wait, what..." karsha began to ask a question, but his vision darkened, and he drifted into sleep. it happened faster than he expected, but before everything faded, he saw the eight colors start spinning in circles. as karsha fell asleep, the lights continued spinning, and soon the entire dark expanse began to take form. the vast darkness transformed into a more colorful world. first, the dark expanse changed into a multicolored space stretching about 200 kilometers. though formless and abstract, the space could now be measured. it looked vibrant, but after a while, the colors began to shift. the blue and white lights formed a large, raging sea. the waves crashed chaotically as if a powerful shark were battling a leviathan. the tumult was immense, the waves uncontrollable. however, when the yellow light merged with the raging sea, the turbulence ceased, and calm was restored. the sea became as tranquil as a serene pool. soon, the green light burst forth, and lush plants began to form, transforming parts of the vast sea into fertile vegetation. the brown light also burst, causing the earth to form into mountains and waterfalls. the entire space continued to take shape. the once-raging sea was now calm, making the entire landscape appear more lifelike. if karsha were conscious, he would have recognized the place forming within his mind. soon, the red light burst, forming into a red moon. however, instead of the entire space turning red, only about 40 kilometers of it took on a crimson hue, while the rest retained their multicolored brilliance. then, the golden light burst, transforming the entire space. the plants, though still bearing green leaves, began to bloom with golden flowers. small fish appeared in the sea, and butterflies materialized out of nowhere. the waterfall exuded a calming, almost healing aura. looking at the scene, it appeared even more beautiful than the queen''s embrace back on snake island. the space forming in karsha''s consciousness was identical to the one on the island, but this version looked far more majestic. the entire place was breathtaking. however, there was still one light yet to burst. the black light, instead of exploding like the others, flew into the red moon. there was no blast, no change¡ªjust a quiet disappearance into the moon. a few seconds passed, and nothing seemed to happen. then, suddenly, a powerful burst erupted from the red region of the sea of consciousness. rising from the depths were two things: a huge, terrifying mask, capable of striking fear into anyone. the aura it exuded was overwhelming, and just looking at it could break a person''s will. and because it was now huge and even more sinister, the mask''s presence made the 40-kilometer red sea appear even more menacing and dangerous. karsha would have freaked out if he were to see this. the mask was simply terrifying; no one would be able to look at it twice. in fact, just one glance would be enough to scare the life out of anyone. standing beside this mask was a figure karsha would be pleased to see again. khinux stood next to the mask, head bowed, holding his giant dark red sword. however, unlike his previous chaotic aura, this khinux emitted no aura at all; instead, the energy surrounding him was filled with hatred and resentment. this aura alone was enough to convey that he was furious. yet for some unknown reason, he remained still, standing beside the mask like a humble bodyguard. if karsha were awake, he would have been terrified by the sight of the two entities that had appeared in his sea of consciousness. shortly after the black light entered the moon, the space appeared to spin for just a moment before coming to a halt. when it did, karsha''s body appeared in the space, sitting in a lotus position, with an egg-shaped crystal floating before him¡ªthe same crystal that had burst and entered his body. the crystal had no aura, not even a sliver of energy. however, something about it made it seem even more powerful than the mask. experience tales with empire the crystal began to spin and slowly entered karsha''s chest. on the outside, a powerful aura erupted from his body, shattering the massive stone beneath him. gradually, he was lifted into the air while still in the lotus position. his aura continued to rise, and sweat began to form on his forehead. the more his aura intensified, the more painful his expression became. at that moment, if karsha were awake, he would have seen another set of system messages: karsha, who would have been furious if he found out the system put him to sleep just to torture him, remained oblivious to the messages. however, even in his sleep-like state, he could still feel the pain. a day passed, and karsha was still suspended in the air, fusing with the mysterious soul ring. another day went by, and he remained in the same position. it had been two days since he killed the last overlord, which meant he only had five days left. shortly after the two-day mark, alida and the other shadow guards awoke from their meditative states. they exuded formidable auras characteristic of mutants, or more precisely, tier 8 great mutants. among them, ayarr''s aura radiated a sense of royalty that made the other shadow guards feel compelled to bow to her. they immediately recognized the hierarchy, and for some reason, they instinctively knew she was their princess. despite being on the same team, they began to regard her with newfound respect. of course, the shy ayarr felt uncomfortable and started pleading with them to stop looking at her that way. however, they all understood that despite her request, it would take some time for them to return to the way things had been. boom s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a loud explosion echoed from 40 kilometers away, prompting the shadow guards to immediately dash toward the source. it took them just a moment to arrive. they expected a fight, but when they got there, they found karsha hovering in the air, a golden ring-like object floating behind him. the ring had a grand, circular form, appearing majestic as it hovered behind karsha. its frame was made of radiant gold, adorned with intricate flame-like patterns that added to its regal and commanding presence. three star-shaped holders protruded from the ring, their tips extending outward like fiery suns, forming a perfect triangle. it looked as if the holders were meant to contain something about the size of a basketball. the sleek, arcing golden bridges of the ring connected the holders, enhancing both its structural integrity and aesthetic appeal. despite their newfound strength, the five shadow guards could feel the aura emanating from the ring-shaped object, which was several times more powerful than anything they had experienced before. although they were no longer suppressed as they had been when karsha''s aura evolved during the quest, they still sensed a lingering suppression. "what is that thing?" kilian asked. "we''re as lost as you are," ayarr replied, gazing up at the ring in awe. they were all mesmerized. from the start of the battle to the end, karsha had surprised them at every turn. now, he was on the verge of doing something new, and as always, they were right there, waiting for it to happen. shortly after, half a day passed, leaving karsha with only four and a half days before he was sent back to the human world. yet he remained suspended in the air, the ring hanging behind him like wings. boom Chapter 156 Forming the Alpha Core a loud explosion erupted from the soul ring when it finally fused with karsha''s soul. the energy burst was so powerful that the shadow guards had to retreat 10 km to avoid it. they all looked alarmed at the ring behind karsha. they could sense there was more to it, but since they didn''t know what was happening, they just stood there, watching.explore more adventures at empire suddenly, in the air, 10 red crystals appeared in front of karsha. the aura emitted by each one was incredibly powerful. karsha, still unconscious, slowly opened his eyes. in truth, if he had been awake during the sea of consciousness opening and fusing process, he wouldn''t have been able to endure the pain. it was beyond him, even though his pain tolerance had risen in the past few days. "no way! i''m going to become an alpha, and then a mutant. this is great!" karsha immediately calmed his excitement and formed a hand seal. the cores around him began spinning as red energy flowed into his body. the ring also faded, but karsha could still sense it in his consciousness. but he didn''t give it much thought. his sole focus was on absorbing the mutant cores. at first, he wasn''t sure what the red cores were, since the system only referred to them as "mutant cores" without any further explanation. despite the uncertainty, he knew he would soon find out. the book of annihilation had promised many items, and karsha had already received several, but now, as he realized he was literally becoming an alpha, he recognized that these red cores were among the best and most valuable items he had obtained so far. after the battle, and even during it, the system had chimed a few times. he''d only noticed the notification about reaching the level 7 grandmaster stage as a cultivator. he also saw that he''d become a grandmaster swordsman and had unlocked the second level of his divine technique, dual swordsman tiger strike, along with a new skill called mad tiger swordsman. karsha hadn''t had time to pay attention to it yet, but he knew he had unlocked yet another overpowered skill. the first skill he''d received was red eye tiger, and though he hadn''t fully utilized it during his battle with the overlord, the domain it formed was anything but weak. this current domain could easily kill a saint in seconds. karsha''s recent upgrades to his elements had elevated him to a tier 5 human with overwhelmingly powerful abilities. after the first evolution of his meridian, he gained a much stronger meridian, allowing him to channel higher percentages of energy. however, karsha was still lacking in two key things. these two things were what he needed to become a true monster among monsters. first, he lacked powerful swords. what karsha didn''t know yet was that, for someone at his level, the highest tier of skill they could normally learn was tier 8. perhaps, if their soul strength and mental capacity were strong enough, they could push to tier 10. that was the limit for grandmaster stage cultivators¡ªat least, this was something he would soon learn. this limit existed to prevent cultivators from struggling to unleash their full strength. if karsha''s skills were tier 8 or tier 10, he would have been able to release 200% of their total damage output without suffering any backlash. it would also mean he could channel more energy without his meridians taking damage. however, this didn''t apply to karsha. his skills were all in tiers 13 and 14, making them far too powerful even for him. fortunately, he had managed to evolve his meridians, allowing him to channel over 80% of his energy. this meant that, even as a grandmaster, he could unleash attacks that would make even tier 8 cultivators flee. but he still lacked powerful weapons. in this recent battle, the highest he had pushed was 40%, and even that had caused his sword to shatter. even legendary-grade swords couldn''t withstand the power of his fire beam skill. he needed higher-grade weapons¡ªearth grade would be nice, but heaven grade would be far better. to truly unleash his full strength, he required a powerful sword. nedin''s sword was a high-tier earth-grade sword, but it had an ice attribute, which made it incompatible with karsha''s fire attacks. he might be able to use it for lightning attacks, due to the conductivity between ice and lightning, but when it came to fire, it wouldn''t be effective. thankfully, the system would undergo an upgrade once he completed the core formation. this also meant he could finally purchase powerful swords from the killer store, thanks to the boatload of killer points he had accumulated. the other issue was his strength. while the lack of a powerful sword was one problem, karsha''s own physical strength was another. he didn''t have the power to fully unleash the might of his skills. had he been just a bit stronger, he would have been able to use agni sword during the battle. wielding powerful weapons effectively was half the battle. despite being the most powerful grandmaster stage cultivator in all of the world of quinox, karsha still lacked the raw strength needed to unleash the full potential of his abilities. but now, things were about to change. karsha was the first human to embark on this new path. he was forming an alpha core, and if he succeeded, he would become a lesser alpha. this transformation would multiply his abilities many times over. his strength would skyrocket, and he would finally be able to unleash if not all, then a much greater portion of his power. 40% of his current strength had been enough to injure a terror mutant. once he broke the shackles and began his evolution, he would become even more powerful than he was now. ============= while karsha was evolving to become a lesser alpha on snake island, an explosion erupted inside a cave many miles from sunlight city, blowing apart the cave and shattering a section of the mountain. dense energy filled a 10 km radius. inside the cave, morris opened his eyes and smiled, but behind that smile lingered a hint of sadness. "mom and ayarr, i hope you''re okay," he muttered. the aura surrounding him was both regal and arcane. he had broken through to tier 8, but that wasn''t all. unlike ayarr and the rest of the shadow guards, who had become great mutants, morris was now a tier 8 calamity mutant¡ªjust a few steps away from becoming a world boss. calamity mutants are beings whose appearance on the island would spell disaster; even if the 10 overlords charged at one, they wouldn''t last more than 10 minutes. karsha had killed 10 tier 7 terror mutants, but that was thanks to the book of annihilation, which had guided him through the process. the only monster he had fought head-on was khinux, and he had suffered greatly, nearly losing his life in the encounter. thus, for such monsters to stand no chance against a calamity mutant, only underscored their status as the highest and strongest class in the mutant hierarchy. morris was now a tier 8 calamity mutant, a being akin to a peak sage or even an early great sage, capable of defeating even a peak great sage. "since i can''t go through the portal, i need to find a way to return. one day, i will," morris muttered, but he suddenly sensed approaching danger. like a shadow, he melded into the darkness and, in an instant, reappeared 10 miles away. soon. two people appeared out of nowhere at the location morris was in. the aura around them is faint but powerful. looking at them is like staring into a black hole. one of them is the patriarch of the varon great family and the other is a middle-aged man, physically fit and handsome. if anyone tells you he is over 600 years old, you won''t believe it. "we are too late," the man said, looking at the half-destroyed mountain. "yes, we are. it''s too rare for mutants to appear in this area; we could have struck gold by killing it," axel varon responded, disappointment evident in his voice. as soon as morris broke through, they sensed his aura from many miles away and rushed over, but it seemed they had arrived too late. the mutant they were after was long gone. mutants are incredibly powerful monsters, and their cores, blood, bodies, and bones are highly sought after. many powerful houses engage in bidding wars just to acquire a piece of a mutant''s bone or blood. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. eating their flesh is also incredibly beneficial, so they hurried over to kill it, only to be met with disappointment. "let''s go. it seems luck isn''t on our side today," axel said, turning away. within the blink of an eye, they vanished. far away, morris sighed and retrieved a pill from his space ring, swallowing it. his aura instantly diminished to his previous state, although traces of mutant aura lingered. "i need to see that old man; maybe he can help me," morris thought as he took out a badge, gazing at it for a moment before storing it back in his ring. he then melded into the shadows and disappeared. ============ boom! another explosion occurred after another 10 hours. the 10 mutant cores were nowhere to be found, but a magnificent yet imposing ring appeared behind karsha. inside one of the three holders, a mango-sized red core could be seen, its aura emanating several times more powerful than before. karsha opened his eyes and looked at the five shadow guards staring back at him from the ground. the aura coming from them made karsha feel prouder than the fact that he had now stepped into the realm of beast cultivation. "huh, what are those keys hovering above their heads?" karsha muttered, but before he could delve deeper into it, a system message appeared. < the system will be undergoing an upgrade for the next 24 hours. all system functions will stop until the upgrade is complete. > < time remaining: 23:59:59 > Chapter 157 Catching Up the moment the ring disappeared, his wings appeared, allowing him to stay in the air for a few seconds before he decided to descend. he had observed the shadow guards, and even without the system, he knew they were now mutants. their aura was several times stronger than the last time he saw them. the current version of them wouldn''t need even ten minutes to deal with one of the overlords."why are you guys bowing down?" karsha was startled to see the shadow guards, even ayarr, go down on their knees and bow when he descended. he was taken aback by their sudden action. he was from earth, and practices like bowing down to people were only common in countries ruled by a monarchy; in some cultures, it was regarded as a form of greeting. when someone bows to you, it symbolizes respect, but in most cases, it implies superiority. karsha didn''t know which applied here, so he was taken aback. "it would be best if lady illo tells you herself," dhaka replied. "alright, now stand up; this looks weird." karsha wasn''t one to care about superiority, so he made them stand. back on earth, even as a general, he usually went out with his soldiers for drinks and joked around when they were off duty. gestures like salutes and other formalities were only practiced when superiors were around. "there is something different about you, ayarr." karsha looking at ayarr, could tell a royal aura was exuding from her, even though she was trying her best to remain the same old her. hearing karsha''s remark, her cheeks turned deep red. it seemed that despite the curse being broken, she was still the same old ayarr, the shy assassin. "i am still the same. why are you guys acting like this?" ayarr replied, but sadness could be seen in her eyes. at first, the shadow guards saw her as their teammate, but now the look of respect and reverence was what she saw in their eyes. it appeared she was becoming distant from them. karsha, of course, noticed this, so to pass the time, he decided to get to know the shadow guards better and help fix this situation before he left. "so, you are a princess now." after the destiny key merged with him, karsha gained some abilities that, despite not being documented by the system, were undeniably there. he also acquired all the knowledge he needed about the island. of course, there were some blocked memories that he knew would unlock once he fulfilled certain requirements, like defeating the guardian of the inner area of the island. in one memory, he recalled that the purple tail anaconda race ruled all the snakes on the island, meaning all snakes would listen to them. but aside from that, there were few with royal blood, and seeing the unique aura around ayarr, karsha quickly deduced its significance. hearing his question, ayarr tried her best to nod. karsha smiled and decided to address the problem. "well, ayarr, whether you like it or not, you are a princess now, and your teammates and friends will see you as a princess more than as a teammate. they will always try to protect you because that''s how it should be. you are royalty now; whether you like it or not, you will be their priority. however, that doesn''t mean you can''t get back to the old days when you were just teammates. i know you are the shy type, but consider this: they are your teammates, but are they also your friends? you call them your best friends. do you have that type of bond with them? if your answer is no, then you have a lot of work to do. you first have to build that bridge, and only then will they get close to you and become who they used to be. they are just acting on instinct." they were now seated on a stone a few kilometers away from khinux''s huge body. the shadow guards sat in front of him, listening like obedient children. turning to dhaka, tifa, alida, and kilian, he continued his speech. "although our princess ayarr here is the one who should make some effort, you guys can count yourselves as the lucky ones." karsha''s words elicited various expressions on their faces. "why are we lucky?" tifa asked as politely as possible. "you all are close to the princess of the entire snake island. do you not know what that means? now that the curse has been broken, the island is about to develop into a civilized society. this means many different races of snakes will emerge, and opportunities will start appearing here and there. being close to the princess means you won''t have to suffer as much. although you are the shadow guards, you wouldn''t have access to everything, but with a princess as a teammate and friend, your status will be almost on par with hers. if i were you, i wouldn''t let this chance slip away. seize this opportunity and form an unbreakable bond with her. trust me, she is much better than most of those princes and princesses back in my world." karsha didn''t want to confuse them by saying "heir," but his hatred for vance grew with every passing moment. throughout his battles, he kept devising ways to deal with him and ultimately with the entire varon family and any other families after that. after his encounter with death and the awkward conversation with nfang, karsha''s mindset changed. he wouldn''t waste his time playing with his enemies like he did with nedin; if you offend him and your crime warrants a death sentence, he will be the judge, jury, and executioner. "thank you, karsha," dhaka said, being the mature one. he understood perfectly what karsha meant. karsha nodded and took the last of the friend meat june had given him before arriving. lacking any untainted weapons to cut it, he used his hands to tear it into six pieces and distributed it to the shadow guards. "things are going to be hard now on the island," ayarr said, looking as the dark forest transformed into brightness, thanks to the sun now shining down. "you''re wrong, ayarr; things are going to be fun now. the curse that plagued your kind for so long is also your salvation. your island is about to enter a new phase of evolution, and i, for one, would like to see it." with the knowledge of the entire island in his mind, karsha knew that the next few months and years would be about the island becoming something better. upon hearing karsha, the shadow guards couldn''t help but look at him with anticipation. "i won''t say anything; lady illo will do all the talking." karsha smiled at the five snakes looking at him. aside from knowing all about snake island, he also had a connection to it that allowed him to identify the valuables left behind by the mysterious figure. he could now teleport to those locations at will. s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was as if the whole island was at his mercy. he could speak, and everyone on the island would hear him. moreover, he could bestow authority upon others. right now, if he wanted to return to the human world, he could open a portal at will. of course, he wouldn''t do anything reckless until the system was back online. he would have three whole days to accomplish everything once the system was up again. "so, what was that ring thing on your back?" kilian, the battle maniac, asked. he was like a juggernaut in battle; his shield, coupled with his strength, was more than enough to shatter mountains. "honestly, i don''t know, but i think it''s something that can turn me into a mutant like you guys." karsha didn''t care whether the shadow guards would be jealous of him. he felt he had dominion over the island, and he could sense he had some control over the lives of the snakes on the island. for them to turn on him would be akin to asking for death. fortunately, instead of jealousy and envy, looks of shock, awe, and reverence were evident on their faces. "you mean you''re now a mutant?" kilian asked again, his voice filled with shock. "oh no, i''m now a lesser alpha. unlike you guys, i still have a long way to go." the ten mutants had helped transform his cells to enable mutation, and through that, he managed to form the first core. your next journey awaits at empire "this is incredible! you will become even more powerful in the future," kilian exclaimed. his voice was now filled with pride. he was also a great mutant and would soon be stepping into the realm of dark mutant, which would further enhance his power. "don''t worry; i won''t bully you when i become much stronger than you," karsha laughed, and the shadow guards joined in. they were now stronger than him, their stats far surpassing his own. if they were still regular tier 8 snakes, he might have been able to fight them, but now that they had become mutants, he wouldn''t be able to do much¡ªespecially with all his weapons broken. ''i need to learn this rune thing and use it to make my weapons stronger,'' karsha thought inwardly. he had already seen how powerful the runes were back on the red planet. at one point in his battle with khinux, he nearly used the talisman that old man teye had given him. however, after seeing just how complex the runes were, karsha knew that using it on a small fry like khinux would be a waste. he would study it, replicate it, and once he succeeded, he would turn it into spoken spells and give them to tifa. they continued their chat for several hours. karsha learned a lot about the shadow guards and even managed to convince them to trust humans to some extent. they also took care of the venom sacs and stored the body. before long, 24 hours passed, and the system upgraded successfully. < system upgrade successful. current version: 3.0 > Chapter 158 Gathering of Geniuses while karsha was now enjoying some quiet time on the island after killing all ten overlords, the situation back in sunlight city began to turn chaotic. a few days ago, june had decided to reveal her true identity, because she could sense karsha and knew he was still alive. it was an impulsive decision, but after some consideration, her father gave her the go-ahead.however, a few days after karsha was sucked into the red planet and underwent a literal bloodbath, that connection was severed, plunging june into despair. luckily, xian was there to support her, and to her delight, her best friend mei lin¡ªwho had supervised karsha''s outer area exams and watched over him when he first arrived at the sunlight sword sect¡ªcame rushing over when she heard that june had returned. june had gone incognito 15 years ago when her mother was bitten by the blue venom serpentara. even mei lin, her best friend, hadn''t known her whereabouts during that time. mei lin had long suspected that elder june might be her friend, but long before june went incognito, elder june had always been around. the reason june created this persona was due to her flawless beauty. june was exceptionally beautiful and regarded as the most beautiful fairy in all of the drono kingdom. because of this, young heirs and prodigies used to flock to her home, trying to court her. it became tiresome, having to wake up every day and repeatedly say no to these persistent suitors. to escape this, she created a new identity, and with her mother''s help, she managed to convince many people. so when her mother fell ill, she fully embraced her persona. the year june disappeared from the public eye was a chaotic time for many heirs and even princes who had been vying for her attention. however, when news of june''s appearance began to spread, many started rushing over. of course, there were countless theories as to why she had reappeared. some said she had been away on a mission, while others claimed she was in deep cultivation. but the one question that kept arising was this: why was june, the most beautiful woman in all of the drono kingdom, sitting and waiting for someone? and she wasn''t the only one. the sect master of the sunlight sword sect, the three senior elders, the leader of the sunlight city alchemy guild, and his apprentice were all present. while many spun baseless theories, after a flood of rumors, some people began to connect the dots. those who had been present at the sunlight pavilion when karsha and vance nearly fought came up with a theory that quickly spread. according to them¡ªand the rumor karsha had allegedly spread through the bulky hunter¡ªfairy june was waiting for a boy. while many didn''t believe this, the young heirs and prodigies throughout sunlight city, who had all once expressed their love for june, began rushing over. they wanted to see for themselves. even if they had no chance with fairy june, they at least wanted to see her one more time¡ªand the boy who had stolen her heart. after all, no one knew when she might vanish again. around the time karsha was on death''s door, mei lin arrived at the mountain peak, gasping for air. she had just heard her best friend was back, so she rushed over. it was a beautiful, heartfelt moment between the two women, but for some reason, despite xian being a guy, he never even turned to look at them. it took them two whole days to catch up. "so, how long has he been away, and how sure are you that he''s still alive?" mei lin asked after hearing why june and the others had been on the mountain peak. "it''s been 57 days already, but karsha is strong and calculative. i''m sure he''s alive," june answered with a determined look. she truly believed karsha was still alive. after all, she had literally sacrificed half of her life to ensure his safety. "fairy mei, big brother is alive, so don''t make big sister june sad. even though she isn''t showing it, she''s been secretly crying," xian said, trying to pass the time by joining in on their conversation. "and what about you? do you think i didn''t see you wiping your own tears secretly?" june fired back. mei lin just smiled, watching the two of them. she couldn''t help but recall the moment karsha had held a sword to vance''s younger brother''s throat back at the sunlight pavilion. at that moment, she prayed to the heavens for karsha to show restraint and not act arrogant in front of vance, but it seemed her prayers weren''t strong enough to be heard by any god. if karsha had taken it easy back then, none of this would be happening. but karsha¡ªarrogant as he may be, and also the youngest general in u.s. army history¡ªwasn''t one to take an insult lying down. in short, even if vance had been the crown prince of the kingdom, karsha wouldn''t have acted any differently. in fact, he might have insulted the prince even more than he did vance. "so, how are you going to handle the idiots who don''t take no for an answer?" mei lin, being june''s friend, knew all about the heirs and geniuses who refused to accept rejection. "they can do whatever they want. i don''t have time for them." at first, she had paid them some attention, but after it became a regular occurrence, she started getting annoyed. this was one of the many reasons she created the persona. but now that she was back and had someone in her heart, she wouldn''t even give them the slightest attention. although karsha wasn''t one to impose his ideas on someone, june had made a promise. and karsha, who couldn''t say no to that beautiful face, would be a fool to let her go. he had escaped death twice in the past 60 days on the island, all so he could kill the overlords and use the venom to cure june''s mother. even if she hadn''t made any promise, just by looking at how beautiful june was, karsha wouldn''t have said no to helping cure her mother. only an idiot would say no to that pretty face. a few hours later, many people started gathering at the mountain peak, ranging from sect disciples to the heirs of prestigious and noble families. geniuses from various sects in the drono kingdom also made their appearance. as more and more people arrived, the usually quiet snake peak, or as it''s often called, the "gate to hell," became lively. somewhere in sunlight city, a young man, well known to karsha, was listening to a report from his minions. "young master, the report says that fairy june, the most beautiful and talented lady of the younger generation, has appeared at the gate to hell. many heirs and sect disciples have been arriving there ever since the news began to spread," a young man said politely. "young master, are we going to go there?" the young man asked, hoping his master would say yes. from what is known, his master is the one who caused the sect masters to remain at the mountain peak for the past few weeks. this person is vance, who, ever since karsha entered, has been devising ways to kill him, should he somehow survive and return. "prepare a carriage. i don''t want to look inferior to all these bastards," vance commanded. the young man quickly rushed off to prepare one of their many luxurious carriages. ========= elsewhere, a young man rushed into a room made entirely of gold. the d¨¦cor inside was breathtaking: a large golden chandelier with diamond lights hung from the ceiling, casting a radiant glow. a massive bed, large enough to fit twenty people, was perfectly arranged, and lying in the middle was a young man over whom many ladies, even the married ones, would swoon. explore more adventures at empire "my prince, i have urgent news," the young man said. the prince opened one eye and looked at him with annoyance. the young man immediately dropped to his knees. "forgive me, my prince. it''s just that this news is urgent, and i couldn''t wait for you to wake up to tell you." "speak," a sleepy yet commanding voice filled the room. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "fairy june is back." the young man hadn''t even finished his sentence when the prince leaped out of bed, his eyes burning with passion. "when did she return, and where is she now?" he immediately asked. the young man smiled, watching his young master behave like that. "she is at snake peak with the sect master and elders of the sunlight sword sect," the young man answered, looking like an accomplished minion. "prepare a carriage quickly, we''re going there," the young prince commanded. he was the third prince of drono kingdom, mixxel drono. he had been obsessed with june since he was little. he had sent her many gifts, and sometimes he even ran away from the royal drono sect just to visit her. despite her constant rejections, he never seemed to back down. he had already clashed with many heirs and geniuses over her, so upon hearing that the woman of his heart had returned, he couldn''t help but lose all reason and immediately wanted to see her. he was supposed to return to the sect, but with june back, he had forgotten all about that. and he wasn''t the only one. dozens of heirs were currently rushing over, even some of the fairies. three of the seven princesses of the drono kingdom were also hurrying to see her. everyone wanted to see fairy june and find out where she had been for the past 15 years. meanwhile, karsha, soon to be surrounded by jealous prodigies, was enjoying life on snake island. now that he had completed his quests, and with the system upgraded to version 3.0, he could use his newfound abilities to explore the island. many secrets were hidden within the island, and some were even calling out to him. the last three days would be spent exploring those mysteries, and perhaps more. Chapter 159 System 3.0 < system upgrade successful. current version; 3.0 >immediately the message appeared, karsha smiled. he has been waiting for a whole 24 hours for this and finally, his powerful system has finally upgraded to version 3.0 meaning he can now gain access to even more features. in short, he can do more with the system now, which is slightly more powerful than before. "guys, look around the area, there is a hideout somewhere for this overlord, look if you can find something in there" karsha quickly sent the shadow guards away so he could finally focus on the system messages. he has a lot to do so a little distraction will do. < 35km southwest of here is the cave of the last resident you killed > karsha was shocked to see the message but he had expected something like this already so he didn''t look too shocked. "there seems to be a cave 35km that way" karsha pointed in the southwest direction. the shadow guards quickly went about their assignment and karsha also turned back to the system to check the messages. < ding! the system functions have been upgraded and enhanced. new features have also been added. > < the following features have been upgraded and enhanced > < venom extraction, bloodline extraction, and body tempering features have been upgraded and enhanced. extraction and absorption will now be two times faster than before. > < the system killer store has also undergone an upgrade. higher grade items can be purchased from the system store > < synthesis has undergone an upgrade. you can now synthesize up to heaven-grade weapons, tier 9 earth grade pills, and tier 25 skills > "good for me i guess" karsha''s blood is almost immune to all snake venom on the island. although he wasn''t able to kill all the different types of snakes on the island because there are hundreds of them, he managed to kill many making him now almost immune to all snake venom. his poison immunity has now shot to 9%, far from total immunity but at least he is now immune to most venom. and while he may not want to read every small detail, the system''s latest upgrade has also amplified the effects of the venom extraction feature. although karsha is not immune to all poisons, he wouldn''t succumb easily to new venom. the system is now making it so the extraction and absorption will now be several times faster. so if he gets poison and the poison doesn''t find its way to his heart in an instant, the chances of karsha gaining a new venom instead of dying are very high. then there is the bloodline absorption. karsha''s class is currently a tier 1 class. he doesn''t know much about it since the system wasn''t powerful enough to explain, but what it means is, like his meridians that have undergone first evolution, karsha''s class which is the berserker swordsman class can also undergo upgrades. however, the process is very complex and requires a lot of bloodline. karsha has killed any monsters and extracted their bloodline but still hasn''t reached the milestone to enter tier 2. but he knew he was close, because the more bloodlines he absorbed, the stronger his class became. once he breaks through to tier 2, his class will even become much stronger adding to his already overpowered self. then the body tempering feature, one of the best features the system has ever made possible. in version two, karsha gets consumable blood which after he consumes, the system will pick the essence from it and use it to temper his body. now, however, the new upgrade has made it so, that the blood will directly be extracted and used to temper his body without him having to consume it. of course, when he eats valuable items that can temper his body, the system will extract the essence and use it. karsha doesn''t know just how far this feature extends, but he suspects he might already be the only person to benefit from everything that enters his body. being powerfully kicked in his stomach, with his symbiotic skin hungry for pain, kicks like that will only add to his strength. eating poisons will grant him poison immunity and drinking powerful treasures or soaking in them will also have a benefit to him. he now has an iron body and soon will be entering the gold body stage, once that happens, his physical defense will increase greatly. then the system store has also now risen to a new level. he can now buy higher-grade items from the store. this also means the level of items he can buy has risen. "system, what is the highest grade of weapon can i buy from the system" karsha could have accessed the store and checked for himself but where is the fun in that? the system is literally made for that so he wasted no expense. < the highest grade for weapons is heaven grade. pills will be tier 8 earth grade and skills will be tier 18 while techniques are also heaven grade > "you''ve become an even smarter system" karsha''s happiness is now overflowing. the system has indeed become smarter. now, he can buy heaven-grade weapons and techniques. the grades are common, rare, epic, legendary, earth, heaven, divine, mystical, ancient, and many more. the world is large so the limit to things is almost nonexistent. karsha who is but a mere grandmaster stage cultivator now has access to a store full of powerful weapons. having a heaven-grade weapon in places like the sunlight city and even the central continent is a big deal. even legendary grade weapons are something many will fight over when they appear in auctions, and now, karsha, an orphan has access to varieties of weapons ranging from common to heaven grade. "system, how much is a heaven-grade sword, any tier is only" < heaven-grade swords range from 1,000,000 killer points to 10,000,000 killer points > "damn. i knew this was too good to be true" karsha was taken aback by the pricing. the current killer points in his possession are a little over 45 million, thanks to the slaughter he and the shadow guards embarked on this past weeks. at first, he thought he was rich in killer points since whenever he opened the system store, the pricing of the items was just too pitiful. now, however, he has finally seen what real pricing looks like. < you can always buy on credit, the interest is very small > "i will pass on that. the tone you used for the last sentence sounded ominous" karsha once again was taken aback by the system''s new smartness. by buying in credit, karsha will be owning the system which means the system can always have its foot on his neck, karsha is too smart to fall for that. "i really should pay attention to this synthesis feature" karsha agni''s infernal dominion skill came from the synthesis skill. he merged many fire skills together to form that and right now, that skill has become even more great. now, however, the system went into an upgrade and karsha can now synthesize weapons to heaven grade, an upgrade from the previous legendary grade. with this, he can further enhance his weapons and create even stronger skills and pills. with the ability to create tier 20 skills, karsha can literally become a god among men. of course, he will require a lot of low-tier skills to accomplish this, but even so, he can finally create overpowered skills, weapons, and pills. find adventures on empire < new system features unlocked. info, radar > < info > -- you will be able to see the details of anyone you wish to. they wouldn''t be able to tell whether or not you are viewing their details. you can see details like name, age, class, title(s), mood, stats, and attack power. "finally" karsha has previously had encounters where the stats of the snakes he met were projected to him by the system, but he knew deep down that they weren''t accurate so he didn''t rely on it. and it''s not every time the system shows that information. now, he can choose to see the details of anyone he wants and the system will give him accurate information. knowing your opponent''s stats and attack is half the battle won. with this, he will know the opponents to use his overpowered skills on and those to play with. it''s an evil feature but karsha is more than happy to have it. if his enemies are going to be monsters with no mercy for the innocent, then the little he can do is at least know their strengths and approach them with the perfect firepower. < radar > s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -- the system can now actively scan 10 miles around you and inform the host of any dangers or presence if need be. -- also, the system can scan wider areas but this will require some time to gather all data "damn. with this, i will become a cheat during treasure hunts" karsha evilly smiled. this latest feature can now be likened to a wide area of surveillance. the system can now scan 30 miles around him every microsecond and inform him of any danger. had this feature been there, he would have been warned seconds ahead before the overlord lord appeared and chased him into the waterfall. also, the system can literally create a map of anywhere within seconds. with this, he will be able to navigate around without having to ask for directions. his own senses are over 50km wide now, even without the system, he can move around without much worry. the system has indeed blessed him with two powerful features, something even beings akin to old man teye wouldn''t be able to do. he can now locate valuable treasure miles away from him. with the system actively scanning the 20 miles around him, he can notice things 20 miles away within microseconds. "i have to make good use of these features. hahaha" karsha''s laughter echoes across the empty space around him. once the system upgrade messages were dealt with, he turned to the messages before the system went into upgrade mode. < ding! you gave fused with a cultivation method. name designated; soul ring > Chapter 160 The Soul Ring < ding! you gave fused with a cultivation method. name designated; soul ring >the first message karsha saw was the fusion message. he hadn''t reviewed any of the messages after he became a grandmaster swordsman up to the fusion of the unknown item. he knew the moment the system upgraded, all these messages would be arranged for him. < the soul ring is a new form of cultivation method that allows you to form mutant cores > < ding! you have formed on mutant core. congratulations, you are now a lesser alpha. +3000 points added to all stats, 1,000,000 mp added > karsha didn''t have any time, he immediately accessed the first message. he knew all this was about this mysterious soul ring so he quickly moved his attention there. < soul ring > -- a cultivation method of unknown origin. nothing is known about where it came from neither is there a name for it. so the name soul ring has been assigned to. its function, however, is beyond mere imagination. the soul ring makes it so ordinary humans can evolve beyond their current capacity. the cultivation method allows the host to form mutant cores and evolve into a higher existence. -- all cores form with contain energy beyond imagination and can be harnessed at will. the cores also allow the wielder to absorb any form of any and convert it to its suitable form without any backlash. functions [ core formation ]: using blood, treasures, souls, energies, and cores of the enemies killed, you can form a core that will increase your class pushing you toward the next step of evolution. [ enhancer ]: energies stored in the cores created can be harnessed in battle without any limit or backlash. [ body and soul tempering ]: for every core formed, the body and soul will be tempered with the energy store which will further enhance the host body and soul strength. < note: these are the only known functions extracted by the system. there is no telling if there are more functions hidden at the moment > "even the system is struggling to come up with the origin and complete function of this thing, just what is this thing" karsha knew he had received something nobody else had ever had in all of existence, the question bugging him though was, who created it and why did he received it. nfang had already told him his destiny would start right after killing the last overlord, but he said nothing about him getting something this powerful. "is this what he was talking about" karsha wondered but he knew there wouldn''t be an answer for that yet. after all, he came to the island mainly to kill 10 snakes but he will be returning with much more. but while he might not know the reason behind him getting the cultivation method, one thing is certain, from the moment the soul ring fused with his soul, his destiny to become the strongest there is has begun. cultivation methods are methods people use to cultivate. there are body cultivators who prioritize cultivating their bodies more than everything. most body cultivators are body temperers. using valuable treasure, they cultivate their bodies to the point attacks will bounce off their skin and a single punch from them can turn others into meatpaste. some cultivate the soul and spirit. they specialise in soul attacks which is the strongest form of attack there is. they have methods to cultivate their soul strength to rise to shocking levels. others to focus on mana cultivates, are the mage and magnus''s. others too focus on their swords and weapons, they are the tool cultivators. however, what karsha has now is everything. the ring will allow him to cultivate his body and soul making him a body cultivate at the same time a soul cultivator. on the body cultivation front, karsha has already made huge progress. he has an iron body fused with symbiotic skin armor. with the soul ring method, he will even become powerful in the future, all he has to do is kill some more people and monsters to absorb their blood and souls. his nature as a swordsman too will take a huge lip with his now enhanced strength. by using the soul ring, karsha can unleash powerful attacks without having greater backlashes, this means he can use agni sword without suffering like he did against infernoscale. the ring also allows him to absorb any form of energy and convert it to a suitable form that can be used by karsha. karsha is now a grandmaster cultivator so automatically, he can only use mana, and absorb mana, but with the soul ring, he can now absorb any form of energy and covert it into mana. it''s a known fact in cultivation that the body cannot absorb energies not suited for the core and meridians. this means, that if your core is a mana core, absorbing spiritual energy is less unlikely mainly because the meridians are not suited for absorbing spiritual qi. but with the soul ring, karsha can now absorb all these energies and convert them into mana. it''s something many will kill for and karsha just got it for free, well, he died for it so it''s fair. "core formation pill, core condensing pill, core nourishing pill, core saturation pill. just where did these recipes come from" karsha woke with the recipe for four distinct pills. as an alchemist, he knew just how valuable those pills were but they didn''t come from the divine alchemist legacy. < these pills are needed to form and saturate any new core form. the core formation pill will allow you to form an embryonic core while the core condensing pill allow you to condense the embryonic form of the core. the core nourishing pill will nourish the core making it more adaptable to new energies which will help the core grow and the saturation pill will complete the cycle by saturating it allowing the host to form the next core > "well, i know a thing or two about some of the pills, no need to be the smartass. but tell me, can these pills be purchased from the system or the ingredients?" karsha has the recipe but finding the ingredients is the problem. he has yet to find all the ingredients for the constitution awakening pill. although he knew he might get lucky and find some in xian''s garden, he knew not all could be found there. some of the ingredients are just too rare for someone like xian''s grandpa to have in his garden. he also found a small garden back on the red planet so he knew he might get some there. he even managed to identify two ingredients already but there are hundreds of herbs in that garden so he will have to go back and check. inside his treasure on the red planet are also some herbs and rare metals, but he doesn''t have the qualifications to open them yet. so these four pills mean he has to hunt for ingredients. his money is bound to be spent on making himself stronger. if only he knew he had already acquired something or someone that would further eat into his account. continue your journey with empire < this system doesn''t have the pills because you require tier 8 earth-grade pills. some ingredients can be bought from the system but not all. > "good enough, i wasn''t hoping to get everything anyway. looks like my days will be about hunting for herbs. well, this will allow me to hunt for monsters and get more monster cores and blood." karsha sighed. to become the strongest, you will need money, a lot of it and karsha is nowhere calling himself the richest. he needed money to become the strongest. thankfully, he has 10 tier 7 terror mutant bodies in his possession. "quick question, can i get the price for the cheapest ingredient in your possession" he will need all four pills each time he wants to form a core so it''s better to know the price list and prepare for it. < the cheapest being the moonstone dust is 1,200,000 killer points > "oh damn. why is everything so expensive" karsha quickly closed the system and decided to check just what the soul ring was capable of since it required this much spending and hard work. "system, give me an earth-grade sword. make sure it doesn''t have any elemental preference" a dark-bladed longsword appeared in karsha''s hands. he then summon his soul ring. "wow, this is incredible" karsha immediately felt a wave of energy pour into his core without him even channeling. < the host is advised not to channel too much energy from the core since it has yet to satuarate. depleting the energy will take some time to replenish, more precisely, it will take 24 hours to replenish > "wasn''t planning on using many systems. do me a favor and scan that huge mountain and tell me if there are life signs there" now that the monster snakes are now what dhaka will call beasts, karsha doesn''t want to kill them accidentally. < no life signs host > karsha smiled and then began channeling energy into his sword. within seconds, the amount of energy that poured into his sword is even higher than the 40% he used during his battle with khinux. slash karsha slashed his sword vertically and in an instant, a 130-meter-tall fire arc shot out from his sword striking the 800-meter-tall mountain 1km away. the whole ground shook and like a dynamite, the mountain exploded sending a huge wave of avalanches toward karsha. "oh shit" spreading his wings, karsha took to the skies stopping 10km away on top of another mountain. "damn, that was dangerous but powerful" karsha smile happily looking at the place he was just a few seconds ago now buried and an 800-meter tall mountain completely wiped from existence. "i have to saturate that core asap so i can cause some chaos once i go back. vance, hugh, and that little bitch, wait for me, big daddy is almost home" karsha smile evilly before sitting back and tuning in to the next message. it''s been 10 minutes since the shadow guards went to the cave belonging to khinux, and since they were back, karsha instead of having a bad feeling was actually happy, he knew for five of them to spend that much time over there, it can only mean they struck gold. sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. < ding! congratulations, you have unlocked your sea of consciousness. you can now access your soul sea with just a thought > Chapter 161 Mystical Grade Avatar "wow, this place is crash"sitting in lotus posture, karsha quickly accessed his soul sea. unlike the subspace where his consciousness will be completely sucked out of his body, the sea of consciousness isn''t like that. although he is in his sea of consciousness, he can still feel his surroundings. in fact, inside his soul sea, his perception of his surroundings is now even clearer."system, how did this happen" this is all new to him. at first, he got a system then a domain, and now an entire world inside his body. who wouldn''t be alarmed about something like this, especially if the place they appeared in has a scary part to it? but since karsha hasn''t noticed the dark figure, the mask and now a golden ring inside the red part of the soul sea. enjoy new adventures from empire < as the name states, this is your consciousness, this is what makes up your entire being, in general, this is your soul and inside it is where you are now > "it''s huge and beautiful, even more beautiful than queen''s embrace" karsha muttered looking at the beautiful trees, waterfalls, and calming lakes. the butterflies and birds added to the beauty of the place. "what the fuck, system why is that place red and ominous" karsha nearly run when he saw the red part of his soul sea. the place is just terrifying. it has also expanded to 40km now since after fusing with the soul ring, the whole space expanded from 50km to 100km. the previous 20km dark red area is now 40km. < it''s your soul space host, that is what your soul looks like > karsha was taken aback by the reply. he had expected the system to give him more context but it seems the context is what he has been given. it seems there is a dark part of his soul that cannot be cast away. karsha was somehow disturbed seeing almost half of his soul is dark but after pondering on it, it made sense. he had killed a lot of people in his life so it''s only natural if a part of his soul is chaotic. the most scary part is the mask and the dark entity standing inside the dark space. it seems karsha is even intimidated by the mask. maybe because he hasn''t been using it. naturally, the mask is scary, but aside from now, karsha saw khinux standing beside the mask with the same terrifying presence. it maintained its 3-meter height, its full spiky metal body armor, and helmet that covered his entire face. the long terrifying dark and red sword is also in his grasp jammed to the ground in front of him. seeing this, karsha quickly turned to the system to review the messages about him obtaining an avatar. he knew it was either the avatar of khinux or his soul. but after seeing the message, karsha smiled happily. < ding! congratulations, you have obtained mystical grade avatar. name it to make it your own > < name your avatar > karsha looked at the message with a smile. he had already suspected something like this. when he kept getting emperor grades, he knew his chances of getting a mystical grade were just on the corner. so seeing this message did seem like a shock to him. he currently has 4 emperor grade avatars he wasn''t really interested in. he hasn''t checked them out yet but the avatar for nedin and thundercoil can upgrade their class. they are currently tier 7 terror mutants but unlike the other avatar, they can upgrade their cultivation levels and classes. he plans on giving them to xian and june. the last two belonging to fangtongue and shadowcoil will be given to starr, after all, he did make her a promise he would be bringing her some cool gifts. as for the titan avatar, he got from the red planet, he will hold it for a while, and with the system getting stronger every day, who knows if it can one day be upgraded to mystical or at least increase its class. however, the mountain of a person or demon standing before him is a completely different thing. it''s a mystical avatar, the rarest and strongest type of avatar. "uno, i name it uno" karsha responded almost instantly. the name means one and since this is his first mystical avatar he decided to name it. also, he heard from khinux that he is from a world called or place called uno so it''s only fitting to name it based on its origin. < congratulations, you have named your first mystical avatar uno. he will listen to all your instructions and can never betray you > name: uno grade: mystical rank: tier 7 class: terror mutant strength: 32,500 defense: 41,500 attack power: 50,000 ~ 66,400 skills: [blood cut], [void slash], [reality warp], [daskness strike], [nightmare call], [devour] [note: the host can transfer skills to uno. also, the avatar is capable of learning new skills on its own] class upgrade requirement: bodies: 0/500,000 souls: 0/10,000 s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. spirit stones: 0/100,000,000 metal ore: 0/10,000 tons demon fruit: 0/1 tier upgrade requirement: tier 5 monster core: 0/100,000 tier 6 monster core: 0/10,000 tier 7 monster core: 0/1,000 tier 8 monster core: 0/100 tier 9 monster core: 0/10 "damn, this motherfucker is going to bankrupt me" looking at the overpriced requirement is something karsha knew was too much for even him, especially the requirement for the class upgrade. getting the bodies will be easy because he can always go to the forest and hunt. he can now kill thousands of monsters without lifting a single finger thanks to his domain. but karsha knew it was not going to be easy. for such a requirement, he knew there would be a catch. but that is not something he can worry about now. the most pressing issue is the souls. where is he going to find 10 thousand souls? "damn, this big fella is going to stretch me thin" karsha muttered but he might have spoken too soon. he will soon find out uno can devour body dead bodies and souls. the demon fried can be purchased and the demon fruit can be bought from the system for millions of killer points which means he will only focus on obtaining metal ores. but that''s where the catch is. it just said metal ore, but it didn''t specify the grade of the ore, meaning 10000 tons can be attributed to only 10 tons when uno devours it. "system, what grade of metal ore do i need to upgrade the class of uno" karsha had to ask. < the highest the grade, the better > "that''s vague even for your system" karsha shook his head and decided to focus on something else. skills: [blood cut]: by channeling blood qi into the sword, the avatar can unleash a powerful blood arc that cuts anything in its path. [dark flame cut]: by channeling the essence of dark flames into the sword, the avatar can unleash a powerful fire arc that burns everything in its path. [void slash]: the avatar can tap into the dark energy of the void to unleash powerful sword attacks [reality warp]: the avatar can tap into the forces of reality and unleash a sword attack that warps reality. attacks aimed at this warping will be amplified and returned to the attacker. [daskness strike]: tapping into the darkness element, the avatar can use the darkness essence to unleash powerful dark beams filled with sword intent. [nightmare call]: the avatar named uno can call upon the nightmares and sign a contract with them to enable him in battle. the nightmares will listen to orders from the summoner. [devour]: the avatar can devour the bodies and soul. it can also devour anything that contains energy including inanimate objects. "so this bastard didn''t even use all of his skills during our battles. was he looking down on me" karsha glared at the towering abomination but all he could see was dark red eyes staring back at him. "you there, can you talk" karsha asked. "what is there to talk about" a deep voice entered karsha''s ears making him smile. the bastard is still angry from their battle. mystical avatars retain their entire memory and personality so it seems uno is still mad from that last attack. "you are my avatar now so better behave. it wasn''t my fault you are weak and couldn''t even defeat a tier 5 human" karsha added fuel to the fire. deep in those burning red eyes, karsha could tell uno was burning with anger, but since he could not betray him, it just stood there looking at him. "look, consider this as the freedom you crave, at least now, you get to explore the world with me and eat proper food" karsha smiled looking at the big fella seething in anger. the mystical avatars are just like their real self. so despite karsha trying to cheer him up, he didn''t budge. "if you listen to my orders and perform your task well, i will make you the strongest avatar to ever walk the face of the universe. that''s a promise" karsha knew beings like uno crave strength so the only way to subdue it is by making it even more strong. he also wants to know what uno knows and since he doesn''t want to violate uno''s mind by using the authority he holds over him, he decides to use the long method. uno might not lower his guards now, but as time goes by he will, and when he finally trusts, karsha, they can have that conversation. uno has mysteries surrounding it and karsha wanted to know just what it is. since he has uno as his avatar, it means their destinies are somehow linked, finding out more about his origin sounds like a sound plan. "think about my proposal for the time being. i will send dinner over soon" karsha walked back to the calm and beautiful part of his soul sea. he looked around for a while before moving to leave. he has to check the rest of his gains, and his latest skill and battlestyle. Chapter 162 Mad Tiger Swordsman after copying and assimilating 50% of khinux, now uno''s swordplay patterns, karsha finally manages to break past his current mastery and become a grandmaster swordsman. he is now at the critical point in every swordsman''s journey. the grandmaster stage is where they create their battle style. it''s the point in their journey where they create the style they will be using during battles.swordsmen regardless of how they were brought up, no two people can have the same 100% battle style. even with karsha''s imitation skills, he wouldn''t be able to copy and use the complete style of swordplay from any opponent. the best he can do is copy and use it to enhance his own swordplay. many call swordsmen who seek other swordsmen for duel madmen, but in reality, these people are either looking to gain enlightenment trying to break through a bottleneck, or just trying to see how far they''ve gotten in the path of swordsmanship. swordsman cherish their battle style so even if a sword sage takes a disciple, he wouldn''t teach them his or her battle style. so whenever a swordsman reaches the grandmaster stage, they dedicate their time to their battle style using all their understanding and battle knowledge to build a stronger foundation. all the knowledge they gain at the master stage and the ones to be gained at the grandmaster stage will be used to build the foundation and then with the foundation, they can finally step into the next stage and become sword saints. karsha however was fortunate. his hard work finally paid off after he managed to copy the battle style of two dangerous dangerous opponents and even managed to merge the two and form his own battle style from it. on the other hand, the battle style he had created is bizarre and dangerous. he hasn''t named it yet but since he is the one who created it, he name it at any time. < ding! you have created a battle style. name it to make it your own > s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. < ding! congratulations, you have broken through to the grandmaster stage of swordsmanship > < ding! congratulations, you have unlocked the second level of the dual swordsman tiger strike technique. > < ding! you have unlocked a new battle skill; mad tiger swordsman > after creating the battle style, he finally stepped into the grandmaster stage and even unlocked the second level of his first divine grade technique. the battle style he has created is a chaotic form of swordplay. it has no style to it, it''s unpredictable and lethal. unlike most people who gear their battle styles toward some aspects of nature, like the wind movement, water flowing, flying falling, and more, karsha''s swordplay has no nature to it. it''s chaotic at best, unpredictable, fierce and lethal. "i name it mad tiger" karsha just chose a random word. to him, all he wanted was his style, and since he has finally succeeded in creating it, he can name it however he wants. < ding! congratulations on naming your battle style. develop it to move to the next stage > the red eye tiger skill was the first thing he got from the dual swordsman tiger strike technique he won as the reward for escaping the slave mine with at least 100 people. the first skill has been great so far and now that he has become a grandmaster, a new skill which is a battle skill has been unlocked. < mad tiger swordsman (passive) > -- become but perfect swordsman there is. this is designed to turn ordinary hardworking swordsmen into monster swordsmen. this skill grants the swordsman to accomplish seven levels of sword mastery one step at a time. level 1: whisker sense the swordsman develops a basic awareness of their opponent''s movements and intentions. they can sense the opponent''s sword trajectory and react accordingly. (enhanced reflexes and basic intuition) level 2: claw insight the swordsman gains a deeper understanding of their opponent''s strengths and weaknesses. they can identify patterns in their opponent''s attacks and defend accordingly. (improved strategic thinking and tactical awareness) level 3: tiger''s eye the swordsman develops a heightened sense of awareness, allowing them to anticipate their opponent''s moves before they happen. they can see the flow of battle and adjust their strategy mid-fight. (enhanced predictive abilities and adaptability) level 4: fierce focus the swordsman achieves a state of complete concentration, allowing them to read their opponent''s subtlest cues and react with precision. they can sense their opponent''s emotions and use them to their advantage. (improved mental clarity and emotional intelligence) level 5: razor''s edge the swordsman''s insight becomes incredibly sharp, allowing them to detect even the smallest openings in their opponent''s defense. they can exploit these weaknesses with deadly precision. (enhanced analytical thinking and tactical prowess) level 6: mad tiger''s fury the swordsman enters a state of fury in combat, unleashing a flurry of attacks and counterattacks that leave their opponent reeling. they can sense their opponent''s deepest fears and use them to gain a psychological advantage. (improved physical prowess and psychological manipulation) level 7: enlightened tiger the swordsman achieves a state of complete understanding, seeing the entire battlefield and all possible outcomes. they can anticipate and counter their opponent''s moves before they even happen, making them nearly unbeatable. (complete mastery of the technique, with enhanced intuition, strategy, and physical ability) < progress: 0% > "once again, i got exactly what i wanted" karsha couldn''t believe himself. the battle style he has created isn''t the orthodox battle style you see around. his swordplay doesn''t have a style to it. it''s unpredictable, but also lethal. but that isn''t the dangerous part, karsha unlike most has the ability to copy his opponent''s attack patterns and assimilate them into his own skills. find your next read on empire this means although he has created the foundation for his battle style, karsha could easily raise his mastery by just copying the skills of others into his own battle style. he doesn''t have to try different scenarios before finding the next pattern, with the nature of his battle skill, he can copy others and make his battle skill even more robust. but while that may be a long process, karsha now has a new skill that will not only allow him to copy but will also drill countless variations of attack patterns into his muscles, in other words, if karsha manages to master all 7 levels, he will become a swordsman than doesn''t can fight without having to pay attention to his opponents. his body will act on its own when his opponent makes a move. it''s without a doubt an overpower passive skill. but while the description of the levels sounded vague, the process is tedious. karsha will have to fight countless opponents in other to drill those variations into his battle style and muscles. but as long as he started making progress, his mad tiger battle style will also rise. the more he fights, the higher his understanding. "i guess seeking swordsmen for a duel wouldn''t be a bad thing." karsha smiled calmly looking at the info of the new skill he had acquired. "this tiger strike technique is indeed the greatest" karsha now recognizes just how powerful of a technique he had won just by breaking out of a slave mine. "it seems all my misfortune led me to great rewards" seeing how much he has gained from the island even though he was there as a form of death sentence made him laugh at his enemies. whenever they plot, his reward is something greater than they can anticipate. =============== while karsha is busy checking the messages without even skipping any, the five shadow guards are busily looting the hideout of khinux, the abyssal leviathan. 15 minutes ago when karsha dispatched them to go and look around for anything they could find, they were surprised to find many valuable items in the cave-like abode. it''s about 2km wide so even in his snake form, uno would have plenty of room to sleep. it was the first time i found some gold. then as they moved in further, they started to find gems, some jade stones, and even rare lime stones. all these items are rare and can be used many times. even limestone can be used in alchemy to make pills. after cleaning the out area dry, they moved in deeper. karsha has killed many soldiers back in the slave mine so he has many space rings. he gave each of the 5 rings with the space inside 400 meters and above. even during the battles, dhaka and ayar got a life space ring that can hold things that are alive without them dying. luckily for them, the space is also big enough so they have more than enough space to fill in the loot. "this savage has more treasures than even the entire anaconda race" ayarr muttered looking at the pile of rare items. some are flowers, bones, crystals and at one corner, a pile of monster cores littered the floor. they all stood there looking at the items with unexplainable expressions. the items inside the cave are not what one would expect from a savage tyrant. the herbs and flowers are all planted and taken care of, the crystals are well arranged in the holes dug in the walls. the only thing they expected was the monster cores. "wow look, a demon fruit and darkness crystals," kilian exclaimed in a shocked tone. he was about to reach out and grab the demon fruit but ayarr''s voice stopped in him his tracks. "stop" they all turned to look at her with startled looks. "that is a 10,000-year-old demon fruit and the crystals are over 100,000 years old, touching it will consume you with darkness plugging you in darkness forever" kilian subconsciously took ten steps back, his body shivering from shock. he knewly had a brush with madness. "then how are we going to take them" dhaka asked. "i have a plan"ayarr simply formed a hand seal and her shadow started transforming. within seconds, her shadow turned into a hand and picked the demon fruit and 5 darkness crystal into her space ring. they all looked at her with strange expressions but didn''t say anything. they simply went back to looting the entire cave dry, not even leaving a single copper behind. Chapter 163 Karsha, The Overlord < ding! you have killed a tier 7 terror mutant known as khinux, the abyssal leviathan >< +2000 added to all stats and 20,000 points added to your stats reserve > < +500,000 added to mana. > < +5,000 skill points added > < + 100,000 killer points > < 900,000 exp added to experience point reserve > < you have received a consumable; khinux''s blood essense > system rewards: [carrot dark rune ink], [mystical grade avatar] unknown emperor rewards: [overlord token], [destiny key], [bonus: mutant core] karsha quickly went back to the start of the messages from when he killed khinux. he quickly swallowed the consumable blood and within a few seconds, the system extracted the essence and began tempering his body. karsha knew he had to find a higher grade of blood if he wanted to make progress anytime soon. first, it was the king grade blood, now, even the saint grade is having less effect on him. getting from sage grade seems like the best thing for him now. < carrot dark rune ink > -- rank 102 on the runic ink chart, this ink can be used to draw complex runes. the soul impact the runes have on the rune master is reduced by 40% when using the ink. "system, a little info on this" karsha who is all new to rune sorcerer can only rely on the system to know something like this. < rune ink is essentially a more easy approach to drawing runes faster and more efficient. they allow the rune master to bring out the hidden brilliance of runes even if their inscription isn''t perfect. > runes are mostly drawn in the air and imbued into talisman paper, rune stone, or restriction flags, however, this method is difficult and time-consuming, so most rune master uses something called rune ink to make the drawing process easier. however, rune inks are very expensive. there are only 250 known rune inks to ever been recorded and each despite their rank could coat billions of spirit stones. these inks help bring out the potential of the runes drawn. if a rank 2 array master used ink to create a high-level talisman, the effect of the talisman would be higher than if they used natural ways of drawing arrays. using ink is great but because they are rare and expensive, rune master only uses it for high-level and complex projects. so for karsha to not only manage to acquire a rune knife or rune blade 47 on the rune blade chart but also acquire a rune ink even if it is 102 on the chart, his luck could only be said to be outside mere expectation. he also has a great amount of talisman paper, rune stones, and restriction flags, all he lacks is the understanding of the rune, and since he hasn''t learned the 666 runes and the 66, he still wouldn''t be able to use any of the knowledge from the arcane codex he picked from the red planet. "i have to learn the last two rune symbols before going back" after the battle and the constant addition to his intelligence, karsha''s mental strength has risen by quite a huge leap, learning the last two wouldn''t be difficult for him if he put his mind to it and with the subspace, he would be able to master then within days. < overlord token > -- this token is the key to ruling the entire people of the unknown. you are the chosen heir and this token is the authority granted to you. activate with your blood and claim your destiny. a rectangular token appeared in karsha''s hand. it has runic markings on it and the energy hidden within is terrifying. however, as karsha held the token in his hand, his senses began to spread wide. in a short amount of time, it covered the entire section of the eternal abyss but it didn''t stop there, it continued to spread. five minutes later, he sense has covered over half of the island. karsha could sense so many things, so many changes, so many treasures emerging on the island. he could see the island wasn''t what it was when he came to the island. it''s changing and if the people on the island utilize these things well, they will be able to build a utopia very soon. it''s like breaking the curse has brought great changes along. karsha was so absorbed in the process that before he realized it, his mind had covered the entire island. < activate the token with your blood > karsha quickly drops blood on it. the token emitted a faint golden glow and the flew and entered karsha''s forehead. his mind went blank for a second but when it cleared, he instantly felt he had become the island. he can feel his power over the beings on the island reaching a new height. he can command them and they wouldn''t even have the will to reject. ''i have become a tyrant'' karsha said inwardly. < no host, you have become the overlord of the island, and now, you can do as you wish with the island > karsha immediately knew what had to be done so he didn''t panic. with his new power as the overlord, he can speak into the minds of everyone without having to share any connection with them as he did with the shadow guards. he can also teleport anywhere and can even teleport others to his location regardless of where he is, as long as they are people of the unknown. it''s an op ability that will come in handy at the most dire moments. "huh, it seems the person that cured his people also made sure they wouldn''t starve or become illiterates after the curse is broken" with his newfound abilities, karsha could see some seven doors inside the inner areas of queens embrace. he doesn''t even need to open them to know what they are. with his abilities, he could determine they were doors leading to secret realms prepared for them. after looking about for a while, karsha shifted back to some ten spots he could see but did not know what are they. concdentially, these places are the locations at each section of the island where 7 tier 7 dark mutants were guarding. during their battles, no matter the chaos they caused at those calamity zones, the seven snakes never made any move against them. "i will have to visit them soon, i have less than three days to go and pills to make before going" karsha shifted his attention to the rest of the messages. some a just messages about him breaking the curse and him freeing the people of the unknown. however, the last two messages caught his attention. < ding! you have broken the curse of limitation, freeing the people of the unknown, +10,000 added to fame. your popularity on this island is now unparallel > < ding! you have merged with the destiny key. all those with the destiny key on top of their head are bound to play a part in your rise to the top.> -- all those with the destiny key on top of their head are bound to play a part in your rise to the top. protect them and guide them to merge with their destiny key which will unleash their innate talents making them powerhouses that will walk beside you. they are a part of your destiny. "so that''s what those things are" at that moment karsha sensed the shadow guard coming so he turned and looked at them. on top of their heads is a golden key. karsha saw the keys about a day ago but didn''t know what they were, now it seems they are bound to play a part in his destiny. looking at them, he also knew what had to be done to help merge their destiny keys. but that is a matter for later. "you guys look happy" karsha spoke seeing the smile on their faces. "we are, the place you sent us to look has more than we could hope for," kilian replied, his happiness burning like fuel. "oh really, what have you found," karsha asked. dhaka retrieves some flowers and herbs. the moment the flower appeared, karsha''s eyes popped, nearly shooting out of the sockets. "starfall orchid, eternal ember blossom, serpent vine, heaven''s veil flower..." karsha mentioned about 45 different types of flowers/herbs in one breath. "where did this bastard get all this from" karsha wondered but his joy continued to overflow. "with this, i can make first meridian evolution pill for xian before even going. shit, i can make more than 20 and still have more. i can even make meridian hardening and even expansion pills. damn, i struck gold this time" continue reading at empire "are these flowers that important?" ayarr asked looking at how karsha kept admiring the flowers and the other herbs. "of course, they are, with this, i can make powerful pills" karsha replied sounding even happier. "then why didn''t you say that? there is a large garden somewhere in our sanctuary with most of these flowers. we don''t use them, since we don''t know their worth" karsha stiffened when he heard her. "you mean to say you have a garden full of herbs and magical flowers and didn''t know what to do with it?" karsha couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ayarr on the other hand just nodded without any expression. "how long has it been there" he asked. "it''s been there for many years. i don''t really know for how long but my mom said it had been there many years before she was even born" "gulp" the alchemy side of karsha appeared making him wonder just for how long the herb garden had been there. in alchemy, the older the herbs, the higher the tier of the pills to be concocted. the value of a pill is determined based on purity and quality. the purity is the alchemist''s ability to remove impurities before condensing the pill. the quality that determines the grade and tier of the pill is a result of the alchemist''s fire control, the flame strength, and more importantly the age of the herbs used. the older the her, the higher the quality of the pill. "we have to make ten stops before going back to the sanctuary. i have to see this herb garden" karsha quickly stored the herbs in his inventory. "let go" the flying boat sped off and within minutes, they appeared at the first location. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 164 The Mysterious Treasure Space karsha and the shadow guards raced toward the first blind spot he sensed using his overlord abilities. he didn''t know what awaited them, but he was certain that these locations were where he needed to go, and fast.from what he had gathered, the events that had taken place since his arrival on the island weren''t random. they were preplanned, and he was merely playing his part. at first, he believed they were orchestrated by someone¡ªsomeone mysterious¡ªbut after meeting nfang, he realized he might not be far from such a person. it was his doing, or rather, the doing of a part of his past self. he wasn''t ready to accept the fact that he had past reincarnations. he needed time to process that, but that was for another day. for now, he needed to collect all the items he could before returning to the human world. since this hotspot was one of those locations, he had to get there quickly. after a short while, they arrived at the site. karsha and the shadow guards disembarked from the flying boat and headed toward their destination. soon, they stood in front of a cave, guarded by seven nagas¡ªhalf-human, half-snake creatures. ayarr and the other shadow guards immediately became tense, seeing the terrifying creatures before them. though they had evolved into mutants, the nagas were one class above them, and that single class made the nagas far stronger. karsha, however, continued walking toward the nagas without hesitation. all seven nagas dropped to their knees when he was only a few steps away. "my lord, welcome to the treasury." karsha appeared calm on the outside, but inside, he was filled with conflicting emotions. ever since he had broken the curse, he knew he had begun to change, but he wasn''t sure exactly how. looking at the nagas kneeling before him, he realized he had transcended beyond his previous status as just a human. on this island of snakes, he had become something greater¡ªa young man with the powers of an emperor, an overlord. ayarr and the others were in shock. they had been prepared for another battle, but seeing the nagas now, it was clear there would be no fight today. karsha had become something they couldn''t fully understand. "stand up and tell me what this place is," karsha said. he didn''t need to ask why they addressed him as "lord." his status as the overlord was answering enough of all his questions. the nagas rose to their feet but remained in a respectful posture, something karsha never imagined he would witness. but he didn''t dwell on it too long. it was easy, and he was quietly pleased with how things were turning out. "my lord, this place is a treasure we were tasked with guarding," one of the nagas said. karsha had a feeling they wouldn''t know much about the place, and he was right. the nagas had no real knowledge of what the treasure was or its purpose. their only job was to protect it from any danger, and that''s all they knew. even the overlords who once ruled the region didn''t have the authority to enter this place. karsha didn''t understand why, but he was certain there was some kind of barrier preventing anyone from coming here. the nagas seemed like mere puppets, placed here to guard something far beyond their understanding. his thoughts wandered back to nfang, his past self, whom he had encountered during his battle with khinux. karsha couldn''t explain it, but he felt an odd thrill at how things were progressing. time was running out, and he knew he had to do everything he could before leaving. "how do i open it?" karsha asked, his eyes fixed on a massive door several kilometers away. the door had no visible keyhole, and he had no clue how to unlock it. he figured the nagas might at least know that much. the naga leader hesitated for a moment before answering, "the door has no physical key, my lord. it responds to only one thing¡ªblood. the blood of the one." karsha''s eyes narrowed. of course, it made sense now. this place wasn''t meant for just anyone; only him, that''s what he knew from the start, he was the one meant to open it, and only his blood could access it. he walked toward the door, feeling the moment''s weight as he approached. he knew he had what it took to open the door, so he didn''t panic or anything, he just walked and stopped in front of the large door. sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. without a word, karsha drew a small blade from his belt and made a shallow cut on his palm. blood dripped onto the door, and almost instantly, the massive door began to rumble, the stone grinding against itself as it slowly slid open. behind him, the nagas watched in silence, their expressions unreadable. ayarr and the shadow guards exchanged uneasy glances, but they remained ready, awaiting karsha''s next move. suddenly, as the door opened, a shimmering portal appeared. karsha was momentarily taken aback by the sight, but he didn''t say anything. at that same instant, his mind was flooded with information about the place beyond the portal, as if something or someone was guiding him. he turned back to the shadow guards and the nagas. "you seven continue guarding this place. my friends and i will be going inside for a while," he said to the nagas. they nodded in understanding and resumed their watch over the area. "let''s go," karsha said, signaling to his companions. he and the shadow guards stepped through the portal. on the other side, they found themselves in a peaceful, almost otherworldly environment. the air was impossibly clean and fresh, almost unnaturally so. lush trees and vibrant flowers surrounded them, while birds and butterflies fluttered through the air, adding to the surreal beauty of the place. it was mesmerizing, almost like they had stepped into a dream. the serene atmosphere felt out of place compared to the tension they had just left behind. for a moment, they all stood still, taking in the breathtaking scene. "this place... it feels like we''ve crossed into another world," ayarr muttered, unable to hide his amazement. karsha nodded and turned toward a small house just a few kilometers away. "guys, i''ll be going there for a while. use this time to examine the area. i won''t be long," he said to the shadow guards. without waiting for a response, he began walking toward the house. it didn''t take him long to reach the door. without hesitation, he placed his hand on it. although the cut on his palm had healed, traces of his blood still remained. the moment his hand touched the door, it slid open, revealing the serene interior of the house. but karsha wasn''t concerned with the house itself. his focus was on a chair and table positioned in the center of the room. he walked over and sat down, feeling as though the place belonged to him. on the table, a ring and a note were neatly placed, catching his attention. he glanced at the ring, then at the one already on his finger. "the nine calamity soul space ring," he muttered, recognizing it immediately. it was identical to the ring he was wearing. find your next read at empire without wasting time, karsha picked up the note. the message was brief but clear: "you have taken the first step in claiming your destiny. now, you must move forward like one without a predetermined fate. inside this ring are some of the tools you need. take them and carve your path toward dominance." he set the note down and reached for the ring, but before he could examine it, the ring shot from his hand and merged with the one on his finger. before karsha could react, the two rings fused into one. he was momentarily stunned, but he didn''t panic. instead, he focused inward. what he saw in his mind made him numb. inside the ring was wealth beyond his imagination: spirit stones, spirit crystals, and treasures he had never seen before. he wanted to explore everything at once, but before he could, the note suddenly vaporized and entered his forehead. at that same moment, more information flooded his mind. "it seems i really prepared myself this time," he said to himself, still amazed by the careful planning of his past self. his eyes drifted to the walls, which were segmented into rectangles. he didn''t need anyone to tell him that these were safes, likely containing more treasures. but he wasn''t ready to explore them yet. first, he needed to process the new information now imprinted in his mind. "the nine primordial treasures, huh... looks like nfang outdid himself," he murmured, a small smile crossing his face. "i have to go down," he said aloud, as if knowing exactly what to do. almost immediately, the chair and table began descending, revealing an underground space below. the path ahead was clear¡ªdeeper into his destiny. shortly after, he appeared inside the room below only to be given another shock. Chapter 165 Mysterious Egg karsha expected to descend into a room full of all the nine treasures. but to his surprise, when he descended into the second room, there was only one translucent glass-like box. it is 3 meters wide and 5 meters high. even from 6 meters away, karsha could feel an arrogant, suppressive, and ancient aura exuding from it.once again, he felt somehow familiar with the aura but since he didn''t have any memory of it he just pushed the feeling to the back of his mind. he knew dwelling on what has been will affect what is to come. it''s better to live in the moment and let the past catch up to us. the feeling of nostalgia is what brought about the doom of many great people. karsha has many dangerous secrets around him, snooping his nose into those secrets now seems like a bad idea. the only way forward is to live like there is no tomorrow and when tomorrow does come, you will live it like there is no next day. karsha understood that despite the familiar feeling, he willed himself forward. getting things done and going back to being the strongest in his generation seems like a good idea. "i wonder what''s hidden in there" karsha stood up and started moving toward the glass case. he took three steps but just when he could take the next step, the suppressive aura increased pressing down on karsha. his movement was instantly frozen. karsha sneered and then let loose a sliver of his arrogant, chilling, electrifying, and fiery aura. the suppression lessens immediately but karsha doesn''t smile. he still has about 12 steps to take and if the thirteenth step is this suppression is this powerful, then how is he going face the rest? karsha calmed himself and then took the twelfth step. he felt some resistance but there wasn''t much to suppress him. he took the eleventh and the them tenth with ease. however, when he took the ninth step, he felt like a huge lion was about to devour him. his aura exploded pushing away the suppressive feeling. the ninth, eighth, and seventh steps were relatively easy, but the sixth came along with a powerful suppressive force that threatened to tear karsha in half. karsha''s aura kept rising but so did the suppressive aura. after increasing aura, he managed to take the sixth, fifth, and fourth steps relatively easily. but karsha could finally feel his aura reaching the max and the suppressive aura didn''t seem to be reducing, on the contrary, with each step, it rose to the next level. "is this some kind of thirst or what" karsha cursed his luck. karsha is the kind that doesn''t believe in free things. he knew there was always a catch to anything that came for free, however, he never anticipated there was something like this waiting for him. < you should be proud of yourself host, you are under the suppression of a very powerful item, and the mere fact that you didn''t explode means you are stronger than you think > "what the fuck!" karsha cursed out loud, his shocked voice filled the entire room. "why didn''t you say anything system? i could have died you know" < telling you will make you hesitate before taking the step. facing dangers like this is the only way for you to become the strongest > the system is now version 3 meaning it has evolved for the second time. the first weaker and less functional system has now been replaced by a more powerful one. although it''s still far from what a system should be like, it''s now playing the role of a god killer system. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for such a system, putting the host in risky situations so they grow stronger is their primary job. karsha would have given up on this item if he knew there was such a terrifying suppressive energy around it. but now that he had taken the steps, it''s only natural to continue. "i will forgive you this time around the system." karsha gnash his teeth as he pushes forward. he pushed his aura to the max and slowly with his body dripping with sweat, karsha managed to take the third step. however, immediately after he took the step, he felt like a mountain was crashing down on him. he immediately activates his golden aura and berserker rage. his strength skyrockets and manages to withstand that pressure. "the more my body adapts, the higher the pressure" karsha quickly noticed something. the pressure he was feeling is also a treasure for someone like him who is practicing body cultivation. the greater the pressure, the more the benefit. for every step taken, his body will adapt to the pressure making him withstand the pressure with ease. however, that isn''t all, from the start, he could feel his strength and aura soaring but after reaching the third step, the more his body adapt the more powerful the pressure/aura. and the most painful thing, he couldn''t stop his body from adapting. it is like he was sucking the energy. the only way out is to step within the markings around the glass case. when he got within five steps of the case, he saw the markings. however, even at the third step, the pressure he is enduring is beyond his strength. karsha, gritting his teeth decided to take the second step. boom karsha exploded his entire cultivation base filling his body with unimaginable strength. he quickly took the second step, but before he could take the second, a powerful force descended on him pressing him like a grinder. karsha felt his entire body shaking, his bones breaking. he coughs out a mouthful of blood and even has blood coming from his eyes. thanks to his symbiotic skin and iron body, he managed to endure the pressure, but his inner organs weren''t that lucky. karsha seeing he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long channeled his ice element coating his vital organs and then with a boom, a golden ring with one red core appeared behind him. the red core immediately started spinning and the energy around karsha started entering the core. karsha wanted to immediately take the last step but before he could, the system chimed in. < a unique energy has been detected, the host should absorb it and use it to further saturate the lesser core > "oh common" karsha gnash his teeth, blood coming from the corner of his mouth. he summoned the soul ring so he could borrow the energy within the core to take the final step, but before he could, the system chimed in. he already knew the soul ring could absorb any form of energy that could be used to further build the core. however, he wasn''t really in the right situation to absorb this energy, yet even though he was dying under the pressure coming from the glass case, the greed to borrow that energy to further saturate his core made him hesitate. ''my hunger for power will be my doom one day'' karsha cursed himself but refused to take the step giving the soul ring enough time to absorb the energy. ''ha, the pressure is reducing'' five minutes into it, karsha started to feel the pressure reducing. small reductions but being under its overbearing pressure for a long made him sensitive to even the minute reductions. ten minutes in, he felt the aura reduce drastically. he started feeling more alive. the soul ring is also absorbing the energy into the core since the red core seems to be spinning faster than ever. although still far from total saturation, it''s getting there. once it is saturated, he can form a new one finally allowing him to become a great alpha. "that''s enough" karsha could now move his body like before. the pressure is almost gone. after another 1 minute, he stepped into the markings and deactivated the soul ring. karsha dropped on his butt out of exhaustion. after a few minutes of calming himself down, he stood up and approached the glass case. standing in front of hit, karsha placed his hand on the case, and like smoke, the blocking properties of the case dissipated leaving a transparent glass with what appears to be the most beautiful egg in existence. < ding! you have discovered a ???????? grade egg. name: ???????????? > karsha ignores the message completely, his focus is on the magnificent-looking egg. sitting inside the grass case is an egg that exudes an otherworldly aura, its surface an intricate dance of swirling, organic patterns that seem to flow and intertwine like delicate tendrils of frost. the main body of the egg is a deep, mesmerizing emerald green, with swirling patterns crafted from a luminous, silvery-white material that gleams softly in the ambient light. this delicate, almost ethereal design gives the egg a sense of both fragility and immense ancient power as if it holds within it the secrets of a very powerful beast. "system, do you know what''s inside the egg" after admiring it for a while, karsha turned to the system seeing the question marks in the name and grade section. < i can''t identify the origin or grade of the egg however, what i can''t say is, that this is a very powerful egg. from the energy it emits, its grade will be higher than a world boss, possibly even higher than primordial, > "damn, that''s powerful. do you have a way to hatch it" his wings are from a primordial beast and even though he hasn''t mastered the basics of the flying technique yet, he can move several kilometers within a second showing just how powerful a primordial beast is. so if he manages to hatch an egg that is probably stronger than even a primordial beast, wouldn''t he be getting himself a powerful pet or a beast? < the origin of the egg is beyond my current comprehension but from what i know, powerful eggs like this require special environments and treasure to hatch. > "so in other words, unless i find a special environment suitable to hatch it, it will always be just an egg" < yes. > karsha sighed. he knew it wouldn''t be easy but seeing the requirement before him just proved how special the egg is. your next read awaits at empire < the host is advised to form a soul bond with the egg. > Chapter 166 The Purple Sword < the host is advised to form a soul bond with the egg.>"how am i going to do that? it''s just an egg" karsha was startled seeing the message. he has already formed a soul bond with the mask of malevolence and from the look of things, the mystical avatar has also become part of his soul, so if the system is asking for another bond, wouldn''t that mean the egg is alive? continue your saga on empire however, that is not the case, although the egg is alive, it still hasn''t hatched so it''s just an egg, so if that is just the case, why bother giving a part of your soul for it? < forming a bond with it will make whatever beasts hidden in the egg acknowledge you as its companion > in the world of beast taming, there are so many methods many beast tamers use to tame beasts. the process in one way or the other is like placing a slave seal on the monster. these methods will make the monster lose all form of will and only follow the instructions of their master. it''s the most painful way of taming a beast. however, aside from that painful method, there is one where the beast and the tamer will become companions, this method is the most dangerous to use since getting to know a beast is akin to jumping into a den of hungry lions. so before this method is used unless the tamer encounters an infant beast or an egg like this, forming this type of bond will make the beast have their own free will but will never harm their master. it''s the only method someone like karsha will ever use since he frowns upon the act of slavery. "how do i go about it" karsha asked. < place a drop of your blood on it > at the base of the glass case, there is a hole perfectly designed to fit the nine calamity space ring. karsha quickly placed the ring inside the hole and the glace case instantly faded away. immediately that happened, karsha felt a wave of energy press down on him. however, after his odious encounter just a few minutes ago, he didn''t feel any discomfort. he cut his finger and dropped blood on it. the egg immediately when it came into contact with the egg shuddered for a moment and then emitted a dazzling light that further brought out the dreamy color of the egg. < does the host wish to form a soul bone with the egg > "yes" once karsha responded, the egg shuddered again and then it rose into the air. karsha took a few steps back. the aura coming from the egg is powerful so he instinctively stepped back. < the host is advised to place the egg in their soul sea > "how am i going to do that" karsha has only had the soul sea for a day so he really did not know much about it. in fact, it''s rare for s grandmaster stage cultivator like him to form a soul sea. cases like this are only rarely seen in beast tamers and soul cultivators who create soul spaces in their soul sea to keep their beast companions. but even the majority of them use techniques to create temporary soul spaces. it''s only after they get to the sage realm. it''s at this point that they gain access to spiritual qi. however, karsha was able to form his soul sea, and even in the early stages, it''s over 100km wide through and through. this means karsha has an enormous soul so storing things there wouldn''t be much of a stress. < open a space inside your soul and guide the egg in. it''s simple really or i can take 100,000 killer points and do it for you > "i got this" karsha not wanting to waste killer points chose to go at it himself. he quickly sat down and since his soul sea is always open to him, it didn''t take long for him to open a space near the waterfall in his soul sea. the egg vanished and immediately appeared there. the moment it entered, karsha felt a flood of information enters his head. however, like most of the memories inside his mind, some part of it has been blocked. however, it has a long list of things to feed to the egg to maintain its health and growth. seeing the long list, karsha didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. it seems his sudden wealth wouldn''t be enough to take care of this even in the slightest. "system, transfer the core belonging to the old man from the red planet into my soul sea." the egg requires a huge amount of energy to sustain its growth so karsha so no need to keep the core when it can be used to nurture the egg, after all, he doesn''t have the capabilities to absorb it. maybe he could have used it to saturate his core, but he still has two tier 9 monster cores with him and he can always pop into the red planet and take more. the moment the core entered his soul sea, the environment started improving. karsha was shocked to see just how powerful the core was. the egg also seemed to like the rich treatment it was getting so it started absorbing the energy. "time to go to the next floor" karsha sat in the chair and with a thought, he started descending. he appeared in the same room with the same settings as the one he just left. there is a glass case, however, this case has some markings on it. "system, capture the markings and store them. i feel like they are important" karsha stood from his chair and started moving toward the glass case. like before, there was resistance, however, karsha almost ignored the pressure and just kept moving. thanks to his painful encounter with the egg, he managed to move to the second step without much resistance. he then took the first step which is the last step but like with the egg, a powerful energy poured on him. but instead of resisting, karsha let the soul ring absorb it. after making sure he wouldn''t be benefitting from the almost nonexistent pressure, karsha stepped into the markings. however, when karsha entered the markings, he felt a sudden change in his aura. his aura underwent a slight change. it became sharper like a sword cut. karsha immediately took out nedins sword and coated it with sword aura. "it became stronger" karsha could tell the dark golden aura had now become even darker meaning it had become stronger. karsha hasn''t had time to experiment with his sword aura, but that does not mean he hasn''t been keeping track of its growth. after his battle, karsha felt his sword aura become stronger than before, now, however, it has become even more powerful than before after the battle. "i guess the next item is a sword" karsha smiled and they reached out and touched the glass case turning it transparent. sitting inside the glass case is the most magnificent sword karsha has ever seen. the sword is a striking masterpiece, radiating an aura of mystical power. just by looking at it seems to affect the brain. karsha felt drowsy from just staring at the sword. its 1.5 meter-long blade is sleek and straight, forged from a dark, almost obsidian-like metal, adorned with glowing purple runes etched along its length. the runes are ancient so despite karsha''s attempt to decipher them, he couldn''t make the head or tail of even one rune. the crossguard is elegantly designed, curving upwards with sharp, angular points that add a menacing flair. it looks like it has been forged from the bones of a very powerful beast. the hilt is wrapped in black leather, providing a firm grip, and culminates in a pommel shaped like a diamond, intricately decorated. surrounding the blade is a swirling purple mist, giving the impression of untamed magical energy, while the sword itself emits a soft, ethereal glow that enhances its otherworldly presence. the glow keeps fading in and out making the sword appear more sinister and at the same time gorgeous. < ding! you have discovered a ???????? grade weapon named ??????? > looking at the message, karsha knew he had once more struck gold. the first was the beautiful egg and now, a gorgeous sword forged from god knows what. looking at it alone makes karsha wonder so many things. he could tell the sword was great, but just how great is still a mystery. "system, how do i proceed" < from the aura and energy coming from the sword, it seems to be from the same place as the egg. perhaps try forming a soul bond with it. it doesn''t have a grade so it is likely to be a soul weapon > "soul weapon" karsha raised an eyebrow. even though the mask isn''t a sword-like weapon, its still a weapon and karsha has already form a contract with it. after forming the contract, his soul and mental strength became much stronger and now the egg has also contributed somehow even if it''s just sucking the energy for the mornarch core. so if he were to form another soul contract with this sword, he would yet again gain some benefits. unbeknownst to karsha, someone at his level should only have enough soul power to form a contract with one soul object. karsha already has a contract with three things now, and he is about to add another. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "here goes nothing" karsha used the ring to remove the glass case leaving the sword in arm''s reach. cutting the tip of his finger, karsha dripped the blood on the blade. the blood remains on the blade without getting absorbed like with the egg. he waited for about five minutes and even tried adding some more blood but nothing happened. "hmm, i guess it''s not my destiny to have this sword" karsha sighed, and then out of curiosity, he touched the hilt of the sword. buzz a buzzing sound came from the sword. karsha tried removing his hand but immediately lost all his strength. his body became weak and without even knowing when, his vision darkened. Chapter 167 Enigma, the Primordial Fiend "where am i" when karsha opened his eyes, he found himself standing on top of a mountain peak. the mountain is every kilometer high almost penetrating the cloud. standing the, karsha could see even the farthest distance. the whole plain is filled with greenery and water mist casting a beautiful sight under the shining sun."you are here to witness my last slash" karsha was startled by the sudden voice. he jumped to his right before turning in the direction the voice came from. he expected to see a very old man based on the tone of the voice he heard, but to his surprise, the voice was from a young man about his age. he has striking green hair with dark shades around his golden eyes. karsha has those dark shades but his own isn''t visible like that one the young man standing before him. "who are you" he asked not lowering his guard at all. he could tell the person before him was very dangerous. "don''t be alarmed, i can''t hurt you even if i wanted to. i am but the last consciousness of a long-dead sword spirit. my name is enigma and i used to be the soul of the legendary soul weapon called starcleave enigma" enigma walked toward the cliff and extended his hand. the purple sword flew from the distance into his hands. karsha watched all this from the sideline. he looked at the young man brandishing the sword with affection. "come forward young man" karsha nearly coughs out blood hearing someone his age call him a young man. but again, looking at the imposingness of the person in front of him, he swallowed his blood and walked forward. "many millennia ago, this sword cleaved the heavens and shattered the earth but now it has been reduced to this sorrowful state" enigma smiled bitterly. ''sorry state, this sword is giving me chills. what sorry state are you talking about'' karsha said inwardly looking at the bitter smile on the man''s face. he just doesn''t understand why someone would regard a sword he couldn''t even get close to as sorrowful. "i know you are skeptical about the might of the sword. although you see it as powerful, it''s actually weaker than it''s supposed to be. it''s just that during the battle i engaged in, i used my entire energy to escape per my master''s instruction. so don''t be surprised when i say it''s now in its sorrowful state" "how powerful were you at your peak?" karsha couldn''t help but ask. the way enigma is describing it might be something he has to know. after all, enigma is the sword and the sword is enigma. "at my peak, a single swing can cut through countless planets and shatter millions of stars" karsha shuddered hearing the domineering might of the sword. he was about to ask another question but the scene around him changed and now, they stood at another mountain peak but the scene around them was a battlefield. karsha saw a man wearing dark armor exuding an earth-shattering aura. in his grip is the purple sword also emitting planet shattering purple aura. "this was my last battle, our last battle" enigma muttered, his gaze filled with pain. "this was the last battle i fought in, also the last battle i will ever fight in. my soul was used to ensure the sword survived." karsha gazes at the battlefield. the dark armored man raised the sword up and like a wave, sword qi surged out shattering the void. the whole battlefield began to tremble and mountains hundreds of miles away started shattering turning the boulders into powder. karsha wanted to see what happened next but he was fortunate, the scene shifted back to their previous location. "although i am long dead, the sword is powerful just that it doesn''t have a soul yet. i don''t know how good you are or what your intentions are, but you happened to be the second person who paid me a visit in over a million years. so tell me, why do you want to use this sword? i don''t need specifics, i just want a general understanding of what you wish to achieve with this sword" karsha once again felt he was about to uncover yet another secret yet he could tell it was not going to be easy. he first has to gain the approval of the sword before he can ask any question. "would you believe me if i told you i just wanted a powerful sword that could withstand my overpowered skills?" karsha thought hard about what to say but in the end, he just went with what he really lacked, his thirst for a sword strong enough to withstand his powerful sword strikes. "hahahaha. good answer, good answer" enigma laughed hearing karsha''s nonchalant answer. "this kind of aloof nature is similar to my master. young man, tell me, what is your name" karsha was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. he had expected a reducule but seeing the sword spirit happy with his answer, he couldn''t help but feel somehow accomplished. "my name is karsha... karsha damon" he replied slightly puffing his chest. "well karsha damon, although you just wanted a sword to be able to unleash powerful strikes, this senior will bestow on you one of the strongest swords in existence, the starcleaver enigma." enigma extended the sword in his hands and gave it to karsha. continue reading stories on empire sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. karsha gently received the sword. the moment he touched the sword, a familiar feeling washed over him. at once, his emotions surged and fury ignited in his eyes. two tear drops fell from his eyes. "i know you have many questions, i don''t have answers, but with this sword in your hands and attached to your soul, the answers you seek will come soon enough. you don''t have to panic nor fear your enemies because even in death, enigma the primordial fiend will still show his might, farewell karsha damon, remember, you are not alone" enigma vanished from sight. karsha sighed and calmed himself down. that emotional minute was so personal yet it felt distant. "so long enigma, this little one will take care of the rest" karsha sighed, his grip on the sword tightened. his vision darkened and when it cleared, his grip on the sword remained firm. < ding! congratulations on forming a soul bond with a soul weapon. name: starcleaver enigma > name: starcleaver enigma grade: soul grade tier: high tier power level: 1% -- after countless battles, enigma, the primordial fiend vanished and for many years, its legend faded into nothingness. but a lucky encounter with a brat who just wanted a sword strong enough to unleash his full power ignited the long-lost hope in his heart. would this be the start of another legend?... skills: hidden [increase the power level to unlock the innate skills of the starcleaver enigma.] "this is good enough" karsha casually slashed the sword a few times and from the weight and swiftness, he knew he had found what he needed. the sword is durable and powerful. "i guess i have to spend on the sword too to make it more powerful. and this sword''s appetite is even stronger than uno and the egg" since the sword is connected to his soul, karsha knew exactly what the sword wanted. he will need powerful monster cores, high-grade blood, metal ores, herbs, etc. "one step at a time" karsha muttered before turning to the system for the second message he received. < congratulations host, you have received a technique; judgement sword art > name: judgement sword art grade: ???????? tier: ???????? -- with the sword as judgement, cleave through mountains and shatter stars with just a swing. harness the seven levels of the judgement sword art and cleave through your enemies without fear. < note: the host doesn''t have the qualifications to learn this technique. you must become a sage and harness spiritual energy before you can learn this technique. [walking the path of the sword is perilous, but with determination, there is no obstacle you can''t cleave through. this is a gift left behind by a very good friend, use it well.] "no complaints here, i have more than enough skills to get me going for now" with enormous skill points, karsha can easily raise the power level of his skills making them even more powerful. he can also synthesize more skills if the ones he has aren''t enough. he also has the sader''s ice strike technique yet to be mastered. he has more than enough skills even sages wouldn''t be able to resist if care is not taken. his skills are all high tier, tiers that can be sold for millions of spirit stones. even the tier 2 and 3 skills he bought when coming to the island summoned up to over 100,000 spirit stones. "off to the next item" karsha wanted to head back but greed and thirst for power just wouldn''t allow him. seated on the chair, he started moving down. "what the fuck" karsha cursed out loud when he descended to the next room. "what a terrifying heat energy" karsha quickly channeled his ice element filling the entire space with ice, but within a second, the ice dried up not even turning into water. "gotta go" siiting butt naked on the chair, karsha willed the mechanism and within seconds, he is back on the first floor. "what was that" he shouted still feeling the heat deep in his bones. < i believe that''s a primordial flame. the host is advised to not approach it for now > "no shit genius" karsha, still gasping for air cursed out loud. "what is a primordial flame" he asked. < sorry host, i don''t that. but before you can get close to that flame, you first have to gain at least ultimate or assimilate affinity for the fire element > "why did i even ask? buy new clothes and equip them for me" his affinity is now at an excellent stage, meaning before he can approach the flame, he must move through the perfect and assimilate stage and even the ultimate stage wouldn''t be enough. "i need some air" karsha walked out of the building and headed out to meet with the shadow guards before leaving the treasure world and heading to the other locations. Chapter 168 Picking treasures like stones after karsha''s near-death encounter with the primordial flame, he hastily left the treasure house and went to find the shadow guards without even bothering to look around. just the heat from the flame woke something inside of him. he recognized his weakness and knew he had a long way to go. enjoy exclusive adventures from empire"you guys seem happy" karsha found the shadow guards sitting but a small river munching on some crackers. they weren''t alarmed hearing his voice meaning they sensed his arrival from far away. of course, karsha too wasn''t hiding his aura so it wasn''t anything impressive. "we are indeed happy, we just found out we can learn new techniques and skills ten times faster than we previously could" tifa answered his smile shining like the morning sun. "that''s incredible" karsha responded sounding even more happy. when he first found out the shadow guards couldn''t learn skills like humans, he was bothered intrigued, and disappointed. intrigued because they have a unique way of getting their skills and mastering them, disappointed because although they manage to get a few skills from the drops, they couldn''t learn them. it was only after he formed the bond with them did he actually felt relaxed. that''s because, with the bond they share, he can transfer skills and techniques to them without him having to learn them. it''s just like using himself as the medium to transfer the skills to them. so if they can learn new skills and even master them ten times faster, this can only mean even the earth-shattering skills he has synthesized and given to them have already been mastered to a terrifying level. "let''s go to the other location" karsha had spent almost half a day at this one location so he knew he had to hurry else time would go against him. he still has things to do before heading back to the human world. after leaving the place, karsha used his teleportation ability to teleport them to the next location. that place also has nagas guiding there. however, these nagas look different. they have two horns on their human head meaning they are a special breed of snakes. the system identified them as brown horn earth snakes. karsha didn''t know whether he had killed any of those during his massacre but he sure wished he did. their horn contains a rare type of liquid that can be used in making one of the strongest poisons. after having a quick chat with them, karsha and the shadow guards entered. he has nothing else he wants but entering the treasure room made him change his mind. he had only wanted to see how it looked and let the shadow guards pick whatever they wanted, but seeing the display of treasures all starting from the legendary grade to the heaven grade, karsha couldn''t let himself just watch. even some of the cases containing some of the treasures have been locked. there are about 7 cases that have locks on them and according to karsha''s, he doesn''t have permission to open those yet. he speculated that they might be mystical grade. beyond the heaven grade, there is mystical, primordial, and divine. so the locked cases mean the items locked in them are just too valuable. in over 40 treasures, he couldn''t find anything he wanted so he let the shadow guards pick whatever they wanted. he even gave them the go-ahead to pick something for their friends and loved ones. he had already been made clear that he shouldn''t be greedy and with this much treasure houses all left for him, letting them pick everything would be a problem. after leaving the second location, they went to the third and did the same. karsha was able to pick one skill book for soul cultivation. he knew xian had a class of a beast tamer but because he lacked the resources to cultivate, he decided to use the sword instead. so with this skill, he will be able to use that class since all beast tamers rely on their soul strength to control their beast companions. the shadow guards were the only ones who picked something at the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh locations. however, at the eighth location, karsha found a liking to an untamed cauldron called hypalux. is a heaven grade cauldron and since he will be concocting high-rank pills soon enough, he decided to tame it. it was as easy as speaking to a child. although his flame isn''t the strongest, his recent rise to the excellent affinity made his devil''s breath slightly stronger than it used to be, but he will still have to change it before he can concoct from tier 5 earth grade upwards. thankfully, he can always buy some from the alchemy guild. once he gets a new one, he will assimilate his old flame into his core making his fire element gain some more energy. the nine locations are made up of skills and techniques. karsha was intrigued by how many skills and techniques they had. he picked a beast-taming technique and some other skills around beast-taming. he also picked some sword skills that are more ladies, those are for june. he even picked a heaven-grade technique called jade moon. it allows the wielder to channel the lunar energy to unleash powerful attacks. even though june cut half of her life force for karsha, with the [princess necklace] he received as a drop, june will be able to continue cultivating till the life force inside the necklace runs out. he doesn''t know for how long it will last but he is confident he will be able to gather the ingredients needed for the constitution awakening and strengthening pills before it runs out. even the tiara has some sustaining force hidden within. those can get her going and even allow her to keep cultivating before a permanent solution can be administered. after leaving the nine locations with happy smiles on their faces, karsha and the shadow guards went to the tenth. that place is like a treasure room for wealth. it''s full of gold and other rare and valuable treasures, karsha went through most of them and found out they are rare forms of minerals from a very long time ago. there are 25 different kinds of metals but the gold is many. he made the shadow guards keep the gold since he didn''t have any use for it. but for the metals, he cleared everything leaving nothing behind. after leaving that place, they decided to fly using the boat back to the island. kilian and tifa always leave early after they pick up their items to loot the caves left behind by the previous overlords. they always came back with rare items and a lot of monster cores. thanks to them teleporting between locations, it took them less than half a day to clear all ten locations. karsha now has two days to go and he has yet to show lady illo some of the hidden sections on the island. after breaking the curse and becoming the overlord, he gains knowledge of hidden things on the island. and since he wouldn''t be able to stay and guide them, it''s only natural to pick someone and make them rule in your stead. and since lady illo and her family are practically royalties, it''s only natural to make her the queen of the island. karsha doesn''t really care about who rules, but he also wouldn''t just give that authority to anyone. "dhaka put all the monster bodies in this space ring and the cores in this." on the way, karsha decided to use the time to sort out his thousands of monster bodies. "tifa, arrange all the rare herbs, bone, gems, crystals, and flowers into this ring" "ayarr, what is it that you wanted to show me" ayarr extended her hand a five dark crystals and a demon fruit dropped into the boat" "wow, those are dangerous" karsha picked up the demon fruit without any fear since he had already consumed one. but he didn''t dare touch the crystals. the energy coming from them is several times more powerful than the demon fruit. using the system, karsha stored four of the crystals in his inventory, "use it to advance your mastery of the dark element. don''t overuse it since the energy it contains isn''t friendly." ayarr nodded and picked the crystal into her space ring using the same method as before. after a few minutes of transfers, karsha was handed three rings. in one are thousands of monster bodies. he also added his own to it leaving only the overlords. after enlisting the system''s assistance, got the total number of monsters he and the shadow guards hard killed. for the normal monster, they manage to kill 60 tier 4, 10,000 tier 5, 8,000 tier 6, and 3000 tier 7. and for alpha, they killed 4000 tier 5, 2000 tier 6, and 1500 tier 7 alphas. mutants, killed 1000 tier 5, 1004 tier 6, and 400 tier 7. karsha didn''t even know what to do with that much so he made the system send almost all to his soul sea for uno to devour. he only kept 100 tier 6 dark mutants and 100 tier 7 dark mutants. he promised hando do he would be bringing goods so those would be more than enough to shake the whole of drono kingdom. the overlords are a special case, they have their own task. ''system, tell me the cores gathered will be enough to upgrade they system subspace.'' < you are still lacking in tier 5 cores and tier 7. but because most of the cores are from mutants, add two tier 8 monster cores and the subspace can be upgraded to tier 2 > ''take it and upgrade'' he didn''t even hesitate. with his riches and the prospects of getting new upgrades to his person training space, sacrificing even the tier 9 core in his possession wouldn''t be a problem. < upgrade started > < the system subspace will be inaccessible for the next 7 days > karsha smiled and threw the last space ring containing over 50 rare herbs and flowers into his inventory. he also gave tifa the lightning liquid and thanks to the free access he gave them, kilian, alida, and dhaka also got some stuff that will aid them in their elemental cultivations. a little after 6am the next day, they reached the borders of the sanctuary... s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 169 The Seven Doors of Riches "big brother, i missed you," a little snake girl said as he held onto karsha''s hands never daring to let go. it''s starr, karsha''s unofficial little sister."big brother misses you too. hope you''ve been a good girl and listened to everything mom said" karsha responded sparing no effort to hide his happiness. the last time he was leaving was to go into a life-and-death battle. so now that he emerged victorious, what''s there not to be happy about? starr nodded looking back at her mother with a gaze that said, ''please don''t tell big brother i''ve been wanting to run away and come look for him''. seeing the look on her face lady illo smiled and the look at the back of the human she tried stopping from going after the overlords. ''he really did it. he broke the curse'' she said inwardly. when the karsha and his guards appeared at the border, they were surprised to see lady illo, starr, the five elders, and another old but energetic lady. karsha was immediately assaulted with a hug from starr while the others welcomed them with happy expressions. "you''ve become bigger starr, did you enjoy the meat i left you" karsha knowing the others were staring at him from behind quickly started conversing with the snake girl. he noticed that from elders down to starr have all become mutants. but that''s not the striking part. the elders have all become tier 8 terror mutants. although they are still in the early stages, the chaotic aura around them shows they are incredibly powerful even in their human form. starr is now a tier 6 great mutant making her even stronger than human average saints. the old woman who looks almost the same as lady illo is emitting an aura of a tier 9 dark mutant. karsha just couldn''t believe it when he saw her. his back broke a few sweat just by staring at her. however, the monster among them all was lady illo. she is now a tier 9 terror mutant. karsha was beyond amazed but what he doesn''t know is, all these years of suppression from the curse has not just stopped them from advancing, it also has been accumulating years of cultivation so when the damn curse finally broke, all those years of cultivation poured in. lady illo happened to be a genius among geniuses so her breakthrough was far more shocking than the others. a few minutes later, they reached the now sanctuary nuzzling with life. many faces karsha hasn''t seen yet are working on developing the place. karsha even saw some snake people melting gold in what looked like they were creating pillars for something. the whole place is lively, they are all mutants each exuding powerful auras. after entering the white house, starr quickly went into action and started playing dress up with karsha''s hair. "it seems a lot has changed around her," karsha said looking at lady illo. "it''s all thanks to you. after the curse is broken a lot of changes occurred. changes are still happening at an alarming rate" lady illo replied, her tone full of reverence toward karsha. "that is great." karsha nodded. he already knew things like this would happen but looking at how many changes had happened in just these few days brought him a great shock. "so what are your plans now that the curse is broken" karsha asked. he wanted to see what plans they had before helping them any further. "well, now that we are free from the curse, the other races have also recovered from their sorry states meaning they can now be integrated into society. i have deployed some of my people to see to it they remain united while we figure out the best course of action. there are many races so getting them all to listen to reason will be hard, but not impossible" ''she is a natural born leader'' karsha praised her in his heart. "that''s thoughtful. on our way here we saw so many snakes going about their duties, it seems the curse has really made their lives miserable." although he hadn''t seen evolution go by this fast, he still felt like the snakes were adapting way too fast. of course, some will still choose chaos over reason, but the majority of the snakes are now adapting to their new lives. "the curse indeed caused a lot of pain but it also brought power. now, many of my people are gaining ideas and knowledge on how to transform this island into a utopia for all snake races. it''s just a matter of time before this place turns into a world worth living in" the old woman karsha got to know as lady illo''s mother chimed in. she handed the mantle of leadership to lady illo a hundred years ago. whenever a snake is nearing their life span, they will hand over their duties to their heir and enter seclusion in the hope it can break through. despite the curse, the purple tail anaconda race never stopped trying to break through, they dedicated most of their time to cultivating in the hope of breaking through to tier 8. "well, your race is always meant to be the rulers of this island. also, you don''t have to worry about anything. the curse that plagued you for years has also paved the way to your salvation." karsha stood up holding starr in his arms. "let''s go on a quick stroll" karsha started walking outside. the shadow guards along with the elders and lady illo with her mom followed. "alida" karsha only had to call her name. she took out the flying boat and made it expand. karsha and ayarr were the first to climb in. the elders look at one another before following in. lady illo and her mom joined them. dhaka and the rest also climbed. within a second, they are kilometers away. "lady illo, what do you know about the origin of your race" karsha''s question came as a bolt of lightning to all except starr. lady illo was taken aback by the sudden question but she went ahead and answered his question, her race has a complicated history. they don''t know where they are from. but according to what their ancestors left behind, they are from a race called igho. they don''t know what this race is where they can be found or whether they are still alive. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but they strongly believe that is where their origin could be traced. ''i guess there is a lot to be learned about this island and these snakes'' karsha said inwardly. from the knowledge he possessed now, have an idea of where the purple tail anaconda and the other snakes came from. but without enough data, he can only call them people of the unknown. he knows the unknown has an origin and one day he will find out, but for now, he can only remain in the dark. stay tuned for updates on empire after flying for five minutes, they appeared in front of the waterfall at the queen''s embrace. they entered through the waterfall and appeared on the other side. karsha could tell the place has undergone some changes. new plants are bearing different types of fruits. "after breaking the curse, i got to discover some secrets of this place. it appears the person that placed the curse on this place has also provided a way out." a said directing the boat toward the stone tablet. when they neared the 500-meter mark, karsha formed a hand seal, and at once, the energy restriction vanished. "this stone tablet is a time tablet. the energy here is pure so in the future, have your people cultivate near it" after stopping for a few minutes in front of the stone tablet, they started moving again. they were shocked to learn time runs differently around the 500-meter radius of the stone. also, the three times comprehension speed boost blew their minds. after moving for another 40km, they appeared in an area far removed from the sanctuary. the feeling and air in that area feel completely different. there are trees, towering stones, and rivers around. the place is beautiful, just like the queen''s embrace. but what is even more shocking aside from the beauty of the place are seven 10-meter tall and 5-meter wide portals. they are made from jade stones and fine lime crystals, the doorway has a silverlike pool of unknown cosmic energy creating a portal to an unknown place. "these portals lead to seven different places. each place has different resources your race will need to climb back to its formal glory. the first three doors lead to places full of minerals your race can use to make this place better. the fourth and fifth doors lead to vegetaions where all you need to sustain your hunger can be found. the last door leads to a place full of monsters, you already know what to do "karsha smiled looking at the shocked look on their faces. even karsha himself is shocked by the ingenuity of the person who designed the places. the system already told him about pocket dimensions but the places these doors lead to are not pocket dimensions but a whole different realm. he doesn''t know who made those places but he knew the person would have to be incredibly powerful to make something like this. "aside from that, there are other places on the island with amazing things, you will have to explore those places when things are settled down." be it the elders, the shadow guards, or lady illo. they are all shocked looking at karsha like his a god sent down to save their kind. "no need to thank me, i am just the messenger." karsha smiled. they stayed there for almost an hour before leaving. karsha didn''t bother with checking out where these portals lead since he doesn''t have enough time on his hands, he now has 36 hours more to go. after coming back to the sanctuary, karsha along with starr, lady illo, and ayarr once again left and went to check out the garden ayarr spoke about. if all is up to satisfactory, he will concoct a few pills before leaving. Chapter 170 The Herb Garden "so that''s the main reason you came to the island. those great families will cry blood when they see you return stronger" lady illo after hearing why and how karsha came to the island became infuriated but at the same time delighted.she is happy because he got to meet an amazing and powerful person who helped her kind break the long curse that has plagued them, but she is mad because of what the varon great family did to karsha. "i will settle the score with them in all due time but first, i need to create the cure for the venom from the blue venom serpentara" karsha responded, his gaze icy. even if the gods beg him, he won''t let vance and his father off the hook. he also knew ones he killed the father and sons duo, the entire family would come after him. but it''s something that is bound to happen sooner or later. although he got a part of austin''s memories, he still hasn''t gotten to the part where the three great families banded together to eradicate the caleb great family. whether they come after him or not, he will one day go seeking revenge. he and those three great families are meant to be mortal enemies. "just don''t go seeking for too much trouble, after breaking into tier 9, i finally saw the gap between my tier 7 self and my now tier 9 self. if the previous me can shatter a mountain with one strike, then the me now can obliterate a start with just a single punch" lady illo advised, her motherly tendencies couldn''t allow her to see karsha go on seeking troubles he can''t handle. ''obliterate stars'' karsha''s heart pounded hearing the power level of someone in the tier 8 or great sage level. he had already suspected ones a person becomes a sage and finally converts their mana core into spiritual core, their strength will skyrocket, but hearing the reference lady illo made right now, the current him is far from facing even a tier 8. "i can always run to the island when i find myself in a situation i can handle" karsha joked making lady illo and her two children laugh cheerfully. karsha now can come and go anytime. he can leave the island at any moment but since he doesn''t want others to know of his hidden abilities his, he can only wait for the portal to open. once he is on the outside, he will use a secret method to destroy all portals leading to the snake island, thereby making the island safe from human interference. "tell me though, are sure you wanted to cure the poison, that venom is both a curse and a blessing," karsha raised an eyebrow hearing what lady illo said. "care to elaborate" karsha couldn''t help but ask. "just like the curse that plagued my people, the blue venom is also an energy source. it contains high-quality spiritual energy so if the person bitten manages to resist the venom for a while, they can extract that energy from it and use it to advance. it''s a dangerous process but taking the risk will be able to help raise one''s cultivation base." in truth, all forms of poison contain all forms of energy, however, because of the decaying factors they possess, the human body after getting ejected with poison will instinctively start fighting against it. however, if the person who got poisoned manages to control the venom and knows what they are doing, they will be able to extract the venom and use it to raise their own cultivation base. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''system, tell me there is a way i can leverage on this'' karsha quickly turned to the system. since it has now upgraded to version 3, he started to rely on it more. enjoy more content from empire < in your memories you got from the divine alchemist, two types of pills can be leveraged to achieve that. however, you will need to concoct at least, a tier 5 eearth grade pill > ''tell me more'' karsha''s face light up making lady illo smile seeing that. she is happy she is able to help karsha archive something after all the help he has rendered them. < you will first have to use the master antidote to subdue the venom, then use the energy extraction pill or heaven absorbtion pill, to extract the energy from the venom and use it to break the barrels and advance > "thank you, lady illo. i really benefited this time," karsha said with a broad smile. knowing that a tier 9 existence could kill him without him even knowing how, made him realize he needed to surround himself with powerful allies who could step in when things escalated. he learned from inspecting june''s mother that she was a peak sage when the snake bit her and, after fifteen years, she had declined to a tier 6 sage. seeing a way to use her misfortune to gain power, karsha was motivated to try and help her regain what she had lost over the years. this would also make her grateful for his assistance, ensuring that she wouldn''t hesitate to aid him in the future when he called upon her. "it''s nothing. your help this time cannot be repaid in this lifetime," lady illo said politely. deep down, she was happy to help their savior gain something in return. "wow, this place is huge," karsha exclaimed, blown away by the garden''s size. with just a single glance, he identified more than ten different herbs. "this place is a gold mine." the three snakes looked at karsha with satisfied smiles. seeing him forget about everything and quickly immerse himself in the herb garden made them feel accomplished, even little starr look happy. "thousand-year-old golden lotus flowers, fully bloomed dragon blood resin flowers, arcane angelique..., hahahaha, this is great" karsha is almost crying from shock. all the herbs in the garden are valuable. within minutes, he has identified more the 50 herbs. two of those herbs are what he needed for the serpentbane antidote. but, that''s not all, he found one more ingredient required for the constitution awakening pill leaving him with only three more, but for the constitution strengthening pill, he found all except one. he also found some of the ingredients needed for core formation, core condensing, core saturation, and core strengthening pills. these would be essential when his lesser core fully saturates. but the most amazing discovery was that all the ingredients needed to make the first and second meridian evolution pills were abundant in the garden. even the herbs needed to make meridian expansion and strengthening pills were plentiful. "hahahaha, this is great, i guess the heavens want me to succeed this time" karsha''s laughter filled the entire garden. the three snakes just remained in the floating boat and continued to observe his actions. the concept of alchemy is new to them so despite the herbs here all these years, they only come there for the scenery. however, karsha is different. in his head is a boatload of alchemy knowledge from the divine alchemist. so seeing a herb garden this huge made him lose all reasoning and go wild with joy. he not only found most of the ingredients for the pills he so very much needed, but he could now come and retrieve whatever herb he needed for any pill he might need in the future. the herbs are all top quality and have lived for hundreds of years. using them for pills will surely raise the quality. his purity level is already 100% and can even concoct tier 4 earth-grade pills with his current pill flame. once he gets a stronger flame, he will be able to concoct even tier 7 earth-grade pills. the knowledge contained within the legacy is just too great. "lady illo, i will spend the day here concocting pills. you can go back since you are needed to manage the affairs of your people. ayarr and starr will accompany me" karsha said after exploring almost all of the herb garden. lady illo nodded. ayarr and starr jumped down from the boat leaving only their mother. "ayarr, see to it that starr doesn''t disturb his big brother" after saying a few words to his two daughters, lady illo left with the boat. the garden is 46 kilometers from the sanctuary. she could have walked or even flown and it would take her even three seconds to reach there, but karsha insisted she go with the boat instead. after she left, karsha went around and retrieved the ingredients he would need. he planned on concocting a huge badge of pills since he had all the resources and some time on his hands. he also wanted to use the time to better his skills. although he can concoct 100% pure tier 7 earth grade pill, karsha still hasn''t tried concocting multiple pills at the same time. going at it one by one is time-consuming so he knew he decided to learn that method while he had the resources so that in the future, he wouldn''t have to worry about concocting large sums of pills. after taking all the ingredients he needed, they moved to a calming environment somewhere closer to queens embrace. "if you guys are bored you can go flying around on the hoverboard" karsha sat down and retrieved his lonely caudron. although he had secured a new cauldron, the lonely cauldron could still be used for tier 4 pills, so he didn''t use the new one at the moment. he carefully sorted the ingredients and lit up the cauldron with his pill flame. with his now excellent affinity for fire, the pill flame gained strength and began heating the cauldron. ''this is going to be fun,'' karsha thought, feeling an unexpected sense of happiness. the memories from the divine alchemist weren''t just for reference; they were affecting his thinking. despite not initially showing signs of an alchemist, deep down, he admired the craft. now, with various pill recipes before him, the happiness and pride of being an alchemist surfaced. after heating the cauldron for a while, he tossed in the first batch of ingredients, beginning karsha''s twelve hours of nonstop concocting and refining different types of pills. Chapter 171 Getting Ready to Go Back cough!!"this is the last of the ingredients," karsha said in a tired breath. he has spent the last 12 hours concocting pill after pill. from the start his attempts to practice batch pill refining were stressful. his first attempt failed horribly but he didn''t panic, he had already anticipated the results. however, his second attempt yielded some results. although not to his liking, he still felt he was progressing. so he spent 3 hours practicing using basic ingredients for making basic pills like stamina replenishing pills and the like. after his 4th attempt, he was able to make three 100% pure tier 2 earth grade pills. his purity level is something he takes seriously. the purity level determines how impurity free a pill is. a 50% purity means the pill will contain 50% impurities. so even if said pill is of higher quality, the side effects will also be high. that''s why in alchemy, the higher the purity, the more people go crazy for it. if karsha''s 100% pure pills were to surface now in the drono kingdom, many powerhouses would battle for it. karsha is just too talented for the craft. the more he concocts, the higher his understanding. after making sure his understanding of batch pill refining had reached the level he needed, he started with impurity removal pills. in less than three hours, he concocted 3 furnaces of pills getting 10 tier 3 earth grade pills and 4 tier 4 earth grade pills. he has already removed all impurities from his body thanks to the phoenix blood, however his friends haven''t yet. ever since he received the destiny key, he instinctively knew he needed the destiny chooses. from all the strange encounters he had had, the sentence "remember, you are not alone" keeps repeating itself. although he doesn''t have ways to make the shadow guards raise their strength overnight, he knows one of the major reasons he received the legecy from the divine alchemist was for this. he wouldn''t have believed himself if he said that a few weeks ago. but after receiving the second part of the nine calamities space ring, he knew there was a connection between them. and with the gardens full of herbs and flowers, he knew what had to be done. so after concocting the impurity removal pill, he spent another two hours concocting 14 tier 4 earth grade first meridian evolution pills and 13 tier 4 earth grade second meridian evolution pills. after getting his first evolution, his strength was raised to the next level. his mana pool has also increased greatly. although swordsmen rely more on their stamina, karsha has skills that require mana and with a huge pool like that, he can activate any form of skill or technique without caring for his mana running out. if he manages to evolve the meridians of his guards, their strength will soar. having overpowered snakes to call anytime there is trouble sounds like a good thing for him. he also concocted meridian expansion pills and meridian strengthening pills. he also concocted a pill that would allow elder june''s mom to gain some resistance against the venom in her body making it easier for him to use the master antidote to suppress it and the heaven absorption pill to raise her cultivation base. all this happened within 11 hours. so the last hour was used to replenish his stamina and mental fatigue. ayarr and starr on the other are just flying around on karsha''s hoverboard. after resting for a while, karsha stood up and sent a mental message to ayarr that he would be going for a while so they should wait for him. "not the vortex again, i will only use that to trick my enemies" karsha smiled, and with a thought, a red portal instead of a swirling dark pool opened. he gently walked through closing behind him. he appeared in front of the huge mansion on the red planet. "this place is both beautiful and terrifying" karsha muttered seeing the vast expanse of red environment. he walked around the huge mansion observing all the arrays keeping it safe from the monsters. after about 2 hours of detailed scrutiny of the arrays, karsha could tell there were repulsive array diagrams stacked on each other and a few restriction arrays. the repulsive are like mosquito repellant, essentially they repel the monster when they get within a certain distance from the mansion. their strength is determined by the energy sources used to power them so karsha knows from old man teye to say the array protecting the building will remain active for 200 years, it could only mean there is a powerful energy source powering it the restriction arrays, act as fire that burns any within range. though not effective like the repulsive arrays, they are still one of the most complex drawings he has seen so far. after walking around some more, he finally entered the mansion. he entered the room where he spent the last few hours with old man teye. he then retrieved the arcana codex and started browsing through it. sea??h th§× n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he got to know from the system that for elder june''s mother to be able to benefit from her misfortune, she has to at least gain some control over the poison before taking any of the pills he will be making. explore more at empire she has to be able to resist it and the best way to do that is for her to absorb a large amount of spiritual energy. he has already prepared pills for that but since her body is very weak now, he needed a way for her to automatically absorb the energy. the only answer that the system gave him is rune (arrays). (a/n: just assume runes are the same as arrays. this will make the reading more fun. lol ) so he quickly learned the 666 and 66 runes back on snake island and has now come to the red planet to practice and master them within the next 20 hours since he has only 22 hours to go. "this will do" karsha stopped on a page with a starlike rune diagram called nine star absorption array. it is a circular design that features an intricate combination of geometric shapes and elegant patterns. at its core is a smaller, dazzling star-like shape, surrounded by overlapping triangles and star points that extend outward. there are nine additional smaller stars at the outer rings of the diagram and connecting to it is another star. according to karsha''s understanding, the nine stars are the nine meridian partways that circulate energy throughout the body. the star connecting to the big star is where the energy source will be placed, in this context, the monster cores. karsha didn''t waste any time and started practicing the 666 and 66 symbols using the ice dragon rune knife. his comprehension speed has increased greatly compared to the last time. it took him 17 hours to comprehend all 666 and 66 symbols. he quickly went into action and started practicing the nine star absorption array diagram. with his third eye now stronger than before, he managed to identify the key rune symbols he needed to draw the diagram. he needed absorption runes, delay runes, channeling runes, and circulation runes. he didn''t try anything fancy, he just needed the diagram to work so he followed the instructions in the arcane codex to the z. after god knows how long, karsha sighed and smiled happily. he finally managed to create the diagram after failing 10 times. he quickly went ahead and started practicing more. after 2 hours and 30 minutes, he stopped and walked toward his treasure room. with the mask on his face, the door opened without any struggle. he walked toward where the monster cores were persevered. they are kept in an array of magical-type objects. he picked 7 more tier 9 cores and about 50 tier 8 and 7 cores. he didn''t want to exhaust everything now. uno, his mystical avatar can go hunting himself if he wants to level up. he has already given him over 60,000 monster bodies and even gave him the 100,000,000 high tier spirit stones instead of just low-tier ones. he doesn''t wanna raise a fodder after all. for the demon fruit, he is saving that one for later. after finishing up by taking some tier 10 skills for synthesis, he left the red planet and headed back to the sanctuary with ayarr and starr. "these are first evolution meridian pills, they can be used to evolve your meridians making you gain more power and even stronger energy. this will also make you channel more spiritual energy than use usually do, this is most specific to tifa and alida. you two rely more on spiritual energy so this is perfect for you. the process is painful so prepare for the worst before taking them. once they evolve, take the expansion pill, the green one, and after a few days, take the brown one, it will strengthen your meridians more. you can even absorb the elemental fruits and treasures in your possession once you finish taking the pills, but if it is too painful, then you can wait for a few weeks before taking it" after karsha returned, he called his shadow guards and gave each three of the meridian pills. he knew they wouldn''t disappoint him, after all, with his connection with them, he could always contact them even from the human world. his trip this time to the island this time has been nothing short of great gains. "also, be sure to take care when you enter the portal to the hunting world." karsha named the door leading to the world where the snakes can go and hunt as hunting worlf. he will find time and go explore there. "there are powerful monsters there so be sure to remain vigilant when you enter there. but also, use the challenge to temper your strength and auras, there are more battles to be fought" after finishing up with them, he went to see lady illo and the elders, of course, his personal hairdresser was by his said never letting go. he knew it would be hard to convince the little snake girl to stay behind so he is saving the best for last. Chapter 172 Leaving the island < congratulations on choosing your first destiny helper; designate her a title >after curse breaks the curse and gains all these new abilities, one of the abilities allows him to choose people that can represent him. he doesn''t know how far this extends but currently he needs someone to keep the affairs on the island in check. aside from lady illo, there is no one qualified enough to do that. so she told her and the elders and without even the slightest objection, karsha used the ability on her. ''empress'' karsha didn''t hesitate to bestow on her the title empress. he always referred to her mom as empress so seeing a carbon copy of her made him remember his mom. but aside from that, he also knew there was an inner and core area of the island, but he didn''t know what he would find there. he is certain ones he breaks the curse, they will also go through the same transition as the outer area. so the title he is bestowing on her will extend her rule all over those sections of the island. he sees the island as an empire and there can be only one empress. the rest can be her subject. of course, karsha will always remain the overlord, the strongest power on the island. < congratulations on selecting an empress to rule in your dominion. the following person named illo durin has now been added to your dominion as an empress > after adding her to his dominion, both she and lady illo gain some abilities. karsha can now communicate with her telepathically and teleport her to his side whenever he wants. he can also bestow skills and techniques to her like he did with the shadow guards. as for lady illo, she gains the ability to select people to represent her, be they kings, generals, or executioners, she has all the power. she can even communicate with the entire island by projecting her voice. all the power an empress has, she has all and even more. she can now sense the entire island like karsha could so nothing can escape her sight. as to how she uses these abilities, it''s up to her. but karsha just couldn''t let go of making sure they got things right, so before leaving the elders, he made the system design blueprint for building a country and army based on his specifications. now that they have all they need, they can just follow the blueprint to build one of the most powerful eden. after finishing up with everything, it''s left with only a few minutes for the portal to appear. karsha already can open the portal so he calculated and made sure it opens at the sanctuary. "starr stop crying, big brother will just be away for a few months, once i settle everything back in my world, i will come for you" karsha who is not known for consoling fairies was caught in a bundle when the little snake girl wanted to come with him. even after giving him the avatar he prepared for her, she didn''t seem to want to let go of him. he has been consoling her for the past 10 minutes even after the portal opened ten minutes ago. it will stay open for thirty minutes so he has time to try a few tricks. he didn''t want to leave her in that state so he started using all the tricks he learned back on earth to console her. ============= however, at the snake peak where the portal will be opening, a crowd of genius from various cities and sects in the drono kingdom have gathered. they started showing up two days ago. the first to come was elodie navarro and axel berger, they were core disciples of the sunlight sword sect. they are what many refer to as geniuses, their appearance made the mountain lively. the people gathered there especially, their die-hard fans couldn''t hold back their joy. they are both under 50 years yet they''ve reached the peak saint stage ready to step into the sage stage anytime. the only thing preventing them is unknown but many knew they were just holding back from breaking through to the sage stage. shortly after they appeared, the heir of one of the great families also appeared, his name is henry ackerman, a very powerful mage who is also a peak saint. right behind him is another hier from the belmont great family. many heirs can, sect genius also made their appearance to see just who dare made their fairy wait a whole month outside. the guys are there to show their martial affections to fairy june and the ladies are there for whatever ladies do. some are there because of jealousy, others because they admire june. she is a genius who reached the saint stage before she turned 18. as more and more people started showing up, some powerhouses couldn''t hold back anymore so they used the excuse of coming to greet sect master xu to come there. of course, they couldn''t fool anyone since everyone already knew about what they actually came there for, many people have been sent to snake island to die in the most gruesome way possible, but this is the first time people are gathered to welcome someone even though there is no guarantee he is still alive. it''s just shocking so people just want to see is it that is making the geniuses gather. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a few hours before the portal opens, vance, his brother, and the heiress from the uzi great family make their appearance. immediately he appeared, murmurs started echoing about. "i heard the person fairy june is waiting for was sent to snake island because he had a misunderstanding with young master vance" one person in the crown whispered. "i heard the same thing too." another person responded. "honestly, i think is just too unreasonable to send someone to the place because of a mere conflict between peers" a young man chimed in. "i guess the great families can do as they please," one person said with a beaten expression. the more people spoke, the uglier vance''s expression got but seeing there were many from higher powers around, he refrained from saying it and continued to seeth in anger. "look, the carriage of the fourth, fifth, and sixth princess is heading toward us" a young man in sect custom shouted drawing everyone''s attention. people quickly moved their eyes in the direction of the voice. "it''s indeed the princesses" one person also shouted. more and more shouts started to erupt all around. the appearance of the princesses is like taylor swift''s concert. many stans shouted shouting their praise and affection toward the three jade-like beauties. your next chapter awaits on empire shortly after the three princesses came, another carriage also arrived. a handsome young man gracefully stepped down from the carriage making the whole crowd bow in respect. the third prince also made his appearance. after awkwardly waving at the youngsters gathered there, his focus was immediately shifted to fairy june. "long time no see fairy june" despite his status, he gently bowed in june''s direction. june just politely nodded without saying anything. it was a huge blow to his ego but in front of that many people, he just brushed it aside and sat down at where the three princesses were. "it seems there is going to be a good show here today," sect master xu said with a slight smile playing on his face. he had already anticipated something like this happening the moment june took off her disguise. "you are not scared that brat wouldn''t be able to make it alive" elder lin, the lady among them couldn''t just sit and pretend everything was in control so she made her worries known. "there is nothing we can do to change anything, elder lin, if it''s his destiny to come back alive, then in a few hours, we will find out," sect master xu said. he himself is worried but he didn''t want to appear weak so he didn''t show it. "look, the portal is opening" a young man shouted making everyone turn their attention to the portal. they all want to see who has made them wait even though he never asked them to. "why is nobody coming through" a young sect disciple asks after nobody walks through the portal even after 10 minutes. "why are you asking, isn''t it obvious, that the brat had died on the island" a young man standing not far from vance replied. its obvious vance planted them to cause trouble. "hey fool, you better watch your mouth or i will cut them off. big brother karsha is not useless like you are your master" xian who was at the edge of his sit shouted. "brat, who are you calling useless? are you courting death" a different youth shouted and just like that, the who area turned chaotic? xian never backed down raining insult after insult on not only vance and his minions, but the entire varon family. 20 minutes passed and nobody walked out. "looks like you big bro the useless one" the same person who started the verbal conflict dropped another bomb making xian''s fury burst open. he really hated everyone at that very moment. under normal circumstances, he would have exercised self-restraint, or even fairy june would have ensured he didn''t do anything drastic. however, both he and fairy june weren''t in the right mindset for the past 20 minutes. even the elders felt the same way. xian reached for his sword, ready to dash at the person insulting his brother, but before he could say anything, a different voice spoke up. "hey look, someone is coming through." the entire place immediately fell silent. all attention shifted to the portal, where a shadowy figure could be seen emerging. =========== [end of the first volume: the ten overlords] [thank you for accompanying me through the first volume of my novel, "the annihilator: killer of gods." i understand it may not be the pinnacle of literature, but i appreciate that you''ve chosen to include it in your reading list. the first volume focused on establishing his foundation and showcasing his martial prowess. while it may not be flawless, i''ve aimed to lay a solid groundwork for the subsequent volumes to build upon. i can''t reveal much about the second volume yet but expect intense battles, plenty of action, and significant bloodshed. the novel will truly take shape in the second volume, so i encourage you to pay closer attention when you read it. thank you for your support, and please continue to vote with power stones and golden tickets. i hope you enjoy what''s to come! and hey, expect some bedtime activities in the second volume...lol] Chapter 173 Arrival of the Untamed One karsha''a povafter much consoling and purchasing bags of candy from the system, starr finally calmed down. karsha thanked the system for the idea of using candy, then bid his final farewells to nearly all the snakes in the sanctuary who had come to see him off. karsha stood in front of the portal for a few seconds before finally stepping through. in an instant, he appeared on the other side. just like when he had first arrived on the island, his vision briefly blurred as he passed through the portal again.at first, he thought he had emerged from a different portal when he noticed a crowd of people staring at him as if he had just won miss universe. he was stunned, standing right in front of the portal, as countless eyes fixed on him. the gazes conveyed various emotions: some were filled with shock, others with awe, a few with enchantment¡ªand, of course, there were the murderous ones. karsha could sense many hostile intents directed at him, but even those gazes seemed just as shocked and mesmerized as the others. taken aback, just as he was about to speak, a heavenly fragrance overwhelmed his senses, followed by the sensation of two soft melons pressing against his chest. his mind went blank. the intoxicating scent and the warmth of the embrace left him momentarily dazed. explore more stories with empire "big brother, you''re back," a voice filled with tears and emotion finally reached karsha''s ears, snapping him out of his trance. instead of turning toward the voice, he wrapped his arms around june, feeling her tears soak his chest. "yes, i''m back," karsha replied, turning to the young man he called his brother. xian smiled faintly, his tears still flowing uncontrollably. ============ fairy june''s pov when the portal opened, june''s mood shifted from gloomy to one of anticipation. she had waited 60 days for karsha''s return, so seeing the portal open filled her heart with warmth. for weeks, she had been planning how to welcome karsha but came up empty. she had many ideas, but none made her feel satisfied. however, when the portal finally opened, she instantly knew what she had to do. unfortunately for her, even after ten minutes, no one walked through. her mood began to nosedive as xian and the minions from the varon great family started a verbal battle. as more time passed and the mockery from vance''s minions continued, she began to lose her composure. thankfully, fairy mei, her best friend, held her back, making sure she didn''t do anything reckless, like joining their verbal battle. june knew her reputation was more important than bickering with worthless family minions. but when the 20th minute came, and still no one had stepped out of the portal, her heart couldn''t take it any longer, and she broke into tears. the minions'' insults continued to rain down on her. she finally lost all self-control and was about to curse at them when a voice echoed across the mountain peak, capturing everyone''s attention. she immediately turned toward the portal, and there she saw him¡ªthe young man who had kept her waiting for 60 days, the one to whom she had given half of her life force, the man she had promised to make hers, the man who had been on her mind for the last two months¡ªkarsha. what she saw was a strikingly handsome young man, with perfect cheekbones, a well-built physique, and shimmering, freely flowing red hair that, though slightly disheveled, still retained its elegance. her heart began to race as she looked at the young man, who was dressed in the most unusual yet perfect attire. he was clad in a long, dark coat that reached down to his knees, featuring a high collar trimmed with fur and adorned with gold-accented epaulets. intricate red lines and grey patterns decorated the coat, evoking a sense of advanced, futuristic design. metal clasps secured the coat at his chest and waist, complemented by straps and buckles along the sleeves and sides. underneath, he wore a form-fitting black bodysuit with geometric red lines, suggesting both protection and agility, made from a durable, high-tech material. black gloves with intricate patterns matched the outfit''s theme, while black pants with similar red accents and tactical straps flowed seamlessly into sturdy boots designed for swift movement and combat. as she gazed at the most handsome man she had ever seen, she froze. but a gentle push from behind sent her flying into the arms of the young man she had missed so dearly. she was startled at first when karsha didn''t immediately return her hug, but when she felt two soft hands wrap around her, her tears flowed freely, soaking karsha''s clothes. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ============ vance''s pov from the moment vance arrived at snake peak, his mood had been foul. he was angry, but at the same time, he felt a twisted sense of happiness. deep down, he had hoped karsha would die on the island.however, seeing so many people gathered to welcome karsha¡ªeven though he knew they were really there for fairy june¡ªmade him want to open the portal and kill karsha himself. when the portal opened, vance leaned forward on the edge of his seat. though he had instructed his minions to continue mocking karsha and, by extension, june, his mind wasn''t on their petty jabs. like everyone else, his attention was fixed on the portal. while most were distracted by xian and the minions'' exchange, vance''s focus was entirely on the gateway. it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say he was the first to spot the shadow appearing through the portal. in the first 15 minutes, he had barely taken two breaths. but as the time dragged on and karsha didn''t emerge, vance''s mood shifted from anger to a sense of smug satisfaction. although he wanted to kill karsha with his own hands, the idea of him perishing on the island felt like a victory too. but the heavens seemed to mock him. at the twentieth minute, a strikingly handsome young man stepped through the portal with a graceful and refined air. what infuriated vance even more was that the frail boy he once knew had transformed into a well-built, dashing man with stunning hair and eyes. as if to further crush his spirit, this young man was immediately embraced by a beauty capable of toppling empires with just her smile. vance''s fury reached its breaking point, and he was about to explode when a voice filled with disdain beat him to it. "hey, brat! who gave you the right to embrace fairy june? are you courting death?" ============== the third prince''s pov prince mixxel is known for maintaining an upright image. he doesn''t go around imposing on others, nor does he use his status to suppress anyone. because of this, many people respect and adore him. however, not everyone can be deceived by his elegant appearance. behind that cheerful, respectful mask lies a manipulative prince who believes everything should belong to him. for years, he has wielded his power to suppress others through his puppets. he never did the dirty work himself, preferring to employ his loyal minions while he reaped all the rewards. he is the worst kind of opponent anyone could face. when he arrived at the snake peak and fairy june didn''t even acknowledge him, he was infuriated. however, to maintain his outwardly righteous image, he decided to remain calm on the surface, even though he was bubbling with rage inside. he was determined to find out who had influenced the fairy, whom he so desperately desired, to ignore him so completely. "looks like you won''t be having any competition, my prince," a young man with a strong aura standing to prince mixxel''s right said in a tone only they could hear. the prince laughed inwardly but maintained a neutral expression outwardly. almost 20 minutes had passed since the portal opened, but no one had come through. his happiness continued to rise as he saw fairy june breaking down. he knew that once the portal closed, whoever she had been waiting for would remain in the past, meaning he wouldn''t have any competition; after all, he was a prince. however, his joy in the chaos was shattered when a young man¡ªwhose looks were not only equal to his but arguably superior¡ªstepped through the portal. he leaned forward in his seat, gazing at the young man, who appeared to be at the grandmaster stage. what spoiled his mood even further was that just when he thought he could use one of his minions to probe karsha''s strength, the woman in his heart ran forward and embraced this young man. fury surged through him as he witnessed the scene. not only he, but almost all the boys present were clenching their fists, tightening their grips on their swords as they watched this young man take away everything they desired. karsha, on the other hand, seemed completely unconcerned. his mind was blank, filled with pure delight. it wasn''t every day you had two ample breasts pressed against your chest, especially after fighting a life-and-death battle against ten kingdom-destroying monsters. he felt he deserved everything he was getting and more. but since only one fairy was willing to embrace him, he chose to enjoy the moment for as long as it lasted. prince mixxel became so angry that he almost broke the arm of the chair he was sitting on. after a while, when he could no longer endure the situation, he tapped the arm of one of his minions, signaling him to make his move. ================== karsha had just replied to xian when a killing intent locked onto him, accompanied by a voice laced with ridicule and disdain. "hey, brat! who gave you the right to embrace fairy june? are you courting death?" a young man, emitting the aura of a peak saint, shouted, his voice echoing throughout the area. karsha glanced at him from the corner of his eye and smiled inwardly,''it''s about to go down.'' Chapter 174 Balls Kicker "hey, brat! who gave you the right to embrace fairy june? are you courting death?" a young man, emitting the aura of a peak saint, shouted, his voice filling the area.hearing his voice, everyone snapped out of their reverie. they were all taken aback by the sight of fairy june ignoring their gazes and intimately hugging a stranger. they looked at the young man, then redirected their gazes to karsha, who was still embracing fairy june. "i''m talking to you, brat! who do you think you are, touching what doesn''t belong to you?" the young man roared again, his tone now laced with killing intent. those below the saint stage felt their bones freeze from the chilling aura, and even some saints subconsciously broke into a cold sweat. karsha, on the other hand, didn''t bother to directly acknowledge the young man. his senses had greatly developed, allowing him to perceive every single move made by those around him. even if he couldn''t, the system had his back, ensuring no enemy could sneak up on him. so, instead of paying attention to the young man screaming like a madman, karsha turned to june. "you know, crying is for little girls and widows," karsha said jokingly, gently pulling june back. june''s face turned red, realizing how close their bodies were. "tsk, you shouldn''t have hugged me if you were going to get this embarrassed afterward," karsha teased, and june''s red face went back, planted against his chest. seeing this, all the young men around them started emitting killing intent toward karsha. karsha just snorted and then stomped on the ground. the 5-meter radius around them turned into a diamond, then from the ground, a magnificent diamond throne appeared behind him, shocking everyone. find your next read on empire they could see that karsha hadn''t used any skill, just pure control of the earth element. those with an affinity for the earth element immediately felt enlightened, but the ones glaring at karsha with murderous intent only grew more envious of what he was doing. only an idiot would see that and think it''s normal, but sly bastards like them knew karsha was showing off¡ªand this display was dope as hell. standing on diamond ground is a luxury only the richest can afford, yet karsha merely stomped his foot and manifested a diamond throne. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but that wasn''t all. after the throne appeared, without any warning, karsha swept june off her feet, carrying her like a princess into the chair. june let out a startled cry, but before she could process what was happening, she was already seated on the diamond throne. "milady," karsha said, extending his hand. an ice bowl filled with grapes appeared. he popped one into his mouth before offering the rest to june, who was so lost in thought that she didn''t even notice when she took the bowl. karsha smiled, plucked a grape, and gently placed it in her mouth. "i''ll be right back," karsha said. june subconsciously nodded. like her, almost everyone else was lost in thought. first, it seemed incredibly reckless for someone at the grandmaster stage to ignore a bona fide saint. second, karsha''s public display of intimacy left many people utterly shocked. it''s one thing to be close with your partner, but another to show such affection to the most beautiful fairy in the entire kingdom¡ªif not the entire central continent. "hey, brat..." "oh, shut up. my name is karsha¡ªget it right," karsha rudely interrupted the young man, who was about to shout and curse at him for the third time. he wasn''t angry, just annoyed that someone who appeared to be his age, or close to it, was calling him a brat. that word was reserved for sect elders. "are you courting death?" the young man roared again. "seriously? don''t you have anything better to say? that phrase is outdated, dude. you sound like an idiot getting his balls kicked," karsha chuckled, hearing the same tired phrase for the second time. the people around remained in a state of shock, witnessing how nonchalantly karsha was behaving. it was as if he held no trace of fear in his eyes. in the entire drono kingdom, saints were treated with the utmost respect. most people saw sages as heavenly beings, so when someone reached the saint stage, they would quickly try to get close to them, hoping that when the saint eventually broke through to become a sage, they would remember their loyalty. saints were given the respect they deserved, and treated with grace and reverence. so for a grandmaster stage expert to be casually playing around with one, the onlookers were torn between deciding if karsha was an idiot or truly courting death. confidence alone would never make a single one of them remotely think of talking back to a saint. "he''s dead," a sect disciple said. he himself was a saint, but even he wouldn''t dare to talk back to a peak saint. the gap between them was just too wide. in cultivation, even a single-level gap could make a world of difference. he was only a level 3 saint, which meant he was six levels below the young man karsha was openly badmouthing. "give me your life!" the young man roared, his sword shooting forward. everyone expected karsha to dodge or run. however, all they saw was a small smile on his face and his right leg kicking upward. bang! "argh!" a scream filled with pain and anguish tore through the air, sending chills down everyone''s spines. from the moment the young man lunged forward to the moment the scream erupted, it all happened in a single second. many couldn''t even track the attack¡ªthey only realized what had happened when karsha casually dusted off his leg. on the other side, the young man who had attacked with his sword was now lying 12 meters away, barely conscious. many still didn''t know what had transpired, but when they saw the young man clutching his groin, they felt another wave of chills rushes through them. the men nearby instinctively closed their legs, their hands reflexively reaching for their own as if in shared sympathy. "insolence! who do you think you are, attacking a royal guard?" another person shouted from the same direction as the one now lying on the ground. "hey, stupid. how was i supposed to know he was a royal guard? even if i knew, he attacked me first, so it''s all self-defense," karsha mockingly replied to the new speaker. dusting off his arm, he added, "but seriously, why would a royal guard attack me anyway? don''t they have anything better to do these days?" his question made many shift their gazes toward the third prince, but seeing him sit there without any expression, they all knew he was behind it. however, who were they to say anything? the prince could do whatever he wanted, and they had no say in it. "another thing. i don''t recall royal guards having free rein to roam around and do whatever they want. they''re more like dogs on a leash¡ªthey only go where their master commands. so, does this mean there''s a bigger dog somewhere controlling these puppies?" gasps came from different corners when karsha asked this. it didn''t take a genius to realize that he was referring to the prince. though he didn''t directly mention him, the implication was clear enough that the third prince would take offense. as karsha anticipated, the prince''s face twitched, but before he could respond, another voice rang out. "arrogant brat! do you think that just because you survived a month on the island, you can talk down to anyone? who do you think you are?" vance''s angry voice pierced the air, his killing intent chilling the atmosphere. he had been holding back for a while, but seeing karsha unknowingly insult the third prince, he saw this as a chance to show his anger and perhaps curry favor with the prince by punishing karsha. "i failed to kill you last time, but i won''t make the same mistake again," vance growled, his killing intent intensifying and shocking everyone present. among all the young heirs in the drono kingdom, vance was considered one of the peak geniuses. he was also a peak saint, ready to break through to the sage stage at any moment. karsha silently thanked his gods for delivering vance to him at that moment. he had already noticed him the instant he appeared from the island. in fact, karsha had the system identify almost everyone there, so even though they hadn''t spoken, he already knew their names, ages, titles, and more. he knew the guards were with the third prince, but he played it as if he didn''t. he relished verbal conflict¡ªsomething he excelled at¡ªso seeing so many geniuses around, he couldn''t help himself and went straight for the biggest fish. and now, seeing vance stepping up, karsha thought, who am i to deny such a divine gift? "well, would you look at that! if it isn''t the doofus heir from that backwater, not-so-great family. how have you been?" karsha''s response once again left everyone stunned, especially those who knew about the brutality of the great families. "it seems you''ve lost some weight. what''s the matter? have you been dreaming about me, unable to sleep at night?" karsha teased, though he wasn''t far off. vance hadn''t been sleeping well since karsha humiliated him at the sunlight pavilion and later at the alchemy guild. he''d been having recurring dreams of killing karsha in various gruesome ways. but instead of bringing him satisfaction, every time he finished killing karsha in his dreams, the face staring back at him was always full of ridicule. every single time. because of this, he had developed a heart demon and hadn''t been able to cultivate properly since karsha was sent to the island. now, seeing karsha still toying with him like he was nobody, vance''s fury erupted. the seat he was sitting on shattered as he charged at karsha, swords drawn. everyone expected an intense clash, but to their surprise, all they heard was a loud bang, followed by a bone-chilling scream that seemed to shake the nine heavens. Chapter 175 Master at Verbal Conflict The whole Snake Peak turned quiet. Those with weaker wills continued to shudder from the cries and groans coming from Vance. This time, all the males present had their hands covering their groin area. The two kicks had completely shed light on the importance of protecting their two precious eggs.However, while Vance was rolling on the floor, Karsha''s focus was on the system. The ball-kicking maneuver was something he came up with when he saw the first Royal Guard charge at him, full of openings. He wanted to slap him, but Karsha decided against it. The posture of the Royal Guard was too inviting for him to decline. Never in his wildest dreams did he think the system would register it as a skill? And it wasn''t even a passive skill but a Tier 10 Active skill, meaning Karsha could upgrade it at any time. It was just too bizarre. < Balls Kicker > Tier: 10 Rating: A -- No matter the kind of armor worn, the balls always hang freely leaving them vulnerable to sudden attacks. It''s only through ball tempering would one attain complete body tempering. -- Kicking the right spot can provoke the person to tell you their innermost desires and darkest secrets Ability: [Kicker]: Your kick to the balls is like medicine to the soul. Temper the will of your opponents by showing them what pain feels like ''Damn system, you''ve become sassy after the upgrade,'' Karsha thought, loving the new system. After upgrading to Version 3, it started behaving more humanly. It even suggested that Karsha buy candy for Starr which allowed him to calm her down before he managed to leave the island. It was the one that gave him the idea for the diamond chair for June. Karsha was merely riding the waves caused by the system. "You there, attacking the heir of a Great Family!" shouted the young man who had started the verbal conflict with Xian about 30 minutes ago, pointing his weapon at Karsha. "What can you do about it? Standing there and shouting won''t do you any good," Karsha taunted. He already knew what was happening, so he planned on asserting his dominance, making sure they all knew June was his and nobody should have any second thoughts about that. "Do you know the punishment for attacking an heir of a Great Family?" another person asked, his voice full of disdain for Karsha. This person appeared to come from a powerful background. His posture and the way he composed himself showed he was from a big family. However, instead of remaining neutral, he decided to voice his thoughts. "First of all, I didn''t attack Vance, he attacked me. But even if I did, what can they do to me? It''s not like they can send me to Snake Island again. Hehe," Karsha let out a mocking laugh. He didn''t really regard the Great Families as people to be feared anymore. His hatred for them was beyond mortal understanding. Although he wouldn''t go around disrespecting all Great Families, when it came to Varon''s and Uzi''s families, he truly despised them. "Are you looking down on the Great Families?" the young man began to lose his temper, raising his voice slightly. "Hey, idiot, this is a matter between me and our very own Vance. If you don''t have any affiliation with them, then you''d better shut your damn mouth and watch. After all, isn''t that why you''re here? To watch?" The young man twitched as his anger began to rise. The fact that Karsha had just insulted him without even knowing his name infuriated him. He wanted to retort, but before he could, somebody else spoke. "Arrogant, don''t you have any manners?" Prince Mixxel finally decided to step in. He had been watching for a while, even though only a few minutes had passed. His anger had been tightly controlled, but Karsha could tell he was seething beneath the surface. "And who are you?" Karsha didn''t even acknowledge him properly when asking. This made the prince even angrier. "Hey, brat, get down on your knees right now and apologize to His Highness. Maybe he''ll spare your life," a Royal Guard standing beside Prince Mixxel shouted. At this point, everyone continued to stare at Karsha, even forgetting to look at the Fairy they had all come to see. Xian stood beside June, looking at Karsha with both reverence and fear. He feared for Karsha because the last time he had disrespected someone, he was sent to Snake Island. Now, however, he was clashing with not one but many heirs¡ªand even a prince. "Hold on a minute. Why are you guys even here? I don''t remember sending an invitation to any of you. So, why are you here?" Karsha asked with a straight face. He already knew why they were there but decided to play the ignorant card, and, as he had hoped, curses began raining down on him. "Tsk, who do you think you are? Nobody came here for you, so if you know what''s good for you, you''d better scram." "Just because you''re a little handsome doesn''t mean anyone cares about you. You''d better delete the idea of dating Fairy June if you don''t want to die early." "Arrogant bastard, who do you think you are, taking what doesn''t belong to you?" "Are you courting death?" Curses continued to rain down on Karsha, who maintained a smile on his face throughout. He didn''t even seem to care about any of their insults, since he would have thrown more insults back if he were in their shoes. But even so, he wouldn''t let go of this opportunity given to him. They started this, so he would finish it. "Do you all know why you''re over there and I''m here, standing next to Fairy June and looking down on all of you? It''s because, in my eyes, you''re all a bunch of simps. You claim I''m nobody, yet this nobody is next to the Fairy you all came here for. Maybe instead of standing there shouting like idiots, you should go hang yourselves and be done with your pitiful lives. You claim you''re geniuses, yet none of you can move her heart. But I, an orphan from nowhere, accomplished all this without even becoming miserable like you lowlives. You might as well cut your dicks off and turn into a bunch of mushrooms." The faces of everyone turned red like tomatoes. June, despite feeling some concern for Karsha, was trying to hold back her laughter. Xian, on the other hand, couldn''t endure it anymore, bursting out laughing like a maniac. Even the Sect Master and Elders, watching from the sidelines, had amused smiles on their faces. Just weeks ago, they had been skeptical about whether Karsha had truly insulted the Varon Great Family, but seeing him now cleared all doubt. Karsha''s tongue was too sharp for his own good. Well, for someone who had been bullied his entire life in high school, having a sharp tongue was only natural. After all, the only way he could fight back was through insults, and Karsha had mastered the art of verbal conflict using vulgar words¡ªand guess what? He was proud of himself. "DIE!" Another Peak Saint, a disciple from one of the sects, lunged at Karsha. His speed was several times faster than Vance and the other Royal Guard. Clearly, he wanted to go all out, but unluckily for him, Karsha wasn''t someone he could use as a stepping stone. BANG! "Argh!" A bang followed by a bone-shattering scream escaped the lips of the young sect disciple, who was pushed back, slamming right next to Vance. "I am still lacking something." Karsha stomped his foot on the ground twice, as if checking for something. "I need more balls!" "Hey, brat! Who do you think you are, looking down on everyone? Are you looking down on the prince and princesses?" At this point, Karsha didn''t even bother looking at those making a fuss. He simply retrieved a flying treasure from his inventory and made it float. He walked closer to June, picked her up from the diamond throne, and placed her inside the flying contraption. "Xian, jump in." Xian quickly jumped in and sat down. "You two should go back to the sect with the elders; I will be right behind." June wanted to retort, but looking at the smile on Karsha''s face, she swallowed her words and let the boat fly away. She stopped to pick up her friend, Fairy Mei Lin, and without any delay, the three flew off. "Now that the one you came here for is gone, I suppose this little gathering is over. See you later, loser." Karsha''s voice sounded like sharp needles stabbing through the heart. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where do you think you''re going?" This time, the voice came from Prince Mixxel. "Do you think you can disrespect me and get away with it? If you know what''s best for you, you will kneel down there and beg for forgiveness!" "Beg for forgiveness? Hehe. Are you alright in the head? I bow to no one, so don''t even try. But why are you even here? Wouldn''t your name be smeared if people heard you came here trying to snatch away someone''s girlfriend?" "You!..." The prince tried to speak, but nothing came out. "What? Isn''t that why you''re here? To steal my girlfriend from me, a whole prince of a kingdom? Your skin must be thick for you to do something so disgusting. Even if you knew June before me, the fact that all these years she hasn''t reciprocated your feelings means you''re ugly and she despises you. So instead of trying to use underhanded means to take her from me, you should use that effort to improve your looks. Maybe after another hundred years, you''ll rise to my level, and perhaps she might even say hello to you when passing. Continue your adventure at empire I''m only saying this because of your status and those beautiful princesses beside you. Next time won''t be this peaceful." At this point, the prince was completely enraged, but before he could do or say anything, Karsha disappeared, appearing 4 km away, leaving behind a few words: "See you later, losers." Nobody spoke or cursed him; however, their anger and killing intent filled the air. Our very own Karsha Damon had created his own third-rate villains to act as his stepping stones for the next few months. Chapter 176 When did you become this Handsome After blinking 20 km away, Karsha stopped using the blink skill and decided to walk back to the sect. He could have flown, which would have taken him less than 10 seconds to get there, but he didn''t want to start revealing all his trump cards. He even refrained from using the Blood Manipulation skill, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t benefit from the ball-kicking attacks. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He took a sample of their blood and discreetly stored it in his space ring without anyone noticing. Thanks to his powerful kicks, the victims bit their lips in pain, allowing him to stealthily retrieve a drop of blood from Vance and store it in his space ring. The last ability of the Blood Manipulation skill seems to be more than just a tracking skill. Although his mastery of the skill isn''t great now, when he reached B mastery during his battles on the island, he sensed there was more to the skill than he initially thought. It''s just a Tier 12 skill for now, with his mastery only at B, but even so, he could sense that something bigger was hidden within the skill. Of course, he didn''t rush things, as he had been busy on the island. Now, however, he has all the time in the world and plans to explore it to discover all the amazing things he can do with it. But while that skill is great, his latest addition is something Karsha didn''t expect. The Balls Kicker skill is just too bizarre. He had no idea something this profound was waiting for him right after returning from a life-and-death situation. This skill is one that Karsha instinctively knew would become his trump card. Nobody, not even the god of war, can boldly claim they''ve trained their entire body to be combat-ready. Balls Kicker would be something even the gods would be wary of. It''s a shameless skill at best, but far from useless. "I guess the heavens really did want me to win. Who would have thought my very own best friend, Vance, would help me gain such a profound skill?" Karsha smiled evilly. He had already closed the distance between him and the sect, and since he hadn''t detected anyone following him, he continued to move freely. "Who are you, and what are you doing here? Don''t you know this place is only for sect disciples?" Karsha was stopped at the gate just as he was about to walk through. Continue your journey at empire "Oh, sorry, brother. I am a disciple here. Here''s my ID badge," Karsha said, retrieving his Inner Disciple badge and handing it to the elder at the gate. "Sorry, I thought you were one of those idiots trying to sneak into the sect because the young miss is back," the elder replied, making sure Karsha didn''t take offense. After all, he was an Inner Disciple, and messing with him could cost the elder his job. "Oh, so people have been trying to see Fairy June? Tell me more about what happened when she appeared," Karsha said. The guard had expected Karsha to act like one of the spoiled Inner Disciples, but seeing his carefree nature, he relaxed a bit and decided to indulge him. Gate guards were known to have some of the best and most authentic gossips, after all. "Oh, so that was what happened. Thank you very much. By the way, my name is Karsha. In the future, we can be friends," Karsha said as he started walking inside the sect. Three meters away, he tossed a space ring to the guard before speeding off. When the guard peeked inside the space ring, he was shocked beyond words. "10,000... 10,000 high-tier spirit stones!" His voice couldn''t fully convey his emotions. He quickly hid the ring in his robe and sat at the entrance, pretending nothing had happened. In reality, he was both thrilled and astonished. "Mat, huh? I hope we become good friends in the future," Karsha smiled, looking at the details of the guard he had just met. He didn''t need to ask the guard''s name¡ªhis system had already provided that information. Whatever his reasons were for gifting the guard such a fortune would become clear later. After moving for another five minutes, Karsha once again saw the majestic golden mansion in the distance. "This sight never gets old," he said, stopping for a moment to admire the mansion before speeding toward it. The sect was vast, and since he didn''t know much about the terrain and refused to ask for directions, he had to rely on his senses, which could cover only 25 km around him. He could have spent some Killer Points to have the system create a map for him, but he chose not to. He wanted to explore the sect himself since he would be spending some time there to figure out his next plans. "Big brother!" From 1 km away, he heard Xian calling out to him. Behind Xian were the sect master, sect elders, Old Master Artemis, and his apprentice. Sitting in the flying boat were Fairy June and Fairy Mei Lin, June''s best friend. "Damn, I''m lucky," Karsha thought as he caught a glimpse of the enchanting beauty gazing at him. It took Xian just a single dash to close the 500-meter gap between them. This time, it was a brotherly hug, something Karsha didn''t mind at all.The army was full of such gestures, symbolizing the strong bond between comrades. And even if he didn''t want the hug, seeing the Golden Key floating above both Xian and June''s heads, he knew they were bonded for life. "You know, only weak men cry," Karsha said, tapping the weeping Xian on the back. "Don''t worry, Xian, big brother''s back now. Nothing to worry about." Karsha comforted him as best as he could. "Big bro, when did you become this handsome?" After being comforted, Xian finally noticed Karsha''s enhanced features. By that time, they had reached the spot where the sect elders were standing. Xian''s question intrigued them as well, but seeing Karsha looking at June, they didn''t pry further. Karsha walked closer to June, who was looking at him with a confused expression. He gently held her hand, and for a few seconds, neither of them spoke. They simply gazed into each other''s eyes. "Thank you," Karsha finally said. "Why are you thanking me? It should be me thanking you," June responded, even more confused as to why he was expressing gratitude. Karsha touched the necklace around his neck, and a wave of emotion washed over him as he remembered what Lady Illo had told him about it. Seeing the deep look in his eyes as he clutched the necklace, June broke into tears. Karsha quickly embraced her. "Let''s give them some privacy," Sect Master Xu muttered, prompting everyone to move inside the mansion, leaving only June and Karsha hugging each other. "How can you be this stupid? Cutting your life in half, really?" Karsha scolded gently, recalling what Lady Illo had revealed. Cutting one''s life force is akin to cutting one''s body in half¡ªboth painful and dangerous. But June had done it without a second thought. While she might have done it to ensure Karsha''s survival and his return with the venom, cutting one''s life in half is something no one would typically do, not even for love. There was no guarantee that Karsha would be able to defeat the Overlords. It was a gamble with the odds stacked against her, yet she took it anyway. Reckless and stupid, yes, but undeniably romantic. "Thank you," Karsha repeated, seeing that June made no attempt to say anything. He then retrieved the Princess Necklace. "I have something for you. It will temporarily restore your life force while I search for the ingredients to make a permanent solution." June nodded like a child, and Karsha gently placed the necklace around her neck. "There you go," he said, straightening her gorgeous silver hair. Looking into her beautiful blue eyes, Karsha couldn''t help but gulp. "You know it''s not polite to look at maidens that way," June teased with a smile. She could tell there was nothing inappropriate in his gaze, but the way he looked at her made her nervous and shy. "No need to blush, Elder June. This brother won''t do anything improper," Karsha smiled playfully. "Who are you calling ''Elder''? My name is June!" June pinched him, letting her feelings be known. "No need to be so strict! I was just showing respect to the oldest elder in the sect," Karsha joked, jumping back to avoid a soft punch from June. "What do you say we go inside? We still have your mother-in-law to save," Karsha said, changing the subject. Hearing him say that, a wave of emotion washed over June. "Did... did you manage to get the venoms?" she asked, her voice shaky. "I don''t make promises I can''t keep. Those Overlords never knew what hit them," Karsha bragged, puffing out his chest. "Hey, why are you crying again?" June burst into tears once more upon hearing his reply. "Thank you, Karsha. Thank you," she said, burying her face in his chest again. "At this rate, you''ll soak my entire outfit with your tears," Karsha joked, earning another pinch from June. "Be more romantic," she muttered, her cheeks turning as red as a tomato. "Alright, let''s go inside. We don''t want anyone peeking on such a romantic moment," Karsha said, taking June''s hand as they started walking inside the mansion. A few seconds later, they entered the mansion, where everyone was waiting with mixed emotions. June quickly rushed over to Fairy Mei Lin, leaving Karsha to wonder just what it was about women that made them so unpredictable. "Welcome back, Karsha," Elder Lin said, easing the tense atmosphere. "Thank you, Elder Lin. It''s good to be back," Karsha smiled as he took his seat beside Xian and the apprentice. Chapter 177 Shocking Everyone "So, how was your trip to the island?" Seeing Karsha back safe and sound, Sect Master Xu didn''t refer to Karsha''s 60 days on the island as punishment; instead, he called it a trip."You know, the usual¡ªkill me, or I kill you," Karsha joked, but they could all see the danger he had faced reflected in his expression. It''s no laughing matter to go to such a place and come back alive. In fact, Karsha was only the second person to return, and even the first person came back with a fatal poison that took his life after 40 years. "So, how was it? Did the island live up to its name?" Elder Ben asked. He was the quiet one among the elders. He had once been a member of a Great Family, but was banished after ignoring their recommendation and marrying outside the bloodline. "Well, it''s definitely a horrible place, but there are some good spots too. It wasn''t easy all the time, but there were a few fun moments," Karsha smiled. "The most important thing is, the Overlords are dead, and I got the venom, so we can now save Mother-in-law. And yes, I killed them all¡ªdidn''t leave a single one alive." The whole room fell silent at Karsha''s words. While it might have sounded arrogant, they knew he was telling the truth. That was also the reason for their shock. He, a Level 6 Grandmaster, had gone up against ten Tier 6 Terror Mutants and returned unscathed. What kind of monster had the power to do that? "No need to be so shocked. I had some help from a few friends," Karsha said, dropping another bombshell that made the elders, June, her friend, Master Artemis, Xian, and the apprentices stare at him like he was some kind of monster. "Well, no need to be surprised. We needed the venom, and the only way those bastards were going to give it up was if I took it from their bodies, so that''s what I did. Now that I have it, we should start making plans to cure Mother-in-law," Karsha added with a smile They were all middle-stage Sages, with the Sect Master at the late stage, but even they wouldn''t dare to speak so casually about facing mutants the way Karsha was doing. They had heard stories of the Overlords, and from what they knew, those creatures were monsters beyond monsters.During the 60-day wait, they had asked Xian a few questions, and from what his grandfather had told him, the Overlords were behemoths that even those at the same stage, or higher, would struggle to face. Hearing that made them doubt whether Karsha would survive, but seeing him talk as if he hadn''t suffered in the slightest left them stunned. "Are you alright?" June finally managed to ask. "Yeah, why wouldn''t I be? I had help from the Purple Tail Anaconda race, so I didn''t suffer much." "WHAT?" Everyone in the room shouted in shock. "What did you just say? You saw the Purple Tail Anaconda and walked out alive?" Xian was the one who asked this time. "They''re not as bad as you think. In fact, if it weren''t for them and one special person here¡ªJune¡ªI would''ve died in the first week I arrived on the island. They saved me, brought me out of danger, and healed me. No need to be scared of them," Karsha said, smiling as he answered their questions. "How are they?" Fairy Mei Lin asked. She came from a powerful background and knew more about the island than most. Nobody knew where her knowledge came from, but everyone knew about the Overlords, and only a few knew about the Purple Tail Anaconda. "Well, they''re more human than most people. They''re loyal and loving. Contrary to what you all believe, they can take human form, and the oldest among them look almost completely human. And unlike what most might think, they''re peaceful unless provoked." Karsha smiled, recalling a certain cute little snake girl. "I even made a little sister there. Once things settle down, I''ll bring her over." They all stared at him with their jaws wide open, looking at him like he was some kind of monster. The fact that he could so casually say he was friendly with creatures they considered monsters was something even elders like them found hard to accept. "Long story short, the Overlords are dead, so the island is now safe. No need to be shocked about that," Karsha said, making sure they understood he wouldn''t be taking any unnecessary risks by going back. "If the Great Families knew, they''d start sending people there now that the Overlords are gone," Elder Chen said. Karsha simply smiled and replied, "They can''t. All gates leading to the island will stop working after today. They were only operational because of the Overlords, and now that they''re dead, the gates are too." "What?" the elders shouted once again. This was a major issue, yet Karsha was treating it as if it were nothing. "If the portals are broken, how are you going to bring your snake friend over?" Xian couldn''t help but ask. Karsha smiled and said, "I have my ways." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This isn''t funny, Karsha. If the Great Families find out, you''ll be in trouble. Now that the Overlords are gone, the island is like an unexplored treasure trove waiting to be colonized. Since you''re the only one who can go there, they''ll either try to get close to you or suppress you," Elder Chen warned. "They can come. In fact, they should come. I''d be happy to send them there, haha, they''ll learn the hard way," Karsha said with an evil grin, remembering what the Elders on the island had told him. With the portals now broken, they knew Karsha would be forced to send people there, so they had already made plans for that. Even if a Great Sage appeared on the island, they wouldn''t survive for a minute. Karsha already had plans to use this unique situation to get rid of some of his enemies. If anyone sought his help, he''d gladly oblige and "help." Seeing how unconcerned Karsha was, the others could only sigh. It seemed they had been worried for nothing. "So, Fairy Mei, you and Elder June have been friends, huh?" Karsha asked, deciding to change the subject, sensing that the elders were still shaken by the recent revelations. "Hey, who are you calling ''Elder June''?" the elders, including Master Artemis, laughed. June playfully protested, and Fairy Mei smiled before answering Karsha''s question. "Yes, we''ve been friends since we were little," she replied, her tone soft and pleasing, just as Karsha had imagined when he first saw her. Too bad, back then, she had worn a rather unpleasant expression. "Oh, we''ll talk later," Karsha smiled, casting a knowing look at June. "She''s my friend, not yours," June said, clinging to Mei Lin''s arm like a child. Everyone laughed, making the atmosphere in the room more lively. Continue reading at empire "So, as I was saying, I now have the venom and two of the other ingredients. Xian and I will go to get the rest. But before we leave, we need to wake Mother-in-law. Thanks to the Purple Tail Anaconda, I found a way to use the poison to raise her cultivation base by a few levels." "What? You''re not serious, are you?" Sect Master Xu asked, almost standing up from his seat. "I don''t joke about things like this, Sect Master. Mother-in-law has suffered for long enough. The least I can do is turn her misfortune into fortune," Karsha replied calmly. "But in order to do that, I''ll need your help, Master Artemis," Karsha said, turning to the old alchemist. "What do you need? I''ll provide it if it''s within my capabilities," Master Artemis asked. "I need the strongest fire you have. Heaven-grade and upwards would be preferable. Don''t worry, I''ll buy it so your guild won''t suffer any loss," Karsha assured, making sure the old man didn''t have a heart attack from the request. "We do have a Heaven-grade fire at the guild, but it can''t be bought with spirit stones. It requires something of equal value," Master Artemis said, sounding a little disappointed. He wasn''t the one who made the rules, so he couldn''t bend them just for Karsha''s sake. Karsha thought for a moment, then retrieved one of the treasures he had. As soon as the grape-sized lightning fruit appeared in his hands, another wave of shock swept through the room, leaving everyone''s jaws hanging. "This is a 5,000-year-old Lightning Fruit. I hope this can be used for the exchange," Karsha said with a strange expression. He had won this fruit after completing a quest where he obtained the 10,000-year-old Lightning Fruit. But after looting the Overlords'' hideout, the shadow guards brought him five more from the Thundercoil hideout. Karsha didn''t really need it, so using it to exchange for a Pill Flame seemed like the best move. "Karsha, this fruit is more valuable than the flame. I''d be cheating you if I took it," Master Artemis replied. "Don''t worry, Master Artemis. Consider it a token of goodwill for all the transactions we''ll make in the future, and also for your help in concocting the pills before I went to the island," Karsha said, placing the fruit in a space ring and handing it over to Master Artemis. "Karsha, do you have another one? I''d like to buy it. Just name your price," Mei Lin asked, showing a serious look. "You''re my June''s best friend. I''ll give you one later," Karsha said nonchalantly, making everyone feel numb with shock. Just who was this kid? "I think we should focus on waking Mother-in-law now," Karsha said, breaking the stunned silence. "Sect Master, you and Elder Lin should bring her over. We''ll need an open space, and this place seems like the best." Sect Master Xu and Elder Lin quickly went to bring June''s mother. Chapter 178 Nine Star Absorption Array After Lady Illo, now Empress Illo, told Karsha about the unique ability of the Blue Venom, Karsha, with the help of the system, figured out ways to best utilize it to help June''s mother. Inside his Divine Alchemist memories are various pills that can wake June''s mother without the poison instantly killing her. One pill has the unique effect of delaying the poison for a few minutes.Karsha has also concocted another pill that will restrict the venom for at least a month. During this time, the person poisoned can use their strength to either look for a way to neutralize the poison or say goodbye to loved ones. But in this context, Karsha wants June''s mother to absorb as much spiritual energy as possible, so she will regain some of her strength for what''s to come. She can absorb the venom and use its energy to raise her cultivation base only when she has regained some of her strength. The rest of the process can only proceed after she has regained her strength. It''s dangerous, but Karsha trusted his master''s memories, so he wasn''t worried. "Big brother, can you really cure Grandma?" Xian, who had been quiet all this while, finally asked. He had been processing all the shocking things he had just heard, but now that he seemed to have recovered, he couldn''t help but ask. "Don''t worry, Xian. This big brother of yours doesn''t make empty promises. I will save your precious grandma. There''s nothing to be worried about." Karsha patted the worried Xian on the shoulder. Looking at the golden key hovering over Xian''s head, he knew the two of them were forever going to be brothers. He doesn''t fully understand how the destiny key works, since half of its function remains locked inside his mind. However, knowing that those with the key hovering over their heads would play a role in his destiny, was all he needed to know. Xian had already helped him enter Sunlight City, so there was no reason to doubt him. He had already involved Xian in so much trouble, yet the boy never complained, which meant the little beast tamer truly saw him as a big brother. "Once everything is settled here, we''ll head to your hometown. I''d like to meet your parents and congratulate them on raising such an amazing younger brother," Karsha smiled, patting the emotional youth on the back. In truth, Xian was several years older than Karsha, but he didn''t mind¡ªKarsha would forever be his big brother. Watching Karsha comfort Xian, June felt warmth spread through her heart. She hadn''t thought much about her promise to marry Karsha, but seeing him return from the most dangerous place on Earth made her believe that maybe her impulsive decision had been worth it. After bringing June''s mother back to the open area, Karsha immediately sprang into action. The artifact used to put her into a coma appeared to be more complex and mystical. It was a mask that covered her mouth and nose. Karsha knew it contained some kind of mechanism that converted the air into an antitoxin, slowly preventing the venom from reaching and destroying her heart. He retrieved his water bottle and bought sterilized ancient medicinal equipment and some gloves from the system. The pill he was going to use was pure, and since he wanted to maintain that, he made sure the cup and water wouldn''t be contaminated. He poured a mouthful of water into the cup and then retrieved the pill. "100% pure..." Master Artemis was struck with yet another shock. Even the sect masters were startled as they looked at the Tier 4 Earth-Grade pill in Karsha''s hand. The purest pill they had ever seen was 90%, and even that had been at an auction held by one of the auction houses in Sunlight City. So seeing an upgraded version¡ªone that could easily cause chaos¡ªcasually tossed into a cup of water left them uncertain whether to feel happy or sad. With his gloves on, Karsha calmly removed the artifact sustaining June''s mother''s life. Everyone held their breath as they watched the only thing keeping her alive being taken away. Karsha quickly brought the cup of water to her mouth and gently tilted her head back. She instinctively began drinking, sip by sip. Though her eyes remained closed, the scent of the medicine told her that someone was feeding her. After she drank the entire cup, Karsha laid her back. It took just 10 minutes for her to open her eyes. Seeing how weak and frail she had become, Karsha felt pity for her. June, on the other hand, began to cry as she looked at her once-energetic mother now appearing so feeble. Karsha had already warned them to stay back, as the venom would react once she regained consciousness. Cough! "MOM!" June cried out in alarm when her mother coughed up a mouthful of blood. Karsha, standing nearby, realized he had underestimated the venom''s potency, but he didn''t panic. He quickly removed his gloves and, without hesitation, grasped his mother-in-law''s hand. Cold sweat broke out on Karsha''s forehead as the venom began to enter his body. He decided to alleviate some of her burden by channeling part of the venom into himself. Everyone watched in shock as Karsha held on to his mother-in-law, fully aware of the danger. For him to break his own rule and touch her directly meant he, too, was now poisoned. "I''m fine," Karsha reassured them after ten minutes. He then retrieved the second pill and placed it in her mouth. She swallowed it and closed her eyes briefly. When she opened them again, her vision was blurry, but she could make out the figure of a young redheaded man. Karsha smiled, seeing that she had regained some of her strength. Meanwhile, he was experiencing some backlash from the venom coursing through his system, but with the system now stronger than ever, the venom absorption function was working in overdrive to subdue it. "Hello, mother-in-law. This little one will be curing you soon so you can finally hold your beautiful daughter again," Karsha smiled, watching as the woman struggled to reach out to June. Though she had regained her vision, her body was still weak. "June, you can come over, but don''t touch her just yet." Karsha hadn''t even finished his sentence when June appeared by his side. A small smile appeared on the woman''s face as she saw her weeping daughter. Fifteen years ago, when she was poisoned, June broke down. She spent the first five years crying and the next ten searching for a cure. So seeing her mother awake, even if just for the moment, meant everything to her. Her tears were the release of emotions she had held back for the last decade. "You can sit there and stare at her, or keep crying," Karsha teased gently, knowing June wasn''t going to stop crying anytime soon. He needed space to work, so Mei Lin quickly guided June away, giving him the room he needed. After clearing a large enough area, Karsha took out the Rune Ink and Rune Knife. With a sigh, he dipped the knife into the black liquid and began drawing runes in the air. "Big brother, are you an array master too?" Xian asked excitedly, seeing the rune symbols float before him. "I dabble in a lot of things, Xian. This big brother of yours isn''t just handsome," Karsha grinned, focusing on his drawing. The others couldn''t help but be shocked as they watched him. Whether it was his arrogance, shamelessness, or sheer intelligence, Karsha excelled in everything, leaving them in awe and full of questions. Just who is this kid? Elder Chen wondered. Is he even human anymore? Elder Lin mused. What can''t he do? Master Artemis also had his thoughts. Everyone watching Karsha draw hundreds of rune symbols had something to say. Even June''s mother, still too weak to speak, had similar thoughts. Though she didn''t know who the young man was, or have the strength to ask, witnessing him draw runes so effortlessly made it clear that he wasn''t ordinary. Within five minutes, Karsha had drawn over 2,000 rune symbols. The Nine Star Absorption array contained 5,400 symbols in total, so Karsha was working as fast as he could. After a little over 15 minutes, he finished the final symbol. Forming a hand seal, the symbols in the air merged into one giant rune. Stay tuned to empire He created another seal and pointed to the ground. The rune descended, forming a star diagram on the floor that expanded slightly, maintaining a half-meter diameter. Nine stars appeared around it, creating a channel. Another small platform formed half a meter away, connected to the larger star. This platform was where the core would be placed, allowing the nine stars to channel energy into June''s mother''s meridians without her having to do anything. "Mother-in-law, I need a blood sample," Karsha said, taking out a dagger. Since she couldn''t speak, she gave him a nod with her eyes, granting permission. Karsha quickly made a small cut on her finger and collected a drop of blood, which he placed at the center of the array diagram. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The diagram glowed for a moment, and the original purple color shifted to gold, indicating that the Nine Star Absorption array was now active. "Mother-in-law, I''ll be moving you into the array now," Karsha said, carefully lifting her and placing her inside the array. The venom coursing through her was so potent that no one except Karsha could touch her. Even with his enhanced immunity to venom, he was still experiencing burns, highlighting just how lethal the toxin was. "All you have to do is sit here and let the energy flow into you," Karsha instructed. He then walked over to the other star and retrieved a Tier 9 Monster Core. "TIER 9 MONSTER CORE!" Everyone shouted in unison, startling Karsha and almost causing him to drop the core. Chapter 179 The Rich Kid Karsha "Oh, come on, it''s just a Monster Core. No need to be alarmed," Karsha casually said, looking at the shocked expressions on their faces. Even June''s mother had a shocked expression in her eyes."Just a Monster Core? Do you know how rare those things are? Forget about Tier 9¡ª even Tier 8 is something rare to come by," Sect Master Xu said, sounding more shocked than before. "The strongest existence in this entire city is a Tier 9 being, and even they wouldn''t be able to casually pull out a Tier 9 core like that," he added. Karsha smiled and said, "Well, that''s them. It''s not my fault they are poor and weak." His smile blossomed into laughter as he quickly placed the core inside the star, making the array shine for a moment. Elder June''s mother immediately started feeling the energy. "It''s working," Karsha muttered, but when he saw the rate at which the array was absorbing the core, he nearly coughed up blood. ''System,'' he quickly sought out assistance from the system. ''Alright,'' Karsha thought as he looked at the shocked faces of the elders and smiled. ''Here we go again.'' He quickly took out another Tier 9 core. "WHAT?" they all exclaimed loudly. Even June''s mother made a small sound, now that she was regaining her strength. "Hehe, the looks on your faces right now¡ª priceless," Karsha smiled as he placed the second core into the diagram. They all looked beyond shocked. Elder Ben, who used to be a member of a Great Family, knew just how rare it was to even see a Tier 9 Monster Core. The last time he saw one was 15 years ago when Elder June''s mother defeated the final boss in the Tier 9 gate that opened near the sect. But in their quest to find a cure for her, they had sold it. Now, however, they had just seen a kid who was less than 20 years old casually take out two Tier 9 cores as if they were some kind of candy. Well, if only they knew that Karsha had indeed taken out nine of those cores from a pile of Tier 9 cores like candy, they would have vomited an ocean of blood. "No need to be shocked. If saving Mother-in-law requires Tier 9 cores, then I, Karsha Damon, wouldn''t hesitate to use my resources," Karsha said, clapping his hands behind his back and maintaining a straight face like a deity educating his progeny. "Who are you, really?" This time, it was Mei Lin who asked. Karsha smiled slightly, pondering how to answer. Saying the wrong thing would destroy the whole mysterious image he was putting on. After a few seconds, he answered. "While I am not from a Great Family or any Legacy family, I am also not poor. Tier 9 cores are nothing to me," Karsha spoke with a smile on his lips. He would be lying if he said Tier 9 cores were something he lacked. It appeared the followers of Zalgorath had left him some goodies. If the first floor of his treasure room was this shocking, what about the other six floors? "Big Brother, you can''t let anyone know you have Tier 9 cores, or else they''ll chase you down and snatch them all away," Xian, who had been poor all his life, quickly cautioned his brother. The others nodded, confirming that what Xian said was true. While killing Tier 9 monsters is something no Great Sage would do, they still require their cores to advance in cultivation. Once you break through to the Sage stage, cores below your realm become useless. So, they hunt Tier 8 monsters to break through to Tier 9, which is the Great Sage stage. However, once they reach that stage, continuing to level up becomes a headache. Obtaining a Tier 9 core is an incredibly daunting task. Most individuals resort to killing other Great Sages for their cores. However, if a Level 2 Great Sage kills a Level 1 Great Sage, the benefits gained from the core are minimal. Therefore, most people prefer using monster cores since they are measured in Tiers, not levels. However, killing Tier 9 monsters is next to impossible. Those monsters are exceptionally powerful, and it is rare for a Tier 9 dimensional gate to open. Furthermore, nobody wants to venture into the Calamity Zones of the forests. This of course has caused their progress to stagnate at the Great Sage stage. Without a miracle to obtain Tier 9 cores, they will remain forever stuck in the Great Sage stage. So, while there may be Great Sages around, it''s rare to see one with a level higher than Level 3. Tier 9 cores are just too rare, especially those belonging to Mutants. This is also the reason why the Patriarch of the Varon Great Family and the other person rushed over when they sensed Morris''s aura. Even a core belonging to a Tier 8 Mutant has some benefits for a Great Sage. But just like Tier 9 monsters, Mutants are rare and powerful, so most people avoid them entirely. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Karsha taking out not one but two Tier 9 cores made the sect elders and the others look at him with shocked expressions. "Don''t worry, Xian, they can''t do anything to me." Right now, Karsha had many ways to escape from those he couldn''t fight. He could either flee to the island or the red planet. He didn''t have to fear anyone unless, of course, they could kill him in one strike. But it was unlikely any of the elders would let his secret be known to anyone. Even if they did, Karsha would just run and never come back. The world was vast, and there were many places he could go, so he wasn''t concerned about anyone learning his secrets. Right now, he needed all the help he could get. He needed information and manpower, so showing them he was capable would only make them want to curry favor with him. Showing his wealth was his way of telling them that he could help them¡ªif they remained loyal. Karsha was undoubtedly wealthy now, with treasure houses full of riches, and since he had been told not to be stingy, he wasn''t holding back. "To tell you the truth, I am pretty rich. And although I don''t know whether I can trust any of you, I know that nobody can pose a real threat to me. So, instead of being shocked, let''s all remain calm and give Mother-in-law all the emotional support she needs." They all remained shocked, but hearing Karsha''s words made them feel somewhat guilty. Their gazes, despite being filled with shock, also held a hint of longing. Although they wouldn''t attack him just for his treasures, they still desired those cores. But seeing that he wasn''t trying to hide who he was made them feel ashamed. "Big Brother, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this," Xian was the first to speak. The others nodded, showing they could be trusted as well. It was better to get on his good side than to anger him and risk being on his bad side. No one knew what else he was hiding, and doing anything drastic would only complicate things. At the moment, the only people Karsha truly trusted were Xian and June, as they had the destiny mark. Although he didn''t fully understand how they would influence his destiny, he knew deep down that he could trust them. It was the others he was cautious about. But seeing how June was holding on to Fairy Mei Lin, Karsha knew she was trying to show him that she could be trusted too. "Alright, no need to get all emotional. We''re all family now, so there''s no need to feel guilty about anything," Karsha laughed as he returned to his seat. The others followed, leaving only June, her mother, and Fairy Mei Lin behind. Karsha retrieved three legendary items. "Thanks for this. If it hadn''t been for this treasure, I would have died," Karsha smiled, handing the items to the elders. He glanced at Elder Ben''s artifact for a moment before going back to his seat. It had been the only treasure he used during his stay on the island. He then retrieved another ring and handed it over to Master Artemis. "That should conclude our transaction," he smiled. "This is more than I asked for," Master Artemis said, looking inside the ring. He was startled by how much venom had been packed into it. "No need to be so courteous, Master Artemis. This is just a token of goodwill for all the amazing things we''ll accomplish in the future." Karsha kept smiling as he observed the expression on the old alchemist''s face. "And no need to be shocked. My friends went overboard, killing only Tier 6 mutants, so good luck creating some amazing poisons and antidotes." Explore new worlds at empire Remembering how the shadow guards chose to kill only Tier 6 monsters, Karsha couldn''t help but smile. They had indeed gone overboard. Instead of a few vials from ten different monster snakes, the ring was now filled with vials and sacs from more than 50 different types of snakes. "While we''re on the topic of alchemy, how can I register and join the guild?" Karsha asked. He had already started making plans long before he returned. He knew that the only way to gain access to resources was by having popularity and status. Now that he was qualified to become a Saint Alchemist, he knew he had to join the guild to gain status and backing. If this had been before his time on the island, he might have held back. But now that he had become a powerhouse in his own right, he wouldn''t hold back anymore. He wasn''t the strongest yet, but with enough backing, he could become strong. Master Artemis, who had been hoping to recruit Karsha, was taken aback by the sudden question, but he smiled and began explaining the procedure. Chapter 180 A Furious Jealous Prince While Karsha shocked the Sect Elders with his intelligence and wealth, the third prince of the Drono Kingdom was fuming with anger, breaking pieces of furniture inside his royal bedroom. The humiliation he had endured from Karsha was unbearable. In front of everyone, Karsha¡ªa nobody¡ªhad humiliated him.It wasn''t just him who had been humiliated. Vance had it even worse. He wasn''t merely embarrassed; his balls had been broken, and he now risked losing his position as the future family head. After all, a ball-less heir is no heir at all. Karsha had caused hundreds of young geniuses to see him as a mortal enemy, just as he had hoped. But while most of them returned to their sects and clans like obedient children, the third prince didn''t take the humiliation well. His room was now filled with broken chairs, tables, and lamps. His fury had driven him to go berserk, even injuring some of his guards. "My Prince, take it easy. We can get back at that brat anytime, but for now, you''re causing a scene. If His Majesty hears about this, you''ll be in trouble," one of the guards said, holding his nose, which was bleeding. Had the prince not been so furious, he might have laughed at the sound of the guard''s voice. "I want his head!" Prince Mixxel shouted, his voice echoing through the room. He was supposed to be at the Royal Drono Sect with the rest of his siblings, but due to his obsession with a Fairy, he had been humiliated by a no-name sect disciple. He not only stole the heart of his one true love, but he is also more handsome than him. Remembering that handsome face, the striking, shimmering red hair, and the enchanting smile, the prince couldn''t help but burst out in rage. His eyes burned with fury, his murderous aura filling the large room. In his current state, he resembled a berserker bandit more than a dignified prince. "I want him dead. Take your men, cut him down, and bring me his head!" he commanded. "My Prince, I don''t think that is wise¡ª" Pow! A slap landed on the face of the guard who had spoken. "Who are you to tell me what is wise? Do as I say¡ªtake your men and go kill that bastard!" he raged, causing the guard to feel a chill run down his spine. "Listen to your guard, Prince. Acting impulsively like this won''t yield any good results," a voice called from outside the room, followed by the appearance of a man in his mid-40s. His aura was calm but powerful, the kind only a Sage could emit. "General Unix, what are you doing here?" The prince became somewhat calmer upon seeing the man approach. The other guards immediately stood at attention as the general entered the room. "I came to make sure you didn''t do anything stupid. Have you forgotten you are a prince? Act like one," the man scolded, making the prince momentarily swallow his fury. "What am I supposed to do then? That bastard insulted my dignity! I need revenge, and the only way I''ll be satisfied is by seeing his head in a sack!" Prince Mixxel raged. "And you think throwing tantrums will help? Pull yourself together and think before you make a mistake you''ll regret for the rest of your life." General Unix spoke, but there was a mysterious tone to his voice that only the prince seemed to understand. "Everyone, leave and close the door behind you," Prince Mixxel commanded, sending everyone away, leaving only him and the general in the room. "I can''t let this go. I need payback, and since General Unix is here, I suppose you have a way," Prince Mixxel said, sounding calmer and more calculating now. "I do, in fact, have a way, but that will depend on the level of your intelligence." The prince smiled at those words. The fact that his favorite general was now around meant they were about to cook up something that would make Karsha regret his decision to steal his woman and humiliate him. Explore more adventures at empire The general was his chief guard and partner in crime. Whenever Prince Mixxel needed something done discreetly, he always sought out the general''s expertise. So now that Karsha had ignited his fury, he once more called upon the one person who could help him. Karsha might be protected now, but with these two plotting their revenge, he''s bound to face some difficult days ahead. ========== While the two were plotting their scheme, a pale but furious Vance was in his room, fuming with rage. He had been humiliated yet again, and this time, he had even been injured. News of Vance getting his balls kicked by a Grandmaster stage expert had already started spreading throughout the city and the entire kingdom. Vance was well known due to his family''s influence and his arrogance. Many feared him, and for years he had basked in that glory, but everything changed when he crossed paths with Karsha. He had first been humiliated at the Sunlight Pavilion and then once again at the Alchemy Guild. These two incidents had knocked down his popularity, and although no one dared to say it to his face, they all laughed at him behind his back. He had become a laughingstock. Over the past two weeks, he had started to regain some face, only for it to be shattered once more by Karsha. He had finally reached his breaking point, and just like the third prince, he began destroying things in his room. However, unlike the third prince, Vance and his great family were a shameless lot. When his father heard of the humiliation his son had suffered, his fury ignited as well, and he immediately ordered his men to kill Karsha. But since they couldn''t enter the sect, they decided to lie in wait for him outside. Unfortunately for them, they picked the wrong hideout, because the moment they arrived, someone was already there. They didn''t even have time to scream. Right now, more than 50 people wanted Karsha dead, but only a few had taken action. They wouldn''t stop until the one who had humiliated their masters was dealt with. They all admired Fairy June, and as ridiculous as it seemed, they each hoped she would forget that only one person could win her heart. So, despite their differences, now that they had a common enemy, they were willing to band together to kill Karsha before returning to their rivalries. ============= In a flash, a day had passed since Karsha returned from the island. His name had now spread throughout Sunlight City and even to some neighboring cities. Many geniuses wanted his head, and the Varon Great Family shared that same goal. Even Hugh, Vance''s father, had already made his move, along with several other powerhouses. Karsha, however, remained oblivious to all of these schemes. His focus was solely on curing his mother-in-law as quickly as possible. After adding yet another Tier 9 core¡ª which, of course, shocked everyone¡ª June''s mother finally regained enough energy to manually circulate it through her body. With the pill Karsha had given her, she was able to suppress the venom and was finally able to hold those she cared about. June had been in her embrace for the past hour, not wanting to let go. Naturally, Karsha wasn''t jealous¡ª he only wished he could get the same treatment. But since that wasn''t likely, he turned his attention to learning more about the Alchemy Guild. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It appeared that the Alchemy Guild in Sunlight City was just a branch of the main Alchemy Guild in the Drono Kingdom. From what he had heard, Master Artemis, despite his revered status in Sunlight City, was insignificant compared to the rare geniuses at the headquarters. There were 12 cities and numerous villages in the Drono Kingdom, each with its own alchemy guild. But according to Master Artemis, the Sunlight City branch was the weakest and poorest of them all. Many genius alchemists could concoct far better pills than those in the Sunlight Alchemy Guild. This, of course, made Karsha more than happy. If what Master Artemis said was true¡ª and it was¡ª Karsha realized his plan to make the guild his pawn would be easier than he had anticipated. Although he wouldn''t officially be the "big boss," he would be the one calling the shots from behind the scenes. With a good Pill Flame and quality ingredients, Karsha could already concoct 100% pure Tier 7 pills with his current knowledge and experience. And since the highest pill ever concocted by the Sunlight Alchemy Guild was an 80% pure Tier 1 Heaven Grade pill, he knew that within just a few years, he would become the top expert in the entire kingdom¡ª if not the whole continent. He was the disciple of a Divine Alchemist¡ªan existence only a step away from becoming a God of Alchemy. How could a Sage Alchemist compare to him? Although he was still classified as a Grandmaster in Alchemy, he was fully qualified to become a Saint Alchemist, at least with a Bronze badge. From Master Artemis, Karsha learned that every stage in Alchemy had a different badge based on the person''s mastery. These badges were particularly important for someone aspiring to reach the Saint-level. Before an alchemist could become a Saint, they had to be capable of concocting at least a 50% pure Tier 1 Earth Grade pill, which would qualify them for a Copper badge. The progression from there was Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and Platinum. A Saint with a Platinum badge could concoct a Tier 9 Earth-grade pill with at least 80% purity. Though Karsha was already qualified for a Gold badge, as his skills allowed him to concoct Tier 7 pills with 100% purity, he requested only a Bronze badge, since even Master Artemis only possessed a Silver badge. Master Artemis was delighted to have someone like Karsha join his guild. If things went well, Karsha''s talent would soon bring the guild great prestige, allowing them to compete with other, more powerful guilds. "So, young man, you are the one who stole my June''s heart," a sweet voice said. Karsha, who had been busy browsing through the Arcane Codex, smiled upon hearing it. He raised his head and looked in the direction of June and her mother. "Guilty as charged," he replied with a grin. Chapter 181 Karshas Pseudo Past June hid behind her mother, clearly embarrassed to be the center of attention. Her mother had always pampered her, so hearing her refer to her as a grown woman now made her feel both sad and shy."My name is Yi Ran, but you can call me Lady Yi Ran," June''s mother said with a small, forced smile. She still hadn''t fully recovered, so even speaking was somewhat stressful. Now that she could be touched, all the elders gathered around her, except for Elder Ben. It seemed that Elder Chen and Lin were part of the same family as Lady Yi Ran. "My name is Karsha Damon," Karsha introduced himself, storing the book away. He could tell that Lady Yi Ran meant business, so he prepared himself for whatever was coming. "Karsha, that''s a good name. But why would your parents give you a girl''s name?" Karsha almost coughed up blood at the question. He cherished his name because it was given to him by someone his mother held dear. She never told him who, so hearing the question almost made him spit a pool of blood in frustration. "Well, the name Karsha means ''Happiness,'' and it''s traditionally given to girls. So, unless you''re a lady in disguise, I don''t know why you''d be named Karsha," Lady Yi Ran smiled, clearly amused by the shocked expression on Karsha''s face. It appeared that he had no idea he had been living with a girl''s name all this time. "Well, you can call me Damon, then. It seems my master was drunk when he gave me the name," Karsha smiled before responding. "Why would your master name you? Don''t you have parents?" Lady Yi Ran asked. Karsha had already prepared a backstory to share with anyone curious enough to ask. "Well, from what I was told, my master found me in a pile of dead bodies after what appeared to be a complete and total massacre. I was the only one left alive, unconscious. He took me away and raised me," Karsha said changing the mood in the room instantly. "When I woke up, I didn''t remember anything¡ªnot even my name. So, my master gave me one: Karsha Damon." Karsha sighed before continuing, "Karsha Damon has always been my name and will forever be my name." The entire room fell silent, all eyes on him. Deep inside, Karsha kept laughing, but as he remembered his life back on Earth and the memories he received from Austin during their battle on the island, he felt a bitter ache. He had lost a lot in his life¡ªthings he would never be able to get back. So, even though he was lying, the pain in his heart was real. "I''m sorry to hear that," Lady Yi Ran said softly, her tone laced with motherly love. "Don''t be. I don''t remember anything from my past. And thanks to my amazing, though clearly terrible-at-naming, master, I had 18 years of good memories. I''m happy, and that''s what matters," Karsha smiled bitterly. Part of him was lying, but another part was remembering the agony Austin went through when he saw the lifeless bodies of his family. His reply made everyone chuckle lightly, but despite the laughter, June felt a pang of pain in her heart. She was one of the softhearted ones, and seeing Karsha act tough, she sensed that beneath his exterior, there was a deep, buried hatred. She knew she was powerless to help him, and that knowledge ached in her heart. "Can I know more about your childhood¡ªyour time with your master?" June asked, breaking the silence as no one else seemed willing to ask. "I had a good childhood. My master was a low-key alchemist¡ªan extremely skilled one. I don''t think many people even knew he was an alchemist. He found me when I was five, and since then, he''s been teaching me the craft. We traveled a lot together." He smiled, recalling the fond memories. "He bought me lots of things and even made me secretly attend lectures at sects that taught alchemy. I had a great time with him. But when I turned 18, he said I had matured and it was time for me to go out into the world and make a name for myself. So here I am. I''ve been on my own for the past year," Karsha finished, smiling as he reminisced about all the amazing places his mother used to take him and his siblings when she had holidays from work. His mother often made him secretly attend military drills whenever he visited her at the military camp. Karsha loved her more than he had ever loved anything; even the love he gave to his children paled in comparison. "Wait, 18 years and then a year? Are you only 19 years old?" June asked, calculating with her fingers. "Is there anything wrong with that?" Karsha replied, startled by the shocked expression on her beautiful face. He didn''t understand why she would ask such a question. "You''re really only 19 years old?" This time, it was Master Artemis who asked. "Of course! I turned 19 eight months ago," Karsha answered with a smile. In reality, he should be 33 now, but the body he inhabited was 18 when he took possession. The system had already explained that his age was determined by the bone density of the body he was in. After all, bones are used to determine the age of long-dead people, so it made sense for him to inherit the age of the body he now occupied. "You are a Monster Kid! This is the first time I''ve seen a 19-year-old with talent and strength like yours," Master Artemis said, smiling bitterly. In his eyes, Karsha seemed like an old expert, as the cultivation world could be deceiving. Someone with a youthful appearance could actually be an expert who had lived for centuries. So, upon learning that Karsha was just 19, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "If you''re only 19, then how come you know all these things? Alchemy is a difficult path; someone your age wouldn''t even be allowed to light a Pill Flame, let alone touch a Cauldron," Master Artemis questioned again. "Well, I guess I''m a fast learner," Karsha said with a smile, not revealing any more information. June and Lady Yi Ran exchanged shocked looks, mirroring those of Xian, the elders, and Fairy Mei Lin. They were all over 30 years old, and even June, who was deemed a genius of her generation, was now 35. In other words, she was old enough to consider having children with the boy she had promised to marry. But this is a cultivation world, where hundreds of thousand-year-olds marry those a few hundred years younger, and it''s all considered normal. However, the most shocking aspect is Karsha''s knowledge. He is an alchemist¡ªa damn good one¡ªand, on top of that, he is also an Array Master, a profession considered one of the most difficult and rarest of all. If that weren''t enough, he survived 60 days on an island full of venomous snakes, and not only did he survive, but he also killed the strongest beings on the island. If anyone heard this story, they wouldn''t believe a word of it. But all those gathered in the room had witnessed the events unfold, and even though Karsha claimed he had help on the island, they all knew he was simply being modest. "June, you''ve found yourself a monster!" Lady Yi Ran joked, looking at the shocked yet happy expression on June''s face. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom, don''t say it like that," Karsha said, hiding his face behind her mother. She was indeed happy, reassured that she hadn''t made the wrong choice. Even Xian, despite knowing that Karsha was much younger than him, felt a sense of happiness inside. It seemed he had found a good brother to rely on. "So tell me, Karsha, what are your plans now that you''ve joined this sect?" June asked. She had already informed them that Karsha was a new member, but she hadn''t mentioned anything about Snake Island or the Varon Great Family. She had a temperament for not taking things lightly, so she and the elders were worried she would become angry and hurt herself. Once she recovered, they would tell her everything. "Well, after curing you, I guess I''ll do whatever sect disciples do," Karsha replied. He didn''t know much about anything, just moving along with the flow. Now that he was back from the island, his only goal was to train and grow stronger for his next quest. He also had three quests to complete once he accepted the Emperor''s necklace, but the current him wouldn''t be able to handle any of them. So, for now, his only plan was to appear normal, and the best way to do that was to engage in whatever sect disciples typically did. "Then, when you''re free, will you help Mei Lin clear a Tier 8 Dimensional Gate so she can finally become a Core disciple?" June quickly asked, noticing that her friend had not planned on asking Karsha for help. She knew Mei Lin had long since reached her limit for becoming a Core disciple, having suppressed her cultivation base at the late Saint Stage for the past two years. "I''m up for anything that will be fun! Even though I don''t know much about dimensional gates, I''d be happy to help you anytime you ask. Xian and I are a package deal, so he''ll also join the team. I hope you don''t mind," Mei Lin nodded hastily, smiling. "Well, it seems you have yourself a team, Mei! You can finally become a Core disciple and breakthrough using the Heavenly Yin Essence Pool," June said with a happy smile. Karsha, on the other hand, was startled when he felt something stir in his soul sea at the mention of the Heavenly Pool. But before he could check what it was, Lady Yi Ran spoke up. "How do you plan on handling all the suitors that will be coming after June?" Chapter 182 Roadmap Five days had passed since Karsha left the island, and he had been busy throughout. He had managed to help resist the Blue Venom, allowing Lady Yi Ran to spend the last five days with her family and loved ones. The Sect Master and the Elders were incredibly happy and overjoyed to see their sister, friend, and former Sect Mistress back.Master Artemis and his apprentice stayed for a while before leaving. Now that Karsha had informed him he would be joining the guild and had also exchanged for the Heaven-grade Pill Flame, Master Artemis left to retrieve it. Karsha told him to bring it back in two weeks, as he had decided to accompany Xian to retrieve the remaining three ingredients from his hometown. Karsha was shocked to learn that, despite the Drono Kingdom being only a small part of the central continent, it was quite large. There are 12 prominent cities in the Drono Kingdom, but aside from those, there are also small villages, clans, and other organizations that have their own territories.The 12 cities are all managed by the great families, making them automatically wealthier than the small clans and villages, even though they are all under the same monarchy. The only advantage these villages and clans have is that they manage their own day-to-day activities without relying much on the kingdom. However, they do pay taxes and other dues to the kingdom, so when they require assistance, the kingdom always responds. Xian''s hometown is 30,000 miles from Sunlight City, and since they will be using a flying boat, it will take them five days to get there¡ªthree days if they fly at top speed. Karsha had given the Starlight Serenity to the shadow guards and the hoverboard to Starr, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t get a new one. The one he bought now was even better than the previous one. Its top speed is 350 miles per hour. Unlike the previous model, which only had seating space, the new one also has room for sleeping and dining. The boat is about 80 meters long and 50 meters wide when expanded to its maximum size. He spent 200,000 killer points on it, and aside from the spacious interior and amazing features, it also has a protective shield that can withstand attacks from a Tier 9 monster for a while. It''s powered by a monster core and even has an eagle-eye feature that allows it to see many miles away. Although Karsha could use his own mana to power the flying boat. However using the core is more efficient, and it allows him to let the boat fly on autopilot, making it both more efficient and easier to use.It''s a great flying boat, and Karsha wanted to take in all the sights during their trip. Even though he wanted to return quickly, he didn''t need to rush, as the pill he gave Lady Yi Ran would remain effective for another two months. These two weeks would also give him time to sort things out and consider how best to handle the adrenaline-fueled geniuses who were after his June. Lady Yi Ran had already warned him that many dangerous people were gunning for her daughter, so if Karsha wanted to have her all to himself, he needed to be prepared for the worst. Karsha simply smiled and assured her not to worry. He had already faced powerful monsters capable of destroying kingdoms, so dealing with a few idiots who wouldn''t back down even after losing face wouldn''t be an issue. His only concern now was where he would find strong enough monsters to kill and absorb their blood to saturate his Lesser Alpha Core. He already had 80% of the ingredients needed to concoct the Core Formation, Saturation, Condensing, and Strengthening Pills, thanks to the Herb Garden back on the island. Although he hadn''t yet checked the garden inside the Red Planet, he knew that if what Xian said was true, he would be able to find most of the ingredients in the Lonely Garden. This would allow him to concoct the pills necessary to form the next core once the Lesser Core was fully saturated. The system estimated that by absorbing five Tier 9 cores, he could fully saturate the Lesser Core and form a new one. Thanks to the mutant cores he acquired from the quest, he didn''t need the pills for the first core. However, from the Great Alpha Core and beyond, he would need the pills to form the core. After the core is formed, he can grow it either by absorbing the blood of his slain victims or by absorbing monster cores, or energy from any treasure¡ªwhether fruits, herbs, bones, or anything containing energy can be absorbed. The only catch is if the core hasn''t fully saturated, using it will not only deplete the core but also damage it, making it even harder to saturate later. This is why Karsha is more concerned about where he will find stronger monsters to kill and absorb their blood.Relying solely on the core seems like a bad idea. According to the system, he would gain the properties of the monsters or objects used to saturate the core, and acquiring that bloodthirsty aura was something he desired, as absorbing blood would give him that ability. Aside from that, he also wanted to further train his skills and techniques. Although the Subspace would be great once fully upgraded, he still needed the hunger and thirst for blood to cement the experience into his muscles. This would also allow him to refine his battle style and begin making progress toward the Saint stage. During his battles, Karsha also noticed that his Titan Defense Art had flaws. While his affinity for the Earth element was still low¡ªmaking a flawed defense somewhat expected¡ªhe knew he could improve.Thanks to the battles he fought on the island, he had identified what needed to be fixed. He had also acquired a treasure that would allow him to raise his Earth affinity to medium or even high once absorbed. Additionally, his Dark Prince Hell Art offensive technique could now be modified. He could add two more elements to it, but since his mastery of the technique was still only at ''A'' for both levels, he would need to raise that to at least ''S'' before he could integrate the two elements.Once his mastery reached the ''S'' level, he would be able to summon 10 million swords. With his current mastery over the Fire, Ice, and Lightning elements, he planned to select two and add them to the technique. However, connecting with 10 million swords was no easy feat. It would take a lot of time to achieve that, but with the time difference in the system''s Subspace, he could accelerate the process. Even so, it would require immense mental strength.Then, there was the matter of imbuing the elements. Although he had access to the core of the technique, he would need to understand every strand of rune that came together to form the skill. Since he had already imbued one element, he was confident he could handle the others. While those modifications could be achieved with effort, his latest technique, Sader''s Ice Strike, required a completely different approach. Karsha had already seen the result of fusing Ice and Fire, which had been catastrophic. He saw the mutation he wanted, but he wasn''t just planning to fuse Fire. His goal was to combine all his elements. Right now, Karsha doesn''t fully understand his latest technique yet. He hasn''t found time to explore it, but now that he''s back, he can finally begin mastering it. With the Subspace currently undergoing upgrades, he can speed up the learning process and master it with minimal effort. The only real danger is controlling it. The first time the mutation occurred, even Nedin lost control, causing the technique to spiral out of control. Had it not been for Karsha''s strategic thinking, both of them would have died. Now, however, he can start learning the technique from its basic concepts. Mutating it will be fine, as long as he maintains control. He also has several other techniques¡ªFire Beam, Ice Queen''s Wrath, Agni Infernal Dominion, Crescent Ice Strike, Call of the Storm, and one Tier 4 skill he hasn''t used yet called Sword Storm. Even though it''s still just a Tier 4 skill, he can upgrade it to make it more powerful. He''s been keeping his skills hidden for now, but that doesn''t mean he will rely on weaker techniques. He plans to upgrade and master Sword Storm, making it his go-to skill. When a powerful opponent shows up, he''ll reveal just what he''s been hiding. Sword Storm is a very powerful skill, and with it, he can overwhelm others without putting in much effort. Since he''s also a swordsman, he can wield his sword more actively, along with his elemental abilities. He has many paths to explore. He doesn''t plan to pretend to be weak, but he also won''t reveal his true power right away. After obtaining the Book of Annihilation, Karsha realized how easy it can be to defeat an opponent if you understand their skills. With his elements, Sword Storm, his swords, and his glaive, he can overwhelm his enemies without even trying. His domain and other high-level skills will be reserved for when they''re truly needed or when he''s hunting alone. Once he fully saturates all three cores and becomes a Dark Alpha, he will finally be ready to face the Guardians and unlock the Annihilator Persona. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once that''s unlocked, Karsha wouldn''t have to fear anyone, not even Great Sages. He still has Blood Manipulation and Balls Kicker as his secret power moves, so even a Sage or Great Sage would have to be cautious when fighting him. After all, their blood and... certain areas are things they can''t fully protect. Chapter 183 Leaving Sunlight City "So, Fairy Mei Lin, what is your current affinity for the lightning element?" After five days of ensuring everything was well with Lady Yi Ran, Karsha finally turned to Mei Lin, June''s friend. Of course, in Karsha''s head, he kept wondering why they added "Fairy" to her name, but he decided to address her that way to avoid sounding stupid or disrespectful. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."You can just call me Mei Lin," Fairy Mei Lin said with a small smile. "Anyway, my current affinity is only at the Medium stage," she answered. "Not bad. I guess that''s why you wanted the Lightning Fruit. But are you sure you can withstand the energy when absorbing it?" Karsha, who had suffered while absorbing a 10,000-year-old Lightning Fruit, knew that even a 5,000-year-old one wouldn''t be easy to handle. "Honestly, I don''t know. But even if I can''t withstand it now, I can always try again later once my affinity reaches the High level," Fairy Mei Lin said with determination. Karsha smiled inwardly. But before he could respond, June spoke up. "Don''t look down on her, Karsha. She''s just being modest. Mei Lin is a Dual Elementalist of Ice and Lightning. Her ice abilities are the strongest in the sect; only a few people can compete with her." Fairy Mei Lin cast a glance at her friend, pretending to scold her, but everyone could see she was grateful. It appeared she was shy in front of Karsha for some unknown reason. "Oh, it seems we have a genius here," Karsha said, smiling as he noticed Mei Lin''s cheeks turning red, almost as if they were about to pop. "Attack me with your lightning," Karsha declared. "I can''t do that. What if you get hurt?" Fairy Mei Lin asked. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Karsha said boldly. He had a yin and yang lightning running through his body, making it difficult for other forms of lightning to hurt him. It was one of the main reasons he had survived at Thunder Peak when others couldn''t. If a white light attacked him, the dark lightning would cancel it out, and vice versa. The only way he could be hurt was if the attack was stronger than his current capabilities, or if the attack was simply too powerful. "Condense the lightning into any form and attack me. Don''t worry about me¡ª I''ve had worse," Karsha said with a smile, remembering his time with Thundercoil. That bastard had been too confident, and Karsha had used only one attack to kill him. But Karsha thanked the gods that his one attack had worked because if he had lost that bet, the lightning baptism he would have endured would have been worse than a Tribulation. He was extremely grateful, and thanks to the might behind his Dark Prince Hell Art, he had killed Thundercoil with a single strike. Even just being in that part of the island was enough to kill a Grandmaster who does not have an affinity for the lightning element. Karsha stood up and positioned himself 10 meters away from Fairy Mei Lin. "Whenever you''re ready," he said. Fairy Mei Lin hesitated for a moment, but after June encouraged her, she formed white lightning in her palm and sent it flying. Xian, who was sitting a few meters away from Karsha, felt the hair on his body stand up as the lightning swept past him. Karsha, on the other hand, just stood there, letting the lightning strike his body. "Are you alright?" Fairy Mei Lin asked, startled to see Karsha make no move to block the attack. Even the Elders and Lady Yi Ran were surprised. The strength of the lightning Mei Lin had unleashed, though not enough to kill a Grandmaster, was enough to paralyze them for a while. "I''m fine. Attack again, but this time add more power to it," Karsha said, leaving everyone dumbfounded. "Are you sure?" Fairy Mei Lin asked. "I am. Don''t hold back," Karsha said, making sure she understood. She had held back with her first attack. While they all saw it as terrifying, Karsha barely felt anything. It was as though something had lightly brushed his clothes, and that was it. BOOM This time, the attack that landed on him packed the full might of Fairy Mei Lin''s lightning affinity. Karsha only felt a strand of electricity touch his body, and that was all. His physical body had grown even stronger thanks to the resources he absorbed through danger and chaos. "Not bad," Karsha said, walking back to his seat as if nothing had happened. "You... You... How are you alright?" Fairy Mei Lin was dumbfounded. That attack could kill a non-Lightning Grandmaster, even burning their body in the process, yet Karsha had taken it without any defense and looked completely unharmed. "No need to be shocked. My physical body is just stronger than most," Karsha replied, making the whole thing seem ridiculous. "Also, my clothes have defensive runes, so I wasn''t actually taking the full attack without any protection." Seeing that they were about to ask more questions, Karsha lied. Although the system had taken 400,000 Killer Points for the clothes he was wearing, they didn''t actually have any defensive runes. While the clothes had resistance to fire and other damaging elements, they had no special defensive runes. "Although you can''t currently absorb the 5,000-year-old Lightning Fruit, you will be able to once you attain a High Affinity. Fortunately for you, since you''re June''s friend, I''ll give you a technique to train with. Depending on your comprehension speed, you should be able to attain a High Affinity within two weeks." "WHAT?!" At this point, Karsha was used to their shocked exclamations. The technique he was referring to was the Divine Scroll he had won after completing the quest for obtaining the Lightning Fruit. Initially, he had planned to use it to train his own lightning element, but that was before he gained direct access to the Lightning Element itself. Now, he could just use the skills in it since his affinity had reached the Excellent stage. He didn''t need to follow the scroll''s instructions to the letter. As long as he kept advancing his understanding, the skills within the scroll could be learned. While he knew giving something so powerful and expensive to a stranger seemed rash, Karsha didn''t care. The system had made modifications to it so that she wouldn''t be able to pass it on to anyone else. Karsha walked up to Mei Lin. "You''ll feel a slight headache, but try to endure it," he said as he placed his index finger on her forehead and transmitted the technique to her. As expected, Mei Lin felt a slight headache, but when the pain subsided, her jaw dropped as if it were hanging on a loose hinge. "What is it, Mei?" June asked, seeing her friend frozen in shock. "Did... Did... Did you just give me a Divine-Grade Technique?" Mei Lin asked, her voice shaking with disbelief. Hearing this, the elders were equally stunned. "You must be mistaken, Mei," Elder Chen said, trying to process the situation. "I''m not mistaken; it''s a Divine Lightning Technique," Mei Lin replied. Elder Chen shifted his gaze toward Karsha. He tried to speak, but no words came out. Karsha just smiled and decided to act all bossy. "Hehe, the market is closed for the day. However, if you can get me 100 Tier 5 skills, I''ll give you a Tier 20 skill. How does that sound? Interested?" "Stop joking, brat. Tier 20 skills are something only the king can pull out from his treasury. Even our sect has only two Tier 20 skills, and they are all locked away in a secure place," Elder Chen said. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in the Divine Technique. He had a high affinity for the lightning element, and obtaining such a skill would surely increase his combat power manyfold. "Hehe, not that I want to brag, but I just gave my dear sister a Divine Technique. Who''s to say I can''t deliver on my promise?" Mei Lin blushed slightly, hearing Karsha refer to her as a sister. June smiled slyly, glancing at her out of the corner of her eye. "I know you want the Divine Technique, so how about this¡ªget me 100 Tier 5 lightning-type skills, and I''ll give you the Divine-Grade Technique," Karsha proposed. "Deal!" It didn''t take even a second for Elder Chen to accept. "That was fast," Karsha said with a smile, then turned to the other elders with the same grin. "Although I don''t have any Divine Skills suited to your elemental affinity, I''ll give you the same deal¡ªbring me 100 Tier 5 skills, and I''ll give you a Tier 20 skill. Hehe, wouldn''t it be great for the sect to suddenly have Tier 20 skills pop up from nowhere? I mean, 1,000 Tier 5 skills means 10 Tier 20 skills." Karsha smiled mischievously, then stood up and made the floating boat expand just large enough to fit through the door. "Xian, hop on. We''ll be back in two weeks. Here, June," Karsha said, tossing her something. "When this core is almost depleted, put this on. Lady Yi Ran, use this time to regain control over your body. Once we return, this poison will be a thing of the past." Karsha jumped into the boat. "Fairy Mei Lin, use this time to raise your affinity to the High level. I''ll help you absorb the fruit when we return. See you all in two weeks," he said as the boat floated away, speeding off. "This kid is not ordinary," Sect Master Xu said, shaking his head. "Well, my June wouldn''t have chosen him if he were just ordinary," Lady Yi Ran smiled. "But he did give you all a great offer. If he was able to give away a Divine-Grade Technique, who''s to say he can''t produce a Tier 20 skill?" "You four better start looking for Tier 5 skills because this is an offer you can''t afford to ignore. With more Tier 20 skills entering our treasury, the sect will regain its former glory," she added, making everyone understand the significance of what was about to happen. After a while, the elders left to start gathering the skills. If they could acquire even one Tier 20 skill, their chances of breaking through to the Great Sage stage would increase greatly. After all, Tier 20 skills were so rare that even Great Sages struggled to obtain just one. Chapter 184 Spirit Fruit After leaving the Golden Mansion, Karsha and Xian took to the skies and sped off. Within seconds, they were a couple of kilometers away. Although the boat was fast enough to make the journey a short one, Karsha wanted to use the time to accomplish a few things.He wouldn''t have much time once he returned, as he planned to saturate and form the other core as soon as possible.The Subspace was still upgrading and would be done in two days. Once it was ready, he could quickly begin training his skills. He wanted to push all his skills to at least an ''S'' rating before moving on to the techniques.Among all his skills, only Fire Beam had been mastered to SS rating. It was also a Tier 14 skill, so there was no telling what would happen once his mastery reached SSE and the tier of the skill increased. In the world of Quinox, the tier of skill can only be increased once the user surpasses SSE mastery. After reaching that level, the tier can be raised, but the process is incredibly difficult. Training a skill to reach SSE mastery requires a lot of time and impressive comprehension ability. While Karsha had managed to push his Fire Beam skill to SS mastery within months, not many people could do that. In fact, most cultivators abandon their skills once they outgrow them. A Master-stage cultivator may treasure a Tier 5 skill, but once they become a Saint, those skills become weak. At that point, they have to spend money to acquire stronger skills, or get lucky and obtain them as drops. However, Karsha wasn''t like everyone else. He could easily raise the tier of a skill using skill points. And thanks to his awakened Soul Sea, now larger than ever, he could use skills up to Tier 25. The only thing holding him back was his physical strength. Initially, it had been his weapon, but now that he had a soul weapon, he could unleash any form of attack without worrying about his weapon''s limitations. He is now set, and once his body tempering rises to Gold Body, he will be able to unleash even more powerful attacks. But his situation aside, right now, he has Xian to worry about. Even without the Destiny Key, he intends to make him an overpowered warrior among his peers. Since Xian is bound to get entangled in Karsha''s troubles, and Karsha won''t always be around to help, making him stronger is the only way. Karsha has already made plans, and he will use this two-week journey to start implementing them. If things go well, Xian will become a powerhouse in just a few years. "Big brother, you''ve really changed a lot these past months," Xian remarked, looking at Karsha, who seemed to be in deep thought. "How so?" Karsha asked. "When I first brought you to the Sect, you were more laid back. But after returning from the island, you''ve become much bolder. Although you were bold before, the fact that you didn''t even lift a finger to put down Vance shows just how much you''ve changed." Xian wasn''t the only one who noticed this. The Sect Master, the Elders, and even June had observed the changes but chose not to say anything. They understood that Karsha must have faced numerous dangers on the island, and those experiences had forced him to adapt. However, seeing Karsha become more free, arrogant, and lively also made Xian a little worried. The change was significant. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A lot happened to me on the island, Xian. I wouldn''t be lying if I said those two months for you felt like more than three years for me. The island isn''t a place for the faint-hearted, so I guess, in order to cope with my troubles, I became more of who I am. But that''s also a good thing. Most people wouldn''t be able to come back from what I experienced, so the fact that I''m alright should be reassuring." The question brought back some past memories. After his first tour back on earth, Karsha had been broken and depressed. If it hadn''t been for some monks in China who helped him, he might never have recovered from the trauma. His habit of compressing who he truly is within himself was just a coping mechanism. At first, he was weak, but now, he can hold his own against his enemies. There''s no need to hold himself back anymore. Embracing who he is will be key to discovering who he is meant to become. "Sorry, I didn''t know about that. But don''t worry, no matter how much you''ve changed, you will always be my big bro," Xian said with a smile. He had been worried sick for the past 60 days, so seeing his big bro survive and come back stronger and more handsome finally put him at ease. "No need, brothers don''t need to thank each other. By the way, I wanted to ask¡ªwhy didn''t you want to use the Beast Tamer class instead of the sword?" Karsha''s question startled Xian, but he quickly composed himself. He knew he couldn''t hide anything, so after thinking for a moment, he began to speak. "Although I have the Beast Tamer class, I didn''t get any good taming techniques or skills, and my soul strength is too weak, so taming a beast isn''t something I can do. My grandpa said that if I manage to obtain the Soul Expansion Pill and Soul Strengthening Pill one day, I''ll be able to start using the class. But since I don''t have the qualifications yet, I can only use the sword." "I see, that makes sense. Don''t worry, I''ll help you increase your soul strength so you can finally become a Beast Tamer," Karsha said. "Even if my soul strength increases, I don''t have any skills or techniques that would help me tame beasts. I''m essentially a waste," Xian broke down. He had been trying so hard just to make something of himself and send it home so his siblings could have a more normal life. Had it been up to Xian, he would have sold all the herbs in the garden and used the money to raise the cultivation levels of his parents and siblings. Of the whole family, he is the only one with the highest cultivation base, and even then, he is just a Peak Grandmaster. All the money and cores Xian had been sending home were so his parents could raise their cultivation base. Once they became Saints, their lifespan would increase by a thousand years. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll get you the best skills and techniques for taming. Just focus on raising your soul strength." Karsha retrieved a small, red fruit about the size of a grape. "This is a Soul Fruit or Spirit Fruit. Eating it will increase your soul strength. Take it and go down to the last room to eat it. It will take five to six days to be fully absorbed, so take your time." Thanks to Shadowcoil''s obsession with the soul, the shadow guards had found three of these fruits in its hideout. Since Karsha could only consume one, it was only natural to give the rest to Xian. He still had plans to concoct Soul Expansion Pills for Xian as soon as he got the ingredients. "Big bro, I can''t take this. This fruit is way too expensive for a lowlife like me to just eat," Xian said, startled by the sight of the fruit. His grandfather had taught him a lot about herbs, so he knew the value of the fruit. That small thing could be sold for millions of spirit stones. "Never say that word again. You are not a lowlife. Nobody is a lowlife¡ªwell, except for those scums from the Varon Family. Know this, Xian: this big brother of yours is pretty rich, so if you''re going to follow me, start behaving like a rich kid." Karsha pushed the fruit into Xian''s hands. "Off you go. When you''re done, I''ll give you some skills and techniques." Xian looked at the fruit with almost teary eyes. He was a nobody from a village so small it didn''t even have a name. People like him were destined to remain in poverty for as long as they lived, and even in death, they would remain poor. For someone like him to be given a treasure that many would kill for, it was overwhelming. "Thank you, big bro." With teary eyes, Xian hugged Karsha. Karsha understood the emotion, so despite his rule of only hugging things that pressed against his chest, he made an exception. "Off you go; you''re making me emotional," Karsha said as Xian broke the hug and headed toward the entrance leading to the sub-basement of the flying boat. "No hugging next time. I only hug ladies," Karsha added, making sure Xian knew the rules. "I hope you succeed, Xian. Your destiny depends on it," Karsha sighed as he walked to the front of the boat and sat down. He took out a Tier 9 Core and began absorbing it. His soul ring shook within his soul sea, and the energy from the core started flowing into the almost basketball-sized red core. It took just five minutes for the core to be fully absorbed, but little to no change had occurred. "Let me use the Tier 8 cores now. I only have three Tier 9 cores with me at the moment. After I get back, I''ll pop over to the Red Planet and get more." Karsha retrieved about 30 Tier 8 cores and began absorbing them. Although he couldn''t absorb them the way he did when he needed them for EXP, the process was still fast¡ªfaster than any other cultivator could manage. "I''ll finish the rest with herbs and blood," Karsha sighed. After absorbing all 30 Tier 8 cores, he saw some changes, but he still hadn''t reached full saturation. "Really, system? Flee? Since they''ve come, they''ll have to remain here¡ªforever." An evil grin spread across Karsha''s lips as he let his glaive float above his head. For the first time, he brought out the Necroxis Death Dagger, and a potent, corrosive smell immediately filled the air. "Time to hunt," Karsha muttered as he blinked into the shadows, leaving the boat on autopilot. Chapter 185 The Blinking Shadow ''System, what are we dealing with?'' Karsha stealthily made his way toward the approaching enemies. The system could now actively scan up to 10 miles around him and even cover the entire continent if necessary.However, the 10-mile range only showed active threats, so reporting early would give Karsha a few seconds of preparation before the threat arrived. < 20 Saints are approaching in four groups. > "Tsk, 20 Saints?" Karsha muttered. He could sense the enemies, but because he hadn''t reached the Sage level yet to access divine sense¡ªwhich would allow him to see all around him instead of just sensing¡ªhe had to rely on the system. "Wait, why don''t I try something new?" Karsha immediately activated his Third Eye, turning his eyes dark and extending his perception. "Bingo," Karsha smiled wickedly. "Bunch of idiots. Is this how you sneak up on someone?" Karsha chuckled as he watched the 20 Saints rushing toward him stealthily, now visible thanks to his Third Eye''s range. They made sure to stay at least 10 kilometers away from the boat. That distance was enough to escape the senses of a typical Grandmaster. Most Grandmasters had a sensory range of only 2 kilometers, while the more talented or powerful ones could sense up to 5 kilometers. However, they had picked the wrong target this time. Karsha''s senses had advanced beyond the 15 kilometers he was capable of before, especially after he awakened his Soul Sea. He could now sense up to 25 kilometers if he willed it. But never in his wildest dreams did he think that using his Third Eye would have such a powerful effect. Now, he could see all the Saints moving toward him, even those trying to hide their auras. "Good, this is good. You idiots formed the perfect groups. Group one, welcome your death." Karsha blinked into the shadows and moved toward the first group approaching from the right. Each group maintained a 2-kilometer distance from the others, so sneakily eliminating them wouldn''t be difficult. "I don''t know why the Young Master wants us to sneak up on this brat. Look, he doesn''t even know we''re coming. The boat is even losing speed," one of the Saints said, his voice full of hate and ridicule. "Idiot! If you want to die, then rush in and kill yourself. That brat survived 60 days on the Snake Island. Do you really think someone like him can be killed so easily? Don''t get cocky just because you''ve killed a few Grandmasters," another Saint, apparently the leader of the group, reprimanded him. "Tsk, he''s just a Grandmaster. I bet he survived by hiding the whole time," the cocky Saint retorted. "Even so, he survived. That should tell you he has strong survival skills. People like that are hard to kill. If I were you, I''d start thinking about how to kill him in one strike instead of being cocky," the leader said again. However, before the cocky Saint could respond, another voice interrupted them. "My, my, what do we have here?" For a moment, everyone froze but their instincts kicked in, and they quickly looked at the newcomer. "You should listen to your leader¡ªsome people are just hard to kill," Karsha said to the cocky Saint with a smile. "Who are you?" the cocky Saint asked. "Me? I''m the Grim Reaper," Karsha smiled as a dagger appeared in his hand. The cocky Saint only saw the dagger after his head was already in the air. The others moved to attack, but before the first could strike, his head too was severed. The remaining three Saints wore grim expressions. They couldn''t tell how Karsha was moving, but every time they sensed him, like a shadow, he blinked away. "Behind you..." the leader shouted, but it was too late. Another Saint lost his head, leaving only two. Karsha''s movements were bizarre. He seemed to have a presence, but every time they tried to attack, he blinked away. The only time they could pinpoint his location was when a head flew into the air. The fourth head flew into the air, leaving only the leader, who was now trembling like a child. "Please, don''t kill me," he pleaded, falling back onto his butt. The terror he had just experienced was too horrific. It all happened so fast¡ªthe four Saints fell within 3 seconds, leaving headless bodies on the ground. "You''re from the Varon Family?" Karsha asked with a stern gaze. The trembling Saint nodded; he didn''t have the will to lie. Lying would only get him killed. Karsha smiled. Seeing the evil grin on his face, the Saint shuddered. Karsha walked closer and stepped on his leg. "You seem like a decent guy. Too bad you''re on the wrong side," Karsha shook his head. He didn''t feel any personal resentment toward these assassins, but he believed killing them was the only way to weaken his enemy''s forces. "Please don''t kill me. I promise I won''t come after you again. I''ll even run away with my family and never go back to the Varon Family," the Saint continued to plead, but Karsha didn''t budge. It had been 20 seconds already, but since he could sense the locations of the others, he wasn''t worried. Xian was safely aboard the boat, absorbing the Spirit Fruit, so Karsha wasn''t concerned. He could kill all the Saints anytime he wanted. "Tell me, was it Vance who sent you, or his father? And how many of you did they send?" Karsha knew Vance hated him, but his father, Hugh, was more powerful and had the authority to send as many assassins as needed to eliminate him. However, seeing only Saints sent after him, Karsha couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. "It was Master Hugh. He deployed 5 Sages and 20 Saints, but we don''t know where the Sages are. But don''t worry¡ªif you run fast enough, you''ll be able to escape them," the trembling Saint stammered. "I guess they''ve started taking action. Good, this is good," Karsha smiled, seeing his plans progressing as expected. He could have ignored Vance when he returned from the island, but Karsha knew that doing so would only result in a never-ending cycle of conflict. So, he made sure his one decisive attack would prompt the Varon Family to take bold actions. "The more they come, the better. At the very least, I''ll be able to absorb more blood and saturate my core quickly." Karsha smiled once more, then shifted his gaze to the Saint. "What is your name?" Karsha asked. "I am Khan," the Saint answered in a shaky tone. "Today is your lucky day, Khan. I won''t kill you, but I want you to deliver a message to two people for me." Karsha went on to explain what the message was and who it should be delivered to. He even gave Khan 10,000 low-tier spirit stones and a pill. "Take your family and run away. Take this pill when you wake up, and be sure to follow all the instructions I gave you. Know this¡ªif you try anything fishy, I will know. And don''t even bother hiding; I will find you," Karsha warned. The trembling Saint nodded, and then instantly felt pain as Karsha''s punch knocked him unconscious. Bang. Karsha knocked Khan out cold, then took a sample of his blood before speeding away. He didn''t kill him, but he took something even more important. Karsha needed blood samples to train the last ability of his Blood Manipulation skill. He currently had a ''B'' Mastery of the skill, and mastering the last ability would push him to ''A'' Mastery. He could sense that the skill was more than it appeared to be¡ªespecially the blood-tracking ability. The more his mastery increased, the stronger that feeling tugged at him. It took only a second for Karsha to appear behind the second group. Within three seconds, all five were dead. "Tsk, useless bunch. At least they have some use," Karsha muttered. He needed to kill 10,000 Tier 7 Saints, 1,000 Tier 8 Sages, 20 Tier 7 Terror Mutants, and 2 Tier 8 Lesser Mutants as part of the requirements to unlock the Dark Prince Persona. He had already started filling the Tier 7 and Terror Mutant quotas on the island and the red planet. In fact, he had already killed 1,200 Tier 7 monsters on the island and Red Planet, so adding 19 more wouldn''t be a bad thing. Had they not targeted him, he wouldn''t have killed them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me take care of the Saints before the Sages appear," Karsha muttered as he blinked away. Within seconds, all five members of the third team fell to his corrosive dagger. The fourth team followed swiftly. The entire massacre took less than a minute. With his Blink Skill now capable of covering up to 10 kilometers, Karsha didn''t need to spend much time at all. He could have killed them in 10 seconds if he wanted. "Looks like the Sages are running behind. I guess I''ll wait for them on the boat." Karsha smiled, then blinked away. In five seconds, he caught up to the flying boat. He had already ensured that he could blink aboard, so even though it was flying 30 meters off the ground, he blinked and appeared through the shadow cast by his glaive. "Don''t worry, buddy, you''ll taste Sage blood today," Karsha said to his glaive before sitting at the bow of the boat. His senses spread wide, monitoring everything. If the Sages came within range, he would act. Ten minutes passed, but nobody showed up. Karsha remained silent, continuing to monitor his surroundings. Now that he could use his Third Eye in this way, he knew that anything within his range would be detected. "Following us so sneakily seems a bit creepy. Why don''t you come aboard?" Suddenly, Karsha turned his gaze in a specific direction and spoke. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a second later, a cloaked figure emerged from the shadows, floating in the air. "It''s you..." Chapter 186 The Shadow Helper "It''s you," Karsha said, looking at the flying figure. The presence emanating from the figure made Karsha''s heartache for a moment. He didn''t even know if he could survive a single attack from him. The person was a Sage, like many others, but Karsha sensed a more dangerous aura around him¡ª the kind of aura only Khinux had given off during their battle."You''re a Mutant¡­ No, you''re a Calamity Mutant!" Karsha jumped up in fright and immediately drew his Enigma sword. "Who are you, really?" he asked, pointing his weapon at the figure. Although he felt no hostility from him, Karsha knew he had to be prepared for anything. A Tier 8 Calamity Mutant was something the current Karsha couldn''t handle. "I should be the one asking that question. Who are you, and why do I feel like I should bow to you?" the figure asked. Karsha didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he used the system to check the figure''s details. The info feature instantly captured his information and displayed it. Name: Morr Durin Age: 202 Bloodline: Royal Purple Tail Anaconda (Sage) Cultivation: Tier 8 Calamity Mutant Mood: Neutral Strength: 88,900 Agility: 909,000 Defense: 77,000 Mental: 98,100 Soul: 102,500 Attack Power: 120,000 ~ 170,100 "No way, you''re Ayarr''s big brother!" The figure shook and nearly fell from the air when he heard Karsha''s response. "Who are you, and how do you know that name?" Morris asked, his mood shifting from neutral to slightly hostile. "No need to be hostile. I met Ayarr and the Shadow Guards back on the island. That''s how I know her name¡ªand yours," Karsha said as he lowered his weapon. He wasn''t scared anymore. If the figure attacked, he could only try to escape. After all, his speed in the air was faster than most, thanks to his wings. "Stop lying. The Shadow Guards died 45 years ago," Morris said, glaring at Karsha, a slight killing intent exuding from his eyes. "No, they''re still alive. Dhaka, Alida, Tifa, and Kilian are perfectly fine. They were just poisoned, but I helped cure them. That''s how I got to know them," Karsha replied, not wanting to hide anything. If what he''d heard about Ayarr''s big brother was true, Morris was a good person¡ªwell, a good snake. Also, Karsha trusted his system, so he knew the figure before him was no imposter. His third eye could also see through illusions, so even if Morris was using something to change his appearance, Karsha would have seen through it. "You really did meet them¡­" The hostility in Morris''s demeanor vanished instantly, and a look of sadness crossed his face. It was clear he missed his family dearly. "Why don''t you come aboard? No need to keep flying after us like that. I''m expecting some guests, and flying behind us like that will scare them away," Karsha said casually. He didn''t feel the need to lift his guard. While he might not be able to kill Morris, he knew he could escape quite easily. He also had some trump cards at his disposal. His trip across the 10 Treasure Houses hadn''t been for nothing. Although he hadn''t found exactly what he needed, he returned with a few toys he intended to give to Xian. Using them to defend himself and flee would be a good thing. At worst, they might capture Xian and use him as bait to lure Karsha out. But buying time meant gaining a chance to grow stronger. Revenge could always be had in the future. "Who are you?" Morris asked the moment he stepped aboard, his gaze fixed on Karsha the entire time. "You already know my name and who I am, so let''s not dwell on that," Karsha replied. "The only thing I can tell you is that I''m someone who survived Snake Island and slayed the 10 Overlords. You''ll find out the rest when you go back." Karsha didn''t bother trying to act magnanimous. While those unfamiliar with the island would see him as just a handsome young man, Morris saw something different. When Karsha broke the curse, he merged with two things. The first was the Destiny Key, which revealed some information about the Unknown People. The second was the Overlord Token, which made him the Overlord of the island. His control over everything on the island was unparalleled. Since Morris was from the island, the reverence and respect that all islanders felt toward Karsha would affect him as well. Being an Unknown, Morris was supposed to bow to Karsha. The only thing stopping him was his royal blood and strength. As a Calamity Mutant, Morris was only a few steps away from becoming a World Boss. < Host, this individual has an unstable aura. This may be due to an incomplete breakthrough. If they don''t complete their breakthrough, their core will be destroyed, which could kill them. > ''How can he fix it?'' Karsha was taken aback, but since the system had identified the problem, it could probably help resolve it. < Absorbing a large amount of spiritual energy will do. > ''Can Tier 8 cores fix it?'' Karsha wasn''t one to hold back, but since he didn''t see a Destiny Key on Morris''s head, pulling out a Tier 9 core was out of the question. Helping him stabilize his cultivation base felt more like professional courtesy. Besides, he was Ayarr''s brother, so offering some assistance was fine. <10 Tier 8 cores or 2 Tier 9 cores will suffice.> ''Good. I still have 26 Tier 8 cores left,'' Karsha thought. He wasn''t sure if the upper levels of his treasury on the Red Planet would have more cores, but he knew that if the first level alone contained Tier 7 to Tier 9 cores, then the higher levels likely held even more powerful ones. "Before you ask anything, you need to stabilize your cultivation base first. Any further delay will affect your core and could kill you," Karsha said as he retrieved the Ice Dragon Rune Knife and began drawing the Nine Star Absorption Array. "Sit here," he instructed. Morr didn''t complain and followed his directions. When he broke through to Tier 8 and became a Calamity Mutant, he was supposed to have stayed in seclusion for at least a month to absorb enough spiritual energy to stabilize his core. His Mana Core had been destroyed and transformed into a Spiritual Core, requiring time to fully stabilize. Some pills could help with this, but Karsha wasn''t sure if Morr had any of them. So, they would have to do it the long way. Morr had been forced to flee because of the arrival of the Two Great Sages. "You can circulate the energy entering your meridians into your core. Don''t resist," Karsha instructed as he placed five Tier 8 cores into the array diagram. Morr felt boundless spiritual energy flow into his body. Following Karsha''s instructions, he began channeling the energy into his core. Twenty minutes later, Karsha added another five cores. The entire process took one hour before Morr''s core was fully stabilized, but Karsha made him remain in the array by adding three more cores to ensure stability. "Before you ask me any questions, why don''t you answer a few of mine?" Morr nodded, allowing Karsha to smile and begin. "How did you get off the island? From what I know, those on the island can''t leave, even when the portal opens. So how did you manage to leave?" Karsha asked. He had once inquired with the Shadow Guards about why they didn''t leave the island to break through to higher levels, but they explained that they were restricted to the island and couldn''t leave. So, if Morr was now off the island, how did he manage to escape? "I came here by accident," Morr began. "Forty-five years ago, when the humans attacked our domain and forced the Overlords to strike, I was injured by a soul attack from one of the humans. My shadows couldn''t heal me as quickly as they would outer wounds. "I was at death''s door, but before I could breathe my final breath, one of my shadows sacrificed himself and merged with a human who had managed to escape the battle and was fleeing through the portal. With our souls merged, when he passed through the portal, I was pulled along with him. "I had no way to resist, and since the human was also dying, his soul began healing mine. My immunity to the Purple Tail Anaconda venom managed to halt the spread of the poison in him. I tried many times to return, but I couldn''t. So, I made a life for myself here, and in return for the man healing my soul, I promised to look after his grandson until he no longer needed my help." "That makes sense. I guess Xian''s grandpa hid a few things from him," Karsha said, nodding, his hand resting on his chin. "But I don''t suppose you were following us only to protect Xian. I seem to be doing a pretty good job so far," Karsha smiled, knowing this person had been helping them out of a promise made to Xian''s grandfather. Although, at the rate Xian was progressing, it would be a couple hundred years before he could become a Saint. Even so, Morr had decided to keep looking after him. He had even taken a job as a city guard rather than finding something more prestigious or better paying. Karsha wanted to ask another question but he held back when he saw a key floating on Morr''s head. He would have just sighed and considered it as a normal occurrence, however, the key on Morr''s head looks different from the others. His key was deep golden and exuded faint energy, but Karsha, who had the Destiny Key within his soul, instantly knew what to do. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Morr, I know we''ve just met, but I want you to trust me and follow whatever I''m about to say. First, absorb this," he instructed, as a pill-sized golden blood appeared from his forehead. "Second, lower all defenses around your soul. Trust me; your life depends on this." Karsha didn''t know whether the snake in front of him would obey his command, but to his surprise, Morr immediately began absorbing the core. In Karsha''s vision, a new message appeared: < Ding! Requirement Met. The first Destiny Chosen found. Form a destiny bond with him by extracting a part of your destiny blood and planting it in the chosen. > Chapter 187 The First Destiny Chosen The golden blood flew and entered Morr''s forehead. A burst of energy erupted from his body, shaking the boat mid-flight. Karsha used his senses to check on Xian to make sure he wasn''t affected. Luckily, he was fine and deep in meditation, absorbing the energy from the spirit fruit.Karsha sat in front of Morr and performed a series of hand seals. A spell diagram appeared above both Karsha''s and Morr''s heads. Karsha slashed his palm and drew blood. The blood flew into the diagram, and as soon as it did, the diagram changed color from purple to gold. Karsha formed another seal, and three circular seals appeared around his hand. He pointed his hand toward Morr''s forehead, and the three seals moved from his hand and entered Morr''s forehead. The aura around Morr began to rise. Karsha formed another seal, but this time, a thread-like rune appeared and entered Morr''s body. Karsha sighed but remained alert. He also slowed the boat but kept his senses sharp, scanning for intruders. Although the process wasn''t over, Karsha could still fight if anyone showed up. All he needed was a single cut, and the poisons inside his glaive would do the rest. He had already applied some poison to the glaive, so even a small cut could be fatal to anyone. Although he had yet to upgrade it with some of the metal ores he found back on the island, he had roughly applied the venom. A more permanent solution would be implemented when he had some free time to use the Synthesis ability. Morr continued to absorb the golden blood, and his aura grew. Karsha already knew that one way or another, he had to help those with the Destiny Key on their heads to unlock their destinies finally. While they already had their destinies, they never truly had access to them. Karsha was an example. Back on Earth, he had a destiny, which made him a soldier. But while many think that destinies decide who we are, it''s the other way around. We decide what our destinies should be. Karsha was once a soldier, but now he is an Alpha, growing to become a Mutant, then a World Boss, a Primordial, and much more. That is what it means to take your destiny into your own hands. Humans are not meant to grow Mutant cores¡ªhumans shouldn''t have the ability to mutate¡ªyet Karsha defied destiny and formed an Alpha core. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire He also inherited the ability to see people who would play significant roles in his life. Now that he had met Morr, he finally understood what a great gift he had been given. The Unknown Emperor was a being Karsha didn''t know much about, but now he knew one thing: nothing about the Unknown Emperor is as it seems. At first, Karsha thought he could only use the ten Destiny Keys to break the curse. Later, he discovered that the keys held secrets and abilities he could use. These abilities allowed him to see those who would stand by him in the fight against whatever Nfang had said he was destined to face. For now, the only thing he knew about them was that they were called the Nine Calamities. But while much about them remained a mystery, there was something he could control¡ªthe will to help change the destinies of those chosen to aid him. Alida, Ayarr, Dhaka, Tifa, Kilian, June, and Xian all had the same key. No matter how hard he tried, he never fully understood it, except that he was meant to help them unlock their destinies. However, when the key appeared on Morr''s head, Karsha knew what had to be done. Morr had awakened, and now his path had to be unlocked, allowing him to become who he was meant to be, not what he was supposed to become. The golden blood was a part of Karsha''s destiny. It acted like a key, unlocking one''s destiny once it awakened. If and when Morr finished absorbing it, he would unlock his true self. From that point, it would be like opening a floodgate¡ªhis future actions would be dictated by his own will, not by what he was supposed to do. Boom. Another aura erupted from Morr, shaking the boat once more. Karsha remained alert, ensuring the process proceeded smoothly. Boom. Boom. Boom. Three more auras burst forth, making Karsha sigh in relief. The process had been successful, confirmed by the new message that appeared before his eyes. < Ding! Congratulations to the host, you have successfully awakened the innate destiny of your first Chosen. Your connection to destiny has grown stronger. > < A new function has been added to the system: Destiny Chosens. > < You can communicate with your Chosens from anywhere in the universe, and vice versa. You can also summon them to aid you whenever you wish, and they can summon you as well. You can transfer anything to them regardless of distance. Their glory is your glory, and their downfall is your downfall, and vice versa. They cannot betray you, but they also won''t be your slaves. They will have the free will to make their own decisions. > < Destiny Chosens > Morr Durin (Assassin) == == == ''This is great! I wonder what kind of talents Morr has awakened,'' Karsha thought, feeling the urge to check since he knew he could, thanks to the system. But after a brief moment of pondering, before he could make up his mind, the guests he had been waiting for arrived. "Tsk, only two Sages? What happened to the other three?" Karsha muttered before blinking into the shadows. He appeared 10 km away from the approaching Assassins. They were Sages, so despite sneaking around, their movement wasn''t slow at all. Within seconds, they closed the gap, speeding toward the boat. Karsha smiled, eyeing the Level 1 Sages who had just arrived, unknowingly walking into their deaths. "Time to taste some blood, buddy," Karsha said with a smile "My, my, what do we have here?" a voice chimed in from behind the two Sages, causing them to stop and look. However, they didn''t even need to turn their heads. The moment the sound entered their ears, a dagger and a glaive went into action. The glaive pierced through the head of the first Sage, while Karsha used the dagger to sever the head of the second. It happened so quickly that within a second, the two Sages lay dead, and the dagger was already stored back in Karsha''s space ring. "Not sloppy at all," Karsha praised himself. Back on Earth, he had assassinated more than 50 targets¡ªsometimes from a distance, sometimes up close¡ªso he knew how to sneak up on people. And thanks to the evolution of his aura, he could hide his presence without leaking even a sliver of energy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system had also enhanced this ability, making his presence hard to detect. Only those with extremely powerful detection abilities could sense him, and even a second wasted was a second taken to cut off someone''s head. "Let''s not waste this blood like the previous ones," Karsha said, sitting down. He willed the Soul Ring to start absorbing. Although he could absorb the blood directly without bringing out the ring, Karsha wasn''t ready to let blood enter his body just yet, so he commanded the ring to do it instead. Within 30 seconds, all the blood had been sucked out of the bodies. He then proceeded to absorb the cores. "Tsk, where are the last three? I don''t have all day," Karsha muttered, growing cocky now that he could feel his lesser core nearing the threshold of full saturation. Once that happened, he could form a new core, elevating him to the rank of a Great Alpha. Because he had used Mutant cores, he wouldn''t need pills to saturate the lesser core, but he would require them for the remaining cores. "Once I''m done curing Lady Yi Ran, I''ll head into the wild and finish the saturation. Once it''s fully formed, I won''t have to worry, even against a Great Sage. At worst, I''ll be able to escape safely," Karsha sighed. While he was strong enough to dominate three stages above his current level, the Great Sage stage was a threshold he hadn''t yet reached, and he couldn''t claim to dominate it just yet. Perhaps with stronger skills, Karsha might be able to defeat a Great Sage, but if the pressure he felt from Morr was even remotely close to that of a Great Sage, then he still had a long way to go. The reason Great Sages are so terrifying is that, before reaching that stage, they must fully saturate their core and establish a path. This path dictates their future progress. If they choose the path of the swordsman, their sword skills will skyrocket upon reaching the Great Sage level. Their stats, spiritual strength, skills, and comprehension will all ascend to the next level. If a Sage is like a small swimming pool, then a Great Sage is an ocean in turmoil. What makes them even more formidable are the innate blessings they awaken. Females awaken their innate Constitutions, while males awaken their Martial Physiques. Even the weakest Physique or Constitution grants significant benefits to the cultivator. Thus, Great Sages stand uncontested by anyone below their stage. But who is Karsha? He is a human who has defied fate and become an Alpha, soon to become a Mutant. Just like the Great Sages, he can also grow stronger by forming more cores filled with chaotic energy, and when that energy is unleashed, the heavens will shake and crumble. "Morr will be done by now. Time to go back," Karsha sighed one last time and blinked into the shadows, leaving only bones covered in skin behind Chapter 188 The Shadows When Karsha returned to the flying boat, Morr was still in his meditation posture. He seemed to be in a state of enlightenment. Karsha didn''t bother him. He knew the process after absorbing the Destiny Blood would take time to awaken whatever lay dormant within Morr.Morr had now become someone who had finally taken their destiny into his own hands. He had broken free of the shackles of fate and could now embark on the path of true cultivation, where all his actions would be dictated by his own will. There was no turning back. The more he focused on himself and the more he paid attention to his true path, the higher he would soar, unimpeded by anything. The ability to break free from destiny''s confinement was something to be cherished, and with Karsha as the overlord, capable of helping those around him, he would one day walk the path of the Absolute, where he could confidently look down on anyone, even gods. ''I should also become stronger so that those around me won''t look down on me,'' Karsha sighed inwardly, a proud and satisfied smile playing on his lips. Currently, he is weaker than almost everyone around him. Though he wouldn''t admit it, even the shadow guards could crush him now that they had mutated and become heavenly beings. ''I have a lot to do,'' Karsha thought, realizing he was still lacking. Indeed, he had much to accomplish. He needed to master his skills, refine his techniques, delve into alchemy and rune sorcery, and exact his revenge. Though he didn''t remember all the details of why Austin''s parents had crippled his meridians, he knew one thing: three families were responsible for killing his own, and he would not rest until he had his revenge. "Varon, oh Varon, I, Karsha Damon, the untamed General, will use you as a stepping stone," he vowed. Initially, his animosity had been directed solely at Vance, but after Hugh sent assassins after him, Karsha knew he had to target the entire family. However, he was still too weak, so for now, he would play a game of hide-and-strike with them. Once his first core was saturated, he would begin making bold moves. What Karsha didn''t know was that the Varon family, along with two other families, were responsible for his family''s annihilation, and now they had set their sights on him. Whether he liked it or not, bloodshed was inevitable, and it would determine who lived and who died. Karsha looked at Morr sitting and smiled. He wasn''t stupid; he knew these Great Families were not something he could easily annihilate with his strength alone. Even if he could take down a single family, what about the other two? They wouldn''t just sit there and watch their allies be destroyed. Karsha couldn''t do it alone, but that wasn''t something he had to worry about. There was more¡ªhe had the Shadow Guards and the whole island behind him. If he wanted, he could unleash armies of snakes on these brazen families. But that would be shameless. He needed to cut them down by himself. However, having a few snakes by his side seemed like a good idea. The only thing he needed right now was the identity of the three families. Karsha sighed and retrieved all the Tier 7 cores he had, then started absorbing them into his core. Over 300 Tier 7 cores were absorbed within 10 minutes, but only a small change appeared in his core. Karsha smiled; he knew he would need not only the Cores but also blood and treasures. Once he finished with Lady Yi Ran''s cure, he would leave for a while to ensure his core was fully saturated before making his move. A while later, Morr opened his eyes. A golden hue flashed across them when he opened them, but it was immediately replaced by his natural ocean-blue color. "I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªwhy do you look more human than those on the island? Although Lady Illo and the others have flawless human bodies, their eyes can easily be recognized. But yours are different. They''re more human-like." If not for the system info, Karsha would have doubted that Morr was a Snake Beast. "My innate talent allows me to camouflage and disguise myself with almost flawless control," said Morr. "What is your innate talent?" Karsha asked. He had recently gained an innate ability, his third eye, which formed when he absorbed the Demon Fruit. While it seemed like an incredible power, Karsha could sense there was more to it. However, what he didn''t know was that the innate talents of beasts function much like the constitutions or physiques of humans¡ªonly more advanced. For beasts, their innate talent acts as the source of all their abilities, giving them skills, techniques, and even physical enhancements. This is why, naturally, monsters are stronger than humans. They are born with skills already ingrained in their very bones, unlike humans who must learn and adapt to their abilities. A beast''s innate talent is an enviable trait, and those with powerful talents are blessed with the potential to ascend mountains and split rivers. As they grow, their strength increases, and so too does the power of their talent. "My innate talent is called Shadows. It allows me to become a shadow, enhancing both my speed and combat strength. The more shadows I create, the stronger I become. These shadows also possess unique abilities. It was my soul shadow that saved me 45 years ago by sacrificing itself to form a bond with a human healer. I also have a shadow for disguise, which is how I managed to appear almost human," Morr answered with a slightly sad expression. He treated his shadows with deep respect, and the loss of one was a huge blow to him. Explore stories on empire "Sorry to hear that. But how many shadows do you have now?" Karsha asked. He could only see one shadow behind Morr and was curious. However, to his surprise, the single shadow moved the moment he asked. It shifted and, like an opening door, revealed seven distinct shadows standing around Morr. "Sev... Seven?" Morr exclaimed in shock when he saw the seven shadows. He was taken aback. "Aren''t they your shadows? Why do you seem surprised?" The look on Morr''s face was genuine, meaning he was truly shocked by the appearance of the seven shadows. One of the shadows walked forward and transformed into a tangible form of Morr. It smiled at him and gave a slight nod. "You''re back..." Morr''s voice trembled at this point. "Good, good..." Tears fell from his eyes. The shadow standing before him was the soul shadow that had sacrificed itself 45 years ago. Seeing it again brought a wave of emotion to Morr. Karsha stood quietly on the side, watching the scene unfold. He could tell something significant had happened during the Destiny Awakening ritual. The fact that Morr seemed surprised meant something extraordinary indeed had occurred. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you," Morr said, looking at Karsha. "It was nothing. Now that we are bonded, we can only help each other rise in the future¡ªno need to be thankful." Karsha smiled, "But why is that fella staring at me like that? He''s giving me the creeps," Karsha said, pointing at one of the shadows. Morr smiled and replied, "He''s one of the new additions. When I reached Tier 7, I awakened five shadows, but during the battle 45 years ago, I lost my Soul Shadow, leaving me with only four." Four shadows stepped forward. "This is my Disguise Shadow, Speed Shadow, Strength Shadow, and Health Shadow. As their names imply, they enhance my disguise, speed, strength, and health. And unless they sacrifice themselves or I die, no one can kill them. As for the last two, this one is called Path Shadow. Once I become a Tier 9 existence, I will be able to form a more powerful path, a path that will determine my future. And this guy," Morr said, pointing at the shadow Karsha had mentioned, "is my Chaos Shadow. From the look of things, he is the strongest of them all. Although you might not know, we beasts have a higher affinity for the Chaos Law. With the Chaos Shadow, once I ascend beyond Tier 9, my chances of forming a connection with the Chaos Law are much higher than most¡ªit''s almost guaranteed. So naturally, his strength makes him look down on others." "Oh, I see. You''ve reaped some great benefits from this encounter," Karsha nodded with a satisfied smile. "Little fella, no need to be like that. Look at your friends¡ªthey''re all happy and lively. If you keep acting this way, none of them will want to be friends with you," Karsha teased, waving at the Chaos Shadow and smiling. He was impressed by the gains Morr had achieved this time. Having shadows that not only add to one''s strength but also possess unique abilities was unheard of. Karsha knew that although Morr had casually introduced them, they were much more powerful than they seemed. For one to sacrifice itself so its master could live meant they were not only strong but also incredibly loyal. "Xian and I are heading to his hometown to gather some alchemy ingredients. Do you want to tag along, or would you prefer to return to the island? Your family would be happy to see you," Karsha asked. Morr thought for a few seconds before replying, "I will escort you and Xian. It seems you''ve offended some people, and they won''t let you off easily. I''ve even killed a few," he added with a grim smile. Karsha smiled back, knowing the three Sages wouldn''t be coming after them¡ªMorr had already dealt with them. Ever since arriving in Sunlight City, Morr had been helping them, honoring his promise to Xian''s grandfather to keep an eye on Xian. When the Varon family made their move against Karsha, Morr intervened. The last three Sages had simply been unlucky¡ªthey had hidden in the same area where Morr was lying in wait, and he killed them to maintain his cover. "Okay," Karsha said. "This will also give me some time to buy a few things for Starr. By the way, did you know you have another sister?" Morr just looked at him with a blank expression. Chapter 189 Subspace 2.0 Two days passed in the blink of an eye. After Karsha shocked Morr by telling him about his new sister, they had more conversation. According to Morr, after absorbing the Destiny blood, he has touched the barrier to becoming a World Boss and has also closed the gap to ascend to Tier 9.This, of course, is a great development. If he becomes a World Boss, he will be able to crush all those at the Great Sage stage, even if he remains at Tier 8. However, the process of reaching Tier 9 and becoming a World Boss won''t be easy. He will have to endure a heavenly tribulation when ascending to Tier 9 and for each subsequent Tier. To become a World Boss, he will have to undergo a trial that he will only discover when the time comes. In short, when he leaves for the island, he plans to go into seclusion for perhaps a year or two, depending on how long it takes to become a World Boss finally. He intends to become a World Boss first before attempting to ascend to Tier 9. After a few discussions, Karsha gave him 10 Tier 8 cores to absorb gradually. Morr took them to another room below deck and began the absorption process, leaving Karsha alone at the bow of the boat. Karsha increased the boat''s speed and went into meditation after consuming some heaven-defying herbs that enhanced his mental capacity, waiting for the system to fully upgrade. A few hours later, the 7-day wait was over, and a message Karsha had been eagerly anticipating finally appeared in his vision. < Ding! System Subspace upgrade successfully. The system Subspace has now become more developed and powerful than before. Current Version: 2.0 > < The system Subspace has unlocked some features that will further make the host comprehension and training faster and more efficient. > < New Features > 1. The host can now create perfect clones of people and beasts he has seen. These clones will have the strength and skills of the original person or beast. Note: The skills included will depend on how much the host knows about the individual or creature. 2. All clones created by the host can have their cultivation base increase up to five Tiers above the host. These clones will have the total attack power of the person or beast they were cloned from. Note: It is recommended that the host observe the person or beast at least once so the system can capture their data. Using the third eye to view them is also permitted. 3. The host can increase the Tier of any skill for any clone created. 4. The host can transfer live items from his Soul Sea into the subspace. Any item from the Soul Sea that is destroyed inside the subspace will respawn back inside the Soul Sea. Find your next adventure on empire 5. With the system''s assistance, the host can create any form of challenge inside the subspace. [Requirement for next upgrade: 500,000 Tier 7 Cores, 200,000 Tier 8 Monster Cores, 50,000 Tier 9 Monster Cores] "Damn, these are some major changes," Karsha smiled and instantly dived into the subspace. His consciousness was pulled into the subspace, leaving his body outside. "Huh, I can now feel my surroundings outside even when I''m inside the subspace," Karsha said, shocked to discover this new ability¡ª something he couldn''t do before. Previously, his entire consciousness would be pulled into the subspace, leaving him vulnerable on the outside. But it seemed that the issue had been resolved now. "Hmm, it seems the changes are much more significant than I anticipated." Karsha appeared in the same barren grassland he always arrived at; however, this time, instead of a clone standing before him, a message appeared. < Select Region > 1. Blood Desert 2. Scorched Earth 3. Nirvana 4. Battlefield 5. Rose Garden 6. Everlasting Mountains "Hmm, where should I go?" Karsha pondered for a while before selecting the Blood Desert. He didn''t care where he was taken; as long as he could finally take some action, he wouldn''t complain. As soon as he selected the battlefield, Karsha was teleported to the Blood Desert. He was immediately engulfed by a vast expanse of red dunes stretching as far as the eye could see. The sky was a haunting crimson, casting an eerie glow over the landscape. Scattered throughout the desert were jagged black rocks and the skeletal remains of long-dead creatures. Karsha was stunned beyond his imagination, staring at the endless red dunes. What shocked him even more were the occasional, fierce sandstorms whipping through the area, carrying the scent of iron and leaving behind a trail of desolation. The air was dry and heavy, but Karsha seemed to be coping well despite the harsh environment. "This place¡­ I think it''s perfect for training," Karsha said. Having endured harsher training in his past life, he knew the benefits of training in such conditions. "System, has the time changed, or is it still the same?" Karsha didn''t object. Twenty-four hours inside the subspace was still equivalent to one hour outside. That hadn''t changed, but he knew other things had, and he intended to find out soon. "Let''s start with the basics." A rune knife appeared in Karsha''s hand, and he began drawing random runes in the air. "I knew it¡ª my comprehension speed, as well as my mind and soul strength, are stronger in this space." After ten minutes of drawing, Karsha noticed several changes in the subspace. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First, his comprehension speed had increased by many folds. He could tell that his current speed was faster than when he used the Time Tablet back on the island. Although he had already comprehended the 10,000 runes, the 666 runes, and the 66 runes, his understanding wasn''t flawless. However, inside the subspace now, both his speed and depth of comprehension had skyrocketed. Second, his mind and soul strength had also increased. Runes are like the building blocks of nature, and the ability to draw them out of thin air comes with karmic suppression. Karma essentially represents one''s influence over the heavens. The heavens suppress anything that challenges their order, so using runes to alter the rules means the heavens won''t sit idle. Thus, when drawing runes, he needed mental strength to resist the pressure and soul strength to withstand the suppression. If his mental strength wasn''t strong enough, he wouldn''t be able to draw complex rune diagrams. However, inside the subspace, both his soul and mind had grown much stronger. In truth, Karsha already possessed a far stronger mind and soul compared to most experts. "System, transfer the Arcane Codex to the subspace and change the location to a calmer and more soothing place. I''ll use this time to learn a few more runes." The Arcane Codex appeared in front of him as he was transported to a whole new place¡ªthe Rose Garden. Entering the Rose Garden, Karsha was greeted by a breathtakingly beautiful and meticulously maintained space. Rows upon rows of roses in every conceivable color bloomed in perfect harmony, their petals glistening with morning dew. Winding cobblestone paths led through the garden, flanked by elegant wrought-iron benches and delicate fountains tinkling with crystal-clear water. The air was filled with the intoxicating scent of roses, mingling with the gentle hum of bees and the flutter of butterflies. Tall hedges and trellises adorned with climbing roses created secluded, enchanting alcoves perfect for quiet reflection and relaxation. Karsha moved through the space, admiring its beauty. After walking through the relaxing environment for a while, he stopped beneath a tree whose branches and leaves were woven into a beautiful canopy. The air beneath it was rich and calming, making Karsha feel his mind settle, his body lighten, and his soul energize. "Damn, my Monster Cores weren''t wasted," Karsha laughed heartily and began flipping through the Arcane Codex. He saw many powerful rune diagrams that could perform heaven-defying feats. Runes to slow down time, teleport, heal, defend, attack, and create¡ªthere were too many to choose from. He even found a whole section of the book, over 200 pages long, dedicated solely to the Paperman Rune Sorcerer. If he mastered it, he would be able to create Papermen that he could control from a distance. Old Man Teye had millions of Papermen handling all the day-to-day activities on the Red Planet. It was a way to save time and energy. However, while that might be useful for most people, Karsha''s only focus was creating Papermen for combat. While having help around the house would be great, creating soldiers out of paper would be an even better achievement. But he wasn''t yet at the level to start. He needed more training and a deeper understanding of the runes. In fact, he noticed a marking on the pages indicating that even Old Man Teye had only managed to master up to 100 pages. Although he may seem arrogant to most, Karsha knew his comprehension speed was several times faster than Old Man Teye''s. So, even though he hadn''t started yet, he was confident he would surpass him once he began mastering the craft. "The ability to carve enhancements into weapons and armor... how far does Rune Sorcery go?" Karsha was flabbergasted by how much he could do with runes. With his current abilities, if he focused, he could already handle Tier 2 runes and arrays. Although that might seem pitiful to some, Karsha specialized in Rune Sorcery, meaning that any Tier 2 array he created would have a complexity and strength several times higher than someone who only specialized in arrays. In short, Karsha was learning the runes using immortal, primordial, or ancient languages, while modern array masters were merely using the generic forms of the runes. This automatically gave Karsha more control and understanding than the current generation of Array and Formation Masters. "Runic Spell Circles for Combat," Karsha read the title aloud, feeling a tugging sensation deep within him as if something was awakening. It was as though whatever it was wanted him to see that particular section. Karsha didn''t say anything, but he smiled. ''Time to see if I can further elevate my strength through runes,'' he thought, excited at the prospect. Chapter 190 Awakened Xian After discovering something to experiment with, Karsha started studying in the peaceful, vast rose garden. What he had discovered was an ancient combat method that could be harnessed by anyone, regardless of their class. These methods were similar to enhancement arrays and spell circles, but they were also different in key ways.This method focused on using the meridians as storage spaces to hold various techniques. When activated, a spell circle would appear around the person, and depending on the runes carved into the circle, the techniques would activate. Essentially, it was a way to make someone even more powerful. However, the requirements were incredibly demanding. Even Karsha, who had undergone the first meridian evolution, wouldn''t be able to store many spell circles in his meridians. Yet, he wasn''t too concerned because he knew that once he obtained Meridian Expansion Pills and Meridian Strengthening Pills, he would be able to store more. That being said, mastery was the key. His current level of mastery was still pitiful, so creating complex spell circles required great effort and an understanding of runes. For the past three days, he had been practicing by using basic rune diagrams. He even revisited the rune book he had bought from the system during his time on the island, On the third day, Xian finished his absorption, and, overjoyed by his newfound gains, he quickly ran to Karsha to share the news. Karsha, who had been deeply engrossed in his rune practice, sensed Xian''s presence. After carving the last rune, he left the subspace. "Big brother, you won''t believe it! I''ve awakened my Sea of Consciousness, and I''m not even a Sage yet! Hahaha!" Xian was ecstatic. Karsha looked at his cheerful expression, sighed inwardly, and smiled. He hadn''t expected Xian to awaken his Soul Sea, though he knew the spirit fruit Xian had consumed was on the same level as the 10,000 Demon Fruit currently in his possession. But seeing the young man happy from awakening his sea of consciousness, Karsha couldn''t help but look at the key hovering above Xian''s head. It seemed that, despite Xian not having the capability to awaken a soul sea, the key had fixed that issue. ''System, can you calculate Xian''s potential based on his current form?'' Karsha asked. The system had undergone a second evolution, so it could now perform many more tasks. < The person named Xian has awakened a 10-kilometer-wide spiritual space. This awakening has brought him great benefits, and based on his current comprehension speed, his potential is comparable to someone with a Saint-grade bloodline. However, from my estimation, if the person named Xian manages to awaken his bloodline, his potential would skyrocket, even surpassing the person named Morr Durin. > Karsha was taken aback but outwardly remained silent, continuing to watch the happy Xian. Inwardly, however, he was shaken. He knew that Xian hadn''t been particularly talented, but with just one awakening, he now had potential akin to someone with a Saint-level bloodline. Karsha''s own temporary bloodline had been upgraded to the Saint stage back on the island, granting him certain benefits, so if Xian had this much potential with no bloodline, who could say how powerful he might become after tempering his meridians and awakening his bloodline? "Good, Xian. This is indeed great. All you have to do now is create soul spaces for all the beasts you will be taming," Karsha said, patting Xian on the shoulder. "However, you should know one thing. The kind of beast tamer I want you to become is not like the others who place slave seals on their beast companions. You are going to use a different approach. Instead of forcing them, you''re going to build trust with them and form a mutually beneficial agreement. This way, both you and the beasts will have mutual respect, and through this, you will both gain greatly." Karsha hated slave masters¡ªthose who captured innocents and turned them into slaves. He detested such people. Although he knew some bad individuals might deserve to be slaves, he couldn''t bring himself to make anyone his slave. Even Khinux, his Mystical-grade avatar who was supposed to obey without complaint, had been treated differently. Karsha had decided to build trust with him first. If Xian was going to follow him, Karsha knew he would have to follow his principles¡ªno enslaving beasts, even if they were savage monsters. Forming a contract that benefits both parties is what Karsha wanted, and that''s what he intended to turn Xian into a beast tamer who didn''t need a slave seal. "Don''t worry, big bro. I won''t become a slave master just because I have the abilities," Xian said with absolute conviction. "Good, brother. Take these two books¡ªone is for creating a soul space inside your soul sea, and the other is for forming contracts with beasts." Karsha handed over the technique books, which he had taken from the island when he and the shadow guards went on their treasure selection. They were all Heaven-grade, making them must-haves for anyone. "Also, I initially planned to give you only one, since avatars require stronger soul strength from their owner, but seeing that you''ve awakened your soul sea, having two won''t be a problem." In truth, although avatars are rare, they require significant soul energy to function properly. Karsha had only learned this after he transmitted the Avatar technique to Starr. Avatars can only be two stages above their owner. If their cultivation base exceeds that limit, it will be suppressed. This rule exists to ensure that the owner''s soul doesn''t experience too much pressure. At first, Karsha only intended to give Xian the Thundercoil Avatar, but after seeing that Xian had awakened a vast soul sea, he knew Xian could handle more than one. So, instead of just Thundercoil, he decided to add the Titan-like Avatar he had acquired from the red planet. "I''ll be giving you two Emperor-grade, Tier 7 Terror Mutant Avatars. The first one is called Zanathrax the Destroyer. It possesses earth-shaking skills and can also advance to the next tier as long as you grow stronger and feed it monster cores." "The second is called Thundercoil, but you can call him any name you want. He is also a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, but unlike the first one, he can become a Mystical-grade avatar. Additionally, he can advance in both classes and tiers, so you''ll need to become rich and feed him more so that you both grow stronger." By the time Karsha finished his speech, Xian''s jaw was almost on the floor. "What? They are just two Tier 7 avatars¡ªnothing to be surprised about. This big brother of yours is capable of you. If this small thing shocked you this much, then what will happen in the future when you receive even more powerful gifts?" Karsha laughed. "Big brother, would you believe me if I told you that in all of Sunlight City, nobody has Emperor-grade avatars, let alone Terror Mutants? This is too much! If people find out, I will be hunted down and have them snatched away!" Xian panicked. "All the more reason for you to get stronger. You are now a Beast Tamer, Xian¡ªa Beast Tamer with two Tier 7 Emperor-grade Terror Mutants. Adding a few more beasts to your arsenal will turn you into a terrifying powerhouse, even making these Great Families hesitate to come after you." Xian felt his heart race upon hearing Karsha''s words. He indeed had Terror Mutants that could take down anyone below the Great Sage realm. Adding a few Tier 7 monsters to his collection would multiply his power many times over; even Great Sages would think twice before coming after him. "You are right, big bro. My horizons have been broadened," Xian said with a thankful gaze. "This is great! I will be able to farm more monster cores during the Blood Expedition!" he exclaimed, sounding even happier as he punched the air in excitement. "What is the Blood Expedition?" Karsha asked. Hearing "blood" made him think it had to do with bloodshed, and as it stood, he required a lot of blood. "Oh, it''s the first phase of the annual Inner Disciples sect competition. Each sect selects its best and brightest Inner Disciples and sends them to a place full of savage monsters for two weeks to kill and plunder. Each member is given a token that records their kills and updates in real-time for the sect masters to see." "The sect that gains more points after the expedition will be awarded two Tier 20 Skills and 500,000,000 high-tier spirit stones by the king. After that, there will be a tournament to determine which three sects will compete against the other sects in the other two kingdoms." "Sounds like a fun game," Karsha said, already picturing himself absorbing gallons of blood every minute. This expedition sounded like the best place for him. "It''s a very dangerous place, big bro. There are rumors of Tier 8 and even Tier 9 monsters there. Many say there are mutants, but those are rarely found in the outer areas. Some disciples even use this time to kill their opponents since they can blame it on the monsters," Xian warned. Karsha just smiled. The more mutants and higher-tier monsters, the better. With his plethora of skills and his soul ring, he would cause carnage in that place. And if Khinux, his number one Mystical Avatar, joined in, they would be able to raze the whole place to the ground. "How do I get selected?" Karsha asked. "Selection has already been finalized. The Tier 5 monster you killed for me secured my spot. However, you don''t have to worry; with your abilities, the sect master will find a spot for you." Karsha nodded. He needed a spot, and even if he didn''t get one, he would buy it from someone¡ªafter all, he had money to spare. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are a few miles from Oakwood City. We should get down and walk since we don''t want to attract too much attention," Xian said. Karsha nodded and sent a telepathic message to Morr to come out. "Moris, what are you doing here?" Xian exclaimed when he saw Morr. "Nice to meet you too, brat," Morr smiled. Chapter 191 Oakwood City "Morris, what are you doing here?" Xian asked immediately when Morr, now known as Morris, appeared. Although Morr had been secretly protecting Xian, he had never let him know. In fact, the day Karsha met Xian, one of Morr''s shadows had been in Xian''s shadow.At the dire moment, he would have intervened. After all, wherever his shadows were, regardless of the distance, he could easily teleport there. That was how he moved away so quickly when the great sages appeared during his breakthrough and level-up. "Xian," Karsha called out, "Morris will be joining us on this journey." Karsha didn''t know how best to explain any of this, so he just lied. Although he treated Xian like a brother, some things needed to remain hidden for now. When Xian''s destiny awakened, he would learn everything. Xian simply nodded and went to chat with Morris. Karsha, on the other hand, turned to the system. ''System, list the Aura Concealing Pills you have,'' Karsha thought. He didn''t want to draw too much attention. They were heading into a new city, and appearing too flashy would send the wrong message. Appearing weak would be more beneficial, after all¡ªnobody really gives much attention to the weak. Only the arrogant and greedy do, and that was exactly what Karsha wanted. Of course, if the strong came, he would greet them with the most respectful gesture. He doesn''t discriminate; if he offered them a way out and they didn''t take it, he would be sure to drill some lessons into their souls before sending them away¡ªor maybe they wouldn''t even get to enter the cycle of reincarnation. His Mystical-grade Avatar and his Mask of Malevolence required souls to evolve. He had already accomplished 80% of the requirement to advance the Mask when he fought Khinux. He only needed 8 more souls to complete the advancement. (A/N: Khinux is the same as Uno. Sometimes I might refer to him using either name, like Khinux. Also, don''t be surprised if new names are added.) < Aura Concealing Pill > Grade: Earth Grade Tier: 4 Purity: 100% -- Conceals the aura of a cultivator making them appear two stages below their real cultivation base. Its effect will last for 7 days. [Note: A great Sage can see through this disguise ] Price: 100,000 ------- < Aura Concealing Pill > Grade: Earth Grade Tier: 5 Purity: 100% -- Conceals the aura of a cultivator making them appear Three stages below their real cultivation base. Its effect will last for 7 days. [Note: A great Sage can see through this disguise ] Price: 150,000 -------- < Aura Concealing Pill > Grade: Earth Grade Tier: 6 Purity: 100% -- Conceals the aura of a cultivator making them appear three stages below their real cultivation base. Its effect will last for 7 days. [Note: Anyone below Tier 10 cannot see through this disguise ] Price: 200,000 Good. Buy one Tier 6 Aura Concealing Pill and two sets of clothes. If we''re going to appear weak, then our appearance should still be high-grade. How else are we going to catch the attention of the beauties?'' Karsha smiled, taking two packaged sets of clothes from his inventory along with a pill. "You two should go change into something decent. I won''t have you following me around in those rags," Karsha said, tossing the packaged clothes to them. He had access to a system store where he could buy any type of clothing. While his style wasn''t exactly the traditional wear of this world, that didn''t mean he had to stand out too much. If he was going to wear cloaks, he might as well go for a fancy, blend of traditional and designer ones¡ªthe type that would make him appear mysterious, handsome, and rich. "Morris, you should also take this pill," Karsha said, handing him the Aura Concealing Pill. A few minutes later, two Peak Grandmasters, handsome but not quite at Karsha''s level of handsomeness, appeared, looking like princes from a distant kingdom. Morris was handsome like most Beastkin, and thanks to his slender, serpentine nature, his body was more relaxed and flexible, adding to his perfect cheekbones and bright, ocean-blue, almost human eyes. Nobody would be able to tell he wasn''t human unless they were familiar with beasts. Xian, on the other hand, seemed to have grown even more handsome after absorbing the Spirit Fruit. His short black hair had become even darker, complementing his striking brown eyes. He had a square face and a nose reminiscent of a Middle Eastern man. His body, however, hadn''t developed much yet. Karsha couldn''t help but think back to the body he had awakened in. ''These guys will be a problem in the future,'' Karsha thought, sneering inwardly as he looked at the two handsome faces staring at him. ''Tsk, I''ll just kill them if they snatch away any of my potential beauties.'' "You two should take it easy on the ladies," Karsha said before jumping down from the boat. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xian, why don''t we just go around the city? Wouldn''t that have been a safer option?" Morris, who was used to being lowkey, asked. "Going around would take two days. If we take the western route, we''d have to cross a river, which, according to most of the fishermen, has dangerous and hungry monsters lurking within. And if we take the east, we''d have to pass through three forests and a mountain. The forests hid some of the most vicious monsters and even human bandits. You might be a Sage, Morris, but I''m not sure you can handle more than two Tier 9 monsters at once. So the best and safest route is to pay 20 gold coins each at the city gate and pass through. It will only take seven hours by carriage, or 12 hours if we travel on foot. Also, Big Brother Karsha wants to see the city since this is his first time here," Xian explained. Xian was from a village just a few hours from Oakwood City called Nimbe. It''s a farming village with over 500,000 inhabitants. Xian''s family lived in the eastern part of the village. His parents are still alive, and he also has two siblings: an older sister and a younger sister. They are all cultivators with cultivation bases at the Master stage, thanks to Xian''s ten years of effort after moving to Sunlight City. Although the path of cultivation seemed advantageous, it was also expensive. Xian wanted his parents to live longer, so he did everything he could to elevate them to the Saint stage. Only then would they gain an additional 1,000-year lifespan. Their Master-level cultivation simply made them look younger and stronger than the average mortal. "Also, this will give us a chance to buy some gifts for Xian''s family. Morris, don''t you want to buy something for your family when you go visit them?" Karsha stopped and gazed at Morris. Morris smiled slightly and nodded in approval. "Alright, let''s go. We''re a little behind schedule," Karsha said. After moving for 20 minutes, they began to see a magnificent city 10 miles away. From where they stood, they could see thousands of square kilometers of city spreading far and wide. The towering buildings, made of gold, reflected the shimmering rays of the sun. The perfectly arranged layout of the buildings and the meticulously divided roads separated the city into four sections. "This is Oakwood City," Xian began. "It''s managed by four Great Families. Just like Sunlight City, where the Sunlight Great Family oversees the other two great families, the Oakwood Great Family is in charge of most affairs here. Besides them, the other three families are the Nakamura, Gupta, and O''Hara families. Each of these families is formidable. No one really knows the true depth of their strength, but every great family tends to keep their power hidden, only revealing their full might when they''re truly threatened." ''Tsk, they''ll learn what true power feels like if they provoke me,'' Karsha smirked, fully aware that Xian''s explanation was indirectly a warning to exercise caution, particularly with the Oakwood Great Family. "Also, there are two prominent sects: the Celestial Flame Sect and the Verdant Grove Sect. Both are on par with the Sunlight Sword Sect. So since we''re not in Sunlight City, we should avoid causing trouble with any disciples from these sects or with members of the clans here, as there are several clans present in the area," Xian continued, more detailed than Karsha had expected. This thoroughness made Xian invaluable for future intelligence gathering. From what he described, Oakwood City seems to be even stronger and larger than Sunlight City. The strength of a city was determined by its Great Families, sects, and clans, and with four Great Families, Oakwood City''s power far surpassed that of Sunlight City. "That''s a lot of people coming and going," Karsha remarked as they neared the enormous gate, about 300 meters away. There was a multitude of people moving in and out of the city. Some were traveling in carriages, others on foot, while cultivators who had reached the Saint stage flew through the sky. Once a cultivator becomes a Saint, they gain the ability to fly. "This city is huge for trading, so merchants come and go all the time," Xian explained. Karsha nodded, noticing the luxurious carriages entering and leaving the city. He also observed a group of people wearing matching uniforms walking out of the city. "Xian, who are those seven with the matching uniforms?" he asked. "They''re probably from a clan, most likely a mercenary clan. We should avoid getting noticed by them. They tend to target the weak." Xian shuddered, hinting that he had been tormented by such people before, leaving a deep scar on him. Seeing the seven casually swaggering out of the city filled Xian with both disgust and fear. He had forgotten that he now had powerful avatars that could easily crush these seven into a paste. Karsha was tempted to stir up trouble, but seeing his brother carefully avoid all clan members they encountered, he decided to hold back¡ªfor now. He could always come back later for some fun. However, as always, the heavens had other plans. "You three, stop right there!" one of the seven clan members shouted at them. Karsha smiled, hearing them call out. Trouble had found him even when he was trying to avoid it. He would feel like a coward if he simply walked away. Turning around, Karsha looked at the seven with an evil smirk playing on his lips. Chapter 192 Balls Kicker Strikes Again "What seems to be the problem, fellow cultivators?" Karsha did his best to suppress his laughter before asking. His words sounded more cringe-worthy than they should have."Fellow cultivators? Hahahahaha! How can three Grandmaster nobodies like you compare yourselves to us?" one of the seven clan members said. Karsha immediately marked him as the first person he would target. He had already used the system to check their stats long before they even noticed him. Their stats, though¡ªvery pitiful. They wouldn''t even be able to endure a single punch from him. "Since we can''t compare to you, we''ll be on our way," Karsha said. He turned to leave, but before they could take even a single step, the same person spoke again. "Who gave you permission to leave? Are you courting death?" he roared, catching everyone''s attention. Even the guards at the gate noticed the scuffle happening just 200 meters away. However, seeing who was causing the uproar, they instantly sympathized with Karsha and his companions. "Looks like the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan found new prey to play with," one of the guards said. "Truly pitiful. Such young and energetic youths will have their lives ruined because they crossed paths with those seven," another guard added. They had been guards for many years and knew exactly who those seven were and where they came from. So, seeing Karsha and his companions caught up with them, they felt sorry for them. "What do you want?" Karsha asked, his face straight, as if he hadn''t just shouted at seven peak Saints. "Hehe, look, he''s angry, and he thinks it''s best to shout at us brothers from the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. He must be tired of living," the same person spoke again. "It seems our information was right¡ªthese are the three who attacked our merchants a few days ago," he added, walking closer to Karsha. "What do you have to say for yourself, huh? We already have orders to bring you three in, so don''t even think about resisting. Do you think it''s smart to steal from the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan?" Despite his words, his eyes drifted toward Karsha''s Nine Calamities space ring. Clearly, they wanted to rob them, but instead of appearing like bandits, they intended to take them somewhere secluded. Thankfully, five days ago, a merchant with their clan''s support was attacked, and his goods were stolen. Because many knew of this incident, they were using it as a pretense to rob Karsha and his companions. "What are you standing there for?" he asked, pointing his sword at Karsha. Karsha just chuckled, looking at him. "What clan are you from again?" Karsha asked skeptically. "Bloodfiend," the man replied. "What a stupid name," Karsha muttered, loud enough for most people to hear. Gasps escaped from the mouths of many who overheard him. "He''s dead," they whispered, shocked at Karsha''s plain insult toward such a clan. "What did you just say?" roared the members of the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. "Don''t pretend you didn''t hear me," Karsha said. He wasn''t even finished speaking when the first member charged at him. Bang! Crack! "Argh!" A soul-shattering scream reverberated across the entire area, even reaching the ears of those inside the city. Instinctively, all the men, including Morris and Xian, covered their groins with their hands. The Bloodfiend member who had attacked lay on the ground, clutching his groin in agony. Karsha''s kick shattered one ball instead of two. Clearly, he was still lacking when it came to perfecting his ball-shattering technique. "I still need some practice to master this craft," Karsha said with an evil smile toward the six remaining Bloodfiends. "Well, are you going to attack, or should I take the initiative?" he asked, maintaining the same wicked grin. The six shuddered; the sound of their friend''s ball shattering was still echoing in their minds. Instead of drawing their weapons, their hands instinctively moved to protect their groins. "Tsk, a bunch of useless nobodies. Did you really think we were easy prey? Seeing three incredibly handsome young men passing by, you thought you could rob them. Your greed has brought you to this point, so you''d better prepare to receive my kick," Karsha said, his gaze icy. "I initially intended to kill all seven of you," he continued, "but after a quick thought, I decided against it. However, that doesn''t mean I''ll let you go without a goodbye gift. Since you''ve wasted my time, you''ll have to leave your balls behind. It''s only fair since no other gift would mean anything to me or my companions." Karsha smiled, then vanished. At that moment, the entire world seemed to fall silent, as if the god of quietness had descended from the heavens. Bang! Crack! "Argh!" Another scream filled the air. Behind the person who had shouted stood Karsha, smiling like an evil, ball-shattering god. Aside from Morris, no one saw how Karsha moved. He had used the Blink skill to slip into the person''s shadow, making his movement invisible to the others. But Morris, who specialized in shadow techniques, saw it clearly. Even he was shocked to witness such an ability. Morris''s shadows allowed him to move through shadows, but seeing Karsha blink and appear in someone else''s shadow made him raise an eyebrow in surprise. Bang! Crack! The third ball shattered, prompting another bloodcurdling scream. The area was starting to get crowded as people from the city began to gather, and those passing by stopped to watch. What shocked everyone was that instead of the remaining Bloodfiends running or attacking, they stood frozen, shuddering in fear. "Who is that young man?" one person asked. "I don''t know, but from the way he''s dressed and looks, I''m sure he''s from one of the Great Families," another person replied. "I don''t think so. Do you really think someone from a Great Family would use such a despicable method to attack his opponents?" a different person chimed in. "You''re right. I don''t think he''s from any of the Great Families," the second person responded, then added, "So if he''s not from a Great Family, then where is he from? Or more importantly, who is he?" "That''s not what''s important here. You''re forgetting one thing: this person is just a Grandmaster, and he''s attacking members of the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. I hope he knows the calamity he''s bringing upon himself," another bystander joined the conversation. "He''s dead. He attacked members of that notorious clan. He''s as good as dead," someone else chimed in. "Shhh! Do you want your entire family to be eradicated? Calling them ''notorious'' is as dangerous as cutting the throat of their leader," one person hastily shushed the speaker, warning them to be careful with their words about the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. They are indeed notorious. In Oakwood City, there are about twelve clans, and the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan is one of the top five. They hold significant power, and because of their arrogance and cruelty, many people ignore them whenever they see them. They won''t hesitate to kill or, worse, rape women whenever they have the chance. There are even a few who favor the men, so in general, many see them as bandits rather than a legitimate clan. But since they are powerful and none of the Great Families have said anything, they continue their daily tormenting. That''s how they encountered Karsha and his pals¡ªthree young, nicely dressed Grandmaster-stage cultivators. What an easy catch! Unfortunately for them, they met Karsha, the one person they shouldn''t have come after. Bang! Crack! All seven Bloodfiends lay on the floor, clutching their broken balls and screaming like babies. Karsha dusted off his legs and walked closer to the first person who seemed to be recovering. He had only lost a single ball, so his pain was starting to subside. "I won''t kill you now because doing so would just be a waste. So I will allow you losers to keep your lives for now. You can go back to your clan or wherever you came from and report. Don''t worry; I won''t run away. Five days from today, I will pass by again. If you want revenge, you can come." "Even if your whole clan shows up, I would hate to kill a few and have to worry about the others in the future. I despise that style of annihilation, so tell them: if they want revenge, they all can meet me here in five days." Bang! Crack! "That''s more like it!" Karsha shattered the last ball, bringing a satisfied smile to his face. Whether it was the men, women, or even some curious children around, Karsha''s smile felt like thunder striking their spines. Instead of the ladies blushing, they all felt too scared to even approach him. Karsha, of course, didn''t care about any of them. He already had a beauty in his heart and another one he was warming his way into back home. These average-looking ladies weren''t to his taste. "Let us go," Karsha gestured toward Xian and Morris. It was only after they heard his name that they finally let go of their groins. Karsha smirked at them. "Here you go." Karsha handed over the required fees, and in front of everyone''s astonished gaze, they walked through the gate and disappeared. "Let''s go. It''s going to be lively here in five days; we better get our mission done by then." Once Karsha and his pals left, the whole place turned noisy again. Many began moving to finish their chores, others started heading inside, and some curious onlookers who had recorded the whole incident on a recording crystal began making copies to spread around. Karsha had declared war on the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan, and in five days, the battle would take place right at the entrance of the Oakwood City gate. Nobody wanted to miss out on that, so they resumed their business. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha, on the other hand, was smiling inwardly. The newly improved system had indeed brought many great things into his life. At first, he had just wanted to shatter some balls, but the system had a different idea. Chapter 193 Meeting Xians Parent "Big bro, you''ve invoked a great calamity this time," Xian said as he entered the city, disappearing into the crowd."Tsk, what''s there to be scared of? They''re just a bunch of nobodies abusing the innocent. I''ll annihilate them five days from now," Karsha smirked, noticing the grave look on Xian''s face. "This is an entire clan we''re talking about," Xian repeated. In his heart, he thought of his big bro as merely a Grandmaster who had provoked an entire clan. If this wasn''t a calamity, then what was? "Don''t worry, Xian, I don''t pick fights I can''t win. Besides, they''re abusers, so killing them all is something even the heavens will support." Xian looked at Karsha for a moment, then nodded. "But how sure are you that they''ll come?" Morris asked. In his mind, Xian had only beaten seven nobodies, so what guarantee was there that these seven could cause the entire clan to take up arms? At most, they''d just send a few people to teach him a lesson. The likelihood of the entire clan coming was very low. Hearing Morris''s question, Karsha smiled. "Trust me, they will come." His smile widened. Unbeknownst to them, one of the individuals was the son of the clan leader. At first, the young man had tried to keep a low profile. But the system saw through his facade. He chose to go out in disguise because of something terrible he had done: he had killed the son of a lesser clan leader. Because of this, they were now hunting him, and he could only venture outside by using an Appearance-Altering Pill. Revealing his presence would draw the attention of those who sought revenge. The only way forward was to endure, ensuring that his enemies would forget. But because they offended Karsha, he was only doing what the others failed to do. This means the leader who pampered his son wouldn''t take this lying down. But Neither would Karsha who has received a quest. < Ding New Quest Available > Quest: Annihilate the entire Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan alone. Type: Annihilation Quest Difficulty: Dangerous Duration: 6 days Rewards: - Two Vials of 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Lightning Essense Water - A Vial of 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Wind Essense Water - Ten 1,000-year-old Ember berries Explore new worlds at empire - 1,000 Oakwood Fame Points < Note: There are 10 Sages, 1000 Saints, 1500 Semi-Saints, and 2000 Grandmaster stage cultivators in the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan > He didn''t know if the heavens wanted him to succeed, but seeing the gifts brought even greater joy to his already elated mood. The Heavenly Pure Lightning Essence Water, according to the system, worked similarly to the lightning fruit. However, instead of undergoing the agonizing process he had endured, the water would instantly awaken one''s lightning element, elevating their affinity to a High level. For those who had already awakened their lightning element, it would provide an immediate two-level boost, regardless of their current stage. However, there was a catch¡ªthe essence could only be absorbed by women, as men lacked yin essence. The wind essence water worked in the same way, meaning Karsha now had the opportunity to create not only two lightning queens but also a Wind Princess. Three women instantly came to mind. First, his mother-in-law. Though he had no intention of going after her, he wanted to help her become stronger than ever. After the suffering she''d endured over the past fifteen years, this was the least he could do for her. Then there was June, who would receive the wind essence, and of course, Mei Lin, the other Fairy who had caught his attention. Although she was in disguise, Karsha had already discerned her true identity, with both June and her mother unwittingly revealing her secret. He hadn''t used the information against her, knowing she had her reasons for hiding. He''d considered asking Lady Yi Ran for details but ultimately decided against it. People wore disguises to avoid detection for obvious reasons. Even if things didn''t work out with Mei Lin, Karsha had already promised her a lightning fruit, so switching it to essence water was no issue. Having a system allowed him access to ancient treasures that could quickly elevate someone''s strength. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the Ember Berries, they were one of the key ingredients needed to make the Constitution Awakening Pill. Karsha had already secured four of the six main ingredients. He''d checked the system store and found that one berry was worth 20,000,000 Killer Points. Though he only needed one, spending that many points was painful. Karsha valued his Killer Points more than Spirit Stones, so whenever he made a purchase, he bought only what was essential, never anything frivolous. The flying boat was useful for fast travel, while his flying board was something he wanted to camouflage his Primordial Grade Bone Wings. No matter how powerful he was, there were always those stronger than him. Unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t use the wings. The day they appeared would be the day he went all out. As for Fame Points, once he accumulated enough, he''d gain some popularity in the city. He wasn''t sure how popular he would become, but 1,000 points held significant value, and he was confident that his next trip to this place would be even more enjoyable. Inside the city, everything was even more impressive up close. Businesses were everywhere¡ªtowering buildings, beautiful houses, restaurants, brothels, inns, and even a few taverns scattered about. Karsha used his Third Eye and senses to survey the area for a while. They discovered that the city was divided into four sections, each controlled by one of the four great families. Most businesses in each section were owned by one of these families. Like Sunlight City, Karsha noticed that the entire area was walled, with paved roads perfectly dividing the sections. This revealed a clear and structured division of power. Although the Oakwood Great Family was the strongest, they had no authority over the affairs of the other families, each of which conducted its business independently. Karsha admired how the city had been tamed by these four powers, demonstrating true control¡ªunlike the Varon Family, who only cared about causing trouble for the weak and defenseless. After buying what they needed, they hired a carriage, which took about four hours to reach the next exit. From there, they used the boat, which, at its current speed, would reach Xian''s village in about two hours. While on the boat, Karsha asked a few questions about the secluded garden. He was concerned about Xian''s parents'' safety, as herb gardens were easily noticed and often attracted attention. If the garden was as Xian described, any powerful group discovering it would likely eradicate them to seize control. To Karsha''s surprise, Xian simply laughed, revealing that his grandfather had ensured the garden was well-hidden. Inside one of their rooms was a door that led to the garden, which Karsha soon learned was actually in a pocket dimension. When he asked why they never sold the herbs, Xian explained that his grandfather had forbidden it. The garden was to be protected, not exploited, and whenever Xian asked his father about selling, he would speak of preserving his grandfather''s legacy. After a few more questions, Karsha uncovered something even more surprising. In preserving the legacy, they were also guarding a gate. None of them had ever been inside, as they''d never been able to enter¡ªsomething like a stone blocking the way. Xian mentioned that only his senior sister had been able to enter, but since his grandfather''s death, even she had been barred. Karsha found this strange, but after consulting the system, he concluded that some sort of array was likely restricting access. Had it not been for that barrier, Karsha was sure Xian would have already sneaked in and sold a few herbs. Supporting a family of five was no easy burden. "Big bro, we should walk from here. Flying this into the village would cause an uproar." Karsha slowed down the boat, and when they were about 10 kilometers from the village, they began walking. Entering through the eastern gate, they reached Xian''s home within minutes. To Karsha''s surprise, Xian''s home looked far better than most of the houses they''d passed on their way¡ªa brick house with enough space for at least six rooms. The walls were painted with clay, and the roof was covered with ordinary gemstones. "Mom, I''m home!" Xian shouted, running toward the compound like a child. Karsha and Morris followed slowly, not wanting to make their presence known yet, giving Xian time for his reunion. But instead of joy, Xian''s next words made Karsha and Morris instantly quicken their pace. "Mom, tell me, where''s Dad?" Xian asked, finding his mother seated with his two sisters, both comforting her as tears streamed down their faces. "Fei, where''s Dad?" Realizing his mother couldn''t answer, he turned to his older sister. While it didn''t take a genius to understand what had happened, accepting it was another matter. "I''m sorry, Xian¡­ Dad is dead; he¡­ he was killed." The words struck like lightning, freezing Xian in place. If not for Morris''s quick reflexes, he would have hit the ground when he collapsed. Karsha, meanwhile, had an indescribable look in his eyes, directed toward Xian''s younger sister. Tears began to fall as he looked into her gaze. ''Michelle¡­'' The beautiful face of his dead daughter flashed in his mind. "Who did it?" Chapter 194 Blackaxe Bandits Memories of happy moments with his children flooded Karsha''s mind. Seeing the tearful little girl stirred up long-suppressed memories. When he lost his family, the agony of his inability to find their killer drove him to the edge, and he chose death. Yet at that final moment, he had been transmigrated, granted a second chance at life.Though he had long since come to terms with his new existence, Karsha held a deep belief that for loved ones to find peace in the afterlife, those left behind must make peace with their loss. He had tried his best to move forward, yet he never forgot. Karsha knew that if he continued to grow stronger, he would one day find a way back to Earth. Even if it took a thousand years, he would uncover what happened and eradicate the bloodline of those responsible for his family''s death. But making peace with their loss did not mean he had forgotten them. He had always done his best to be a loving father, despite his demanding work, and seeing this reflection of his beloved daughter brought those memories rushing back. "Who did it?" After ten minutes of calming himself, Karsha managed to ask in as steady a tone as possible. But while he could mask his pain, the grieving widow and her children could not. When no answer came, Karsha sighed and moved to comfort them. When his own parents had died, he had been the only one able to hold things together, so he understood what needed to be done. It was no easy task, but after a few hours, the family had calmed down somewhat, and Xian awoke. He didn''t say anything, only went to hug his mother and started crying, which set off another round of tears from the entire family. It took the entire day for them to settle. Though Karsha and his friends had come for an important purpose, ensuring the family''s well-being took precedence. Once things had finally calmed, Karsha gently asked again. "Lady Li Jing, what happened?" Karsha asked. Xian had already introduced them to him, so he knew their names long before they arrived. Her senior sister was called Li Fei, and her junior sister was Li Nan. "It was the Blackaxe Bandits." Xian immediately clenched his fist upon hearing that name, suggesting he was familiar with them. Her mother''s tears started flowing again. Karsha sighed. "It was all my fault," said Li Fei. "If only I had agreed and gone with them, none of this would have happened. I got Dad killed." "That''s enough, Fei. This isn''t your fault. Your father chose to protect you, even giving his life in the process." "Fei, what happened?" Xian, unable to wait any longer, asked, his tone more assertive. This startled his sister slightly, but she quickly recovered and began narrating what had happened. For some time now, the brother of the leader of the Blackaxe Bandits had taken a fancy to Xian''s older sister. From time to time, when she went to work at a tavern in the village, he would harass her. She had tried many times to deter him, but nothing worked. However, since it had merely been harassment, she kept it from her parents and endured it for a while. But things escalated when he attempted to assault her on her way back from work a day ago. If not for her strength as a Peak Master stage cultivator, he would have succeeded. This time, she couldn''t hold it in and told her parents. Her father first consoled her, but later that night, he ventured into the darkness to kill the bastard. The next morning, they found his dead body on their doorstep, with a note attached. From the note, it was clear that Xian''s father had succeeded in his midnight assassination, but tragically, he hadn''t made it back alive. The note also contained a grim demand: they wanted Xian''s sister as compensation, or they would kill the entire family after every last bandit had taken a turn with her. As Karsha read the note, his fury rose to a tipping point, but he held back. There would be time for that later. Right now, he had to make sure the family was alright. "Xian, start helping your parents pack. They will be leaving with us." Karsha''s declaration took both Xian and her parents by surprise. "Please don''t refuse. Xian is my brother, so automatically you''re my family. Leaving you here is not an option." "But... but how will you take care of us? Living in the big city is hard. You don''t have to worry about us; as long as Xian is okay, we will be fine," Lady Li Jing said. "You don''t have to worry about that, Lady Li Jing. The most important thing is that you are safe, and I want to keep it that way. If anything happens to you, this brother of mine will lose his mind." Karsha decided to end the conversation with a touch of sarcasm to lighten the mood. As expected, the tense atmosphere eased a little. "Okay," she responded with a thankful gaze, and so did her children, even Xian. "Alright, Xian, make sure they have everything they will need. You will be leaving within four days from today." Karsha stood up and started walking toward the door. Find exclusive stories on empire "Big bro, I will go with you." Xian immediately understood where Karsha was going and stood up to follow. "No, Xian, stay with your family," Karsha stopped him. "I want revenge, big bro. Please take me with you," Xian pleaded. "Xian, stay with your family. They need you more than you need to waste your energy on those scums," Karsha said, patting Xian on the shoulder to ensure he understood. Although Karsha knew Xian should be the one going for revenge, he realized it wouldn''t make him feel better; it would only add to his hate. Karsha had already killed more than he could count, making him numb to slaughter, but Xian was different. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadn''t killed anyone yet, and from what Karsha observed when he first met him, letting Xian go on a rampage right now¡ªeven if his avatars were the ones doing the killing¡ªwould not be beneficial. Someone like Xian needed a clean conscience before taking a life. The current him was angry, and using that anger would only turn into resentment, then rage, and ultimately, into a bloodthirsty maniac. Karsha wouldn''t be happy about that. "Okay, big bro," Xian said, moving back to sit with his family. "Let''s go, Morris." Karsha and Morris immediately disappeared, leaving only Xian and his family. "Brother, who was that?" Xian''s little sister, Nan, asked once Karsha and Morris had left. "He''s a brother I made in the sect. He has helped me a lot. We came today because I think he is the one Grandpa talked about." "You don''t mean he is the...?" Lady Li Jing began to ask, but Xian cut her off. "Yes, Mom. He said he is the disciple of the Divine Alchemist. I pretended I didn''t believe him, but after observing him for a while, I think he is telling the truth." The faces of the four Lis lit up. "If what you said is true, then what else are we going to do from now on?" Tears fell from Lady Li Jing''s eyes. What Karsha didn''t know was that a very long time ago, a woman injured from an unknown ambush was discovered by Xian''s Great-great-grandfather, who was also a healer like Xian''s great-grandfather and grandfather. It took all of his power to save her, but before she left, she entrusted a divine artifact to Xian''s family and left explicit instructions. For years, Xian''s family, the Li family, had been taking care of this artifact. Xian was supposed to be a healer, just like his grandfather, but 45 years ago, he was bitten by a purple-tailed anaconda, and despite all his efforts, he couldn''t cure himself. This also meant that the moment he died, the only way to determine who they had been waiting for would die with him. But before he died, he secretly implanted the Identification Rune into Xian. Because of this, his soul was impacted, reducing Xian''s potential as a cultivator. However, what he did not know was that, because of this Rune, he was also given a chance to rise. Although the Rune affected his soul, the moment he met Karsha, that effect was lifted. He didn''t know it, but subconsciously, he trusted that Karsha was the one they had been waiting for. Even so, when he learned that Karsha was the disciple of the Divine Alchemist, he acted oblivious and decided to observe him for a while. Karsha meeting Xian wasn''t an accident; it was meant to happen. Xian had been betrayed by his teammates during their hunt for Tier 4 monsters to qualify for the Blood Expedition. Karsha was also drawn toward the aroma of grilled fish while trying to find his way home. Strangely, after meeting the Hell Sister, he soon encountered Xian. None of this was a coincidence. Xian''s betrayal and Karsha''s misdirection all happened because of one person: the Hell Sister. If Xian''s great-great-grandfather were present, he would have recognized the woman. After all, she was the one he had saved many years ago. Chapter 195 Annihilating the Blackaxe Bandit Group "I''ve located the bandits'' hideout; they''re in the western part of the village," Morris said a few seconds after they left Xian''s house.As a Sage who is also a Calamity Mutant, his spiritual sense could cover thousands of meters, so pinpointing a pile of trash was hardly a challenge. "There are three Sages, fifty Saints, and five hundred twenty others," he added. Even without his help, the system had already located them. When Karsha heard the name of the bandits who killed Xian''s father, the system instantly displayed a new quest and added the number of cultivators present. < Ding New Quest Available > Quest: Annihilate the entire Blackaxe Bandit Group. Type: Slaughter Quest Difficulty: High Duration: 1 day Rewards: Continue your adventure at empire - Blood Fig Fruit - Blood Extraction Soul Ring < Note: There are 3 Sages, 50 Saints, 120 Semi-Saints, and 400 other > Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha knew the reason they had all gathered in the same place was the death of their vice leader. Deep down, he admired Xian''s father''s bravery¡ªa Peak Master stage expert who managed to kill a Saint was truly remarkable. Unfortunately, he died in the process, but according to Karsha''s beliefs, his death was noble, and he would find all the peace he needed in the afterlife. "I''ll handle the sages; you can take care of the rest," Morris said. However, Karsha shook his head. "No need, Morris. I''ll finish this in ten minutes¡ªno need to waste your time on these scum." Morris knew Karsha was powerful, but to confidently say he could take on three sages along with hundreds of other experts¡ªwhere was that confidence coming from? "I know you''re skeptical, Morris, but in my eyes, those sages are nothing. The Overlords on the island could kill any one of them with a single strike of their tails, but I killed them. So to me, anyone who can''t threaten an Overlord is worthless. They''re just trash." Morris smiled faintly; he had once been part of that "worthless trash." Back on the island, he''d known the Overlords were powerful, though he hadn''t fully grasped their strength. The day they attacked was his awakening, and hearing Karsha''s words brought back memories of his weakness then. But in another light, he was just a Tier 7 expert back then, while the Overlords were Tier 7 Terror Mutants, so it was perfectly understandable. The gap between them was vast, and naturally, they''d have been powerless against the Overlords. With Karsha able to fully suppress his aura and Morris nearly invisible, they stealthily arrived within five kilometers of the bandits'' hideout. Karsha activated his third eye and scanned the entire area. There was a compound with numerous buildings scattered across a three-kilometer radius, making it a full six kilometers in diameter. Trees filled the entire compound, creating the perfect cover for any sinister activities. Because of how ideal the setup was, Karsha smiled, knowing exactly what poison to use against them. "It seems they''re all gathered to mourn their fallen bandit," Karsha murmured. Morris nodded, his spiritual sense blanketing the area, allowing him to observe everything happening in the compound. As a Sage, his spiritual sea had been awakened, and his mana core had shattered and transformed into a spiritual core, granting him the ability to harness spiritual energy for attacks and other purposes. Karsha, though not a Sage, could see like one thanks to his third eye. With it guiding his senses, he could observe everything as if he were up close¡ªnothing escaped him, not even the faintest breath. "I''ll be right back," Karsha said to Morris, then vanished in a blink. "Leader, why don''t we just go and kidnap those three good-for-nothing women?" one of the bandits suggested. They were sitting around a casket laid on firewood, seemingly conducting their own version of a ritual before burning their fallen comrade''s remains. Their expressions were indifferent, showing they weren''t even slightly affected by the death of their vice leader, the brother of their current leader. Bandits are degenerates who delight in the suffering of the weak¡ªa dark nature often hidden within humans. Humans tend to torment the weak when they gain power. Rather than using their strength to protect, they suppress those weaker than themselves, rarely targeting anyone on their level¡ªa clear sign of cowardice. Almost everyone harbors this tendency, though they often suppress it. But bandits embrace this side of themselves openly, without shame. Many would love to possess Xian''s sister, though they hold back out of fear of rejection. These bandits, however, would force themselves on her, for that is their nature. They''re shameless and, in a way, even more human. "They''re not going anywhere, because they have nowhere to go," the leader replied. "Even if they sought shelter in the city, remember, our clan heir won''t allow it. If he set eyes on that beauty, he''d move heaven and earth to have her. "What we need to worry about now is that brat in Sunlight City. I heard he''s with one of the big sects. If word reaches him that his entire family is dead, the sect might send people to wipe us out, and even our clan wouldn''t be able to help. "So let''s wait. When he hears of his father''s death, he''ll come on his own. Then we can kill him and have all the beauties for ourselves. Those three are still ripe¡ªeven the young one," the leader added, grinning evilly. Karsha, hidden nearby, nodded in acknowledgment. Killing the entire family would indeed provoke the wrath of the Sunlight Sword Sect, possibly prompting them to send down experts to exterminate the culprits. However, if news reached Xian that his father was dead, aside from a few friends, the sect would likely only send their condolences. Killing Xian would seal all forms of evidence, and even if the sects were investigated later, they wouldn''t be able to identify who slaughtered the family. It was a meticulous plan, and Karsha was somewhat impressed by their cunning. However, they''d failed to consider one crucial detail¡ªthey hadn''t accounted for the friend Xian would bring with him: the Annihilator, born to exterminate scums. ''This motherfucker will die first. Li Nan is off-limits,'' Karsha thought, and the image of the tear-streaked face of the ten-year-old girl filled his mind. His eyes turned to ice. ''Time to annihilate,'' he muttered, directing his gaze toward the bandit leader. "Guo, send someone to monitor them. Once that brat appears, let me know. I''ll personally ki¡ª" Thud. The bandit leader''s head fell before he could finish his sentence. It happened so suddenly that no one knew how it had occurred. "My, my, what do we have here," Karsha murmured, his tone as icy as his gaze. "Who are you?" one of the sages, standing a few meters from Karsha and the first to recover from the shock, demanded. "I''m here to kill you all, dummy," Karsha sneered, flashing a wicked smile. "What are you waiting for? Take up your weapons." His grin widened as, in an instant, the entire scene shifted. Screams erupted, echoing through what was now a sealed dome. Karsha had activated his domain, and within moments, it was engulfed in searing flames. "Make it rain," Karsha laughed heartily, unleashing all three of his domain''s variations, including the powerful second form of the third variation, *All-in-One*. Spears made of ice, fire, lightning, and earth¡ªelements drawn from every corner of nature¡ªbegan raining down on the unfortunate bandits. Their cries of pain and agony filled the dome, but Karsha didn''t flinch. He didn''t bother with a weapon, either; his dagger was already sheathed, and he simply watched them struggle. The Advanced, Master, Grandmaster, and Semi-Saints didn''t last even five seconds before they were incinerated. Some Saints managed to hold on briefly, but the weaker ones perished within ten seconds, with the body count rising each moment. As for the two Sages, their cores, now infused with spiritual strength, fortified their attacks and defenses beyond those of the Saints. But that didn''t mean they had it easy. The All-in-One assault targeted them relentlessly, and Karsha''s abundant mana pool ensured the elemental spears never ceased their onslaught. "Argh!" One of the Sages struggled but could hold out no longer. A colossal spear pierced his chest, pinning him to the ground. Karsha smiled with satisfaction¡ªthe domain had managed to kill a Sage in under thirty seconds. Though it was only a Sage, it was still an impressive feat. "The Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan won''t let you off, you bastard! You''ll suf¡ª" The last remaining Sage was in the midst of cursing Karsha when a 20-meter-long snake unleashed a greenish flame, incinerating his head entirely. "Don''t worry, little fool; they''ll be joining you soon," Karsha sneered. He looked down at the amulet hanging around his neck. "Oh, my bad¡ªno reincarnation for you all. Your souls are food for my avatar and my mask. Heh, what a plentiful harvest," he laughed, his voice filling the domain. Karsha had activated the pendant as soon as he''d arrived at their hideout. Five hundred seventy-three souls¡ªa bountiful collection. He only needed seven more to upgrade his mask to Tier 2, so these scoundrels donating their souls was the best gift they could give. He deactivated the domain, leaving only a headless body and another with a hole in its heart. Karsha blinked and reappeared beside Morris. "Let''s go," he said. They began to walk away, but a few steps later, a massive phoenix soared across the sky, descending on the hideout''s center. It ignited a blazing fire, and within minutes, the entire six-kilometer area was reduced to ashes. Chapter 196 The Divine Garden "You''re stronger than I thought," Morris said, patting Karsha on the shoulder as they moved a few meters away from the bandit hideout."Heh, you haven''t seen anything yet," Karsha chuckled. He had come a long way from his former, bony self who''d once struggled to kill a single Tier 5 Lesser Mutant. Now, without lifting a finger, he''d killed two Sages. "I guess the prophecy is true; you are indeed the Annihilator," Morris said, bowing slightly. Karsha just shrugged. "It''s only a title, Morris. You''re a Shadow Guard, which means you protect your kind. My role is the same: to protect the innocent and eliminate scum." His words moved Morris, but seeing the aloof expression Karsha wore, he held back any further comments. "So, will you be rejoining the Shadow Guards when you return?" Karsha asked. Morris had originally been the group''s assassin, but after he disappeared, Ayarr took his place. Now that he was returning, Karsha was curious. "No. Since Ayarr is now the Shadow Assassin, I''ll just find something else to do. But I feel that when I return, I''ll go directly into seclusion. Although I''m still far from reaching Tier 9, I can feel myself closing in on bridging the gap to become a World Boss." Karsha smiled faintly; having a World Boss as an ally was definitely something to aim for. Old Man Teye had already told Karsha that the red planet was actually a hunting ground teeming with millions of vicious monsters, including Demon Monsters hidden within. One of the requirements to awaken the Shadow Demon Class was to kill a Demon General. When that time came, Karsha knew he would need powerful subordinates to support him, just as the Shadow Guards had done on the island. Even as a Calamity Mutant, Karsha sensed he could take down a Great Sage in hand-to-hand combat, despite being an Assassin. "That''s good. Your people are evolving and adapting, so with you by your mother''s side, progress will come even faster," Morris said, nodding. Karsha noticed a longing in his gaze¡ªthe kind that yearned to leap into his mother''s embrace and never let go. Karsha already understood that the people of the island would one day be his greatest strength. Even now, if he were to wage war on this kingdom, it wouldn''t take two hours to raze it to the ground. The island''s outer section alone contained hundreds of races, most of them Tier 8 Mutants. This power alone was enough to obliterate the kingdom and establish his own. Then there was the inner and core section he would explore soon enough. His power had grown to the point where he wouldn''t need to lift a finger to eliminate powerhouses. Just like his domain skill, the island was his to command, and one day, it would become his army. All he could do now was help them evolve, and thanks to his system, he could do so easily. "Morris, I know you sensed a connection between us when you absorbed the blood. I know you have questions. Although I can''t explain everything now, I promise to tell you when the time is right. Now isn''t that time." Morris nodded. "Good. Now, let''s hurry before Xian dies from waiting." They quickened their pace, and within minutes, they were back at Xian''s family home. "Big brother, is it done? Are you okay?" Xian asked as soon as Karsha and Morris appeared. "Come on, Xian, those idiots didn''t even get the chance to enter the cycle of reincarnation," Karsha replied, fiddling with the amulet around his neck. He was about to boast further when Xian knelt, followed by his mother and his two sisters. "Greetings, Divine Alchemist," they said in unison, bowing deeply. Karsha was taken aback. Seeing the four of them kneeling, his mind went blank. "Xian, what''s the meaning of this?" Karsha asked quickly. "I''m sorry, Big Bro¡­ I mean, Divine Alchemist. I couldn''t tell you the garden was meant for you, so I lied. As for how I knew you were the one¡­ I didn''t, not at first. When I saw you for the first time, I felt something awaken within me. And when you told me you were a disciple of the Divine Alchemist, I believed you immediately. But I had to act and observe to confirm it. "Although deep down, I was sure you were the disciple of the famous Divine Alchemist, I still had doubts. This servant is ready to receive his punishment." "What nonsense is this? You''re not my servant; you''re my brother. Stand up before anyone sees us¡ªthis is too awkward." Karsha quickly reached out, gently taking Xian''s mother''s hand and helping her to her feet. "Please, don''t see yourself as my servants. You''re my family; there''s no need to feel that way," Karsha said, holding her trembling hands reassuringly. Lady Li Jing tried to speak, but all that came out was her tears. Karsha didn''t know what to do, so he hugged her and let her cry on his chest. As for being the Divine Alchemist, he had already begun walking that path, so he didn''t seem shocked. The shocking part was the role of Xian''s family in all this. Karsha, cursed with knowledge, instantly connected the dots. Meeting Xian wasn''t a coincidence. Everything in his life had happened because of a predetermined action set in motion long ago. The Xian family had simply become a part of it. It was all set to unfold as it should, and today was the day the role of Xian''s family was put into action. "From today, you are all my family. So when you see yourselves, view yourselves as the family of the Divine Alchemist, not as servants. Your role has changed from today onwards," Karsha said, holding Lady Li Jing''s hands. "Well, maybe Xian can still be a servant for lying to me," Karsha laughed, making the others smile slightly. "That''s not fair, big bro!" Xian protested. "Oh, now I''m your big bro after you made me feel guilty seeing three fairies kneel at my feet?" A small knock landed on Xian''s head. His mother and siblings laughed, clearing the sadness in the air. Although their father was dead, now that Karsha had gotten revenge for them, they felt a little better. "Big brother, you are very handsome," Xian''s little sister said before hiding behind her sister. Karsha smiled silently and replied, "Well, this big brother is also rich, so when we go back to the city, I will buy you all the things you want." "Big brother, you probably shouldn''t spoil her. You might end up spending all your money on this little mouse," Xian said, lifting the adorable girl up. "Let me go! Let me go! You didn''t even buy me anything when you were coming!" She struggled to break free, but her strength as a cultivator was no match for Xian''s peak Grandmaster strength. "Who said I didn''t buy you anything? It''s just that the time wasn''t right to give it to you." Xian put her down and retrieved some candy canes and candy fruits from his space ring. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here you go." Li Nan took the items and instantly started eating. "Take your time; there''s more where this came from." Karsha smiled as he looked at the happy family of four. It was only a pity they were a day late. Had they reached the village earlier, this family would have been complete, making the joy they felt now even greater. He was about to ask a question when a communication token in his inventory vibrated. Taking it out, he smiled and distanced himself from the happy group. "Big Brother Mat, you got my communication token!" Karsha said, sounding pleased. "Yes, I received it an hour ago. I hope all is well. And thank you for the method you gave me last time; my business has boomed, and now I don''t struggle much when taming a monster," the person responded. This man was the bulky individual who wanted to buy the taming speech from Karsha. His profession was similar to that of a tamer, but he focused exclusively on vicious monsters that had medicinal and other uses. Karsha had used his connections to spread rumors about the Varon great family, and in return, he provided Mat with a method to subdue monsters before capturing them. Since Mat''s clients preferred alive and healthy monsters, this method proved invaluable, making him beam with happiness when he received Karsha''s communication token. The key to Karsha''s plan was the Saint Assassin he had spared. Karsha had assigned him two tasks: one concerning the bulky tamer named Mat and the other involving Master Artemis. Initially, Karsha intended to use the assassin to spread rumors, but now he had a different plan. "I need your help with something," Karsha said. "Go ahead, Brother Karsha," Mat responded. "I want you to help me obtain a lease on a house. I''m not sure if you can assist with that." "Don''t worry; I can help you get a lease. Where do you want it?" Karsha smiled and spent the next ten minutes discussing the details before ending the call. Mat would help him obtain a lease and meet him seven days from now at the Sect. He promised to give him some goodies. Mat was more than happy to help after hearing that. "It seems that assassin isn''t bad at all. I guess I''ll visit him later and bring him to my side," Karsha muttered to himself. With the assassin''s blood already in his possession, locating him wouldn''t be much of a problem. "Alright, Xian, take me to the garden my old master left me." Xian and his family led Karsha into a room. Immediately upon entering, Karsha saw a door frame with a golden portal swirling inside. He walked closer and touched the door frame. As soon as he did, the runes around the frame lit up, and a system message appeared. < Ding! Congratulations, you have discovered a Divine Grade item: Divine Garden > Chapter 197 Meeting the Divine Alchemist Again The runes lit up, humming a distinct sound. Nine larger, brighter runes appeared, more condensed and solid.Karsha instantly realized there was a secret code to open the portal. Although the portal in front of him appeared open, he felt no pull from within as he had with all the other portals he had seen. "So that''s how it is," Karsha murmured, shaking his head before pressing the runes in various patterns. After pressing the runes more than 200 times, the portal shook, and the golden light within it began shifting in a chaotic pattern. This continued for a few seconds before it finally came to a standstill. "No wonder Xian''s sister was the only one who managed to enter; she must have some extraordinary yin-type constitution," Karsha thought to himself before turning to face Xian and his family. "I''ll be going in now, Xian. Make sure everything is packed by the time I come out. Morris will be around, so don''t worry about anything." He gave them a slight nod before entering. They watched the portal for a moment before heading back to start packing. One day had already passed, leaving them a little over four days to prepare. Any further delay would mean leaving some things behind. Although Karsha had plans to buy a large house for them, having some of their belongings would make it feel more like home. Once they left, there was no telling when they would return. They had stayed in this place mainly because of the divine garden, and now that Karsha had arrived, they felt free to go anywhere they wished and make a new home. Home is where there is peace, not necessarily where you are born and raised. "This place is lit," Karsha said as he walked through the portal and emerged on the other side. Before him stretched an entire world¡ªa world filled with greenery, a sun, and Karsha was sure even a moon. It was, after all, a divine artifact. In grading items, especially weapons, there are Common, Rare, Epic, Legendary, Earth, Heaven, and Divine. Often, just before the divine grade, there are Pseudo-Divine items. These grades aren''t simply for show¡ªa Heaven-grade sword is many times more powerful than an Earth-grade one. Even within the same grade, such as Heaven grade, the difference between a High Tier and Low Tier sword is vast. However, this tier comparison applies only to items Heaven-grade and below. For Divine-grade items, there are four tiers: Copper, Gold, Diamond, and Platinum. These tiers determine the item''s strength, and the divine garden was a Platinum Tier Divine Grade item. This meant that even though it was just a treasure, its value far exceeded what Karsha could imagine. He didn''t feel the need to dwell on this thought and instead began exploring the area, taking in the various eye-catching sights. There were beautiful streams and bodies of water, some exuding different types of energy, and within them swam countless varieties of fish. "This brings back memories," Karsha murmured, watching the fish. He instantly remembered the old woman who tricked him into accepting the Divine Alchemist''s legacy. Back then, he had only wanted directions to the nearest town, but he ended up walking away with divine knowledge in the Art of Alchemy¡ªwisdom from the Primordial era. A Knowledge so rare that even the slightest hint of it could drive many to madness in pursuit. "Is that a statue?" After wandering for a while and using his third eye to survey the area, Karsha sensed a figure about three miles from his location. He immediately made his way toward it. As he drew closer, he could see the statue more clearly. "It''s the old man," Karsha muttered, moving closer. But he halted a few meters away when a familiar voice emanated from the statue. "You know it''s not polite to call your elders ''old men,''" the voice chided. Karsha was momentarily startled but quickly recovered¡ªhe recognized the voice. "Master," he said, sounding a little happy for some unknown reason. "Tsk, now you remember I''m your master. Unfilial brat." Karsha just smiled. He had already given the sect elders permission to call him a brat, and now his master seemed to have taken a liking to the nickname as well. As for others¡ªif they didn''t want their balls crushed, they''d better not call him a brat. (A/N: The Divine Alchemist''s name is Rizz, so from now on, whenever they interact, I will use the name "Master Rizz" to represent him.) "Tell me, what is the highest grade of pill you can concoct?" Master Rizz asked. "With the strength of my pill flame, I can concoct Tier 4 Earth-Grade pills, but with a stronger flame, I''d be able to make Tier 7 Earth-Grade," Karsha replied. "Not bad. It seems you haven''t been slacking off," Master Rizz said, sounding pleased. "I''d have been disappointed if you were still struggling with King-Grade pills," he added. "Well, this disciple of yours isn''t just handsome; he''s also brilliant," Karsha bragged. "Tsk, add shameless to the list. But your progress so far is still lacking. You should be making waves in your world. Tell me, how many beauties have you pulled in so far?" Karsha was taken aback but quickly recovered. It seemed he and his master were on the same wavelength. "Well, only one so far. I''ve been a bit busy fighting for my life," Karsha admitted. The first time he met this old man, Rizz had felt distant, like a mere ghost, but now the feeling was different¡ªalmost as if he were right in front of him in person. This filled Karsha with a strange joy, even though he didn''t know why. "Tsk, still lacking," Master Rizz chuckled. "Says the man who only married one wife," Karsha fired back. For a moment, there was silence, and then they both burst into hearty laughter. "You''ve got guts, brat. Seems the Hell Sister didn''t make a mistake," Master Rizz says. "Although you are making progress, Earth-Grade, and even Heaven-Grade pills are trash. You might feel accomplished as an Alchemist now, but let me tell you, the world of alchemy is vast. If you''re satisfied after concocting an Earth-Grade pill, you''re not going to get anywhere. Heaven-grade pills are nothing when true alchemy comes into play. Real alchemy begins when you start concocting Divine pills. In alchemy, aside from Common, King, Earth, and Heaven grades, there are also Divine, Ancient, Mythical, Supreme, Celestial, and God grades," Master Rizz explained, and Karsha''s heart shook at the revelation. He''d been carrying himself with pride ever since he began concocting Earth-Grade pills, feeling like a true Alchemist. But hearing his master now, he realized he hadn''t even scratched the surface. The knowledge he''d gained from the initial memory transfer and from Master Artemis was clearly incomplete. He had thought that after Heaven grade, only Divine and God grades existed, but he''d been deceiving himself. "Alchemy is broad. Even I don''t know if there are pills beyond these stages. After all, I only had access to 10 percent of the knowledge from the Primordial Pill Records." Karsha felt numb hearing this. If his master, who had traversed a path carved from the Primordial era, achieving supreme status in alchemy, had only been able to access 10 percent of that knowledge, then how was he supposed to fare when he was still so lacking? "Don''t be disheartened. To be honest, your progress is already faster than I had anticipated. The fact that you can already concoct Tier 4 Earth-Grade pills is commendable, but I know you can do even better." Karsha felt slightly better. Receiving praise from one''s master is something every disciple longs for. "The Art of Alchemy is vast and powerful. You can rise to its peak as an alchemist. I know you are also a martial cultivator, but no matter how high you ascend, alchemy will always be necessary for further progress. There is no other way. If you want to become the strongest, focus on alchemy and always strive to learn something new." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha sighed. He had wanted to keep alchemy as a side pursuit, but from what he was hearing, there was no way around it. Pills were essential for advancing in martial cultivation. He needed to progress in all areas. His knowledge in alchemy and his strength in martial cultivation would both skyrocket if developed together. ''My thinking was too small. Thank you, old man; this disciple understands what he must do,'' Karsha thought inwardly. "I assume you''ve joined an Alchemy Guild and obtained a badge. Tell me, what is your current level and badge color?" Master Rizz asked. Karsha smiled before responding, "I signed up a few days ago and will be receiving a Saint Rank Bronze badge. I didn''t want to appear too flashy, so I requested Bronze instead of Gold due to certain issues." "Tsk, what''s the point of hiding if you know what you''re doing? Remember this: Alchemists are the most respected and feared figures in the entire universe. A single word from them can collapse the economy of an entire world. Perhaps you''re still not fully exposed to the world of alchemy¡ªthat''s why your thinking is so limited. A time will come when your badge alone can make an emperor bow to you. The power embedded in those badges is something no one in their right mind will underestimate. If you want fame and power, my advice is to take your rank and status seriously." "Thank you for the advice, Master. But could you tell me how many rankings there are in alchemy?" Karsha asked, realizing he might be wrong about this as well, just as he had been about the grading of pills. And as expected, he was indeed mistaken¡ªcompletely wrong. Chapter 198 Power of an Alchemist Ignorance is indeed a sad way to die. Karsha had always believed that the ranking of alchemists was limited to a few levels. So, when he finally reached the Saint stage and was able to concoct Earth-grade pills, he felt happy and accomplished.However, after hearing what his master had to say, he realized his thinking had been too narrow. There was a much broader field beyond his understanding. "Just as there are different grades of pills, there are also rankings for alchemists. In true alchemy, the stages begin with Grandmaster, followed by Saint, Sage, Ancestor, King, Emperor, Monarch, Paragon, Maestro, Divine, Supreme, Celestial, and finally, God. "Again, as far as I know, these are the only stages but don''t be surprised if there are others above them. Alchemy is an entire cultivation path on its own. There''s no telling how many stages there truly are." Karsha remained silent, processing what he had just learned. Back on Earth, to satisfy his curiosity and converse with his son, Michael, more easily, he started reading some fictional novels and manga. In those stories, he often saw Supremes and Celestials come after God, so seeing them come before God here made him question many things. "Master, why do the Supremes and Celestials come before the God stage?" he asked. Such knowledge would shape his future. As a cultivator, he needed to develop a will, and that will would determine the path he would take. If one could only envision reaching the Grandmaster stage, they would only ever become a Grandmaster. The best approach was to aim higher and walk toward that path. Karsha wasn''t seeking arrogance, but he wasn''t willing to remain ignorant again. Getting answers now was something he would greatly appreciate. "What you should know is that gods are absolute beings. They have transcended beyond immortality and gained control over the laws of the universe. You may not understand now, but to avoid breaking your spirit, all I can say is that gods are absolute. If you wish to aim, then aim for the absolute peak. As you grow, you will come to understand all of this." "Thank you, Master." Karsha was genuinely grateful. Although his question had been only partially answered, he understood that the god stage was one he could ascend to, where he could look down on everyone with complete arrogance. He had pondered much of this since meeting Nfang, so hearing these words put his heart at ease. The only question remaining was, how many stages would he need to traverse to reach the god stage? "Now that you know this, you should also understand that to be recognized as an alchemist in the universe, you must reach at least the Gold Badge Pill Sage stage. This is the minimum recognized by many, as it is at this stage that you will be able to concoct Heaven-grade pills. While Heaven-grade pills are considered low-quality by some, they are still valuable to most, so the Sage stage is the real starting point in alchemy. "As you rise higher, your badge will change accordingly. From the Grandmaster stage to the Pill Emperor stage, there are Copper, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and Platinum badges. These badges are more than mere symbols. As an alchemist, your badge is your identity, displaying your power and access. "A Gold Badge Pill Emperor, for example, can enter most places in any world without needing permission. Treasure houses, auction houses, secret realms¡ªwherever you go, as long as you carry your badge, you will be untouchable; not even kings will dare challenge you. This is also why an alchemist needs to join an alchemy guild as early as possible. "When you arrive in a new place, the first thing you should do is register at the alchemy guild. This will ensure your badge level is always up to date. It''s crucial." Karsha nodded. He had initially intended to progress slowly, but realizing the value of these badges, he knew he had to obtain one. This would allow him access to most places and make gathering the ingredients he needed for his pills much easier. "However, after the Pill Emperor stage, there is a badge far more valuable and powerful than the Platinum badge¡ªthe Ruby Badge. Any alchemist, regardless of rank, who holds a Ruby badge is to be feared. Such individuals possess the power to cripple an entire empire with just a few words. They hold authority far above that of kings and emperors." Karsha couldn''t help but swallow nervously. To be more powerful than emperors¡ªwouldn''t that be incredible? He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. His dream had been to master alchemy to a certain level and then focus on his swordsmanship. But hearing this, he knew he had another journey to undertake. Becoming a Divine Alchemist was no longer enough. He wanted to become a Pill God, a Sword God, and, if possible, a Rune/Array/Formation God. He wasn''t entirely sure why, but he felt in his bones that if he was to have any chance of stopping what Nfang had shown him, he had to become the strongest. There was a reason most chose a single path and stayed on it: pursuing multiple paths was immensely challenging. Choosing just one path would make things easier. But Karsha wasn''t deterred, at least not yet. "You must understand that becoming the absolute best isn''t about having the finest equipment. A true alchemist''s heart lies in taking the poorest ingredients and transforming them into the finest pill. I have walked the path of Absolute Pill Purity, and that was why my name resounded throughout the universe. Since you have also started on that path, remember there is no such excuse as ''my pill flame is weak,'' ''my cauldron is inferior,'' or ''my ingredients are defective.'' "You are my disciple, and as someone pursuing the Absolute Pill Purity path, such excuses are worthless. Even though you haven''t unlocked the Primordial Pill Record yet, you must remember that the hundreds of pill-refining techniques in your mind are sufficient to overcome any obstacle, whether it''s a weak pill flame, an inferior cauldron, or flawed ingredients." "The path of alchemy is rough, so if you want to be always prepared before going into battle, then you''ve already lost." Karsha nodded. In truth, his pill flame should only be able to concoct at least a Tier 2 Earth-grade pill, but thanks to a refining technique he had comprehended from his master''s memories, he had managed to elevate it to Tier 4. ''I have been lazy. I need to do better than this,'' Karsha thought inwardly. "Alright, since you can now concoct Tier 7 Earth-grade pills ''with good pill flame'', it seems you''re not doing too badly. Perhaps this will increase your chances of attracting more beauties into your harem," his master said, and the two shared a hearty laugh. "Let me explain the function of this place. This is called the Divine Garden¡ªa treasure I obtained after walking the Alchemy Path and emerging victorious. Its sole purpose is to grow herbs, and it does so at an accelerated speed. The garden has nine segments, each with a different growth rate. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At your current ranking, you can only access the first segment. It''s not my doing; it''s just the way it is. When I obtained it, the first segment was already filled with countless herbs. I managed to unlock up to the seventh segment and have planted many herbs there as well; however, there can never be enough. "Inside the first segment, there are hundreds of different types of flowers, plants, roots, and more that can aid your alchemy. However, not all herbs can be found here. Even after unlocking the seventh segment, I still couldn''t find many herbs. "It''s not that this place is flawed; it''s just that, as an alchemist, part of the process is learning how to fight for herbs. Feeding everything to you will make things boring and ultimately make you arrogant and lazy. So, even though most herbs are available here, you will need to work to obtain the ones that are not in the garden. "There''s no telling how many herbs are in this garden, but most of the ingredients you''ll need can be found here. This is one of the many gifts I left you, so be sure to use it wisely." Karsha felt grateful to his master. Although he understood that this was part of a legacy, he hadn''t expected something like this. His master was essentially handing him everything he needed. If he had been skeptical at first, this was a clear sign that his life had indeed been planned many years ago. While that might seem suspicious and make one feel like a puppet, Karsha did not feel that way. On the contrary, he was more than happy that everything was working out as it should. He didn''t know why, but whenever something strange happened, he felt a sense of joy rather than skepticism. "Insert your ring into the opening in the statue; this will open the path to the first segment." Karsha followed the instructions, and a new portal opened. Without hesitation, he stepped through. "Wow, this place is huge!" Karsha exclaimed as he looked at the vast herb garden, filled with an array of herbs and trees. "You can now enter this place at will. Anytime you come through the main portal, a single thought is all you need to access the portal to the second segment," his master explained. Karsha nodded in understanding. "Alright, since I haven''t taught you anything yet, why don''t you pick a few herbs and let me give you some pointers? After all, what kind of master would I be if I didn''t offer guidance to my disciple?" Karsha smiled and let his gaze scan the garden. ''Here they are. Time to concoct the antidote for my mother-in-law.'' He began gathering all the ingredients needed for the Master Antidote Pill. Chapter 199 Concocting The Master Antidote The system identified all the herbs, so Karsha didn''t need to rely on his own memories to recognize them. The system was particularly effective at identification.It didn''t take long for Karsha to find the remaining ingredients for the Serpentbane Antidote. He also located most of the ingredients for the Core Formation, Strengthening, Condensing, and Saturation pills. He even found many ingredients for some of the mind-blowing pill recipes he had access to so far. Although he hadn''t concocted those pills yet, he knew he would be able to once he obtained the heaven-grade pill flame. If pills like the Bottleneck Ascension Pill, Elemental Awakening Pill, Physique Strengthening Pill, Pure Yin Essence Pill, and many others appeared in the Drono Kingdom, they would cause a huge sensation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No way, there''s a Qilin Fruit Tree here." Karsha became emotional as he looked at the tree, with fifteen ripe fruits hanging from its branches. The key ingredient for the Constitution Awakening and Strengthening Pill was the Qilin Fruit. He had already asked the system about the origin of this fruit, but all it said was that the fruit was nearly extinct. This revelation shook Karsha slightly. He was alive now only because of June''s sacrifice; she had given up half of her life force for him, leaving herself vulnerable. Although he was stunned to see her as healthy and beautiful as ever, he could tell she wasn''t truly well. Thankfully, the Princess Necklace had helped stabilize her condition, but by his calculations, the life force within the necklace would be depleted in two years. This meant he had only two years to find the last two ingredients. Continue reading on empire Of the two remaining ingredients, the Qilin Fruit was the hardest to obtain. Karsha was wealthy, but without the fruit available, he couldn''t buy it¡ªeven if he had all the money in the world. Now, seeing an entire tree filled with Qilin Fruits, including fifteen ripe ones, Karsha couldn''t help but feel emotional. If a woman awakens her constitution before becoming a Great Sage, her future cultivation path will be smooth. This early awakening also makes her path more refined compared to those who awaken at the Great Sage stage. In fact, some never get the chance¡ªeven at the Great Sage stage, they may not awaken their constitution. "I can finally concoct the Constitution Awakening Pill," Karsha said joyfully. "Tsk, don''t disgrace me, brat. Your thinking is too small; even without this fruit, you could have concocted the Constitution Awakening Pill. It appears you''ve been lazing about. Since you have this recipe, then the others are there." "The others¡­" Karsha''s mind began to churn, and within moments, five more recipes surfaced in his memory. "Wow, there are five more," he muttered. "Qilin Fruit is extremely powerful. When used in alchemy, it enhances the quality and effectiveness of a pill. Using it for the Constitution Awakening Pill will guarantee a 100% awakening. This kind of effect is monstrous, so to use it only for that one pill irritates me." "This disciple''s thinking is shallow. Master, enlighten me," Karsha replied, though he was inwardly laughing. He hadn''t fully explored his memories and hadn''t realized there were five additional recipes. Even if he had, the final ingredient he needed was critical in all five, so he still wouldn''t have been able to concoct the pill. "Since I didn''t leave much wealth for you, I''ll give you this one piece of knowledge. You can discover the rest on your own. The Qilin Fruit isn''t only for Constitution Awakening and Strengthening Pills; it''s used in others, so pay attention. "The Bloodline Awakening, Bloodline Strengthening, Bloodline Enhancing, Bloodline Nourishing, Bloodline Tempering, Physique Awakening, Strengthening, and Tempering Pills all require the Qilin Fruit as a key ingredient. Its primary effect is to amplify a pill''s potency several times over, making it indispensable in alchemy. "Take your time to find all the uses of the Qilin Fruit. As you unlock more memories, you''ll gain further insight." Karsha''s heart pounded. In his mind, he pictured a grand scene: himself reclining on a luxurious bed, surrounded by beauties. It was well-known that anyone who awakens their constitution gains beauty beyond compare. If he could awaken the constitution of all his prospective Fairies, wouldn''t he have a harem of breathtaking beauties? "Hey, brat! What are you standing there fantasizing about? Hurry up and concoct the pill; I don''t have much time." Karsha was snapped back to reality. He moved away from the garden, sat down, and laid out the ingredients, including ten vials each containing a drop of venom. "Not bad. At least you know how to make an impression," Master Rizz said, his tone full of amusement. "Hey, old man, don''t get jealous when you see my alchemy skills," Karsha replied. He summoned his Lonely Cauldron, rubbing it for a few moments before igniting his Pill Flame. The spirit of Master Rizz appeared from the statue and stood beside him. "Go on, then," he said. Karsha smiled and began heating the cauldron. His flame was stronger than before, thanks to the Flame Enhancing Art and his now-excellent affinity for the fire element. With his affinity elevated to the Excellent stage, his pill flame had grown more powerful than ever. After ensuring the cauldron was heated to the required temperature, Karsha tossed in all the ingredients except the ten vials of venom. He would first extract the medicinal essence from the herbs and then add the venom during the purification phase. "Use cross-cut circulation instead of forward circulation. This way, the quality will start rising from the beginning, even before purification," Master Rizz instructed. Karsha nodded, adjusting his flame control accordingly. Following the advice, he began extracting the essence, and Master Rizz''s spirit nodded approvingly, acknowledging Karsha''s comprehension and skillful flame control. There are various methods for extracting essence from herbs, with cross-cut circulation being one of the most advanced. Instead of extracting in a forward or backward motion, it cuts across the herb, drawing the essence toward the center. This technique is both efficient and preserves the herb''s quality by preventing burn-off. Ten minutes later, Karsha had extracted all the essence. Without hesitation, he added all ten vials of venom. These were the main ingredients, so adding them correctly was critical. However, Karsha was unbothered by potential mistakes¡ªhe had already mastered numerous refining techniques, enabling him to adapt easily if needed. "Now, increase your flame, and as you extract the impurities, start condensing the pill. By condensing it now, you''ll retain more medicinal essence, making it easier to refine the pill to a higher tier later," Master Rizz advised. Karsha nodded and intensified his flame. As the pill began to condense, Karsha used the Zero Impurity Control Art to remove impurities, minimizing the depletion of medicinal essence. Master Rizz nodded approvingly once more; Karsha was indeed gifted and seemed to be handling the process with exceptional skill. "Good disciple, as soon as the last impurity is removed, use the Halo Condensing Art to condense the pill immediately, then apply the Rizz Refining Art to refine the remaining medicinal essence." Karsha followed the instructions, and within twenty minutes, the final impurity was removed. Without delay, he began condensing the pill. His speed was impressive, though still slower than when he worked with King Grade pills. It took him nearly an hour to complete the condensation. As the pill condensed, a Tier 2 Earth Grade energy burst from the cauldron. Karsha smiled and began using the Rizz Refining Art to further refine the pill. Twenty minutes later, the pill emitted a Tier 3 energy, and its scent became more potent. Feeling thrilled, he carefully controlled his flame to refine the remaining essence. Another twenty minutes passed, and the pill ascended to Tier 4. However, with his current flame strength, he couldn''t refine the remaining essence any further. He tried, managing to enhance the pill''s scent and slightly improve its quality, but couldn''t push it to Tier 5. "Not bad, not bad at all. If you keep learning and don''t slack off, you won''t only become the wealthiest alchemist but also the greatest, with a harem full of beauties. Don''t stray from the path of alchemy," Master Rizz said approvingly. "Don''t worry, Master. I''m serious. The next time we meet, I''ll be concocting Heaven-Grade pills and beyond," Karsha replied with resolve. "Good. Make sure you maintain this place and replant instead of only taking." The spirit of Master Rizz faded away. Karsha sighed but remained silent. After a few minutes, he opened the lid of the cauldron, revealing a clean, yellow pill suspended inside. Karsha smiled and placed the pill in a jade box he had purchased from the system. Then, he lay back and drifted into a deep sleep that lasted three whole days. When he woke up, he was surprised by how long he was asleep, but after consulting the system, he learned that the energy within the garden had a calming effect. Since he hadn''t rested in a while, his body finally gave in, allowing him to sleep for several days. With only a day left before their return to Sunlight City, Karsha stood up and began identifying all the herbs. He planned to concoct a few more pills before leaving, and after another twenty hours of alchemy, he was ready to depart from the garden. Now, with over fifteen ripe Qilin fruits, he could create any pills without worrying about their quality or effectiveness. However, his next step was to obtain a stronger Pill Flame. Satisfied that everything was in order, he exited the garden and reappeared in the room, where Xian and his family were waiting for him. Chapter 200 A Mothers Advice It had been nine days since Karsha and Xian left for Xian''s hometown. Back at the Sunlight Sword Sect, June, Fairy Mei Lin, and Lady Yi Ran were left alone, as the Sect Master and elders had all gone to gather Tier 5 skill books.Karsha''s proposal was something they all wanted to benefit from. Although he only requested 100 Tier 5 skill books, the elders aimed to gather more, so the extra skill books would contribute to the sect''s collection. Karsha promised to give them a Tier 20 skill book if they brought him 100 Tier 5 skill books. Naturally, no one would turn down such an offer. However, unbeknownst to them, Karsha only needed 25 to 30 skill books to synthesize a Tier 20 skill. The rest were intended for his domain and the shadow guards. From the shadow guards, he learned that they could now acquire skills like humans, and since possessing powerful skills grants strength, Karsha saw this as an opportunity to enhance himself, the shadow guards, and the Unknown Race. The elders were unknowingly completing a task he intended for himself. So, with the elders gone, only June, Fairy Mei Lin, and Lady Yi Ran remained. Two days after Karsha left, June placed the final Core, and four days later, Lady Yi Ran successfully absorbed all its energy. She even managed to regain partial motor function, and for the first time in 15 years, she walked. It was an emotional moment, especially for June. They left the mansion and had a small picnic just behind the golden mansion, where a small garden with lush green grass covered the ground. They spread a small bed and started to enjoy the fresh air. After a while, Lady Yi Ran began to speak. "June, you know it was a foolish thing to cut your life force in half." Lady Yi Ran''s expression was grave, though she tried her best to keep calm. "Mom, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t let a chance to save you slip away. As long as you''re alive, I''m happy," June said, tearing up. "Foolish girl, you have your whole life ahead of you¡ªwhy would you waste it on someone like me? I''ve already lived for hundreds of years, and you''ve barely begun your journey. But now, by giving away half of your life, do you expect me to live on while my daughter slowly fades away?" Lady Yi Ran''s voice softened as she held back her own pain. June''s sacrifice was both deeply loving and utterly reckless. June hadn''t lived even a fraction of her life span, yet now that half was gone, the remainder would slowly weaken, and soon the effects would start to show. "Mom...!" June tried to speak, but her words dissolved into sobs. She couldn''t hold back her tears. "Come here," Lady Yi Ran pulled her into a tight embrace. "I know you did it for my sake, but to give half your life force to a stranger... it seems that handsome boy has not only taken half your life but your entire heart," Lady Yi Ran joked. "Mom..." June buried her face in her mother''s chest to hide her rosy cheeks through her sobs. Fairy Mei Lin watched them with a gentle smile. Having achieved a high affinity for the lightning element, she was now waiting for Karsha to return and help her absorb the Lightning Fruit. "I suppose he isn''t bad for you. Though he''s only at the Grandmaster stage, his strength far surpasses that of most early-stage sages. He''s terrifyingly powerful, so having him as yours is much better than those arrogant heirs," Lady Yi Ran said, touching the Princess Necklace around June''s neck. "You''re not upset that I chose to be his woman?" June asked. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why would I be? He''s a capable young man. Although he hasn''t been entirely open about his past when I''ve asked, I don''t believe he''s a bad person. On the contrary, I think he''s someone you can rely on¡ªsomeone we all can rely on." June smiled at her mother''s answer. "But you should be ready to fight for his attention; a man like him is bound to attract all kinds of beauties. If you''re going to be with him, then prepare to accept all the women he''ll be bringing home. Hehe, you should even watch out, I might grab him any moment" Lady Yi Ran said with a smile. She then turned to Mei Lin. Continue reading on empire "Even our little Mei Lin will be joining you soon," she said with a laugh that filled the garden. "My lady, you''re mistaken. Karsha and I don''t share that kind of relationship," Fairy Mei Lin replied. "Well, maybe you should. If the two of us team up, we can scare away the other women," June said, surprisingly inviting her friend to join her rather than feeling jealous. "Stop being silly, June. You know our... my situation. If I became involved with him, I''d only bring him endless danger instead of love," Fairy Mei Lin said, her tone tinged with sadness. Lady Yi Ran and June each took one of her hands and hugged her tightly. "Mei Lin, when I took you away, your mother wished for you to have a life full of love and joy. I know you like that handsome brat, so if that''s what makes you happy, then let your heart lead the way." "You don''t have to keep holding yourself back. You''re a young, beautiful maiden, and choosing someone you love shouldn''t be a burden. Even though he doesn''t show it, I know he cares for you¡ªhe just doesn''t want to seem needy, which is why he says he''s only helping you for June''s sake. Nobody would use such powerful treasures on someone they didn''t care for. So, if you like him, go for it and forget the consequences. When the time comes, we''ll face them together." Fairy Mei Lin tried to hold back her tears, but by the time Lady Yi Ran finished speaking, she was sobbing uncontrollably. "It''s alright, Mei Lin. You''ve had a hard life; it''s time for you to be happy." Fairy Mei Lin nodded, still crying, while June hugged her friend tightly, making sure she was right. "Tsk, that brat really is lucky. For my two fairies to fall for him so easily... how high must his charm be?" Lady Yi Ran muttered, glancing at the two beauties, with looks that could topple empires, hugging one another. She shook her head and focused on circulating her energy to keep the venom at bay. "But remember, don''t remove your disguise when you''re outside. It''s fine to take it off when you''re alone with him, but never reveal yourself in public." Lady Yi Ran cautioned, and Mei Lin nodded. Even with her disguise, her beauty far surpassed that of most women. "And one last thing. Although you''re both stunning, a day will come when even more beautiful fairies will join his harem. Although he''s yours, too, the fear of feeling insignificant might set in. So, instead of merely pleasing him, don''t neglect your cultivation. You''re already this beautiful; if you continue on your path, your beauty will only grow." The two obediently nodded. "Also, be sure to please him well; you wouldn''t want someone to swoop in and take him for themselves." The two fairies hid their faces, embarrassed. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about; it''s a normal part of a relationship. Just don''t spend all your time on that." At this point, the two fairies didn''t know where to hide their faces. "June, although your body is currently weak, you can still make progress in your cultivation. Use this time to comprehend your Wind and Light elements. That necklace contains enough light energy to help you advance a little. Mei Lin, you also shouldn''t slack off. You have a dual elemental affinity, two of the strongest elements, so your path will be more challenging. But if you never give up and continue to master the technique Karsha gave you, your future achievements will be unimaginable. Divine-grade techniques are so valuable that people would kill for them¡ªdon''t waste that opportunity." "Don''t worry, Mom; we won''t slack off," June and Mei Lin said in unison. "Good, now off you go. Find some outer disciples to help you clean the Jade Mansion; you two will be living there from now on." "Mom, that''s your house; we can''t take it!" Mei Lin quickly protested. June nodded in agreement. "Stupid girls, don''t you want your privacy? Do you think anyone wants to hear your cries at night? Just go and clean it; you''ll be staying there now." Mei Lin and June''s cheeks turned red, and they immediately ran off, leaving Lady Yi Ran bursting into laughter. "Tsk, that brat sure is lucky; even I feel the urge to catch and devour him!" After June and Mei Lin left, they quickly organized some outer disciples to help them clean the Jade Mansion. True to its name, the mansion was made of jade stone. It wasn''t too large, consisting of only five spacious bedrooms and a hall, making it the ideal place for all sorts of private activities. Within three hours, the entire place was cleaned up. June assisted Mei Lin in packing her belongings, and within ten hours, they were finished. They returned to the Golden Mansion to spend the rest of the time with Lady Yi Ran and wait for Karsha and Xian to come back. Chapter 201 The Fall of the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan "Morris, when we get to Oakwood, take Xian and his family about 20 miles away. I''ll join you once I''m done with my business," Klaus said to Morris.After leaving the garden, he retrieved the Door and placed it in his inventory. Since it was a device, he could remove it quite easily. Xian and his family had also packed their belongings, which were safely stored in Xian''s space ring. A few hours later, the fifth day since Karsha hired the mercenaries arrived, so he began making plans. "Are you sure? I can stay with you and let my shadows go with Xian''s family," Morris said, but Karsha shook his head. Your adventure continues at empire "I''ll be fine." Karsha had already struck gold with the quest he completed by killing the bandits. He received two items he really needed right now. < Ding! Annihilation Quest Completed > Rewards: - Blood Fig Fruit - Blood Extraction Soul Ring He received two rewards. The first was a fruit that could be used for various purposes. As an alchemist, Karsha already knew exactly what he would use it for. When eaten raw, it grants berserker strength for a limited time due to its pure blood essence. This fruit contains a high concentration of blood essence, which, when consumed, provides the user with temporary berserker strength. However, when used in alchemy, it can be used to concoct a variety of pills. The second reward was a soul-grade space ring. Similar to the Nine Calamity Space Ring, this one has a single purpose: extracting blood. Karsha wouldn''t have the time to absorb his opponents'' blood as he killed them on the battlefield. At best, he could absorb it after the battle, but sitting among piles of corpses to absorb blood felt icky, and Karsha wasn''t up for that¡ªso the system provided a solution. The new ring can extract blood directly from fallen opponents. The storage capacity is immense, so Karsha doesn''t have to worry about running out of space¡ªthough if he somehow managed to collect 20,000,000 liters of blood, it would reach its limit. With this ring added to his collection, he could now extract the blood, soul, fear, and pain of his opponents. "Alright, let''s go." The flying boat appeared, and Karsha helped them aboard. Once they were settled, the boat sped away toward Oakwood City. As Karsha and Xian''s family left the village, people began gathering 40 kilometers from the city entrance. They wore the same outfits as the men Karsha had kicked their balls five days earlier. In addition to them, others arrived, eager to witness the impending action. These spectators stood at a distance from where the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan had gathered. Numerous cultivators had assembled, either to fight or to watch. Many had prepared their recording tablets to capture the spectacle. Even from afar, some powerful figures observed, curious about who had dared to provoke the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. News of someone breaking the balls of seven Bloodfiend Clan members had spread far and wide, and everyone knew a major battle was imminent. Perhaps in anticipation of teaching a lesson to the person who dared provoke their clan, thousands of members arrived early, flooding the area with their matching uniforms. Their blood boiled, pumping them with enough adrenaline to crush their opponent. However, after five hours with no sign of Karsha, they began to curse. "I knew that coward wouldn''t dare show up. Tsk, we just wasted our time coming here," said a Bloodfiend Clan member, not bothering to lower his voice. "He''s just a nobody who got lucky. I would have crushed him if I''d been one of those seven," another joined in. "He wasted the Clan Leader''s and the Elders'' time. Look, they''re clearly annoyed." Many people turned and looked at ten Sages hovering 20 kilometers away, distancing themselves from the members emphasizing the hierarchy. "If he doesn''t come, I''ll hunt him down and kill his entire family!" another member shouted. But before anyone could respond, a voice came from the city gate, followed by a strikingly handsome young redhead. His hands were clasped behind him, walking like he was the master of the world. "My family has nothing to do with this. Why don''t you kill me instead?" Karsha made no effort to conceal the sarcasm in his tone. He walked through the gate, and a few seconds later, a flying boat sped out from behind him. Many were startled, and quite a few looked envious. Karsha was sure some would abandon the battle and chase after the boat, but he wasn''t the least bit concerned. They could chase it to their doom. "So, you''re the brat who insulted the Bloodfiend Clan?" came a voice from one of the ten Sages hovering in the air. "That would be me," Karsha replied nonchalantly. "Prepare to die!" the person shouted. "Bloodfiends, this is the one who insulted your dignity. Today, use his blood to wash away the shame he brought upon you. Cut him to pieces to send a message to anyone planning to do the same. Show him who he has provoked!" Thousands of Bloodfiend members unsheathed their weapons. Some drew swords, others wielded axes, massive hammers, bows, and arrows¡ªevery kind of weapon¡ªand prepared to charge. All around, people drew in sharp breaths as they waited for the clash. Many couldn''t help but wonder: why would an entire clan come after a single Grandmaster-stage expert? Karsha hadn''t concealed his cultivation level, so everyone could see it clearly. However, noticing how calm he was, without reaching for a weapon or showing the slightest panic, they started questioning if he was hiding his strength¡ªor if he was simply overconfident. Those who had witnessed him dominate the seven Bloodfiends five days earlier remained silent, some instinctively clutching their balls. The screams they''d heard still echoed in their minds, making them wary. Fifty kilometers away, four figures stood atop a mountain, observing the events unfolding at the city gate. Outwardly, they appeared normal, but in truth, they were the most terrifying figures in Oakwood City¡ªthe leaders of the four great families and the strongest beings in the city. They were the only Great Sages in Oakwood. "This kid is not simple," one of the Great Sages remarked. "Indeed. Look at how he faces them¡ªthere''s not a hint of fear in his eyes," another replied. "He should be careful, though. Even if he could fight Sages, he couldn''t handle ten at once. Either he''s not alone, or he''s courting death," the third chimed in, a glimmer of unease visible in his gaze. "Either way, I''m ready for some action. Maybe today these degenerates would finally meet their match. I even heard one of their bandit affiliates was wiped out a few days ago. If I weren''t skeptical, I''d say this kid was the culprit," the last person said with a carefree tone. "Let''s just watch the show; it''s about to start." They all focused on the battlefield, eager for entertainment. People like them had little to occupy their time, so witnessing an event like this was thrilling. "Brat, do you have any last words?" one of the Sages asked, pointing at Karsha with eyes burning with rage. Karsha smiled, then, in an icy, sarcastic tone, said, "I have just one thing to say: thank you for gathering all your cannon fodder within a 2-kilometer radius for me." In a blink, Karsha appeared behind a headless body. "Domain." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His domain expanded, encasing every Bloodfiend except the ten Sages. They were far from the Saints, so they weren''t affected. Spears shot forward, and blood began to spray. Karsha didn''t even lift a finger; he simply blinked to the edge of the domain, watching as the 1,000 Saints, 1,500 Semi-Saints, and 2,000 Grandmaster-stage cultivators screamed in agony. The first, second, and third variations activated. The Grandmasters and below succumbed within 10 seconds. The Semi-Saints and Saints managed to endure the onslaught for a few seconds longer, but with fire raging in the domain and spears raining down, they too quickly fell. Karsha collected their fear, pain, blood, and souls without batting an eye. His hatred was evident in his gaze. The bandits who killed Xian''s father were affiliated with this Clan, and seeing Xian''s family mourn had only fueled his fury¡ªthey all deserved to die. Boom! An attack struck the domain, but not even a crack appeared. Instead of expanding the domain to a full 4-kilometer radius, Karsha compressed it to 3 kilometers, strengthening it further. The Sages'' attacks from outside were utterly ineffective. They were shocked to see all their minions enclosed within the dark domain. Not only the Sages but the spectators and the four Great Sages were astonished as well. Those outside could neither see nor hear anything happening inside¡ªnot even the Great Sages; they were all blind and deaf to the horrors within the domain. BOOM! Another attack landed on the domain. Inside, Karsha smiled, satisfied with the carnage. He lowered the intensity of the fire so the bodies wouldn''t burn, leaving only bones and skin drained of blood. After a minute, Karsha nodded and deactivated the domain. As the domain lifted, everyone took a few steps back, chills running down their spines. Karsha looked at the ten Sages with a sly smile. "What are you waiting for? Come at me," he taunted. An ordinary-looking sword sheath appeared in his hands, and his smile widened. Chapter 202 Killing Sages Like Chicken The Ten Sages continued to look at Karsha with varied expressions: shock, pain, fury, fear¡ªbut above all, anger. In less than two minutes, Karsha had killed thousands.These people were their subordinates, friends, and clan members, yet now only bones covered in dried flesh lay scattered on the ground. The spectators were horrified; even the Four Great Sages looked on in shock at the carnage on the battlefield. Not a single drop of blood stained the ground. All that remained were the lifeless, bony bodies of the thousands from the Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan. "Fine, if you won''t attack, I will," Karsha said, reaching to unsheath the sword which would unleash a dense, bloodthirsty aura that would have sealed the Sages allowing him to kill them easily. However, just as his hand touched the hilt of the sword, his Soul weapon, the Enigma, vibrated within his soul sea. Karsha didn''t regard these Sages as worthy opponents. Compared to Morris, these Sages are nothing. Using such a dignified sword against them felt like overkill and arrogance. Yet, it seemed the sword thought otherwise. Smiling, Karsha returned the sheathed sword to his inventory. With a sigh, he extended his hand, and a long purple sword appeared in his grip. The moment it materialized, several people hiding in the crowd widened their eyes, envy creeping across their faces. Continue reading at empire Even the Four Great Sages had the same look in their eyes. They recognized the sword as a soul weapon, and as always, anything connected to the soul was invaluable. They wanted the sword, but none dared to make a move¡ªat least, not yet. "Nice sword," Karsha muttered. "I''ll let you have some fun then," he said, gazing at the Ten Sages still hovering in the air, clearly stunned by the brutal murder of their subordinates right before them. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fire Beam." Karsha swung the sword, and instantly, a massive arc of fire shot forward, slicing through a 3-kilometer distance in seconds. The Ten Sages sprang into action, dashing to the ground. Karsha smiled, seeing them finally land. "Die." A massive axe, about three meters long, fell from the sky as one of the Sages leaped into action. "Tsk, too slow," Karsha muttered, standing still as the axe-wielder charged. If he wanted to, he could have killed the man three times over before he even closed the gap. Boom. The axe landed where Karsha stood, sending dust into the air. Karsha didn''t dodge or attempt to evade; he simply raised his hand and blocked the axe. "Weak," he muttered, and with a single swing, he cut the Sage in half. Without waiting for the body to fall, Karsha dashed toward the next opponent, a swordsman like himself. Unlike the axe-wielder, this one was slightly faster, but even without using any movement technique or cultivation base, Karsha was several times quicker. The swordsman''s head shot into the air, blood spurting from the headless body. Instead of staining the ground, the blood was absorbed directly into Karsha''s ring. "What is happening?" one of the spectators asked. "Who is this young man?" Instead of answering, another question rang out. "Somebody tell me if I''m dreaming. Is he just a Grandmaster, or is he faking it? How can he kill Sages like he''s cutting tomatoes?" another person said. But before anyone else could speak, another head flew into the air. "This is madness. Who is this kid?" an elderly man standing with the guards at the city gate asked. He was a Sage himself, but watching Karsha effortlessly kill the Bloodfiend Sages made him break into a cold sweat. "Since when did killing Sages become this easy?" one of the Four Great Sages asked. "This kid is not simple. At his level, he shouldn''t be able to take a single blow from a Sage, yet look at how he''s killing them, and it''s ten against one. This is madness." The four sighed, but a glimmer of envy continued to shine in their eyes. They wanted Karsha''s sword but were unwilling to admit it. Oblivious to their thoughts, Karsha continued to cut down the Sages. Deep within his eyes, he looked disappointed. He wanted a fight, but the strength the Sages were displaying felt like a joke. ''Are humans that weak, or am I just too powerful?'' Karsha wondered. After killing the axe-wielder and the swordsman, he dispatched another swordsman and an archer, but the others still couldn''t track his speed. The archer hadn''t even managed to shoot an arrow before he died. Karsha''s speed was simply too fast for the Sages. In less than a minute, four Sages had fallen. These were individuals many feared; they were monsters whom people ran from, allowing their clansmen to roam freely and commit all sorts of unethical acts. "This is boring. You six, come at me together," Karsha said, stepping 100 meters away from the six remaining Sages and gesturing for them to come at him. Four swordsmen and two spearmen charged at Karsha with all their energy. They didn''t care if people ridiculed them for ganging up on a kid; right now, all they wanted was to cut off his head for killing their clansmen. They disregarded the insults they would receive afterward. "Slow." Karsha stepped sideways, evading three sword strikes and parrying two more. Using the momentum from his parry, he slashed his sword at the spearmen, who were a little slower. They blocked the attack, but the force behind it sent them hurling through the air. They coughed up blood but didn''t back down. Karsha smirked and then stomped on the ground. A boulder made of stone shot up, slamming into the two spearmen. He punched forward, striking a swordsman in the face. The man lost his balance, but before he could hit the ground, Karsha slashed his sword, cutting his head off. The blood from the body was instantly extracted, leaving only bones and a thin layer of skin. Karsha was surprised at how quickly the ring could extract blood. Since he had formed a soul contract with it, it knew when to extract and when not to. At this moment, Karsha was all about the blood, so not a single drop was wasted. Thud. Another head fell, leaving two swordsmen and two heavily injured spearmen. "Do you guys want to continue, or should we take a break and continue later?" Karsha asked sarcastically. Despite being stared at by thousands of people, his focus never wavered. "Anyone who helps us kill this brat will be awarded 1,000,000 spirit stones," a peak Sage, possibly the leader of the Bloodfiends, declared. Immediately, some people reached for their weapons. A million spirit stones was a fortune; many would kill for that amount. Being offered such a sum to kill a Grandmaster expert seemed like an easy way to make money. Human greed is something that common sense cannot easily overcome. Despite witnessing Karsha''s dominance on the battlefield, they still felt compelled to take the risk for a million spirit stones. "If you want to die, then come at me," Karsha said in a cold, icy tone, followed by a single swing that severed another head. "Tsk, this is boring. You two can all die now." Karsha stomped hard on the ground, and in an instant, five-meter-tall ice spikes shot up, impaling the two spearmen. The spikes rose into the air, lifting the two bodies up. Those who were ready to join the battle instantly broke into a cold sweat. The two bodies wore expressions of shock before death, and as their blood was sucked out, leaving only their corpses, the shock on their faces turned into horror. All those who had plans to sneak attack and hope for the best quickly abandoned the idea. Karsha was just too terrifying. "You brought this on yourselves. You could have formed a clan that sought to help the weak and acted with principles, but instead, you created a clan full of rapists and thugs. This is all on you. In your next life, learn to live a good life and do the right thing." Karsha blinked away, and when he reappeared, heads came rolling down. He didn''t even glance at them before turning to face the crowd. "This should be a lesson to all your clans. Your clans shouldn''t be organizations full of bandits preying on the weak and vulnerable. What befell them could easily befall you, so consider this. You never know when your day will come." Despite delivering those words in a calm tone, all the clans watching shuddered, their backs breaking into a cold sweat. They understood his message, and witnessing how effortlessly he had killed thousands of Bloodfiends sent shivers through their hearts. "Who are you, and what did these people do to you that justifies killing them so brutally? Kneel down and let the guards take you in for questioning!" At once, four figures appeared, bringing with them a heavy pressure that instantly pressed down on everyone around. Most who managed to withstand the pressure recognized them immediately. "The four family heads," a young man muttered, but despite the quietness of his words, they reached almost everyone''s ears. "This kid is fried," another young man remarked. Looking at him, Karsha could tell he was similar to Vance¡ªan arrogant weakling. "Tsk, you four are just shameless. If you wanted my sword, you could have just asked. Why play these stupid games with me? Do you know, I easily crush you four without lifting a finger? This should be your last time doing something so foolish in front of me. Next time, don''t blame me if I break a few bones. Bunch of idiots." Karsha''s words struck like lightning, turning the faces of the four family heads green with rage. Boom. A dense aura crashed down on Karsha. The aura was heavy, carrying a mountainous pressure that could break every bone in the body. Though the pressure wasn''t directed at the spectators, some turned pale, their bones trembling. "Tsk, a bunch of weaklings. I''ll leave today, but next time won''t be so peaceful. Bye, losers!" Karsha fell back into his shadow and disappeared, leaving behind headless, baggy bodies, shocked spectators, and four furious Great Sages. Chapter 203 Aftermath In a room inside the flying boat, Karsha appeared from a shadow in the center of the room. He quickly made his way to the boat''s deck, followed by two shadows belonging to Morris. When they reached Oakwood City, Morris sensed the presence of four Great Sages and devised an escape plan for Karsha, though he didn''t truly need it.Morris''s shadows, no matter the distance between them, allowed him or anything he wanted to travel between them. So when he sensed the presence of the four Great Sages, he left one of his shadows within Karsha''s shadow and another inside a room on the boat. All Karsha had to do was fall into his own shadow, and Morris''s shadow hiding within would teleport him away. Although Karsha was confident he could easily escape from the Great Sages, he allowed Morris to help. He was quite impressed with Morris''s vigilance. Perhaps being the only beast among millions of humans made him stay constantly on guard. It was rare to see someone that vigilant. "That was fast. Did everything go as planned?" Morris asked the moment Klaus appeared at the deck. Of course Karsha knew he already knew the battle''s outcome. After all, he could see through the eyes of his shadow, no matter the distance between them. It was an overpowered ability, to say the least. "Everything went as expected. How about your end¡ªdid anyone follow?" Karsha knew people had followed the flying boat but wasn''t sure if they had caught up yet. Although the boat wasn''t moving at top speed, it was still fast enough to outrun most Sages. "They didn''t get close." Karsha understood what he meant. With his shadows, Morris could come and go as he pleased. Although a few managed to catch up to the boat, they died before they could even admire its beauty. Morris was meticulous; he left a shadow inside the boat, waited for those who pursued them, and eliminated them before they could get near. He had returned to the boat a few minutes before Karsha appeared. His shadows made him a powerful and nearly perfect assassin. Karsha was impressed, but what he didn''t know was that teleportation was just a basic use of the shadows; their real strength was something that would make even him drool. "Lady Li Jing, you should rest for a while. It will take us three days to reach Sunlight City, so try to get some sleep," Karsha said, noticing that the family of four hadn''t slept in the past four days. After a bit of convincing, they agreed to get some rest. Xian also turned his focus to the techniques Karsha had given him. Once he mastered those, Karsha planned to provide him with Soul Techniques that would turn him into a formidable Soul cultivator. The system had already selected quite a few. "Morris, you should also rest," Karsha suggested, but Morris declined. In response, Karsha handed him a few Tier 8 Cores and over 50 Tier 7 Cores to absorb. Karsha then returned to the Subspace and began practicing the Runic Spell Circle Art. Although he felt bored fighting the Sages due to their lack of strength, Karsha still wanted to increase his power. He wasn''t foolish enough to think he was invincible and slack off. He wanted to crush anything that stood in his way, and the only way to do that was to grow even stronger. Even though he was already powerful enough to defeat most Sages and even Great Sages, he craved more power. So, he returned to studying the runes in the most peaceful part of the system''s subspace¡ªthe Rose Garden. Meanwhile, back in Oakwood City, news of the annihilation of the entire Bloodfiend Mercenary Clan spread like wildfire. Many were shaken, while others were thrilled by this turn of events. The suppression that the Bloodfiend Clan had imposed on the people in the city and neighboring villages was well known. Even some clans were at the mercy of the Bloodfiend Clan, so now that they were no more, people couldn''t stop singing praises to Karsha, their savior. Nobody knew the true identity of the one who had done it. All they knew was that someone defeated seven Bloodfiend Clan members, insulted the entire clan, and challenged them. The rest was a battle that lasted less than 20 minutes, leaving the entire clan razed to the ground. This event struck fear into other clans that followed in the Bloodfiend Clan''s footsteps; upon hearing the news, many of these clan leaders called their people together and began restructuring their ways from that day onward. But for the clans that didn''t use their power to oppress the weak, they entered a state of worship, praising the unknown hero who had freed them from the tyranny of the Bloodfiend Clan. As for those who witnessed the battle, some walked away with multiple space rings, having struck gold from the Bloodfiends'' downfall. After Karsha entered the shadow and vanished, the four Great Sages were both startled and furious. How could powers like them be insulted by a mere Grandmaster and have him walk away freely? They tried using their spiritual senses to scan for miles, but it was in vain; Karsha had already reappeared many miles away. Once they realized he was long gone, they returned to their strongholds, where each called their people and assigned them the task of locating Karsha at all costs. First, he had insulted them and escaped. Second, when they unleashed their auras, he had managed to reduce their pressure by half with the powerful fluctuation around an ordinary sword sheath in his hands¡ªa move that left them unsettled. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew he had used the sheath to block their pressure. In truth, Karsha could have withstood it easily, but he would have had to reveal his own aura, exposing one of his trump cards. Instead, he used their misjudgment to absorb their aura, storing it for future use. Third, though none of the Great Sages would admit it, they each coveted the sword. Karsha''s escape actually suited them, as it allowed each family to mobilize their experts to hunt him independently. Whoever succeeded in killing Karsha and retrieving the sword would keep it. They all desired the same prize, but since they couldn''t unite, each family unleashed its resources to track him down. Over thirty Sages and more than 500 Saints were deployed from each Great Family. Fortunately for them, they discovered that the flying boat had been with Karsha five days ago, leading them to believe the nearest place to start their search was Sunlight City. With more than 12 cities in the Drono Kingdom, searching them all was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Three days after Karsha annihilated the last of the Bloodfiend Clan, experts from the various families began converging at Sunlight City with one shared objective: kill Karsha and retrieve the Soul Weapon in his possession. ============== It took three days of travel on the flying boat to reach the borders of Sunlight City. Karsha didn''t make them walk the last two miles to the city gate. Thankfully, with Morris by their side, they were allowed to enter without needing to show any ID or pay an entrance fee. Every citizen in the Central Continent is required to have an ID, which can be used to enter any city. Karsha had obtained one of these when he first arrived in Sunlight City with Xian. After entering the city, they immediately made their way to the Sect. Karsha was thrilled to see the same gatekeeper he had met when he first arrived from the island. The gatekeeper allowed them entry, despite knowing that guests weren''t supposed to enter without registration. Karsha assured him he wouldn''t get into any trouble, even boasting that he was friends with all the Senior Sect Elders and the Sect Master. This made the young man very happy, so he allowed them to enter. They headed straight for the Golden Mansion. Along the way, they attracted some curious looks, most directed at Karsha and Xian''s sister, Li Fei. Though she hadn''t advanced far in cultivation, her beauty surpassed that of most, even those at the Saint stage. Karsha, on the other hand, was exceptionally handsome, drawing envious looks, while Li Fei received lustful gazes. It became so uncomfortable for her that Morris used a sliver of chaos shadow energy to coat her, giving her an aura of danger. Karsha smiled inwardly and praised Morris for his thoughtful and strategic thinking. Although they were walking together, from most perspectives, Morris appeared like a phantom, as if he didn''t have a presence at all. Karsha was sure that those with weaker cultivation bases wouldn''t have been able to see him, even as he passed right by them. His concealing abilities were remarkable, and having someone like that as a friend, Karsha couldn''t help but imagine all the mischief he could allow Morris to accomplish. "Wow, Brother Xian, is this the house you live in?" Li Nan, Xian''s little sister, exclaimed when they reached the Golden Mansion. Both her mother and sister had similar looks of awe on their faces. "Stupid girl, do you think your brother could even afford to be a servant in this mansion?" Xian laughed, shaking his head. He thought how wonderful it would be to live here with his family. "Who are you kidding?" Karsha said, turning to Li Nan, Discover hidden stories at empire "Your big brother is close with the most beautiful fairy in the entire kingdom. In fact, she was like a mother to him before I came to this city¡ªhe practically has a room inside this mansion," Karsha said with a laugh Xian''s face turned red, and his family looked as if their jaws would hit the floor. Karsha''s laughter was so loud it drew the Sect Master and Lady Yi Ran and the others outside. Noticing the shocked expressions and Xian''s embarrassed look, June sensed something amusing was happening. But before she could say anything, Karsha spoke up. "Little sister, look, there''s Xian''s other mother¡ªeveryone calls her Elder June," he chuckled. Karsha couldn''t contain himself, finding it hilarious that June, who was once an 80-year-old lady, had now transformed into the most beautiful fairy in the entire kingdom. Chapter 204 Meeting Big Brother Max "Hey, who are you calling Elder June? My name is June!" June cried, trying to pounce at Karsha, but Fairy Mei Lin held her back."I mean, you used to call me a brat, and from what I see, only elderly people call me that, so you see where I''m coming from," Karsha replied. "Or maybe I should call you Senior June instead." "You brat!" June couldn''t stop herself from calling him a brat again. Seeing this, the elders and others around couldn''t hold back their smiles. "Lady Yi Ran, you''ve become even more beautiful these last few days," Karsha said, smiling at the now slightly healthier-looking woman. She had gained some color and flesh, a great improvement from her previously bony self. "My lady," Lady Li Jing said, surprisingly bowing slightly toward Lady Yi Ran. "You are Li Jing?" Lady Yi Ran asked. "Yes," Lady Li Jing replied with a small smile. "You''ve grown up. The last time I saw you was fifty years ago. Time flies." Karsha raised an eyebrow at that. "Mom, how do you know Lady Yi Ran?" Xian asked. "She saved my life fifty years ago," Lady Yi Ran answered. Find adventures at empire In truth, Xian''s mother had found her near death while gathering herbs for her father. Though she was only twenty-one then, she managed to carry Lady Yi Ran home, and her father saved her. But because the Lone Doctor didn''t accept payment for his services, Lady Yi Ran promised that any of her children could join her sect at any time. Although she fell sick for five years before Xian came to the sect, they admitted him without requiring him to take the outer disciple exams. "I think we should go inside," Karsha suggested. Soon, they all entered the Golden Mansion. Karsha recounted the entire incident to everyone, even mentioning the bandits, though he said nothing about the Bloodfiend Clan or his plans to return and eradicate all the bandit groups in the area. Finding the bandits'' location wouldn''t be difficult with the system at his disposal. He also introduced Morris as a friend. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My condolences, Lady Li Jing," The sect Master said, speaking for everyone. After a few more pleasantries had been exchanged, Karsha received a transmission from the bulky monster hunter. He excused himself and went to meet him. "Big Brother Max, how are you doing?" A glint appeared in Max''s eyes upon seeing the kid who had changed everything for him. "I''m doing great, thanks to you," Max replied. "Don''t thank me; brothers shouldn''t thank each other for every small favor." They stopped and sat under an orange tree. "How''s business lately?" Karsha asked. "I''m doing much better, little bro. I managed to secure some rare monsters recently, and some will be auctioned at the Evergreen Auction House next week. I also have connections with the Hunters Guild, so most of my goods are sold through their channels. Frankly speaking, these last few weeks have been much better than my thirty years of hunting." Karsha smiled, seeing the appreciation in Big Brother Max''s eyes. "I''m happy for you. Well, about our discussion a few days ago, were you able to find anything?" Karsha knew he couldn''t do everything, so even though he initially wanted to use Max to spread rumors about the Varon Great Family, he now felt the need to express his gratitude. He didn''t see much importance in the taming speech he gave Big Brother Max, but seeing how happy he was, he realized two things: the bulky hunter beside him was a good person and a great friend to have. "I managed to find three different houses; they''re all in great locations and isolated from crowded areas, just as you wanted. All the big businesses are around that area, so it''s perfect for starting your own business or just sitting back and relaxing like you wanted." Karsha smiled upon hearing that. He desired a place that was fancy but also removed from the hustle and bustle, as he didn''t want Xian''s family to struggle through crowds whenever they left their home. "Continue." "The house has six bedrooms, each fully decorated with expensive furniture. There''s a garden large enough to cultivate various plants bearing different kinds of fruits and vegetables. Additionally, there''s a carriage available for use if needed. You can also take advantage of a cleaning service, which you can hire temporarily or permanently. A delivery service is included as well; you can order all kinds of items simply by sending a message through a communication tablet that will be provided. Aside from that, you''ll receive a golden badge that grants you access to most places without paying an entrance fee or worrying about credit when buying anything, even during auctions. I made sure to check the credit limit for the golden badge. It''s 100,000,000 low-tier spirit stones, so you can purchase items on credit with that badge. There''s also a money bank account linked to the badge where you can deposit money and use it anywhere on this continent." Karsha was shocked by how perfect this whole thing was. He wanted Xian''s family, especially Lady Li Jing, to have the best life she could ask for, so seeing how perfect this house was made him smile inwardly. This is perfect, and he knew Lady Li Jing and her children would freak out when they saw it. "There''s also a pool where you can sunbathe any day," Big Brother Max added. Karsha smiled at this. "Let''s get to the prices," said Karsha. Big Brother Max took a scroll from his space ring and opened it. "The first house is 300,000,000 low-tier spirit stones, the second is 310,000,000, and the last is 280,000,000." "I''ll take the first one" Karsha said without hesitation, choosing the house. "Here are 500,000,000 spirit stones. Buy the house in the name of Li Jing and deposit the rest into her account. I''ll be busy for the next few days, so when I''m free, I''ll call you for the keys. I hope you don''t mind sticking around for a few days before going back to your hunting." Big Brother Max accepted the space ring with the spirit stones. "Don''t worry, I won''t be going anywhere until the auction is over. I''ll get it done as soon as possible so nobody buys it before me," Max assured him. After exchanging a few more words Karsha returned to the mansion. With Max taking care of the housing, Karsha had nothing to worry about. His focus now was on obtaining the Heaven Grade Pill Flame and then concocting the Heaven Absorption Pill for Lady Yi Ran. He had sent a message to Master Artemis through the assassin he spared. He wanted the flame to be delivered along with three more Legendary-grade pill flames. While his Devil Breath Flame is weak, Karsha doesn''t want to part with it, so the only way is to merge it with the Heaven-grade flame to form an even stronger pill flame. It''s not something practical; after all, most alchemists just discard their old flames for new ones. Some even have ways to let the stronger, newer flame devour the old one. However, thanks to the legacy he inherited, Karsha had many methods to modify a flame without having to discard it or let it be consumed. All he had to do was nourish the old and new flames and merge them to create an even stronger pill flame. Since he didn''t know exactly how to go about the process yet, despite understanding the theory, he still bought three Legendary-grade flames as practice dummies for his little experiment. "Big brother, you''re back!" For some reason, Xian''s little sister had become clingy. Of course, Karsha, who couldn''t get enough of her strikingly beautiful appearance¡ªso similar to his deceased daughter¡ªwas happy to indulge her. Thanks to his experience with Little Starr on Snake Island, he now knew how to deal with small children. Lifting the little girl onto his shoulder, he retrieved a few candies from his inventory and handed them to her. "I will be busy for the next few days, so relax for now. Once everything is done, I''ll take you on a ride around the city and buy you everything you want," Karsha promised. "Okay, Big Brother." After handing her over to Lady Li Jing, Karsha checked on Lady Yi Ran''s health. The pill he gave her had allowed her to keep the venom from entering her heart. Although its effect was fading, Karsha already made the Master Antidote; all that was left was the Heaven Absorption Pill. "Elder June... cough!... I mean June, help me move your mom''s things outside," he said. June glanced at Karsha from the corner of her eye but said nothing. The reason was that Fairy Mei Lin was holding her back. Karsha smiled and then moved outside to the garden right behind the Golden Mansion. Soon, Master Artemis and his apprentice arrived with the pill flames. Karsha quickly went into action, starting to refine the flames based on the technique he learned from his master''s memories. He wanted to get things done as fast as possible before the enemies arrived. Yes, Karsha knew the Great Sages in Oakwood City wouldn''t let him go scot-free. They were that greedy, so he knew they''d send people after him. For most people, this would be a bad thing, but for Karsha, it meant free blood. He discovered that using blood to refine the Lesser Core was more advantageous than using cores. While cores also contributed greatly, blood was more potent, and Karsha wanted more. He had already used half of the blood he absorbed from the Bloodfiends and could feel his Lesser Core almost reaching saturation. Since he had nearly all the ingredients to concoct the pills needed to condense the Great Alpha Core, he needed all the blood he could get. ''Time to start.'' After playing with the Legendary-grade pills for a while, Karsha put them away and focused on the Heaven-Grade Pill Flame. Chapter 205 Heaven Grade Pill Flame "The Pill Flame is a little aggressive," Karsha said, looking at the burning bud of flame."It''s a heaven-grade pill flame I inherited from my master. He wanted me to tame and refine it, but I couldn''t, so I added it to the archives when I became the Guild Leader, hoping to find something of equivalent value. Luckily for me, you came along and took it off my hands." Master Artemis smiled. "Don''t worry. Even if I can''t refine it, the lightning fruit has already been given to you, so there''s no need to worry about returning it." Karsha could sense the hesitation in his voice. The lightning fruit he had given him was something he had no use for. He could return to the island and find its source whenever he wished. After all, the lightning fruit was found inside Thundercoil''s hideout, suggesting there was a tree somewhere on the island. He hadn''t had time during his last visit, so he assigned the Shadow Guards to locate these important items whenever they had a chance. But even if they didn''t find a tree of lightning fruits, he still had four fruits he could sell or use whenever he pleased. "Alright, none of you should come close, even if something happens," Karsha warned. After the caution, he formed a hand seal, and a diagram appeared in front of him. The diagram was circular with a flame-like allure. It was a flame-refining diagram he had mastered from his master''s memories. He placed the flame inside the circle and, as before, began the taming incantation. Xian was immediately captivated by how fluidly Karsha spoke. Curious about the extent of his soul strength, Xian began focusing on the essence behind the words, without even attempting to hide his curiosity. Karsha recited a series of seemingly random words that held no meaning to those around him, but to Xian, they carried a much deeper resonance. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha had already shared taming techniques with him, but Xian''s innate talent as a tamer had awakened when he opened his soul sea. This talent allowed him to comprehend the essence behind sounds produced by most things. Although not at Karsha''s level, his comprehension speed was still higher than that of most soul cultivators. He could interpret the meaning behind the reactions of the pill flame as it responded to each word Karsha spoke. Within a minute, Karsha had managed to gain the flame''s acknowledgment and was ready to move on to the difficult part. He retrieved three legendary-grade flames and had the heaven-grade pill flame consume them. This was Karsha''s way of solidifying their newly established bond. Master Artemis was beyond shocked to see the flame he had spent years trying to tame submit to Karsha so effortlessly. When Karsha tamed the epic-grade pill flame, Master Artemis thought it was normal, as many could manage such flames with relative ease. However, even Pill Sages struggle to tame heaven-grade pill flames. But Karsha, a 19-year-old Pill Saint, had subdued a heaven-grade pill flame with ease, as if it were no harder than picking fruit from the ground. "Alright, little fella, time to meet your new sibling," Karsha said, as a green flame appeared in his hands. The moment the Devil Breath flame materialized, the heaven-grade pill flame exuded a commanding presence, trying to assert its dominance. To Karsha''s surprise, his Devil Breath flame also emitted an infernal breath in response. Though much weaker than the heaven-grade flame, the confidence it showed spoke volumes. "No need to get hostile. This is just a merging ceremony. From now on, you two will become one. Your confidence and his infernal might will merge to form a new whole. This will make you both stronger, so instead of fighting, accept each other and grow powerful together." Karsha wasn''t sure if it would work, but he had to try. What he didn''t realize was that his soul strength had risen to a level where even taming a Tier 9 monster would be within his reach. Despite merely trying to encourage the two flames to merge, the strength radiating from his soul was too domineering for either flame to act arrogantly. The heaven-grade pill flame, though stronger, recognized that merging with the confident epic-grade flame would benefit them both. Yet, accepting such a weaker flame as a companion was difficult for it. "It''s okay to be arrogant, little fella; your standards are clearly higher than little Devil''s here. But you''re both powerful, and merging could make you even greater, so why not give it a try?" Karsha considered forcing them to merge if they resisted, but seeing that his words were influencing them, he waited. Once they accepted each other, he could use the Pyro Merging Art to fuse the two flames, creating a new variant. Lady Yi Ran watched Karsha from the sidelines, her eyes full of admiration. Like Xian, she also had some experience with soul cultivation. Although she didn''t fully understand the essence behind Karsha''s speech to tame the pill flame, she could sense the spiritual fluctuations radiating from him as he communicated with the two flames. As a Sage with some skill in soul cultivation, she could detect these subtle fluctuations. Master Artemis sensed them as well, but the elders, most of whom were body or mana cultivators, were not so fortunate. June and Fairy Mei Lin also watched with admiration. June was open about her feelings for Karsha, but Mei Lin had not yet taken that step. She was uncertain about how Karsha would feel or how to express her feelings. She lacked June''s confidence. But as a supportive friend, June assured her that Karsha would like her regardless of what happened. Aside from admiring Karsha, June kept stealing glances at Li Fei, Xian''s older sister. Although Li Fei''s beauty didn''t yet match her''s, shecould tell that once Li Fei reached the level of Grandmaster or Semi-Saint, her beauty would be heavenly, capable of captivating anyone with just a smile. Though no one knew what June was thinking, her smile hinted at the plans she was making as she observed Li Fei''s continued gaze at the handsome redhead. "Since you two are willing to merge, try not to resist each other. The process will be over before you know it," Karsha said with a smile, looking at the two flames. He was impressed by their intelligence, especially Devil''s Breath. That little wretch even made some demands, and thanks to Karsha''s ability as a Universal Enigma, he was able to respond to each of them. The little wretch insisted on keeping part of his name, and after some back-and-forth, they finally agreed on a name: Aegon''s Breath. The heaven-grade flame was originally called the Aegon Blue Heaven Flame, a flame from a powerful beast known as the Single Horn Aegon Flame Lizard. This flame-type beast stored all its flames in its horn, and when it died, the horn would bury itself deep underground, preserving the heaven flame''s purity until a worthy individual discovered it. Master Artemis''s master had found it in an underground passage during one of his adventures and brought it back, hoping his talented disciple would be able to tame it when he grew stronger. However, after years of failure, Master Artemis eventually gave up. Karsha couldn''t help but sigh¡ªif Master Artemis had managed to tame this flame, he could have achieved the rank of Gold Badge Pill Sage by now. While talent is important, a more powerful pill flame is also essential in the art of alchemy. ''I''ll make sure to compensate him more; it feels like I''m cheating him,'' Karsha thought. The heaven-grade pill flame was indeed powerful, and for someone indifferent to lightning fruits, the flame held far more value. "Merge," Karsha commanded, forming a hand seal. The green and blue flames flew toward each other, gradually beginning to fuse. The green flame exuded strong confidence, while the blue flame contributed infernal might. As they started to bond, their consciousnesses began linking, forming a new whole. Because they were merging willingly, Karsha''s role was minimal¡ªhe only needed to maintain the diagram for as long as the process required. BOOM A burst of energy erupted from the flames as the merging process entered its final phase. The two flames were almost fully combined, and to Karsha''s surprise, the color barely changed. Neither blue nor green dominated; instead, the result was a blend of green and blue with a subtle hint of purple. The aura coming from the merged flames was much stronger than even that of the Aegon Blue Heaven Flame. "This aura... it''s a mutation," Master Artemis murmured, eyes widening in amazement. "I never thought I would live long enough to witness a mutated Pill Flame." "Master Artemis, what is a mutated Pill Flame?" Sect Master Xu asked, puzzled. They were not alchemists, so they had little knowledge of pill flames and their significance. "In alchemy, a mutated Pill Flame is like a soul weapon for an alchemist." "What?" Aside from Xian''s family, the others gasped aloud. To them, a soul weapon was the ultimate and most powerful grade of item a cultivator could possess. Seeing something akin to a soul weapon, they couldn''t help but marvel, awestruck by the strength and rarity of what they witnessed. Explore stories on empire "Success," Karsha announced with a smile, summoning the new flame. It radiated both confidence and fierceness. He then cut his palm, allowing a few drops of blood to fall onto the flame. The flame flew toward him and merged with his arm, making Karsha''s smile widen even more. "Time to shake the alchemy world and show them what you''re capable of¡ªwhat we''re capable of," Karsha said, clearly pleased with his achievement. Without wasting a moment, he summoned a pill furnace in front of him, signaling the start of his first refining session with his soul-bound Pill Flame, Aegon''s Breath. Chapter 206 Helping those closer to him Master Artemis was shocked once again when he set his eyes on the Heaven Grade Cauldron that Karsha had taken out. He was the leader of the Alchemy Guild in all of Sunlight City, yet even he didn''t own a Heaven-Grade pill furnace.Karsha, noticing the old alchemist''s reaction, smiled; he could tell the old man truly was knowledgeable. The fact that he could identify the grade of the furnace meant a lot. Unlike weapons, which can easily be identified, cauldrons are much more complex. They can''t be appraised just by sight; they must be tested to determine their grade. Seeing Master Artemis recognize the furnace''s grade so quickly made Karsha understand one thing: the Master was indeed knowledgeable. ''It was only a pity he wasn''t able to tame the Heaven Grade pill flame,'' Karsha sighed inwardly. ''If he had, he would have become a Pill Sage by now. Master did say I can help those I deem trustworthy. I suppose helping him in my own way wouldn''t be a bad thing.'' Karsha made up his mind. He would use his abilities, along with the advantage of his legacy and the system, to assist the old alchemist. Master Artemis still had plenty of time left, so reaching the level of Pill Sage before his end wouldn''t be impossible. "Qilin Fruit?" Master Artemis exclaimed in shock upon seeing the ingredient Karsha took out. "Don''t be surprised, old man," Karsha replied casually. "With me around, you''ll see shocking things every day." Master Artemis, however, could hardly believe what he was seeing. The Qilin Fruit was one of the most sought-after ingredients in alchemy. Earth Grade pills are divided into nine tiers, with each tier determining three things. First is the quality of the pill, indicating its potency. Since Karsha''s purity level was already at 100%, his pill quality would now be used to judge his work''s true value. Quality is something alchemists take seriously; the difference between even a Tier 1 and a Tier 2 pill is like heaven and earth. To achieve this, the second essential factor is high-quality ingredients. The better the ingredients, the greater the chance of concocting higher-tier pills. After extracting a herb''s essence, the essence is condensed and refined to bring out the pill''s quality. For an alchemist, rare and high-quality ingredients are like Christmas gifts. In all of alchemy, Qilin Fruits stand as one of the rare ingredients that can significantly enhance a pill''s quality and effectiveness. While quality and ingredients are important, even the best ingredients can go to waste in the hands of a novice alchemist. This brings us to the third essential factor: the alchemist''s experience. With great refining techniques, impeccable fire control, and extensive field experience, an alchemist can transform any ingredient into a high-quality pill. So if an experienced alchemist were to obtain a Qilin Fruit, wouldn''t they be able to concoct a pill of exceptional quality? "When the pill condenses, the fragrance will weaken the barrier between levels. If you don''t want to break through yet, I advise you to move at least five miles away," Karsha said. He continued, "Mei Lin, I know you''re not ready to break through, so this applies to you. The pill I''m about to refine is called the Heaven Absorption Pill. It helps by extracting condensed, unrefined energy from the body and refining it into any form of energy. This energy is then absorbed by the Core, and if you''re facing a bottleneck, it will weaken it to the point that you won''t even need to force it to break through." Find more chapters on empire Karsha''s words were music to everyone''s ears. Never in their lives did they think such a pill could exist. Master Artemis, in particular, looked both reverent and astonished. As an alchemist, he knew of the Heaven Absorption Pill, but his shock came from the fact that, even as the leader of the Alchemy Guild, he''d never had the opportunity to even glimpse it. Now, Karsha¡ªa 19-year-old¡ªwas saying he was about to concoct this pill, one that even the Alchemy Guild leader of the entire Drono Kingdom would struggle to create. It was both shocking and eye-opening. "Lady Li Jing, you and Li Fei are at the peak of the Master stage. Take this pill; it will help build your foundation so that, when you break through, it will be flawless and beneficial," Karsha said as he handed them two pills he had concocted in the Divine Garden. These were Foundation Building Pills, meant to strengthen one''s foundation in the early stages of cultivation. Of course, Xian''s family, except for Li Nan, were far beyond that stage, but a Pure Tier 4 Earth Grade Pill is not to be underestimated. "Big Brother, what about me?" asked both Xian and her younger sister, Li Nan. "Little sister, just enjoy the candy I gave you¡ªyou''ll be fine." Li Nan was still young and in the first stage, so Karsha had time to build her foundation from scratch. "As for you, Xian, this is a Spirit Attunement Pill. It will significantly enhance your spiritual strength as you break through. If your comprehension ability is strong enough, you may even grasp the essence behind the soul and gain enlightenment, which I hope you manage to do. Don''t disappoint me." Xian nodded, swallowed the pill, and began cultivating, as did the rest of her family, except for Li Nan, who was happily licking the large toffee in her hand. "June, I know you can''t break through yet because of your sacrifice, but don''t worry. I''ve nearly gathered all the ingredients needed to concoct the Pill for you. Even though you can''t break through now, you can still use this time to temper your foundation. Take the Foundation Building Pill and use its energy to strengthen your base." "Big Bro, you can take the Foundation Building Pill as well as this Fire Attunement Pill. With luck, it may lead to a breakthrough in your fire elemental cultivation." Karsha had prepared provisions for everyone, including Master Artemis''s apprentice. Since the apprentice was now associated with him, it was only natural to give him a few benefits and a chance to protect himself in the future. "Don''t look at me like that, Old Men," Karsha smiled, glancing at the Sect Elders and Master Artemis. "You''re all at the peak of Sage level, so your only path forward is to break through to become Great Sages¡ªand that will earn you some extra years of life." "While you all might be able to break through, I think you should hold back for now. All five of you breaking through at once would raise suspicions," Karsha said, handing them the Bottleneck Restriction Pills. "Take these. When the barrier weakens, use the pill¡ªit will prevent you from breaking through immediately. You can proceed later, once you''re prepared." The elders looked at the pills in shock. They were holding 100% pure, high-quality Tier 4 pills. Just who was this kid? Well, these old men had it right: this kid wanted to raise powerful uncles and aunties to protect his future wives while he was away. It wasn''t kindness for nothing. "Karsha, I want to break through as well," Mei Lin spoke just as Karsha was about to begin the pill concoction. He smiled, replying, "I would have been disappointed if you didn''t take this chance. While the Heavenly Yin Essence Pool is great for breakthroughs and enhancing beauty, I can always help you absorb anything. Don''t forget¡ªI''m not just a handsome face; I''m also an Alchemist and a Rune Master." June rolled her eyes at his shameless remark, but Mei Lin blushed. Karsha had already asked the system for information on the Heavenly Yin Essence Pool, and according to it, the pool held pure yin essence that allowed women to temper their bodies and enhance their beauty while advancing to the next stage. It also provided a smoother breakthrough thanks to the essence within. Karsha didn''t fully understand why the mysterious egg inside his soul sea reacted to the pool''s presence, so he wanted to request permission to use it, even as a guy. He knew that demonstrating his skills as an alchemist and assisting everyone would ultimately serve his interests too. "This is Pure Yin Nectar. You can consume it right after your breakthrough, then you can absorb the Lightning Fruit afterward. And don''t worry¡ªwithout the Essence Pool, you''re still a fairy," Karsha said with a smile. But his smile faded when he noticed an unknown glint in June''s eyes. For some reason, he felt as if he had walked into a trap. Forcing a smile, he quickly turned back to the elders. "Before I forget, the Bottleneck Restriction Pill contains body-tempering essence. The longer you hold your cultivation base, the higher your chances of regaining some of your youth when you finally break through. So try to resist the thirst for power for a few months; your rewards will be heavenly, trust me." Seeing the shocked, amazed, and reverent expressions on the elders'' faces, Karsha felt accomplished. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Master will be proud knowing I''m putting his teachings to good use,'' Karsha thought with a mischievous smile as he turned back to the cauldron. "I''ll be starting now, so make your preparations," he announced. "I wonder how many disciples can use this opportunity to break through," he mused aloud. Hearing this, the sect elders'' eyes lit up. The mansion was close to the Core Area and not far from the inner sect, meaning all disciples within the five-mile radius could benefit from the effects of the Heaven Absorption Pill. ''Hehe, Master will truly be proud of his disciple,'' Karsha thought, smiling as he ignited his newly improved pill flame, Aegon''s Breath. Chapter 207 Concocting a Tier 6 Earth-Grade Pill With Morris standing guard, Karsha felt at ease and began heating the cauldron. His new pill flame was connected to his soul, so he didn''t need to familiarize himself with it before using it. The connection between them was strong enough to let him control the pill flame precisely.Once the cauldron was adequately heated, he selected all the ingredients except the Qilin fruit. Master Artemis raised an eyebrow, surprised at how effortlessly and carelessly Karsha was refining the herbs. At his own level, Artemis could only manage two ingredients at a time, and even then, only for low-tier pills. But Karsha was tossing them in without concern for the quality of the ingredients or the risk of burning them to ash. Drawing on his recent insights from his master''s teachings, Karsha began extracting the medicinal essence from the ingredients. There were twelve different ingredients in the cauldron, and he was extracting each one while burning away impurities. He didn''t want to waste time, so he was purifying them simultaneously. After condensing, his target was Tier 3; from there, he would apply various refining techniques to increase the quality. With the Qilin fruit among his ingredients, surpassing Tier 6 was even more likely. ''I can add it now.'' Within twenty minutes, Karsha had extracted all the medicinal essence from the herbs and removed 90% of impurities. Though he could have removed all impurities, he wanted to proceed all at once. He added the Qilin fruit and began extracting its essence. Read exclusive chapters at empire It took him less than ten minutes to extract the full essence from the Qilin fruit and start purifying it using the Zero Impurity Control Art. This process decomposed the essence and burned away impurities with ease before condensing it. ''Genius. He extracted 98% of impurities within a minute.'' As everyone continued watching Karsha concoct the pill, Master Artemis admired Karsha''s precise control over the flame and his refined technique. ''Good thing I''m on his good side. With him joining the guild, our rise is just on the horizon.'' Despite being several hundred years old, his happiness could rival that of a child. "You can take the pills now. I will be condensing the pill soon, so be ready to start absorbing the essence as it refines into your core and meridians," Karsha''s voice rang out. The elders and others began taking their pills. "Morris, make sure no one disturbs them during the process." After giving his instructions, Karsha increased the flame''s strength and began condensing the pill, burning away the last 2% of impurities. Whoosh! A wave of sweet-scented, impurity-free energy burst from the pill the moment the Heaven Absorption Pill condensed. The fragrance was so soothing that the elders and others entered a meditative state instantly. Their bodies relaxed, their minds stilled, and their cores began absorbing the concentrated energy. Even Lady Yi Ran and Li Nan, who weren''t part of the process, drifted into a meditative state. The only people unaffected were Karsha and Morris¡ªKarsha because he was refining the pill and had to stay in control, and Morris, who had assumed his shadow form to avoid being affected. "Time to start refining," Karsha thought as his fire control shifted. Using the Rizz Refining Art, he raised the pill from Tier 3 to Tier 4 within minutes. The sweet-scented energy intensified, spreading two miles and traveling rapidly. Within moments, the disciples noticed the potent fragrance, took meditative postures, and began absorbing the energy. Thousands of disciples entered cultivation and started breaking through within minutes. The fragrance was too potent. ''Tier 5.'' Karsha smiled as clouds began forming slowly on the horizon when the pill ascended to Tier 5. In alchemy, any pill at Tier 5 or above receives heavenly judgment and blessing. This is not heavenly tribulation but a unique form of judgment and blessing. The judgment occurs when heaven evaluates the pill''s quality. This process assesses the pill, and if it meets the standard, it receives a heavenly blessing. This blessing can enhance the pill''s effectiveness and sometimes even elevate it to the next Tier or grade. However, if it falls short, the pill may be destroyed or lose its quality. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In some cases, the alchemist might also receive rewards, such as recipes, ingredients, or even Pill Blessings that further advance their mastery of the craft. Whoosh! Whoosh! Another intensified wave of energy burst from the pill, spreading far and wide. Karsha estimated a five-mile radius, but even at Tier 5, the energy had already covered twelve miles and continued expanding. In a cave-like abode filled with spiritual energy, a short, dark-haired young man felt the wave wash over him. Instantly, a bottleneck he had struggled with for six months shattered, and waves of energy flooded into his core. His body entered a deep meditative state as he advanced toward Level 5 Sage. In another cave, a handsome young man with a round face, long dark hair, and shadowed eyes felt the same surge. Instead of entering a meditative state, his spear shot upward, spinning as energy poured into it at an astonishing rate. BOOM! A burst of energy erupted from the spear, and the once silver-scaled spear transformed into gold. "Hahaha, I did it! I''ve finally refined a heaven-grade spear. Wait for me, Fairy Mei; I''m coming for you." His aura expanded, and more energy poured into his body. Inside another cave, a maiden with a fairy-like presence also broke through to the 4th Level Sage, eagerly absorbing the energy as if starved. This scene was repeated in over ten caves. This secluded area was a retreat where Core disciples could confront their bottlenecks. The caves were outfitted with formations that gathered dense spiritual energy, providing those struggling with minor realms a valuable boost to overcome their obstacles. Outside the caves, bursts of energy erupted everywhere as most disciples continued advancing in levels. Some Inner disciples even broke through from the Saint Stage to the Sage Stage, now eligible to take the Core Disciple test. Typically, after fulfilling the requirements to become Core Disciples, the sect would aid them in breaking through to the Sage Stage. However, with so many managing breakthroughs on their own, the sect now faced the task of designing a test to induct them as Core Disciples. Though it would be a considerable effort for the elders, it was ultimately beneficial. Higher ranks in the upcoming sect tournament meant greater resources for the sect. ''Almost there,'' Karsha thought, smiling as he sensed the pill rising to the 6th Tier. BOOM! Lady Li Jing was the first to break through. Thanks to the Foundation Building Pill Karsha had given her, her aura at the Grandmaster Stage was potent despite her previously subpar cultivation methods. A few minutes after her breakthrough, Xian followed suit. What surprised Karsha was that, upon breaking through to the Semi-Saint Stage, Xian immediately entered enlightenment. A halo of spiritual energy shaped like a star appeared above Xian''s head and slowly merged into his forehead, leaving behind a star-shaped tattoo. The third to follow was Li Fei. She broke through flawlessly, and though she only reached the Grandmaster Stage without any body-tempering pills, her beauty radiated even more brightly. Her charm grew, her physique became fitter, and, most remarkably, grass and flowers began to sprout within a one-meter radius around her. Soon, she was surrounded by a small, flawless garden, with a beautiful maiden at its center, immersed in enlightenment. Karsha had no time to admire anyone else''s breakthroughs. The only person he saw advance was Xian, who was directly in front of him. His focus remained on the Tier 6 pill he had refined. ''It''s almost done refining,'' he thought as the pill reached Tier 6. Around this time, Mei Lin broke through as well. Fortunately for the others, she was far enough away that her ice-cold aura didn''t affect them too much. The elders followed suit, weakening their bottlenecks and taking the pill to hold their cultivation bases at this weakened point. When they were ready to advance, all they''d need to do was urge it, and they would break through flawlessly. Now, however, they had to prepare for the heavenly tribulation. From the Great Sage stage onward, each advancement required them to face a heavenly tribulation. While the tribulations at the Great Sage level weren''t typically dangerous, most prepared extensively, especially those without an affinity for the lightning element. As more clouds gathered, Karsha knew the pill was nearing completion. He began using a recently discovered technique, the Golden Judgment-Enhancing Art. This technique allowed an alchemist to prepare a pill for judgment, increasing its chances of receiving a positive judgment and a potent blessing. Two hours later, the elders and others, except for Xian and his sister, remained in their enlightened states. "Is that heavenly tribulation forming?" Sect Master Xu asked. "No, it''s the Judgment Cloud," Master Artemis replied. "In alchemy, when a pill reaches Tier 5 and beyond, it undergoes heavenly judgment and blessing. It''s a critical moment in pill refining." "Heavens, does that mean Karsha has concocted Tier 5 pills?" June asked, astonished. "Little girl, this young man exceeds your imagination. He not only concocted a Tier 6 Earth-grade pill, but it''s also 100% pure, making it flawless. This pill is invaluable and could destabilize the economy if it went to auction." Bang! Karsha struck the cauldron, causing the lid to open halfway. The pill shot out from the cauldron, rising ten meters into the air. The heavens rumbled, and a beam of light descended, enveloping the pill, marking the beginning of its judgment. Chapter 208 Heavenly Pill Judgment and Blessing This was Karsha''s first time having a pill judged by the heavens. Instead of looking excited, he appeared somewhat nervous. If the judgment didn''t go well, his precious pill could lose its value or even be destroyed. So, despite knowing he had some chance for success, he showed no excitement yet.Master Artemis and the others stood up, watching the pill judgment process with various expressions. "So, who judges the pill?" Elder Chen asked. Explore stories at empire "No one knows for sure," Master Artemis replied. "Many believe it''s the Pill God. However, that theory was disproven years ago when the Divine Alchemist defeated the Pill God in an alchemy competition. Both concocted the same tier and grade of pill, but after judgment, the Divine Alchemist won. This proved that the Pill God wasn''t the one judging their creations." "Since then, countless theories have circulated. The most accepted one now is the Pill Dao itself. Just as there are paths for everything, pill-making also has its path. That path is what we believe to be the judge behind pills above Tier 4 of each grade," Master Artemis explained. "How is the judgment conducted?" Elder Lin asked. "It''s already underway. Since Karsha''s pill is a Tier 6 Earth-grade pill, it will undergo two judgments. Each time it passes a judgment, there will be a burst of energy from the pill. All Karsha can do is wait and hope. After all, an alchemist must trust their refining skills and hope for the best," Master Artemis replied. "Master Artemis, with Karsha joining your guild, your rise is close at hand," Elder Lin commented. "You''re all underestimating this young man," Master Artemis responded. "His level has already surpassed even the leader of the Alchemy Guild in this entire kingdom. Karsha''s pill, a flawless, 100% pure Tier 6 Earth-grade pill, has set a new standard. The last time a Tier 6 pill appeared in this kingdom, it was only 90% pure. "This means Karsha''s pill has already exceeded the guild leader''s abilities, even though the guild leader can concoct Tier 1 Heaven-grade pills. This young man shouldn''t even be in this part of the world; he should already be in a pill-cultivation world, crafting astonishing pills." Master Artemis shook his head in admiration. "Although he only requested a Bronze badge, the heavens will strike me down if I do that. His talent is heavenly, and someone like him is meant to stand at the top of the Alchemy world with his shoulders held high." The glint in his eyes showed he was indeed proud of himself for discovering such talent and happy to have someone like Karsha in his guild. The elders also wore pleased expressions, grateful to have someone like Karsha as both a disciple and, at this point, a friend. As for June, she was quietly glad she had made the right decision. When she first decided to become Karsha''s woman if he managed to cure her mother, it was merely to entice him. However, during the few days she spent with him before going to the island, she began to like him. Now, she couldn''t help but feel proud of herself for not offering her loyalty in vain. The person she had chosen was a prodigy among prodigies. Who wouldn''t be proud of that? As for Mei Lin, a glint of admiration mingled with a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes as she looked at the redheaded boy sitting quietly, watching the judgment process. ''Am I making the right decision, or am I just being selfish?'' she wondered inwardly. Her background was complicated, meaning that if she gave herself to Karsha, he would be implicated and put in danger. She couldn''t bring herself to do that despite clearly having feelings for him. But as if June could read her friend''s mind, she hugged her from behind and whispered, "You don''t have to worry, Mei Lin. Whatever the future holds, know that I will always be by your side, no matter what." Tears began flowing down Mei Lin''s face upon hearing that. "Don''t cry. You''re a Sage now¡ªbehave like one! Hehe, I even think this brat would willingly jump into a volcano to win your heart. You have nothing to worry about." June tried her best to cheer her up. Whoosh! The first burst of energy erupted from the pill, sending a wave of energy spreading miles wide. Karsha''s face lit up when he saw the first judgment succeed. The first judgment was always the crucial one, so seeing it was successful made him smile a little. Many miles away, three individuals looked toward Sunlight City with various expressions. "A Tier 6 pill has been refined. Who would have the qualification to do that in this city?" one of them asked. "I don''t know if anyone in this city has that skill. The best alchemist here can only concoct Tier 4 pills," the second person replied. "Then it might be someone new we''re not aware of," the first person suggested. "But why is the pill quality so high? If I''m not mistaken, it''s a 90% pure pill¡ªonly the Guild Head can achieve that. Does it mean he is in this city?" he asked. "That''s not likely. Our Pill Head and the other two heads are in a meeting in the Xorax Kingdom. This must be someone else," the third person answered. "In that case, doesn''t it mean a new prodigy has emerged? We need to investigate this person," the second person said. "It''s too late; the pill has entered the final Judgment stage, and even from here, I can feel a powerful aura protecting the place where the energy is coming from. Going there would be suicide. We''ll have to use official channels to investigate," the third person replied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all sighed and began heading toward the alchemy guild in Sunlight City. It wasn''t just them¡ªother powerful individuals were also making their way to the alchemy guild after the first Judgment wave swept across almost half of Sunlight City. The Qilin Fruit Karsha added was extremely potent, and thanks to his skillful removal of impurities, the quality of the pill had increased manifold. Additionally, the unique properties of the pill amplified the spread of its energy dramatically. Now, nearly all Inner Sect disciples had advanced at least two level, with twelve even becoming Sages and many others reaching the peak of the Saint stage. They could already feel the barrier weakening. Many outer disciples also used the energy to break through, gaining the qualifications to take the Inner Disciple exams. Among the ten Core Disciples in the cave, seven managed to reach Level 6, while three ascended to level 8. When they emerged from the cave, they all had one thought in mind: to search for the source of the phenomenon that had helped them break through. But just as they pinpointed the location of the energy source, a terrifying death aura surrounded them, instantly quelling any thoughts of pursuing the origin of the powerful energy. Morris wasn''t taking any chances. Whoosh! The final judgment was also successful, sending another wave of energy bursting outward. Karsha stood up and punched the air in triumph. Both the first and second Pill Judgments were a success, and a silver beam shot down, enveloping the pill. "A Silver Pill Blessing¡ªthat''s wonderful, kid," Master Artemis said proudly. "What''s a Silver Pill Blessing?" Lady Li Jing asked. "Pill blessings come in various levels: Bronze, Silver, Golden, Violet, Purple, Crimson, and Dark Golden. Each color represents the degree of blessing the pill and the alchemist receive. While a Silver Blessing may not seem extraordinary, it''s immensely valuable to any alchemist, regardless of their mastery," Master Artemis explained. They all looked at Karsha, who stood gazing at the pill, receiving its blessing. Although the pill showed no signs of advancing to the next tier, Karsha could sense it becoming exponentially more potent. The energy radiating from it grew stronger by the second. A few minutes later, a small ball of silver light floated and entered Karsha''s forehead. After ten minutes, the silver light receded, and the pill flew back to Karsha, who carefully placed it in a jade pill box. "Ha, that was intense," Karsha muttered as he sat down and sighed. The judgment process was exhausting. The uncertainty of whether the pill would receive a positive judgment meant staying on edge the entire time, hoping nothing would go wrong. It was nerve-racking, and Karsha had endured a great deal of it, but the rewards were substantial. While the Silver Blessing was just the beginning, even that small benefit meant everything to most alchemists. Some might receive a Golden Blessing, but it would only apply to their pill. Karsha, however, had received his own personal blessing, known as the Alchemist''s Blessing. If used wisely, this blessing would not only enhance his craft but also aid those he mentored. "Hehe, this big brother sure is talented. You even managed to ascend a level in your Fire element, improving your flame control many times over. This blessing will be a tremendous asset to you," Karsha said, pressing his hand on his young apprentice''s forehead and transmitting part of the blessing to him. "This¡­ this¡­" The young apprentice tried to speak but was at a loss for words. "No need to be shocked," Karsha said, smiling. "It''s my personal blessing now, so I can share it with anyone I deem worthy. Your talent shows you have great potential in alchemy, and this will help you continue down that path. Your master is also here to guide you, so don''t slack off or become arrogant just because you have new abilities." Karsha then turned to the old alchemist. "Shall we?" Chapter 209 Curing His Mother-In-Law "Kid, alchemy blessings are sacred and shouldn''t be given out freely. Giving it to me is like giving me a part of your talent, which is beneficial for me but could be a disadvantage for you," Master Artemis said. His apprentice, despite now possessing powerful pill-refining techniques, nodded in agreement."Old man, there''s no need to worry about that," Karsha replied with a grin. "My master always said it''s important to show gratitude. Even though you knew my chances of surviving Snake Island were slim, you still let me take any ingredients I needed from your guild without hesitation. "We did agree on a payment structure, but the trust you showed by allowing me to take hundreds of thousands of Spirit Stones worth of ingredients meant a lot to me. You saved my life countless times on that island. I may be young, only 19, but I value my life, you know? Who wants to die so soon? "Besides, this blessing is only a fraction of the benefits you''ll receive in the future. When you break through to the Great Sage Realm, you''ll regain your youth and gain thousands of additional years. This blessing will be invaluable to you, so just accept it as my thanks for your generosity and for giving me an Aegon Blue Heaven-grade flame." If only the knew Karsha has within the big brain of his, a knowledge even Supreme of Alchemy would kill to have. He doesn''t even need this blessing. His Master has left him tone of those. "Alright," Master Artemis finally relented, unable to argue any further. Karsha transferred the blessing, making the old man''s eyes widen in amazement. He would need months to process everything he had received. Karsha paused, taken aback, as he noticed a beautiful little garden with a woman seated within it. But what truly surprised him was the golden key now floating above her head. This time, two more people also had keys hovering above their heads¡ªMei Lin and Li Fei. ''The fuck is this destiny thing. Not the I am complaining of course'' "She''s experiencing her first enlightenment. If her comprehension is strong enough, she''ll awaken as a powerful wood cultivator," Lady Yi Ran explained, her eyes gleaming as she watched Li Fei. "Mom, you seem really pleased," June remarked curiously. "Why wouldn''t I be? That girl, despite just awakening to the element, already has remarkable control over it¡ªsomething that shouldn''t be possible at her level. She''s a rare and powerful genius. With the right nurturing, she''ll grow into a formidable warrior and healer. You all should be proud; she''s destined to become an extraordinary wood cultivator," she said, smiling as she looked over at Xian. "And that kid," she continued, "will become a prodigy in soul cultivation. He''s already carved a path in soul cultivation at such a young age. Li Jing, your children are incredible¡ªyou should be very proud." Everyone was taken aback by this sudden revelation. ''I wonder what kind of monsters I will create once I help them awaken their destinies,'' Karsha thought inwardly before turning to Lady Yi Ran. "We should cure you now; you have suffered enough." He retrieved a jade pill box and opened it. A wave of energy surged from the serpentine antidote. "Eat this pill and use the energy within it to guide it toward your spiritual core. Once you achieve that, let me know." Lady Yi Ran nodded and swallowed the pill. Instantly, a wave of energy washed over her, suppressing the venom that had been ravaging her body. She began directing the venom toward her core. Since this process would take a few hours, Karsha turned his attention to Mei Lin. "Congratulations on becoming a Sage! At this point, you wouldn''t even need my help to clear a Tier 8 Dimension Gate," Karsha said to Mei Lin with a smile. "Hey brat, you''re not backing out on helping her clear the gate, are you?" June asked. "I wouldn''t do that, Elder June. I''ve already promised her," Karsha replied with a teasing grin. Mei Lin, anticipating the exchange, quickly held June back from lunging at Karsha. Now that she was a Sage, June couldn''t even struggle. "You are a lady, June; learn to control your temper," Elder Lin advised. "But¡­" June started to protest, but the look on Elder Lin''s face silenced her. "You should also stop teasing her," she added. Karsha nodded, though they all knew he wouldn''t stop anytime soon. But since it would be his problem in the future, no one commented further. "Mei Lin, what is your affinity level for the Ice element?" Karsha asked. "Excellent," Karsha nodded, pleased. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He himself was at the Excellent level, and from there he would progress to Perfect, Assimilate, Ultimate, and, as far as he knew, Transcendent. Although he still had a long way to go before attaining a Perfect Affinity, it was still enough to give him a significant degree of control over the ice element. "That''s great! Once I''m done curing Lady Yi Ran, I''ll help you raise your affinity for the lightning element to the Perfect level. With that, your combat strength will increase tremendously in a short time." Karsha casually mentioned this, but to those around him, it felt like a lightning bolt striking their minds. He didn''t bother to explain further; he knew these people would need time to acclimate to all his extraordinary abilities. With his stockpile of treasures, those around him were bound to be shocked now and then. Using the 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Lightning Essence Water, she would ascend two levels, achieving Perfect Affinity for the lightning element. Karsha had no use for it, as it could only be utilized by women. It would be selfish of him to keep it for himself. A few hours later, Lady Yi Ran successfully directed all the venom toward her core. Karsha added a few ingredients, so instead of instantly killing the venom, the serpentbane antidote suppressed it. "Take this pill and just relax; it will do all the work," he instructed. Lady Yi Ran swallowed the second pill, and immediately, her energy began to restore at a rapid pace. Karsha nodded in approval; the blessing had enhanced the absorption ability of the pill, making it work faster than he had anticipated. Lady Yi Ran had been at the peak of the Sage stage before she fell ill. Now, after 15 years, her cultivation base had regressed to Level 5, dropping four whole levels. Karsha aimed to use the Heaven Absorption Pill to restore her cultivation base, and with the pill''s effects, once she regained her strength, she would be able to advance flawlessly to the Great Sage realm. BOOM! A burst of energy erupted from her body, signaling that she had advanced one level. Within ten minutes, another wave of energy surged forth, indicating she had ascended to Level 7. Karsha was taken aback by how much energy had been extracted from the venom. The blue venom was incredibly powerful, even more potent than a Tier 9 core. And because it had remained dormant for 15 years, its strength had multiplied many times over. Additionally, since Karsha had spent about seven Tier Nine cores on Lady Yi Ran, her body was now brimming with energy that was being absorbed into her core. Experience exclusive tales on empire The Heaven Absorption Pill was even more powerful than Karsha had expected. He knew the Qilin Fruit he had added would play a significant role, but that was before the Pill Blessing. Now, the pill resembled a hungry lion, greedily absorbing the energy from the venom and her body. Despite everything happening so quickly, Karsha could only smile and watch. The energy being extracted was immense, which would inevitably affect her foundation. She had already formed her foundation and even established a path; she could have broken through to the Great Sage stage many years ago had it not been for the snake bite. If she managed to absorb all the energy within the venom, her strength would skyrocket, and her path would be smooth sailing from then on. "My God, at this rate, Lady Yi Ran will break through and become a Level 2 Great Sage within the hour," Master Artemis remarked, his expertise in alchemy granting him a deeper understanding of the unfolding events. "That is not good," Sect Master Xu interjected. "How is that not a good thing?" Master Artemis asked, perplexed. "If she breaks through, she will have to face the heavenly tribulation. Her body is still weak, and without proper preparation, her chances of passing will be very low." Everyone grew tense at that statement, including Karsha. He hadn''t expected Lady Yi Ran to break through just yet. The pill was intended to help her regain her cultivation base, not to push her into the Great Sage realm. ''System, any fixes?'' Karsha quickly consulted the system. He didn''t want to sift through his memories, and even if he did, the chances of concocting a suitable pill for her in a short amount of time seemed slim. < There is no stopping this Host. The energy in her body is too dense and powerful, so even if she takes a Bottleneck Restriction Pill, it wouldn''t prevent her from breaking through. > ''This is bad,'' Karsha''s heart raced. He had intended to help her, but given how things were unfolding, she might end up getting hurt instead. < No need to panic, Host. There is still a solution, but it will cost you while also providing benefits. The lightning from the tribulation is very powerful. If you manage to withstand it, your own lightning element will gain strength, and she will also reap significant benefits. However, interfering with another person''s tribulation will invoke heaven''s punishment upon you. Are you ready to take that risk? > ''Let''s do it, System.'' Karsha didn''t hesitate for a second. He would have time to contemplate the consequences later. < Alright, let her take this pill. It will delay the tribulation for an hour. Use that time to find a suitable location and make preparations. > "Lady Yi Ran, don''t hold back. Go ahead and break through; I will help you with the tribulation." "WHAT?" Chapter 210 The Heavenly Tribulation (1) "You can''t do that, Karsha. Interfering in a heavenly tribulation will invoke heavenly punishment upon you," Lady Yi Ran said."Isn''t it just a punishment? I can take it," Karsha replied confidently. Well, the system did say he would reap great benefits, so dangerous or not, he was going to do it. "It''s more than just a punishment, Karsha. Heavenly tribulations are lightning forces that contain 70% Restoration Will and 30% Destructive Will. The Restoration Will helps rebuild the body, bones, constitution, physique, and even the path, but the Destructive Will seeks to destroy. When the lightning descends, you will have to defend against the 30% Destructive Will. If you fail, you will be destroyed or, worse, have your cultivation crippled. As a cultivator, death is far better than having your cultivation crippled. So if you interfere in Lady Yi Ran''s tribulation, you would invoke heavenly punishment upon yourself. This punishment will force you to undergo tribulation whenever you break through to the next stage. Although you are still at the Grandmaster stage, you will receive heavenly tribulation when you break through to the Semi-Saint stage." Master Artemis paused, his face grave. "Don''t worry; it''s just 30 percent. I will take those odds any day," Karsha said. "No, you can''t. If you interfere, your future tribulations will contain 70% Destructive Will and only 30% Restoration Will." Karsha''s heart shook, but then a smile appeared on his lips. He wasn''t a maniac; a 70% Destructive Will straight from the heavens sounded very bad. Even if he were a maniac, he wouldn''t take such odds. He was just a bug in front of such odds, but that didn''t mean he was alone. When he heard the odds involved if he interfered in Lady Yi Ran''s tribulation, two things stirred excitedly in his soul sea. The mysterious egg and the Enigma Longsword became happy, and instantly, a seal diagram appeared in his mind. He had used it before, so as soon as it appeared, he knew what had to be done. "Mother-in-law, I have to say, your luck is really great. Not only will you be breaking free from 15 years of torture, but you will also awaken a unique and powerful lightning element. Your luck is truly remarkable," Karsha smiled. "What are you talking about?" Lady Yi Ran asked. "Well, I need you to trust me because we are going to use the tribulation lightning to temper your lightning element, mutating it to Tribulation Lightning. After today, you won''t have to worry about tribulation lightning anymore; I will make you immune to it." "What? How is that possible? I don''t even have an affinity for the lightning element," Lady Yi Ran said, looking somewhat skeptical. Deep down, she knew she wouldn''t be able to survive the lightning tribulation, but all she could do was put on a brave face for her daughter. Stay connected via empire "You don''t have to worry about that. Just go ahead and break through, and then take this pill. We only have an hour, so let''s get this done quickly. We have the heavens to cheat, and time waits for no thief...err man." Karsha retrieved a pill from his inventory and handed it to Lady Yi Ran. "Sect Master, is there any secluded place where Lady Yi Ran can undergo her tribulation without outside interference? The more private, the better," Karsha asked. "Yes, there is a place 140 miles from the Core Area of the sect. I prepared that location for her 15 years ago to undergo her tribulation; I guess it''s time she gets to use it. But it''s far away, and you wouldn''t be able to get there within the hour." "Don''t worry, I have my ways." Karsha turned in a specific direction. "Morris, you have to stay and look after Xian and her sister." Morris emerged from the shadows a few meters away from Karsha and nodded. Karsha nodded back and smiled. It seemed Morris was more careful than he thought. Although he wouldn''t be going with them, he made sure to leave two shadows within the shadow of Sect Master Xu. If anything were to go wrong, he could instantly teleport there. "Lady Li Jing, you can also stay and look after Xian and his sister. Morris will be here, so you don''t have to worry about anything." She nodded. As for Li Nan, she fell asleep during the first wave of energy burst when Karsha was concocting the pill. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! A huge burst of energy erupted from Lady Yi Ran''s body, indicating she had broken through to the Great Sage realm. At once, clouds began forming. "Take the pill," Karsha prompted her, and she immediately swallowed it, causing the clouds to clear. "Alright, let''s go." Karsha tossed out the flying boat, and it immediately expanded several meters. June gently helped Lady Yi Ran inside. Although she had suppressed the venom, some energy remained in her system. Once she passed the tribulation, she would absorb it to level up. "Drink this; it will awaken the Lightning Element. Don''t worry, it''s not painful." Karsha handed her a vial of 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Lightning Essence Water. She didn''t hesitate and gulped down the liquid. "Just sit back and let the essence pass through your meridians and cells," Karsha instructed. It didn''t take long for crackling electricity to start dancing on her skin. Karsha smiled, then pressed a button, and the boat began speeding off. "Sect Master, you can take the helm. I don''t know the location. Just channel your spiritual energy into this core, and you''ll gain control," he said. Sect Master Xu did as instructed and began flying them away. The boat had a top speed of 330 miles per hour, so if they wanted, they could reach their destination in less than 20 minutes. However, since Lady Yi Ran had an hour, they maintained a speed of just over 170 miles per hour. With some time on his hands, Karsha decided to relax. He willed the system to provide chairs for everyone and conjured some apples. Although he didn''t know if apples existed in this world, he needed some. Taking a bite, he let the taste seep into his mouth, bringing back old memories. "Go ahead; it''s not poison," Karsha smiled, looking at the strange expressions on the elders'' faces. "It''s called an apple. I brought them from the island." He didn''t explain any further, wanting to relax a bit before the hard part arrived. They hesitated for a moment, but after a single bite, they all began eating. The fruit won their approval. "Sect Master, Xian mentioned something about an event called Blood Expedition. I would like to participate." Now that he had shocked them all, Karsha thought it best to make some minor demands. Although Xian said selections had already been made, he wanted to try his best anyway. Hearing his request, the sect master''s expression changed slightly. Although Karsha had done great things for them, they couldn''t just strip anyone of their chance to participate in such a grand expedition. Every individual worked hard for their chance to be part of the Blood Expedition, and breaking the rules to favor Karsha wasn''t ethical. "You can have my spot," Mei Lin spoke up before the elders could respond. "You can have my token if you want to participate," she added. "I am now a Sage, and you promised to help me raise my lightning affinity from High to Perfect. When that happens, I will need time to adjust to the change and master some of the skills in the Divine technique you gave me. The Blood Expedition is just a month away, and I need all the time I can get to master at least two Tier 20 skills before the Sect Competition in two months. Going on the expedition will hinder my progress." "Well, thank you for that. If you do well and master those skills, it will be great to aim for higher Tier skills. But Tier 20 is also good, considering you don''t have much time," Karsha said with a thankful smile. The sect elders sighed; luckily, Mei Lin had saved them some face this time. "So now that she has become a Sage, will she need to clear a Tier 8 Dimensional Gate before she can become a core disciple? Although she hasn''t mastered any of the skills yet, once she masters even a single Tier 20 skill, her strength will explode, and even Peak Sages will struggle to defend against her attacks." "Let''s get back first. I''m sure she isn''t the only one who has broken through, so when we return, we''ll see what to do," Sect Master Xu said. They all nodded. Forty-five minutes later, they arrived in a desolate area that stretched far and wide, with only a single mountain standing two miles from their current location. "This mountain is where we are going," Sect Master Xu said, pointing at the 300-meter-tall mountain. "Alright, let''s go," Karsha said, and within five minutes, they were already at the top of the mountain. It had a wide enough flat surface, making it perfect for undergoing a heavenly tribulation. "This place is perfect," Karsha said, looking around. "You all should go back at least two miles. Even after the lightning baptism, don''t come close. When we are done, I will contact you with this so you can come for us," Karsha said, handing a communication token to Sect Master Xu. As the hour drew near, they didn''t linger and immediately left. Karsha felt nervous as he looked at the now gorgeous woman sitting in front of him. Although she still felt weak, her beauty had been restored, making her appear to be in her late 20s. Karsha''s eyes swept over her chest area, and he silently gulped. "Why are you suddenly nervous? Are you having cold feet?" Lady Yi Ran asked, a smile playing on her lips. Karsha was about respond when the system message flash in his vision making him curse the system for not saying something before. And worst, it doesn''t have a fix for it. Yes, the system has set Karsha up and he was about to experience it first hand. Talk about a helping hand. Karsha gulped, and in a nervous tone, he started to speak. "Mother-in-law, know that whatever happens, I only see you as my mother-in-law and nothing else." "Karsha, why don''t you tell me what is going on?" Lady Yi Ran asked, looking slightly curious. Karsha nervously smiled, and just as he was about to speak, the heavens darkened, and the tribulation clouds began to gather. Chapter 211 The Heavenly Tribulation (2) [18+] ''What are you trying to say, system?'' Karsha asked, not liking where this was headed. ''What the hell? How about my clothes? They can withstand some of the most destructive energies,'' Karsha protested. ''Fuck you, system,'' Karsha cursed inwardly before glancing at his mother-in-law, finding the situation amusing. ''Well, the Tribulation lightning is very chaotic, especially the Destructive Will. Since you will be absorbing the raw form of the lightning, your body will be fine, but your clothes won''t be able to withstand the chaos.'' Karsha dropped the bomb, but instead of a dark or unwilling look appearing on Lady Yi Ran''s face, an amusing smile emerged. "Don''t worry, Karsha. You seeing me naked is nothing. You''ve already done enough for me. The best I can do is allow you to see what I''ve been hiding under my clothes." Karsha''s heart raced upon hearing that. He didn''t expect things to turn out this way when the system informed him about what would happen. He anticipated some reluctance, and after some more convincing, she would accept her situation. However, with everything going so smoothly, Karsha felt a bad premonition. "The lightning is almost here; make your preparations, and I promise I will do my best not to have any negative thoughts." Karsha already knew he was in for an adventure, so he started convincing himself before the chaotic battle even began. Worst, he would lose his clothes at the end, but he can easily get a new one. "I will also try my best not to have any negative thoughts throughout the process." Lady Yi Ran said with a smile. Karsha was taken aback. He hadn''t said anything about getting naked, so why was she bringing that up? "Don''t be alarmed; it''s only natural for both of us to be naked. It wouldn''t be fun with only me." Karsha nervously swallowed his saliva. His cloak was made from a very sturdy material, so despite the chaotic nature of the lightning, he knew it would be able to withstand it to some point. He had spent hundreds of thousands of Killer Points to buy it, so it was only natural to have some resistance even if it wasn''t divine grade. "My clothes can withstand the lightning, so I won''t have to be naked for the process," Karsha said. "Then I want some of your cloak. I am a selfish person, Karsha, and although I want to pay you with my body, I also want to see what lies beneath those clothes." The clouds continued to form, and the first lightning baptism would descend within the next minute. If they didn''t reach a compromise, Lady Yi Ran would be in trouble when the lightning fell. Also, Karsha wasn''t going to waste that many Killer Points just on a cloth for her. Deep down, he wanted to see those big melons and round butts; he just didn''t want to reveal his dragon, who might take a liking to his mother-in-law''s assets. "Lady Yi Ran, the tribulation is almost here. Stop wasting time. If something happens to you, I won''t be able to explain it to June," Karsha said, trying to use her daughter to deter her, but it failed. "All the more reason to get this over with. Don''t worry; I won''t complain even if you are lacking. With your strength and abilities, you have nothing to worry about." "I am not lacking anything; I just don''t want you to see me that way. I can''t promise I will be able to hold back, so it will be best if I remain clothed." Karsha raised his voice now. Although he wasn''t angry, being referred to as someone lacking was not something any man would like to hear. Karsha stared at the smiling face of the woman he was meant to save. "Lady Yi Ran, you are already married, and also my mother-in-law. It would not be appropriate for you to see me in the way you are imagining. I will try to hold back, but I can''t promise I will be able to completely control myself from having some fantasies. It would be best if I remain clothed; that way, even if those thoughts arise, things can remain concealed." "First of all, Xu is my junior, not my legal husband. And who cares if you have any fantasies? This is a cultivation world; a mother and her daughter can share the same man. I would even be disappointed if you didn''t have any fantasies after seeing my body." Karsha looked at the woman for a moment, and with the tribulation almost descending, he knew he had to give in. "Fine, just don''t tell June about this," Karsha said, nodding. He hadn''t even finished speaking when the gown Lady Yi Ran was wearing fell away, revealing a lustrous jade body. ''Damn,'' Karsha gulped, looking at the huge, rounded melons still standing with pointed pink nipples. Her hips curved, framing her small waist and round buttocks. Although he didn''t want to, his eyes wandered between her legs, and as he had expected, the pink lips were slightly parted, revealing a pink inner skin that seemed to be calling his dragon to come and play. ''Damn it, how did I end up in this situation?'' Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha cursed as he noticed his dragon starting to wake up. He immediately used blood manipulation on himself, but he only managed to suppress it slightly. It still had some power, stretching to eight inches, just held back from standing straight. With no turning back and the lightning approaching, Karsha commanded the system to make his clothes vanish. Immediately, his clothes disappeared, and Lady Yi Ran gulped. Her eyes were immediately drawn to Karsha''s dragon rod. Karsha''s heart raced. "Cough! Assume the lotus posture; it''s about to start." Lady Yi Ran immediately sat in the lotus position, crossing her legs, which only caused her pink lips to open wider. ''I am fucked,'' Karsha thought, taking the lotus position only half a meter away from Lady Yi Ran. His long dragon rested on his legs, pointing directly at her, who couldn''t keep her eyes off it. Rumble. The tribulation cloud rumbled, signaling the arrival of the first bolt of lightning. Karsha tapped his forehead, and the Enigma sword appeared, flying up three meters above the ground, positioned right above Karsha and Lady Yi Ran. "It''s starting. When the raw essence enters your body, refine it with your lightning element." Karsha tried his best to divert his gaze from her breasts and vagina. He formed a hand seal, and a yin-yang diagram appeared right beneath the sword, covering both him and Lady Yi Ran. Rumble. BOOM! The first lightning bolt, about four inches thick, tore from the dark clouds and descended upon Karsha and Lady Yi Ran. The ground they were sitting on started to shake. However, as terrifying as it seemed, what surprised Karsha was the excitement coming from his soul weapon. The Enigma sword emitted a buzzing sound. The terrifying lightning struck the sword, and like a black hole, the sword swallowed the lightning bolt in one gulp. Karsha smiled and formed a hand seal. The lightning that entered the sword began channeling into the yin-yang diagram. Once it entered the diagram, it split into two paths: one part began entering Karsha''s body, while the other started entering Lady Yi Ran''s body. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Endure," Karsha said, seeing her body start to shake as the Tribulation Lightning Essence began entering her. Her dark hair started changing color from dark to white. Her appearance also began to enhance. Within seconds, her hair turned completely white, and her appearance shifted to that of someone in their early twenties. ''System, what is going on?'' Karsha asked. Karsha nodded but didn''t say anything. He didn''t have the time to think or admire how beautiful the woman was becoming; he had to absorb the entire lightning inside the sword before the next bolt descended. Luckily for him, there was a glutton inside his soul sea greedily absorbing the lightning essence. It took less than a minute for the second lightning bolt to form, and then, with a thunderous roar, it descended. Karsha felt the sword sing excitedly as the second bolt struck, and it swallowed it just like the first one. Karsha already knew the sword had to absorb a lot of powerful treasures to heal and rise back to its former glory. Currently, it had only 1% of its total power, but that was still more powerful than even a Heaven Grade sword. Karsha estimated that if he had the strength, he would be able to unleash 120% of his total attack power using the Enigma. Although this was small compared to the true might of the sword at its peak, it was still powerful enough. If this lightning was something the sword craved, then it meant that by swallowing enough, it could raise its power by another level or maybe even two. It had already swallowed two tribulations, leaving only the last one. If it swallowed that one too, Karsha was confident it would be able to raise its level, making it more powerful than before. As for the egg inside his soul sea, he didn''t know when it would hatch or what the requirements were to bring it to life. So, if it wanted to absorb the Tribulation lightning, the only thing he could do was obey and let it have as much as it needed. "How are you feeling, Lady Yi Ran?" Karsha asked, noticing that she continued to absorb and refine the lightning essence. "I am okay," she replied. Once the Tribulation was over, she would have to refine the remaining venom inside her body to level up, but that could wait since the third Tribulation had started forming. Karsha''s heart raced when he saw a red light flash from within the Tribulation cloud. ''It seems the Heavenly Punishment has arrived,'' Karsha thought inwardly. "The last tribulation is coming; try to endure the pressure," he warned. The ground shook, and even the elders standing two miles away felt their scalp go numb as the last tribulation descended. ''What the hell is this?'' Karsha thought inwardly, then formed a hand seal to further strengthen the Yin-Yang Diagram. "This won''t do," he muttered, but before he could make any further moves, a Lightning Python with red eyes slowly began descending from the cloud. Chapter 212 The Heavenly Tribulation (3) [18+] "What is that?" June asked as the lightning python made its appearance. Its head alone was two meters long and wide. When it emerged halfway through the cloud, its length stretched a whopping 100 meters."I think that is the third lightning tribulation coupled with Heavenly Punishment," Master Artemis said, gazing at the terrifying lightning python slowly descending from the heavens. "Are they going to be alright?" Mei Lin asked, worry etching her beautiful face. She and June held onto each other as they watched the terrifying lightning behemoth descend. "We have to trust them and hope for the best," Sect Master Xu said, but even though he was trying to put on a brave face, panic still flickered in his eyes. "This last tribulation contains 70% Destructive Will. It seems the heavens didn''t appreciate Karsha interfering in Lady Yi Ran''s tribulation," Master Artemis said. With a long sigh, he focused on the mountain and silently prayed for Karsha''s safety. Back on the mountain, Karsha formed more seals to reinforce the yin-yang diagram. Although the sword could swallow the lightning, he felt the red gaze fixed on him and Lady Yi Ran. While it would be a one-time punishment for her, Karsha would have to endure it forever. He wasn''t complaining; although the situation looked terrifying, he could handle it without raising any defenses. His main worry was for Lady Yi Ran, who was now shaking with fear. If only she had her full strength back, she could have contributed to withstanding the punishment. However, the venom had done more damage to her body than Karsha had assumed. Her bones and meridians were weakened, so she wouldn''t be able to channel enough spiritual energy to raise a defense against the lightning. Karsha also wouldn''t be able to stand up and fight back. He had to maintain the diagram so the sword could absorb the lightning. If he started using his sword, the process would stop, which would be detrimental to Lady Yi Ran. The only skill he could use was his summoning skill. "Lady Yi Ran, come closer." Karsha didn''t have time to explain anything, so he could only bet his chances on his Phoenix and hope for the best. "Hug me and, no matter what, don''t let go." Karsha knew he was in for two different battles, but since one was more pleasant than the other, he could only try to control himself to the best of his abilities. Lady Yi Ran looked down at Karsha''s iron rod and gulped. But with the devastation looming above her, she quickly moved and hugged Karsha, wrapping her arms tightly around his body. "Mmmh." A suppressed moan escaped the mouths of both Karsha and Lady Yi Ran when his iron rod rubbed against her pink river. "I really am sorry, Lady Yi Ran. I just don''t have enough self-control in this field," Karsha immediately apologized. "Don''t worry, Karsha; it''s only natural for someone your age to be this active. You don''t have to apologize for anything. I would have been disappointed if you didn''t show any reaction to being this close to me. It seems I still have my charm," Lady Yi Ran said with a slight smile. Karsha''s heart raced twice: once for the danger ahead and again for his dragon slowly regaining its power. He could feel Lady Yi Ran''s body shake whenever blood pumped into him, causing his member to stir. ''I am fucked,'' Karsha sighed, deciding to free himself from overthinking and focus on preserving their lives. His dragon finally broke free and raised its head. Lady Yi Ran''s body trembled when Karsha''s hard shaft brushed against her. He noticed her breath quickening but didn''t pay much attention to it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He formed a seal, making the yin-yang diagram rise a few meters. Then, he activated the [Titan Fortress], enveloping the two of them. All of this happened within five seconds, but the 240-meter-long lightning python finally revealed its full form during that brief moment. "Whatever happens, don''t let go," Karsha said. Lady Yi Ran tightened her grip on him. For some unknown reason, Karsha smiled; he could tell the woman was not taking any chances at that moment. Like him, she was also fighting her own battles. ROAR! A loud roar erupted from the mouth of the lightning python as it charged at Karsha and Lady Yi Ran. The sword emitted a humming buzz, and they began to spin. Karsha pumped his mana into his Agni Infernal Dominion skill, and at once, a colossal flame phoenix soared into the sky, charging at the lightning python. "Get in! We have to move back!" Sect Master Xu shouted, making everyone jump into the flying boat. Within seconds, they were miles away, only stopping when they had distanced themselves by another three miles. BOOM! The lightning python clashed with the flame phoenix, instantly obliterating it. A massive shockwave burst forth, sweeping over the entire mountain and traveling several miles, even pushing the flying boat back a couple of kilometers. Whoosh! The spinning sword attacked instantly, piercing the body of the python. Although the phoenix couldn''t destroy it, it weakened the creature enough for the sword to break through its defenses and enter its body. It immediately began swallowing the runes that formed the creature. Within a second, the 240-meter-long snake was reduced to 50 meters and continued to shrink. Bang! A red beam shot from the eyes of the dying python, striking the dome of the fortress. Inside the fortress, Karsha gritted his teeth and tightly held on to Lady Yi Ran, who instantly bit his shoulder, tears flowing from her eyes. The pain she was in was just too much for her. She used to be powerful¡ªpowerful enough to confront a Tier 9 Dark Mutant and kill it. But now, she couldn''t even endure a mere tribulation of lightning on her own; she had to rely on someone else to get through it. Worst of all, because of her, Karsha would have to face great difficulty whenever he broke through in the future. She knew how dangerous 30% Destructive Will was. For Karsha to invoke 70% Destructive Will punishment on himself just to help her made her heartache for him. "My expensive clothes wouldn''t have lasted even a second," Karsha gritted his teeth as he continued to endure the pain in both his skin and within his body. "Lady Yi Ran, release the rest of the energy inside your body and refine the red lightning." Although the sword managed to devour the tribulation lightning, the Heavenly Tribulation Punishment wasn''t consumed, so Karsha had to use his body as a power bank to store the energy and slowly transmit it to Lady Yi Ran. He couldn''t refine all of it since it was more than he could take, so Lady Yi Ran would have to tap in. Thankfully, the egg was also slowly devouring it, so the load wasn''t taking too much of a toll on his body. Lady Yi Ran would have to refine her own portion. "Lady Yi Ran, you have to refine the lightning before it overwhelms both our bodies and kills us," Karsha said again when he noticed she wasn''t making any move to start refining. ''What is happening?'' Because they were hugging, so he couldn''t see her expression. It seemed she had given up and was only crying due to her inability to do anything. Although it might seem childish, she was going through a lot of trauma, so her mind was not stable at the moment. ''What should I do?'' Karsha knew something was wrong, but he didn''t know what to do. The energy had begun entering her body, and if she didn''t start refining, the chances of both of them dying were very high. "Lady Yi Ran, listen to me. None of this is your fault. I chose to help you, so if you feel guilty about anything, stop. If I had to make the same decision again, I wouldn''t even hesitate. So if you don''t want to feel guilty in the afterlife, I advise you to start refining the lightning. It will heal your body and strengthen your bones. You wouldn''t want to become this helpless again, would you?" Karsha said, rubbing her back slowly. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire He was reaching his breaking point, and the only thing that could save both of them was if Lady Yi Ran snapped back from her reverie and started refining the lightning. ''Oh, come on. I should have listened to my mom and learned how to console women.'' Karsha cursed himself for lacking charm when it came to comforting women. ''Forgive me, Lady Yi Ran, but I have to do this.'' Karsha sighed, and then, without holding back, he extended his hand and grabbed Lady Yi Ran''s round buttocks, kneading them gently. "Mmmh." A moan instantly escaped Lady Yi Ran''s mouth as she felt the sensation wash over her body. "Please refine the lightning by releasing the rest of the venom energy," Karsha pleaded, his vision starting to blur. "I am sorry, Karsha." Seeing him almost lose consciousness made Lady Yi Ran''s heart race. In one powerful surge, she released all her energy, blasting away the energy that had entered the fortress. Her cultivation base instantly shot from Level 1 to Level 4. "Mmmh." Another moan escaped her lips as Karsha continued to knead her butt. At this point, he was completely lost in thought, his hands moving on their own. He didn''t know when it happened, but he felt an urge to never stop, so he kept going. The sword also descended and entered his soul sea. With Lady Yi Ran now refining the red lightning and the egg devouring it too, Karsha began to feel the load on his body lessen slowly. "Mmmh." This time, the moan was louder than the previous ones. Karsha''s hands moved to grab Lady Yi Ran''s butt and pull her toward him, his long shaft rubbing against her now wet pussy. "Aaahh!" A loud moan escaped her lips, prompting Karsha to snap back to his senses. However, just as he was about to let go, a soft hand grabbed onto his dick, and a gentle tone entered his ears, "Karsha, please take me." "Gulp." Chapter 213 Karsha, Please Take Me (1) [18+] "Karsha, please take me." Lady Yi Ran''s tone was filled with pleasure, showing that she was no longer holding back."Lady Yi Ran, we shouldn''t do this. It''s not right. You have a husband, and I am your son-in-law." Despite wanting to immediately thrust his huge dragon into Lady Yi Ran''s nectar cave, Karsha used the last ounce of strength he had to hold himself back. He didn''t want to make a mistake he couldn''t come back from. "Does it matter? Xu is my junior; we are not married. You wouldn''t understand in simple terms, but just know that we are not married, so there is nothing wrong with this. As for June, she wouldn''t mind even if she knew about it. So please, let me have this. I know I am being selfish, but please don''t deny me this." Karsha felt his body go numb. What was wrong with this family he had become entangled with? The Mother and father are not actually married, and their daughter will be okay with having her boyfriend ravage her mother. Is this some sick sitcom? "This is the world of Cultivation Karsha, nothing is really as it appears." "Mmmh" Karsha moan slightly as Lady Yi Ran stroke his hard dragon. He would be lying if he said he wouldn''t want to send this woman to the peak of pleasure. It''s just that he promised himself he wouldn''t have sex with anyone until he gave his innocence to someone who would become his first wife. If he breaks that rule before even getting to connect with June, it will be a huge betrayal. "Lady Yi Ran, we really can''t do this. I will be betraying June if I pleasure you. At least if she is going to allow me to have her purity, the least I can do is give her mine. pleasuring you knowing I can''t have you will be me being selfish and betraying her." Karsha said barely holding back. "Take me Karsha, make me yours" At this point, her rationale is barely holding on. Karsha could also feel his body heating up by the second. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I go through, then you will forever be mine, is that something you want to do" Karsha asked. "Yes, I want to forever be yours" Lady Yi Ran replied. Karsha pushed her back gently and looked into those whitish-brown eyes for a moment before sealing her lips. Lady Yi Ran''s body shuddered but immediately recovered and also started kissing Karsha. Their tongues instantly intertwined and started playing around with each other. Karsha sucked on her lower lips and started kneading her butt. Their saliva instantly mixed and they both started exchanging it. Lady Yi Ran''s body keeps heating up as Karsha sucks on her lips and keeps kneading her butt. "Let''s make this more nicer" Karsha willed the system and without any delay, a huge mattress appeared. It''s about 3 feet thick and wide enough to house 10 people. Karsha raises the fortress again and instantly, they are covered inside a dome. Karsha gently lifted the woman who now appeared like she was in her 20s. Placing her on the bed, Karsha immediately attacked her tongue. His saliva instantly seeped into her mouth as he began sucking on her tongue. Lady Yi Ran''s body keeps shaking like crazy. She lost control over her body as she submits at the mercy of her daughter''s boyfriend. Karsha who is also having the best time of his life decided to not hold back anymore. His hands traveled from her back and slowly made their way toward her chest area. Lady Yi Ran is huge, slightly bigger than Alida, the snake archeress Karsha met on the island. Lady Yi Ran is somewhere G or H Cup, and those two melons are still firmly standing on her chest. Karsha gulp looking at the magnificent sight. His hands immediately grab the left boob and started kneading it. A jolt of pleasure instantly went down Lady Yi Ran''s body. Karsha smiled in his head hearing the sweat sounds coming from Lady Yi Ran. Although he doesn''t like to brag, his expertise when it comes to pleasuring ladies is unraveled. This woman suffered 15 years of torture, so if she wanted to have this, he wouldn''t be greedy to hold back. He has now found her G spot and it''s her left nipple. Karsha knowing she would soon feel like she is about to explode immediately went in for another kiss. He then moved from her lips and started kissing her neck, slowly making his way toward her chest area. His tongue continues to clean her body as he makes his way toward her huge boobs. "Aaahhh Mmmh" A loud moan filled the doom as Karsha''s teeth gently bit her left nipple and his tongue started licking her nipple. Her body shuddered but Karsha didn''t care. he has just located her G spot and he would be a fool if he didn''t make her come to show his seniority. ''I''m really sorry June, but your mother is now mine so I will make her expression the Dao of Pleasure'' Karsha evilly smiled. "Mmmmh" Lady Yi Ran''s moans keep intensifying by the second as Karsha chewed on her left nipple and his right hand massaged the right boob. "Mmmmh Aaaahhh Mmmmh" A loud moan escaped her lips followed by a huge splash of watering liquid that started shooting from her cave-like waterfall. "You came faster than I thought" Karsha teased. "What did you do to me, how come I couldn''t control my body even in the slightest" Lady Yi Ran panting for breath asked. "It''s a trade secret, Just know that you are in for an adventure so better prepare, you are no longer my mother-in-law, so I will give you the same treatment I intend to give your daughter," Karsha said. Lady Yi Ran gulped looking at the predator look in his eyes. "Your turn now," Karsha said, and without holding back, he position himself in front of Lady Yi Ran, "Suck it" He commanded. Lady Yi Ran''s body shuddered excitedly. She grab onto Karsha''s huge hard dragon. She swallowed her saliva and immediately started licking the tip of his dragon. Karsha moaned silently as a jolt of pleasure assaulted his body. He quickly grabbed Lady Yi Ran''s head and slowly started pushing it to and fro. She can tell she is not experienced when it comes to blowjobs so he started helping her. "Wrap your tongue around my dragon and use it to massage it as it moves up and down in your mouth. You don''t have to gag it yet, you are still inexperienced so take it easy." Karsha gently moves her head up and down. His Huge did even struggle to fit in her mouth so despite him not fucking her throat out yet, Lady Yi Ran started gagging on her own Saliva. ''Damn, this woman is beautiful'' Karsha who is now seeing her up close and rather in an awkward position couldn''t help but once more admire her beauty. She now has Long white hair that is flowing down her waist. He eyes are whitish brown and her eyelids are painted in a shade golden. Her nose is rounded and her lips despite being wrapped around his dick look perfect. Karsha smiles with satisfaction as he gazes at this sight. The shyness she felt minutes ago instantly Vanished, it''s now replaced by the urge to crazily fuck the hell out of her and forever make her his own. ''I really am a greedy bastard'' "Mmmh" Karsha moaned when Lady Yi Ran''s hands grabbed hold of his balls. he felt the greatest pleasure in the entire world. Lady Yi Ran who noticed Karsha''s reaction when she grabbed his balls smiled inwardly. Her head started moving a little faster and her hands started massaging his balls. Karsha felt his body heating up every single second. The pleasure entering his body is beyond his imagination. "More" He demanded in a horse tone. Lady Yi Ran isn''t holding anything back anymore. Karsha''s dick buried inside her mouth making her gag yet she didn''t let the opportunity to make Karsha feel what she felt slip away. Both her hands are massaging Karsha''s balls. The feeling entering his body is electric. He couldn''t tell how but he started to lose control of his body. At once, he couldn''t tell whether he was indeed in control of his body. The only thing he can do is hold back his come thanks to Blood Manipulation. If she is going to be his, then she might as well use this chance to master her blowjob. Karsha is petty, he wouldn''t want to later in their relationship have to do with him teaching her how to give blowjobs. She can learn it now and later master the craft. Lady Yi Ran didn''t know that Karsha hadn''t come yet, but feeling his shuddering body, she knew she was doing something right. "Mmmh, I am Comingggg- Aaargh" Karsha moaned out loud as his load blasted into Lady Yi Ran''s mouth. "Gulp" Without even having a second thought, she swallowed it. Karsha''s load keeps shooting filling her mouth to the brim. But instead of letting go, she kept swallowing and also massaging his balls, This action made Karsha feel like he was exploding with pleasure. After offloading his cum, he grabbed Lady Yi Ran and looked her in the eyes, "Let me make you mine" Karsha spoke with affection. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "Please make me yours," Lady Yi Ran replied. Karsha nodded and gently laid her on her back. He then spread her legs, positioning her nether region right in front of him. He had the urge to go down on her, but if he made her come again, she might lose consciousness. Slowly, he placed his manhood at her entrance and gently started pushing it in. ''Damn, she''s tight,'' Karsha thought to himself as his huge mahogany kept struggling to get in. "Aaahhh," a painful moan escaped Lady Yi Ran''s lips as something broke within her. ''She was still a virgin,'' Karsha''s mind went blank as he looked at Lady Yi Ran, a single tear falling down her face. Seeing Karsha''s shocked expression, she smiled and said, "You''ve now taken my innocence, so I am now yours, husband." Chapter 214 Karsha, Please Take Me (2) [18+] Karsha''s brain went completely blank when he heard that. He never in the slightest expected the woman under him now to be a maiden. Is she messing with me? Karsha started wondering so many things, asking so many questions.The woman under him right now is the mother of his girlfriend, which means she has given birth to her, so if that is not the case, then does that mean she is not her mother? If is June adopted, Karsha''s mind starts to bring up many theories. "Please husband, I want you inside me" While Karsha was digesting many theories, a Voice that could shatter stars and break mountains entered his mind instantly washing away all those theories. ''Fuck now ask questions later'' Karsha said inwardly as he slowly started moving his waste. The few strokes were slightly painful for Lady Yi Ran, but as he kept moving, the pain started to change to a melodious sound. Soon, it turns into angelic music feeling the entire fortress. Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah The sound of skin hitting skin filled the air. Karsha stopped thinking about the fact that he had just taken the virginity of someone he assumed had long lost her virginity. He didn''t know why, but all the guilt he was feeling for this sinful act with his mother-in-law had now been completely wiped from his heart. He was now proud. Proud of putting his mother-in-law in such a position. He is proud the dignified woman he had pictured in his head is now lying in a missionary position receiving his iron road without any resistance. And he is proud he didn''t give his second virginity to someone he couldn''t have as his wife. Although he doesn''t have the complete memory of Austin, he knew that guy never had sex before he died so this is his second time breaking his own virginity. It''s a good feeling and he is doing it with another Virgin. The woman below her is a mystery and Karsha wanted to make sure she would answer all his questions even if she didn''t want to. "Mmmmh Aaaahhh" Screams of pleasurable moans continue to escape from both Karsha and Lady Yi Ran as Karsha moves his dick in and out of her nether cave. His 8 inches is completely buried inside her cave hitting the honeypot at every push. "Son in law ravage me" "Make me feel what my daughter would be getting" "_" "_" The current Lady Yi Ran forgot all forms of dignity as she screamed her heart out. Karsha was taken about by some of the things she was saying but since they all sounded like sex compliments, he continued to punish her with pleasure. If she wants to brag about their marathon with June, who is he to deny her that? Karsha slowed down, raised her left leg, and placed it on his shoulder. His left leg moved over her right leg making sure her Nether cave tighten around his dick by twisting her waist slightly. Karsha is greedy, he has blood manipulation to hold back his cum, so despite Lady Yi Ran''s pussy already tightening their grip on his dick, he wanted to send both of them to the pick of pleasure, so he further enhance the tightening making sure every drill will send several Jolts of pleasure through their bodies. "Aaaaaahhhh" A loud scream of moan filled the air as Karsha thrust his dick inside her pussy. He smiled and then started pounding her. The sound of his balls hitting Lady Yi Ran''s butt is like music to his ears. Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah Karsha keeps thrusting like crazy. The walls of her pussy keep tightening around his dick by the second but he never slowed down. Lady Yi Ran lost control of herself as he kept moaning like crazy. A dignified Swordmaiden has now been reduced to a mere pleasure piper, singing songs of moan as she gets ravaged by her son-in-law. "Make me feel young again" "Make me experience all the pleasure I have been suppressing all these years" Karsha''s ego keeps swelling like a balloon as he hears those pleasurable pleas. He lifted Lady Yi Ran''s other leg and placed it on his shoulder. Her pussy further tightened around his dick as he thrust. "Aaaaahhhhhhh" Lady Yi Ran let out a loud moan as her juice burst out again. Karsha smiled and without holding back, he kept thrusting. With the liquid lubricating his huge dragon, his thrust became even more pleasurable. Lady Yi Ran''s body keeps shuddering as the pleasure keeps hitting her like a lightning bolt. "From now onwards, you are mine. "I am cumminggggg-aaaahhhhh" Karsha graoned like a horse has his load shot plastering lady Yi Ran''s womb. Her body shuddered as the sticky liquid painted her womb. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Fill me in husband, I want all your cum" Karsha didn''t hold back, he keep shooting more and more loads inside her pussy. After a whole two minutes, he finally finished downloading his cum inside her pussy and removed his dick that still have strength in it. The creamy cum slowly pours out of her pussy. "Ha, Ha, your yang energy is very powerful. I can feel my body growing stronger by the second" Lady Yi Ran Said. Karsha smiled but he didn''t say anything. That''s because, he is also feeling the same thing, but instead of making him strong, it''s rather being absorbed by something buried deep within him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is this possible, how can one have things much Yang Energy" Lady Yi Ran was in a state of shock. Karsha who didn''t expect this to happen just looked at her and with one pull, he pulled her toward him. "You better get used to it, the night is still young," Karsha said pointing at his hard dick "I wouldn''t expect anything. But I need a few minutes to absorb the Yang energy you released inside me, it''s very pure and powerful, I can feel my cultivation base rising by the second" Said Lady Yi Ran "Feel free wife," Karsha said caressing her boobs. Lady Yi Ran''s cheeks turn red making her close her eyes and absorb the Yang Energy. ''system, what is this yang energy she is talking about'' < Yang energy is something only Men can produce. It''s mostly produced by releasing you cum during sexual intercourse. When this yang energy enters the body of the female counterpart, she can absorb it and use it to improve her cultivation base. However, most yang energy are too weak, especially if the male counterpart is weaker than the female counterpart. so it''s not a common practice in most cultivation.> ''Then how different is my yang energy? She is a Great Sage and I am just a Grandmaster, how can my yang energy raise her cultivation base'' Karsha asked. He is clearly weaker than Lady Yi Ran, so why does his yang energy raise her cultivation base? < Host, your yang is the purest I have ever seen. There is no explanation as to why it''s this pure, but it doesn''t matter who you have sexual intercourse with, your yang energy will affect their cultivation base. Your yang energy is powerful and will have many different effects on anyone you have sexual intercourse with. Also, your yang energy will grow stronger whenever you level up. > ''That''s reassuring. What about the thing absorbing the Yin energy I absorbed from her'' Karsha asked. But like he had expected, the system had no answer on that front. ''One last question. Would my Yang energy negatively affect her foundation'' Since she is leveling up quickly, Karsha is concerned. The woman is his now, so he has to be concerned about her wellbeing. < No. It seems to be rebuilding her foundation instead. Have all the fun host > For a moment, Karsha felt the system smile but it was just a moment and he didn''t know whether he was imagining it. But seeing the message in front of him, Karsha felt violated yet happy at the same time. At least the system is watching out for him and those around him. It''s all he needed. "Everything about you is monstrous, We can''t even have sex without many added benefits," Lady Yi Ran said as she opened her eyes. Karsha could tell she was just a few moments away from leveling up to level 5 Great Sage. "What can I say, I am special through and through" Karsha laughed. He pulled her toward him and planted a kiss on her lips. "You are incredibly beautiful," Karsha said. The current Lady Yi Ran is even more beautiful than June. "Well, your yang energy didn''t just raise my cultivation base, it also enhanced my beauty. I will now have to wear a veil when going out, all thanks to a monster like you" Lady Yi Ran smiled making Karsha''s heart beat faster. "Why don''t I further enhance your beauty, it''s going to be pleasurable" Karsha smiled, then lifted Lady Yi Ran and placed her on the bed, positioning her in a doggy posture. He rub his dick at the entrance and in one thrust, he buried the entire 8 inches inside her tiny pussy. Lady Yi Ran moaned. Karsha grabbed hold of her hips and without any mercy, he began thrusting like crazy. Lady Yi Ran moan instantly filled the Fortress. Karsha didn''t hold back and for the next 10 hours, they had been at it like crazy monsters. Karsha always tries to sense where the Yin energy is being absorbed but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t locate it. As for Lady Yi Ran, she broke through to the Level 6 Great Sage after 6 more rounds. Her beauty has also enhanced making Karsha smile in satisfaction. After the 6th round, they both collapsed on the bed and feel into a deep slumber. With karsha monstrous Mana energy, the Fortress could be left on for as long as it can be. They slept naked on top of each other and only woke up two days later. Chapter 215 War Goddess Yunix Rand After their six-round marathon, both Karsha and Lady Yi Ran fell into a deep slumber. Karsha had been active on his feet these past weeks and only managed a few days of sleep inside the divine garden; he was exhausted, especially after their ten hours of intimacy.As for Lady Yi Ran, she was tired from the constant pleasure, so when she finally passed out, she remained that way for two whole days. She woke up first, looking even more beautiful. Her cultivation base had also reached the peak of the sixth-level Grandmaster stage. When she woke up and saw the position they slept in, she blushed. Her breasts were pressed against Karsha''s chest, and his right hand was gripping her butt. His long iron rod was blocking the entrance to her nether region, making even the slightest movement send a jolt of pleasure throughout her body. "Good morning, sunshine," Karsha said immediately upon waking. His gaze met Lady Yi Ran''s; she had been staring at him all this while. Seeing how close their faces were, Lady Yi Ran blushed, but Karsha pulled her in and planted a kiss on her lips. "You don''t have to be shy anymore. You literally stole your daughter''s boyfriend''s virginity; what''s there to be shy about?" Karsha teased. He then positioned the blushing goddess on his chest, grabbing hold of her two huge breasts. "You don''t have to say it like that. It feels wrong," Lady Yi Ran replied. "Well, it is wrong. I don''t even know how to face Sect Master Xu from today onward." Karsha sighed. He had just stolen someone''s wife, and that person wasn''t even his enemy. "You don''t have to feel guilty. Xu and I aren''t a couple," Lady Yi Ran said, trying to ease Karsha''s guilt. "Help me understand because, from my point of view, that man cares about you." When the Sect Master found out he could save Lady Yi Ran, Karsha could tell he was emotional. From his perspective, that kind of emotion is only shown when someone you care about deeply is involved. So if they are not a true couple, then what are they? "What we have is a form of protection. Although I can''t tell you much now, you should know my background isn''t simple." She paused, turned, and looked at Karsha. "You are still young and yet to grow, so you don''t have to know too much. I am only saying this now because I have decided to give myself to you and be yours forever. If a day comes that you are strong enough, I will tell you the rest." Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha felt chills but straightened his back for the revelation he was about to receive. He knew it would change his view on things, so he made sure to absorb everything and use it to determine his course of action. "My real name is War Goddess Yunix Rand. I am the 55th War Goddess of the Tyron Human Kingdom, one of the twelve kingdoms in the Human Empire. My status isn''t high since I am just the 55th of many war gods and goddesses in the Human Empire. Five hundred years ago, I officially died as Yunix Ran, but then I awakened.... I awakened as Yi Ran, a sword maiden who enjoys traveling. I moved around a lot, and in all those years, I had nowhere to call home because of my issues. But despite my pride and insecurities, I always tried to fit in and find my own place in this whole new world. In my travels, I met three siblings: Xu, Lin, and Chen. I later learned that they were the children of a very powerful Great Sage who had been poisoned during a duel with an opponent. When I met them, they were on a hunt for a cure for their father but were attacked by the underlings of their father''s opponent. I watched as they fought, and despite being outnumbered, they didn''t back down. However, there was little they could do; they were outnumbered five to one. I never intended to intervene, but just when I was about to turn and leave, something caught my attention. Xu, their big brother, started overloading his core in an attempt to explode his own body and take his opponents with him, giving his siblings a chance to live. But instead of abandoning him, Chen and Lin also started overloading their cores. It touched my heart to see three siblings willing to die together rather than stab each other in the back." Karsha felt a wave of killing intent leak from her body. He sighed, and awkwardly caressed her left nipple, making her loosen up a bit. The killing intent instantly vanished, replaced by a blush. "Kindly continue, my goddess," Karsha teased, lightening the mood. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Long story short, I killed their opponents, saving the three siblings from committing suicide. With nowhere for me to go, I accepted their offer to follow them back. Along the way, I discovered their father was a sect master and his opponent was a patriarch of a great family. Their duel was supposed to be a normal trial of strength, but his opponent used sinister means to injure him." When we got back, the Sunlight Sword Sect was in chaos so I stepped in and killed the then-patriarch of the Varon Great Family. But I failed to save their father so he also died, but before he died, he made me his successor and also made me promise to protect his children. I didn''t really want to assume my formal self so I announced Xu is my husband and then went about my business. This announcement of mine is to deter those who have their eyes on the sect, or me. It''s also to deter the Varon Great family from getting cocky. They tried a few times to retaliate, but after sending over 5000 experts to their deaths, they stopped and I also returned to be an acting sect head till Xu became strong enough." She sighed and then continued. "We were never married and neither do he nor I have any romantic attachments. I made sure he knew that so you have to worry about anything. I am yours now so don''t feel guilty." Comforted Lady Yi Ran "Good then, I only have June to worry about. I doubt she is going to like sharing me with her mother" Karsha wasn''t worried about June hating him, he was concerned about how the two ladies would handle their newest relationship. "Don''t worry, I will talk to her" Karsha nodded. "By the way, I have been meaning to ask you something. If it''s too sensitive, you can choose not to answer." "Go ahead" "I am not going to assume you didn''t know, so I will just ask: why is Mei Lin wearing a disguise?" Karsha felt Lady Yi Ran''s body shudder when he asked the question. He knew he had touched on a sensitive topic, but he also wanted to know, so instead of retracting his question, he waited. "I knew you would realize something is wrong. Karsha, listen to me. When it comes to June and Mei Lin, even I don''t fully understand them, but what I can say is that those two are not simple. So if you don''t want to get implicated, you can back out. I know you like both of them, and they both like you, so please, for the sake of your safety, understand that getting involved will bring much trouble. I''m not trying to be selfish and dissuade you from having them; it''s just that they are too important, and associating with them will pull you into their world. They don''t even know who they are yet, so you can back out now. But if you want to go ahead and pursue them, I won''t stop you. In fact, I would prefer it if you did. When they awaken to who they are, it''s going to be chaotic. Spending time with you and having the best moments of their lives with you will mean a lot to them. So, although there are dangers surrounding them, they need you. They need happiness." Karsha''s mind struggled to process the information he had just absorbed. He now realized why Lady Yi Ran said some things were meant to stay hidden for now. Even if this hypothesis was already mind-breaking, how overwhelming would the full story be? "Well, I guess we are perfect for each other. I also don''t know who I am, so why not get to know who we are together while having fun on the side?" Karsha''s hands caressed her nipples, making Lady Yi Ran''s body shudder. "You are not scared of the unknown surrounding them?" Lady Yi Ran asked. "What''s there to be scared of? We are already bound by destiny, so facing each other''s problems is the least we can do." Karsha smiled, looking at the golden key hovering over her head. "You are now mine; June and Mei Lin will be mine as well. Whatever situation they find themselves in the future, I will be right beside them," he added. They both had the destiny mark, so he knew that one way or another, their fates were linked. Distancing himself from them wouldn''t solve anything, so why not have fun on the side while facing the challenges together? "Your body is almost healed, and the venom is completely gone. You also have gained near-perfect immunity to tribulation lightning, so you won''t have to worry much about your future Lightning Tribulations," Karsha said, massaging her breasts. "What is your current affinity with the lightning element?" "I am at the Excellent stage, but I feel like once I finish refining the red lightning, it will move to the Perfect stage." "Good, finish refining it. When you''re done, I will transfer the Lightning technique to you and later find a way to help you with your fire element." Lady Yi Ran nodded. "How about I make you a Level 7 Great Sage before going back?" Lady Yi Ran didn''t even have time to object before Karsha sealed her lips, and they spent the next three hours pleasuring each other again. Chapter 216 Getting Back "We''ve wasted enough time, let''s prepare and go back," Karsha said after cumming the third time."That...that is a good idea" Gasping for breath, lady Yi Ran seconded his decision. "But how are you going to clean yourself up, I can use my spiritual energy" She asked Karsha smiled and then got off the bed. He gently stepped on the ground and a 3 meter wide hole appeared. He stretched his hand and within 2 minutes, water filled the entire diamond pool. "You control water too," Lady Yi Ran asked, appearing shocked. "Let''s go in" Karsha carried her like a princess and then jumped into the pool and began watching their bodies. "So how should I call you from now onwards" Karsha asked. "Any name you prefer but don''t call me Yunix Rand, at least not yet anyway" Karsha smiled and then said, "I will call you Lady Yi Ran for now when we are outside, but in private, you are just Yi Ran to me" He planted a kiss on her lips. "I can''t believe all this suffering on the island will yield such a reward. Maybe I should start taking risks for beauties now" Karsha smiled looking at the heaven-defying between his dick rubbing against. "Tsk, aren''t you ashamed of fucking your girlfriend''s mother" Lady Yi Ran teased. "How about you? Aren''t you ashamed of blackmailing me into taking off my clothes? This wouldn''t have happened if my clothes were on," Karsha replied with a teasing smile. "I am glad I did," Lady Yi Ran said with a blush. Karsha pulled her closer and started kneading her butt. "I''m glad you did that too. Who would have thought you''d taste this good?" Karsha''s hands went under the water, gently inserting his finger inside her pussy. "Mmmh, we... we should hurry and go back. We can continue later," Lady Yi Ran said, trying to free herself. She then washed herself and Karsha before stepping out of the water. Karsha watched as she climbed out of the tub and smiled. ''One down, three more to go,'' he thought to himself, smiling inwardly. Shortly after, they are all dressed up and Karsha gives Lady Yi Ran a necklace he got from the island. It protects the soul from soul attacks. He wanted to buy her some normal clothes but she declined and wore her white gown. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shortly after, they walked away from the tribulation site and called the others using the communication he gave sect Master Xu. Soon, they arrived at the mountain. "Mom" June shouted when the boat was 200 meters away. She had been worried sick the past few days. Had it not been for the elders holding her back, he would have come to the mountain. Perhaps, Karsha expected something would happen between him and Lady Yi Ran so he instructed them not to come until they called. Seeing the worried look on June''s face, Karsha felt a sting of guilt but it instantly vanished when he caught some nonverbal communication between Lady Yi ran, June, and Mei Lin. When the boat arrived, Karsha was focusing on June, so when she made a subtle nod toward her mother, he caught that. He instantly saw Lady Yi Ran nod toward the two girls and they smiled together. ''Was I played?'' Karsha wondered but before he could think too much, June jumped into her mother''s...Cough...Sister''s embrace. "Mom, you have become too beautiful, even way more beautiful than me. Karsha don''t you think my mom is beautiful" Karsha was taken aback by the sudden question. He wanted to dodge it but seeing as everyone was looking at him, he smiled and then answered like a gentleman, "You both are angels" Karsha quickly moved. He doesn''t want to be near any of them any longer. He walked toward the Sect Master and the Elders who just couldn''t believe their eyes looking at such a breathtaking beauty. Lady Yi Ran has become too beautiful, leaving all of them including Master Artemis and his apprentice mesmerized. "Congratulations Elders, your sect now has a Level 7 Great Sage," Karsha said with a proud smile. "What? When did Lady Yi Ran become a Level 7 Great Sage" Elder Chen asked. He just couldn''t believe it. When Master Artemis said she would greedily level up after breaking through to the Great Sage level, he had estimated level 4 as the maximum, but seeing her now at Level 7 left them all in disbelief. "Well, she worked hard for it," Karsha smiled inwardly as he said that. Indeed, she had put in an incredible amount of effort. "You four will soon break through; it seems your sect will soon prosper," Karsha added, making it appear as if he were genuinely happy about it. Having four Great Sages as backers would be beneficial, but now that he had a Level 7 Great Sage in his bed, he didn''t need them as much anymore. If he wanted, he could have anything at the sect and more, but he was rich, and the only thing he needed right now was the Heavenly Yin Pool. He could tell the egg needed it, so he wanted to use it. A few days ago, this would have been a serious request, but now that he had the Sect Master as his woman, he could come and go as he pleased. "Let''s go back to the sect first. Mei Lin and Li Fei need to use the Heavenly Yin Pool," Lady Yi Ran''s voice rang out as the sect elders reveled in joy. They entered the flying boat and began speeding back to the sect. "Kid, you qualify for a Saint-level Gold Badge. I think you should take it since it will allow you access to many resources in the Alchemy Guild in both this Kingdom and the other two Kingdoms," Master Artemis said on their way back to the sect. "Old man, I am not planning on taking your position," Karsha casually replied. Although his master wanted him to establish his presence in the Alchemy Guild, he didn''t want to appear arrogant toward someone like Master Artemis. He only had a Silver Badge, so if he became a Gold Badge Saint-level alchemist, his authority would surpass that of this master, rendering Master Artemis''s position as Guild leader worthless. "You are a talented kid; your knowledge of Alchemy is impressive. So instead of worrying about my feelings, take this opportunity. Trust me, there are so many benefits to be had, and with your talent, you will soon be competing in the big leagues. "Also, you don''t have to worry about my status. If you don''t want to become the Guild Head, nobody will force you. Thanks to you, I will soon be getting a gold badge, and even Matthew here will soon earn one. The refining techniques you taught us are better than any I have seen. "Good then. I guess I am now a Gold Badge Saint Alchemist," Karsha smiled, remembering his master''s words. With a Gold Badge Pill Saint appearing in the Sunlight Guild, their fame will soon skyrocket. Karsha didn''t care about that; all he was after was the last ingredient needed to concoct the Pill for June. If the gold badge will aid him in getting that, who is he to object? After flying slowly for a little over an hour, they reached the sect and immediately made their way to the Golden Mansion. While flying over the sect, Karsha could sense some powerful auras coming from the core area. He immediately realized they had recently leveled up and were refining their foundation. He didn''t really care about that; whoever they were, they couldn''t threaten his life, so he focused on his next plans once he was done with everything at the sect. There is still a month left before the Blood Expedition; that''s plenty of time to prepare, so he wasn''t in a rush. He also had almost all the ingredients for the pills needed to form the next core. Once he saturated the lesser Alpha core, he could immediately start on the next core. He still hadn''t explored all of the first segment of the divine garden, so he was confident he would find the remaining ingredients within the vast garden. However, the most important thing was the experts sent from the Four Great Families in Oakwood City. Each Great Family sent 30 Sages and 500 Saints just for a sword. Karsha knew they would keep quiet, so he already made plans for them. It would take them about a week to reach Sunlight City, giving him five days to prepare. Since they can''t take a hint, the best he could do was send a clear message. Killing 530 experts sounded like a good way to convey that message. He also needed the blood, so he would be killing two birds with one stone." He also had to take Xian''s family to their new home and attend the auction Big Brother Max had mentioned. If he wanted to get the last ingredient quickly, he needed connections everywhere. He couldn''t be everywhere at once, so establishing connections was essential, and what better place than an auction house? "They still haven''t woken up." Karsha was shocked to see that Xian and her sister were still in their enlightened state even after two whole days. He expected them to be awake by the time they returned, but to his surprise, they remained in their enlightened state. "These two siblings will become monsters in the future," Lady Yi Ran remarked, looking at the fairy now covered in a flowery garden and at Xian, who was exuding intense spiritual fluctuations despite being just a Semi Saint. Karsha smiled and sat down to wait. A day passed in the blink of an eye, but they still remained in their enlightened state, their auras growing stronger by the hour. BOOM! BOOM! A burst of energy suddenly erupted from both Xian and Li Fei, blasting a mix of spiritual energy and wood energy all around. Karsha quickly raised a diamond wall to block the shockwave. After a few seconds, Xian and her sister opened their eyes. Looking at the two siblings, Karsha''s smile widened. One looked like a handsome god of souls while the other resembled a wood goddess. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Welcome back to the world of the living," said Karsha. Chapter 217 Heaven Yin Essense Pool Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.When Karsha and Xian first met, Karsha felt inferior regarding looks. Although he wasn''t ugly back then, he couldn''t compare to Xian''s handsomeness. But after returning from Snake Island, the tables had turned. Now, although Xian might not be more handsome than Karsha, he was handsome in his own right. Karsha didn''t know what had happened to him during the Enlightenment, but he was taken aback to realize that he had improved both spiritually and physically. The Xian standing in front of him now was so handsome that Karsha knew ladies would flock to him like a tidal wave. "Big brother, you won''t believe it! I have awakened two innate talents. Hehe," Xian said, laughing with joy. Karsha smiled at his brother''s happiness. "Good brother, you didn''t disappoint me," Karsha said, patting Xian on the shoulder. Although he didn''t know what these new talents were, he could tell that Xian was now different from before. The aura around him felt distinct. Karsha, who was immune to soul attacks, sensed that if Xian practiced his soul art, he would one day become a terrifying soul cultivator. "With your current soul strength, what is the highest tier of beast you can form a soul contract with, and how many can you keep inside your soul space?" Karsha asked. "With my current soul strength, I can bond with three Tier 9 beasts. Even if they are mutants, it wouldn''t be a problem," Xian replied. Karsha smiled, pleased that Xian was focusing on Tier 9 beasts. A Tier 9 beast was on par with a Great Sage. If he managed to get a Tier 9 beast as a companion, he would become a monster among his peers. "That is great. Use the time left to master the techniques I gave you along with your new innate talents. I will help you look for suitable companions during the Blood Expedition," Karsha said. "Big brother, will you also be participating in the Blood Expedition?" Xian asked excitedly. Karsha nodded and said, "Fairy Mei Lin offered me her spot, so we will be going together. Make sure you don''t slack off; you still have a lot to learn and little time to do it." After saying this, Karsha retrieved a crystal from his space ring. "This is a Soul Soothing Magic Crystal. It will help you stay attuned to your soul while you cultivate." Xian received the crystal with a smile. Karsha turned to Li Fei and said, "Congratulations on your breakthrough! You''ve become even more beautiful." Li Fei''s cheeks turned red upon hearing the compliment. Karsha just smiled. "I currently don''t have any techniques for wood cultivators, but don''t worry; I will get you something within the week. For now, you will be going with Fairy Mei Lin to the Heaven Yin Essence Pool to absorb the Yin energy to further enhance your beauty." "Li Fei, you will be coming with us. Also, you are now an inner disciple in this sect and will be living with me, June, and Mei Lin from now on," Lady Yi Ran announced. She then turned to the Sect Master and the Sect Elders. "Some of the Peak Saint inner disciples have broken through and are now Sages. Promote them to core disciples and give each a month to view the Ancestral Tablets. Those who fail to comprehend a technique will have to take the core disciple exams if they want to remain core disciples." The Sect Elders nodded in agreement. "Mei Lin will be coming with me, so you don''t have to worry about her. Also, make sure nobody disturbs us at the Yin Pool until we come out." After giving her orders, she turned to Lady Li Jing again. "Don''t worry; I am not stealing your precious daughter. It''s just that, with her talent, she needs all the nurturing she can get. Also, you can stay in the sect if you want." "That won''t be necessary. I have already made arrangements. Lady Li Jing, you can stay in the sect for the next few days; I will bring you to your new home once everything settles here. And don''t worry, Li Fei will spend some months with you before she comes back to the sect." Lady Li Jing nodded with a smile. She was indeed very happy. Not only was her daughter now joining powerful people, but she was also powerful herself. What mother wouldn''t be happy about such a thing? "And even if she and Xian abandon you, I will always come around to spend some time with you and Li Nan," Karsha joked, making Lady Li Jing and the others laugh. "Lin, take Li Jing with you and make sure a room is prepared for her. The rest of you should probably take care of things since the recent sudden breakthroughs are causing a commotion." Now that she had regained her strength and advanced to the Great Sage realm, her spiritual sense had become several times more powerful. She could see everything going on in the sect now. "Master Artemis, once everything clears up here, I will come to the guild for the badge." Shortly after, Sect Master Xu, the elders, Master Artemis, and his apprentice Xian, along with Lady Li Jing and Li Nan, left, leaving Karsha with the fairies and Morris. After speaking with him for a few minutes, Morris also departed through the shadows, leaving Karsha and the fairies behind. "Mei Lin, drink this; it will be best if you attain Perfect Affinity for the Lightning element before going to the pool." Shortly after, Mei Lin drank the Lightning Essence liquid, raising her Affinity Level of the Lightning Element from High to Perfect. Once she finished absorbing the liquid, they left for the pool. It wasn''t far from the core area, so after flying for 30 minutes, they reached the Yin Pool. Karsha expected a small pond filled with pure Yin energy, but what greeted him when they got to the pool was a couple of kilometers wide, radiating pure Yin energy. The water was pink, exuding a misty energy that instantly made Karsha''s little dragon raise its head. "I should probably warn you, Karsha. This place is for ladies, so you might feel some discomfort staying here for long. But don''t worry; none of us will judge you if anything happens," Lady Yi Ran said with a knowing smile. Karsha''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything. "Let''s get this over with so I can leave." Seeing that there was no other way out, Karsha used his blood manipulation skill to stop the flow of blood into his manhood. But it could only do so much. The closer they got to the pool, the more powerful the energy entering his body became. Once they were closer to the pool, Karsha retrieved the Crystal Dragon Rune Knife and began drawing some runes. A minute later, thirty runes formed in the air. He formed a hand seal, merging the thirty runes into a single rune. He formed another rune, and it split into four identical runes. "This will help you absorb the Yin essence faster. Get ready because as soon as it merges with you, the process will automatically start," Karsha said, holding back his urges. "Take your clothes off and get into the pool," Lady Yi Ran''s voice rang out. Karsha''s heart raced when he heard that. "That won''t be necessary; the rune will work fine with your clothes on," he immediately protested. He would also be entering the pool thanks to a hungry glutton of an egg inside his soul space. While he wouldn''t mind stripping in front of Lady Yi Ran, the other three ladies were a different story. The shocked look on their faces said it all. "This is the Yin Essence Pool. Entering with your clothes will contaminate it. Even if you enter with your clothes on, the energy inside the pool will eat them away. Since we don''t want to contaminate the pool, the only option is to enter naked," Lady Yi Ran explained. "You didn''t have to think about it too much. If there is any consolation, know that he will also be stripping today so don''t be embarrassed" Karsha has already told him he will also be using the pool. When he told her that, she only smiled and nodded. That time, Karsha didn''t understand why she smiled, but looking at the mocking smile on her face now, Karsha knew this was all a setup. ''Damn, why did I get involved with this crazy woman'' Karsha cursed himself inwardly, ''I should just leave and come back later. But who will help them activate the rune'' Karsha felt trapped. While it would be great to appraise the bodies of three beauties, Karsha didn''t want to appear hungry, after all, his dragon is now waking up. ''Damn it. I will come back later'' Karsha made a decision, but before he could make any move, the egg in his soul sea shook violently. Karsha''s heart shuddered feeling his soul tremble from shock. he instantly changed his mind. "We don''t have much time, the rune can''t remain inactive for long" Karsha who was frightened from almost getting his soul shattered spoke. "Let''s get this over with" Saying that, Lady Yi Ran''s gown fell revealing her jadelike body. Her skin is smooth and pale, giving it an enchanting allure. Her small waist coupled with her curvy hips perfectly brought out her round butts. On her chest, the two mountains stood firm pointing at Karsha. "Mom" "Lady Yi Ran" "_" "_" The girls called out seeing such a beauty now naked in front of them. "Stop wasting time. You three should stop fooling yourself, I know you like him so take this as a normal thing. Sooner or later, you will be stripping in front of him, you might as well get used to it now." The three ladies look at each other and through their eyes they start deciding on who is to go first. Karsha stood there looking at them. He is both happy and scared. Happy to get all the good things and scared about what just happened with the egg. Although the feeling wasn''t aimed at killing him, he still couldn''t understand just how powerful the egg was to nearly break his soul with just a shake. "Thud" Cloths fell and Karsha who was deep in thought stopped thinking instantly as he gazed at the three naked bodies standing before him. ''Damn'' Chapter 218 1 Against 4 (1) [18+] [Note]: Before you continue with this novel, please be aware that there will be some mature content in the upcoming chapters. However, this won''t be the sole focus of the story; battles and other exciting arcs are also on the way. If you prefer to skip the R18 chapters, feel free to do so¡ªI''ll make sure to catch you up in future chapters. For now, enjoy!===== S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Looking at the heavenly bodies standing before him, Karsha''s dragon immediately responded without him even noticing it. It''s just beyond his control so despite using blood manipulation on himself, his urges and desire overcame the control and pumped blood into his member. The three ladies noticed the movement in Karsha''s pants but they didn''t say anything. However, deep within their heart, they look happy, even Li Fei who hasn''t known Karsha that long. In fact, none of them knew him long enough to be stripping right in front of him. Yes, he is handsome and capable. Yes, he is strong and resourceful. But they haven''t reached that stage yet. Karsha hasn''t even expressed his desire to court them yet. While he already has accepted June as his woman, he still hasn''t made any move to cement that relationship yet. He still hasn''t said anything about bedding her mother yet. As for Mei Lin, he still hasn''t displayed any sign of taking her as his woman yet. He likes her, he wants her, but he wants to take it slow. He wanted to close the deal with June first before coming to her. So although he has desires to make her cry in bed, seeing her naked right now is not something he had expected to happen this soon. As for Li Fei, Karsha truly wanted to wait for as long as it could take before making any advances. She recently went through a trauma that inevitably ended in her father''s death. Although Karsha knew he would make her his from when he first set his eyes on her, he didn''t want to rush it. He wanted to take it slow and give her as much as time she wanted. He didn''t want to appear desperate so despite liking all of them, he didn''t want to make any moves. Lady Yi Ran is enough for now. But now that this situation has appeared, he couldn''t hold himself back. Looking at the bodies standing in front of him, his desires skyrocket. June''s body is amazing. She possesses a slender figure with curved hips. Her butts although not at the same level as her mother, still possess big enough round butts that can make any man drool with lust. Her chest area is also amazing. The two firmly standing big melons with pink nipples spoke volumes. Karsha didn''t know why, but looking at those nipples made his heart shake. He wants to suck on those. As for Mei Lin despite having a disguise on, her figure is lustful, to say the least. Just like June, she also possesses curvy hips and round big butts. Her legs are shaped in a way that even standing, Karsha could see the sides of her butts sticking out. Her pink cave is tightly closed but even though nothing started yet, Karsha with his enhanced sight could see a sticky liquid shining at the entrance of that cave. Her chest area is also huge and firm, stands pointing at him with an inviting gaze. But what surprises Karsha the most is the body Li Fei has been hiding beneath her baggy gown. Before this moment, she had only worn a big gown that did nothing to show her sinful body. Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire But now that Karsha saw it naked, he became shocked at the same time excited. Her boobs are on the same level as Lady Yi Ran, bigger than June and Mei Lin. They stood firm and pointed like a gun aimed at a criminal. Her flat tummy, curvy hips, and round butts alone sent waves of pleasure throughout Karsha''s body. "You don''t have to look embarrassed Karsha, this is all yours. All four of us are yours so no need for you to look embarrassed" At some point, Lady Yi Ran appeared beside Karsha. Karsha didn''t Panic but he was snapped out of his reverie. "You wouldn''t want to make four beauties disappointed would you" Karsha felt a bad premonition, but remembering the egg and the thing deep within his body that seemed to find a likeness to Yin energy, Karsha sighed and then willed the system to remove his cloths. Gulp The four ladies gulp with Karsha removed his clothes. Seeing his perfect body, his long hard dragon pointing at them, their brains went blank for a second. Karsha felt proud for some reason seeing the hungry expressions. However, he didn''t let that inflate his ego, they are there for a reason so they should just get at it and go. However, before he could say anything, a soft cold hand grabbed onto his dick. "Why the rush, we haven''t even started anything yet." Lady Yi Ran said as she stroke Karsha''s dick. "Mom" "Lady Yi Ran" "_" "_" Be it Karsha, June, Mei Lin, or Li Fei, they were all surprised by the sudden movement of Yi Ran. She look completely different from the dignified lady they all saw a few minutes ago. "Don''t look shocked, this is something that will happen sooner or later. You might as well grab it now and enjoy the sensation that reaches as far as your soul" The three ladies look at the glint in her eyes. The pride, the happiness, the desire, they look at it all and for a second, all three of them felt jealous for unknown reasons. Why am I feeling this way? This is the only question ringing in their mind as they look at Lady Yi Ran. She didn''t even bother to look at them. She rather looks deep into Karsha''s eyes,"I am now yours, your first wife so don''t look shocked if I do this. It''s my own way of making you happy. I also don''t want to look selfish so while you have plans to court all three of them, expediting things is the same thing, you just have to build up your stamina if you want all four of us" She smiled and then looked at the three ladies. "The Runes are still active, so if you three don''t want this, you can also say and he will activate the Runes for you. But I do hope you don''t do that, Trust me, you wouldn''t want to have to wait any longer for that" She said pointing at Karsha''s hard dick in her small hands. "Husband, take me" Karsha smiled and then retrieved a hug mattress from his space ring. The mattress is huge enough to accommodate all four of them. Karsha didn''t care about whether the three joined in or not, right now, thanks to the yin energy assaulting his body, his mind isn''t functioning well enough. His Sexual primal desires have taken over and he has no plans of fighting it. He fell on the bed, his dragon pointing toward the sky. Lady Yi Ran cast a knowing smile at the three ladies and then climbed onto the bed. She looked in their direction again and then with a happy expression, she open her mouth and swallowed half of Karsha''s dick. her body trembled excitedly as she started moving her head back and forth. Karsha lying on the bed smiled, it seemed their last marathon wasn''t wasted. She managed to comprehend the ways of blowjob and she is now almost at the SSE Mastery. "Mmmh" Karsha moaned when her hand went to his balls and started massaging it. He didn''t know how but whenever her hands go to his balls, the sensation deep within him will awaken feeling him with unknown energy. His desire to ravage her is always multiple whenever she does that. But while that will soon happen anyway, Karsha gave her the chance to assert her dominance. She understood that so she wasn''t holding back either. 10 minutes went by and the three ladies standing still hadn''t made their decision. 20 minutes went by but still no decision. The runes have also faded leaving only a faint glow. "I am cummingggg-aaah" Karsha moaned loudly shooting his load into Lady Yi Ran''s throat directly making her gag but with no time to recover, she was forced to swallow and accept the next load. After painting her mouth and throat with his hot milk. "My turn," Karsha said grabbing the hips of Yi Ran and moving her toward his chest, Her wet cave left sticky juice on his chest as he moved her toward him. "Try not to scream too much" Karsha smiled and then slowly, he moved her positioning her pink lips right in front of him. The smell of sweet fragrances assaulted his nose as he looked at the pink inviting cave. He licked his mouth and sticking out his tongue, he lick around the outer layer of her pussy. "Aaaaahhhh" A pleasurable moan escaped her mouth mouth. Karsh didn''t care about that, his focus was rather aimed at the sensation deep within his body. When he smelled and licked the outer areas of Yi Ran''s pussy, he felt a strong desire to do more coming deep from within his soul. It''s like the thing wanted more of it. Karsha didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Something that is meant for him to enjoy has now become an energy source for whatever is hidden within his soul. Wasting no time, his tongue entered the pink cave and started cleaning the place immediately. "Aaaaahhhhh" A scream of pleasure escaped Lady Yi Ran''s mouth as she tightened her hip around Karsha''s head. She felt an electric Jolt travel down her nether region bringing with it the most amazing pleasure she has ever felt. Karsha didn''t let it stop there. He went deeper and started licking the whole place dry. The sticky liquid is like Compound V for the thing within his soul so he wanted everything. It tasted good so he didn''t hold back. But his hunger has also become a pleasure for Yi Ran so it''s a win-win situation for both of them. Karsha keep digging deeper and Lady Yi Ran keep screaming her heart out. At some point, Karsha even forgot about the three ladies and only focused on Yi Ran''s pussy. But suddenly, he felt something something soft wrap around his dick. He stopped momentarily and lifted Lady Yi Ran slightly. To his surprise, the last person he had expected to make any move is the one touching his dick. Li Fei''s cheek turned red seeing Karsha look at her that one. She wanted to let go and run away but before she could do anything, two hands touched her shoulder. June and Mei Lin have finally made their decision.'' It''s a fivesome I guess'' Karsha smiled at them and then went back to his cleaning job. Chapter 219 1 Against 4 (2) [18+] Li Fei trembled as she saw the two ladies nodding at her. When Yi Ran told them to make a decision, all three were lost in thought, unsure of how to feel. June was both startled and jealous at the same time.Watching her mother go from pleasuring Karsha, swallowing all his release, to now screaming at the top of her voice in pleasure, June felt a mix of emotions she couldn''t quite understand. Mei Lin felt similarly. She couldn''t believe the woman she had always admired could be brought to such a state by a 19-year-old. Lady Yi Ran had always seemed dignified, a woman who wouldn''t even let a man look at her twice. All those walls shattered when Karsha removed his clothes, and what was even more shocking was that she had forgotten all sense of dignity, now screaming uncontrollably. Just like June, she was filled with both shock and jealousy. Li Fei didn''t know what to think. She had always wondered when the Divine Alchemist would arrive. Her parents had told her that their purpose was to serve the Divine Alchemist, so she had never anticipated any of this. She understood her role: to bend when asked and to strip when commanded. But despite knowing this, she wouldn''t do so for just anyone. She was meant to serve only the Divine Alchemist, Karsha. When she first saw him, she knew her life would never be the same, but never in her wildest dreams did she think that change would come so soon. She had spent the last 20 minutes weighing the odds, and at every turn, she wanted nothing more than to become Karsha''s woman. She craved him and was determined to become his woman, ready or not. She knew only one thing: she loved him, despite barely knowing him. She wanted him inside her, and without even thinking, her body moved, and she reached for Karsha''s dragon. June and Mei Lin were taken by surprise, but seeing how much their mother was enjoying herself, they, too, moved to join Li Fei. They had watched Lady Yi Ran with Karsha, but they hadn''t understood how she did it. They were at a loss. Li Fei looked at the two beauties beside her, both with expressions of confusion. They didn''t know what to do. It was their first time, and they didn''t know how to proceed. Suddenly, Li Fei moved her hand, and thanks to Karsha''s dragon being already lubricated, her movements met no resistance. She felt Karsha''s dragon twitch, making her smile as she continued to move her hand. Soon, two more hands joined in, wrapping around the long dragon, creating a three-way handjob for Karsha. His dragon was lengthy, and since the three ladies had smaller hands, even all three of them together couldn''t fully encompass it. "Aaaaahhhhhggggg!" An ear-piercing scream of pleasure filled the air as Lady Yi Ran''s hips began twitching uncontrollably. A wave of her essence splashed out from her core, landing on Karsha''s face and filling his mouth. ''Gulp'' Karsha swallowed eagerly, and like a sponge, his face absorbed the juices greedily. It felt like a race between his soul and the primal urge within him, each vying to consume every drop. Unable to get enough, he pushed his tongue deeper, drawing out every last bit. Lady Yi Ran, overcome by pleasure, collapsed onto the bed, her hips pressing firmly against Karsha''s face. behind her, the three ladies look at each other. They didn''t know what to do but seeing Lady Yi Ran gasping for breath, and Karsha greedily licking her cave, they wanted to know how it feel. Shortly after, June felt a hand grab onto her. She turned only to see Karsha smiling at her. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire "My June, why don''t I take care of you next" June''s body shuddered but she didn''t make any attempt to resist. Karsha smiled and then with a thought, the ice fortress enveloped them. With how loud June was, he knew she would scream her heart out. "Li Fei, you can go ahead and play with my dragon, you just have to wrap your tongue around my dragon and use it to massage it as you move your head back and forth" Li Fei followed Karsha''s instruction and began sucking his dragon. Karsha didn''t know how but as her tongue wrapped around his dragon, he felt a nourishing energy entered his body. But instead of it being just a normal energy, it felt like a sex enhancement drug, like an aphrodisiac of a kind. He didn''t know when it happened but when Li Fei moved her head back and forth, his vision darkened for a second sending him to the peak of pleasure. ''Damn, what''s on her tongue to give me such a pleasure. That''s it, she will take the title of my Blowjob buddy from now onwards'' Karsha said inwardly. The pleasure coming from those tongues was heavenly. June on the other hand felt her body tremble as Karhsa brought her pink cave closer to his mouth. "Scream all you want my June" Karsha licked her flower iimmediately sending jolts of pleasure into her body. Her hips tighten immediately making her leg hold Karsha''s head in place. He smiled and then like a cleaner, she began licking the hole cave dry. Screams of pleasure started escaping her mouth as Karsha keep licking all around her cave. Karsha slowly dug his way deeper, playing with her clit even more. The deeper he went, the stronger the scream. Because they are inside the fortress, they wouldn''t have to worry about anyone hearing or spying on them. Even if there is someone around, they wouldn''t see or hear anything. The fortress is soundproof so they are safe. Lady Yi Ran also made sure nobody came to the pool till they left so even if someone is to come there, it will be a lady. Karsha wouldn''t mind adding one more to the load he is carrying. "Aaaaahhhhhh" June screamed out loud and like a massage chair, her hips started twitching. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like a dam, her cave burst open flooding Karsha''s mouth, face, and body with her love Juice. Karsha felt a taste of honey when the Juice entered his mouth. He greedily swallowed it and started going for more. June Cave also didn''t fail him. It Kept spraying juice everywhere. Karsha who was under the impression that maybe the egg wouldn''t mind him swallowing a bit was startled when he felt the egg greedily taking in all the yin energy. "I am about to release my yang energy, swallow as much as you can," Karsha said. he then started moving Li Fei''s head back and forth increasing the tempo. A few minutes later, a hot cream load shot down Li Fei''s throat. Her body twitched and gagged but she endured and started swallowing the load. "Time for me to take care of you too my Wood Princess" Karsha smiled as he pulled Li Fei In and planted his tongue into her pink cave. Chapter 220 1 Against 4 (3) [18+] Be it the scent, the taste, and the look, Li Fei Pussy is heavenly. What Karsha didn''t realize was, that Li Fei''s body underwent a significant change when she awakened the wood element. Everything about her is too natural. The wood essence, the medicinal essence, and every property that is beneficial to the human body have been elevated in her body.When it comes to strength, her body can adapt and give her the required energy she needed. Endurance, her body has all the properties for that, and now that she is at the peak of pleasure, her body started giving off such a pleasant taste and smell. Karsha''s whole body is twitching from excitement as he lick Li Fei''s Pussy. The taste keeps increasing by the second making blood pump into his dick every second. It stood firm pointing to the heavens like a starving crocodile. Karsha couldn''t help remembering the faces of the three Snake ladies on the snake island now seeing four heavenly beauties surrounding him. He wanted to make a move back during the end of the quest but seeing a lot was happening, he held back. Now, however, he can do that. The feeling inside his soul wouldn''t be satisfied with only these four, he needed more but not just anyone. Now that he sensed this inside his soul, he knew not just anyone regardless of how beautiful they are will entice him. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Although he doesn''t know how he can tell he craves those three Purple Tail Anaconda Fairies. He wanted their essence so despite being surrounded by four heaven-defying beauties, those three still occupied a part of his mind. ''One step at a time'' He said inwardly but before he could bring his mind back to Li Fei''s pussy, he felt something long, soft, and tender wrapped around his dick. "Damn," Karsha couldn''t help but muttered in pleasure. Mei Lin came back to Karsha''s dick. Her tongue alone was enough to make Karsha rise to the peak. Mei Lin liked the reaction so like a vacuum, she began sucking Karsha''s dick. Karsha didn''t know how but Mei Lin managed to almost bury the entire 8 inches inside her mouth. His dick is huge and long. In some situations, if pulled, it can reach 9 inches, but this innocent-looking fairy managed to bring almost everything in her mouth. She is gagging but she didn''t stop. This action arouse Karsha to the point his cum started forming and within the next minutes, it will shoot out. He quickly went down deep on Li Fei and started licking her clit like crazy. Li Fei''s screams of pleasure filled the fortress but Karsha never let go no matter how much she twitched her body. "AaaaHhhhhh" Li Fei screamed and then her dam burst open. In an instant, the whole fortress was filled with the most fragrant smell. A smell so fragrant that made all them pause for a moment and look at Li Fei. Karsha greedily cleaned the love juice making his body and the egg absorb as much as they could. A few seconds later he set Li Fei on the bed gasping. Right about that time too, he came, painting Mei Lin''s throat with his hot liquid. She swallowed everything with a smile on her face. Karsha was captivated by that smile, so much that he wanted to claim her right away, but seeing he still hadn''t gone down on her, he fought that edge and kept shooting his load. "June, you can come and play with my little brother, I will be taking care of Mei Lin next" Karsha pulled Mei Lin in and started licking her like crazy. June started sucking Karsha''s rod. Her blowjob abilities are subpar but she is good at gagging so despite not having experience yet, she also dug her way to start pleasuring Karsha. Karsha despite his attempts to maintain a stable posture just couldn''t keep still anytime his rod entered June''s throat. A few minutes later, Mei Lin came and Karsha greedily devoured her juice. A while later, Karsha also came, giving all his essence to June. She swallowed everything. Karsha has already come four times, but he still has enough energy to go on. He can tell the thing deep within his soul is not just eating the love juice from the ladies, it was also energizing him, unlike the egg that was just devouring it. After making sure June swallowed everything, he looked at the four ladies and smiled happily. All of them have new expressions on their faces. They seem happy, hungry, and closer than before. "My goddess, why don''t I take care of your sisters first since you have already experienced it over 10 times already," Karsha said looking at Yi Ran with a teasing smile. "Fine, but I want double when it reaches my turn" She responded looking a bit sad but happy at the same time. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "June, why don''t we take it to the next step," Karsha said reaching out to June "You don''t really think we are done, do you? The first half was just the breakfast, we haven''t had lunch and supper yet" Karsha smiled and gently pulled on June''s hands. He placed her on her back and spread her legs, "After today, you will forever be mine and mine alone. Anybody that lays their eyes on you will be cut into a million pieces. You June will forever be mine," Karsha pulled her hip bringing her pussy closer to his dick. "Don''t worry, it will only hurt for a moment" Karsha gently places his dick at the entrance of her cave and gently push the head into her pussy. Because it''s her first time, the entrance is too tight for his huge dragon. But that doesn''t mean there is no way. Because of the previous release of her love Juice, the walls of her pussy have been Lubricated. So the only thing he needed was to keep pushing in. "Aaahhh" A painful scream escaped June''s lips as a tear fell from her eyes. However, on her face, a smile could be seen. This smile made Karsha also smile and then he started pushing his dick in and out of her pussy. He didn''t increase the tempo right at the bat since he wanted to first make the walls of her pussy adapt to his dick first. After a few minutes of trying, he finally found his tempo so without holding back, he started drilling her. Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah The noise produced from skin-hitting skin filled the dome of the fortress. June Moan also keeps increasing by the second. Karsha didn''t hold back, he wanted to imprint on all of his women his dominance so without paying any attention to June''s screams, he keep thrusting making sure he hit the inner walls of her pussy. In front of him, three hungry eyes keep looking him in the eye. Karsha just smiled as he continue to fuck his second wife. He could see the longing in their eyes, they crave his dick but they would have to wait for their turn. The tempo remains the same, but June''s screams keep increasing. Her pleasure screams was like music to Karsha''s ears. "Aaaaahhhhh" June came but Karsha never stopped moving his waist. With the additional lubrication, his tempo only increased. "I am cummmingggg" Karsha groaned and like a rocket launcher, he blasted his load into June''s womb. Her body shuddered when the hot liquid entered her cave. But when she felt it, his eyes perked up and a glint appeared in them. Karsha noticed the expression but he didn''t have the energy to talk right at that time so he went ahead and continued to release his load inside her. His releases are always huge so it took some time for all his load to come out. He fell back on the bed looking as accomplished as he could be. His dragon on the other hand stood tall calling for the next candidate. A few moments later, he stood up and looked at June who was glowing from delight. "You seem happy" he asked. Chapter 221 1 Against 4 (4) [18+] "You seem happy," Karsha said, noticing the look in June''s eyes that hinted something remarkable had happened."My... my life force is healing," she stuttered, her answer shocking everyone. Karsha stared at her, speechless. Life force, something thought uncontrollable, was actually being healed by his yang energy. Wasn''t that unbelievable? "It''s not just my life force that''s healing; my cultivation base is also advancing. My strength and body density are improving as well," June added. "You! What kind of monstrous person are you? Even your yang energy is this powerful." Karsha was at a loss for words. He didn''t know who he was or why these strange things were happening to him, and he sensed he hadn''t even scratched the surface of his potential. "Not only did you raise my cultivation base from level 4 to level 7, but you also healed my body and improved my constitution many times over. And you did all of this with just a Grandmaster-level cultivation base! What kind of monster are you?" Yi Ran asked, looking stunned. "Well, this husband of yours doesn''t even know who he is," Karsha replied with a smile. "But since this is a good thing, why complain? You both deserve the entire world, and I intend to give it to you. You are my wives, so try not to be too shocked by everything. If my yang energy is this magical, then I''ll gladly share it with you all day." Karsha smiled, looking warmly at his wives. "Do you even understand what this means? As long as we keep having sex, we''re not only going to grow stronger, but our foundations will never falter. If this gets out, every woman will want you, and every man will try to kill you," Yi Ran said, her face showing concern. "There''s no need to be afraid. I don''t mind having a harem full of powerful women," Karsha smiled. He was also benefiting from their Yin energy, so it was a win-win. "We need to keep this a secret. We need to make sure you don''t go around... sticking your d*ck in anything you see," Mei Lin added, unusually stern. The others nodded in agreement, looking at Karsha with serious expressions. "You four have nothing to worry about. Although I can''t promise I won''t be adding more sisters to the harem, you should know I won''t go around with just anyone. My women won''t be ordinary, so the fact that you''re all here with me now means you''re exceptional," he reassured them. The four ladies blushed, sensing his sincerity, and it helped calm their nerves. "But you should know I have three flowers to pick back on Snake Island, so three sisters will be joining you soon," Karsha added with a smile, pulling Mei Lin into his embrace. "Don''t worry; they''re beautiful and kind. You''re going to love them," he added, gently caressing Mei Lin''s cheek. "Tsk, pervert," Yi Ran, Li Fei, and June muttered in unison. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha just grinned and sealed Mei Lin''s lips with a kiss. After a while, he pulled back, gazing into her beautiful, serpentine eyes. "My little beauty, why don''t we take this to the next level?" He gently pushed her onto her back and spread her legs. A sweet, fragrant scent filled the air, and he positioned his dragon at the entrance of her cave, rubbing it against her for a few moments. Placing the head at the entrance, he carefully pushed it in. Like with June and Yi Ran, her cave was tight, so he applied a little more pressure until his dragon started to enter. "Aaaahhh," Mei Lin cried out, feeling a mix of pain and pleasure. Karsha smiled, pleased to finally make her his. He began to thrust slowly, taking care not to go too fast. As his body adapted to her, he increased his pace slightly. Mei Lin''s moans of pleasure filled the room, and Karsha, enjoying the sound, began to increase the tempo. *Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah* The sound of his body slapping against Mei Lin''s was a thrill to his ears. Meanwhile, June, absorbing Karsha''s yang energy, kept her eyes open. Watching her friend in this state, she felt an unexpected sense of pride. They had been friends since childhood. June was the prodigious daughter of the sect master, and Mei Lin, known as the Ice Empress, was not only her best friend but also shared a close bond with the sect master''s family. They were practically inseparable, yet there always seemed to be an invisible barrier between them, a feeling they both sensed but felt powerless to change. However, the moment they reconnected and Karsha appeared, that barrier shattered. It was as if they had become one, sharing the same body and soul. So, when June promised herself to Karsha, she knew she had to bring her friend along too. At first, she was afraid, but now, seeing Mei Lin fully immersed, satisfied, and crying out with pleasure, she felt accomplished and content. "Aaaaahhhh," Mei Lin cried out, unable to endure any longer as she climaxed. But Karsha didn''t stop, continuing to thrust, the sounds of their bodies hitting each other filled with pleasure was making Karsha even more giddy. Mei Lin''s essence was being absorbed by the egg and the mysterious force within his soul, so he had no concern about running out of stamina. "I''m cumming!" Karsha moaned loudly, releasing inside Mei Lin. His entire load filled her womb, spreading warmth through her body. Smiling, Mei Lin rubbed her hand over her stomach, feeling the comforting heat inside. "Absorb every last drop," Karsha whispered, kissing her lips before turning toward Li Fei. Her body shuddered as she looked up at him, his gaze intense and predatory. "It''s your turn, my Wood Princess," he said softly. Li Fei couldn''t resist; she simply lay back on the bed, meeting Karsha''s eyes. "If you''re not ready, just let me know. I won''t force you." Karsha was already aware of the tragic events surrounding her father''s death and didn''t want to reopen old wounds. He had already tasted her essence, and that was enough for the day. "Make me yours," she replied, her voice steady. Smiling, Karsha positioned himself at her entrance and, with a gentle push, entered her. "Aaaahh!" she cried out as her hymen broke, and Karsha felt satisfaction in claiming his fourth wife. He began thrusting, and soon, her cries of pleasure filled the fortress. "Mmmmh, Aaahhh," Li Fei moaned, overwhelmed by the soul-shattering pleasure Karsha''s rod was giving her. His length reached her inner walls effortlessly, and with her tight, perfectly lubricated cave, she was in a state of bliss. "Aaahhh," Li Fei gasped, unable to hold back as she climaxed, her essence spilling out. A few minutes later, Karsha released his load inside Li Fei''s cave, filling her with his dense yang energy. Her stomach tightened as she began cultivating the potent energy, quickly breaking through two levels in just 15 minutes, a remarkable leap for a grandmaster-stage cultivator. Karsha nodded in approval and moved on to his first wife. Already well acquainted with him, her body had adapted after more than eight rounds together, yet the pleasure was as intense as ever. Soon, her screams of delight filled the air, as Karsha struck all the right places. Meanwhile, June, Mei Lin, and Li Fei watched, absorbing the yang energy. Karsha continued with his first wife for over thirty minutes. She climaxed many times until Karsha had enough and released his load once again and filling her with warmth. Exhausted, he fell back onto the bed, only to feel his strength renew within moments. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This is incredible,'' he thought. In front of him were four stunning, heavenly beauties¡ªeach now claimed and thoroughly satisfied, knowing he was their man. And yet, no matter how many times he gave himself to them, he never seemed to tire. ''Who wouldn''t want this?'' He had come eight times already and still felt he had the energy for eight more. Smiling, Karsha pulled June into his embrace. With his yang energy working to heal her life force, he was ready to fulfill his duty once more. "How about another round?" he whispered. June nodded, obedient and willing. And soon, another round of intense passion and cries of pleasure filled the fortress, carrying their bond deeper with every moment. Chapter 222 1 Against 4 (5) [18+] "Mmmh," Karsha moaned as he released another burst of yang energy into Yi Ran''s womb. This was the third time he had climaxed inside her. They had been going at it for the past 12 hours. After three rounds with all four of them, Karsha and his wives finally agreed to stop for the day.Within those hours, June nearly restored her life force and quickly advanced to the Sage realm, reaching Level 5. She only stopped advancing when Karsha told her to. With residual yang energy still in her body, she focused on tempering herself and further healing her life force. As for Mei Lin, she had become a Level 7 Sage and an even more beautiful Beastkin. Of course, Karsha would be the only one to enjoy her true appearance. Once they left the fortress, she would resume her disguise and appear as the beautiful Mei Lin everyone knew. Karsha saw nothing wrong with this and simply wished to support her in any way he could. Yi Ran had also advanced to Level 8 Great Sage. She and Karsha agreed that, from now on, she would only use the yang energy to temper her body. Although she was a Great Sage with a firm foundation, Karsha wanted her to become accustomed to her new strength. With cultivation no longer a priority, Karsha promised to get her skill books and techniques once they returned. He also transmitted the technique he had given Mei Lin to her, encouraging her to focus on learning new skills. As the strongest among them, it would be her responsibility to protect her sisters. Li Fei, on the other hand, had become almost unrecognizable¡ªeven her own mother wouldn''t recognize her. She was practically glowing, her beauty reaching an unimaginable level. It was as if she had become an entirely new person. When she broke through to the Semi-Saint level, her beauty hadn''t changed much, though her aura had become significantly stronger. However, when she finally reached the Saint level, her beauty fully blossomed. Karsha had given her about two hours to complete her transformation. Although he didn''t fully understand the extent of her newfound power, just looking at her revealed how terrifyingly powerful she had become. Her eyes had turned a vibrant green, like fresh leaves, and her dark hair now had green highlights woven throughout, flowing down to her waist. Her beauty now rivaled that of June and Mei Lin. Both of them would need to advance to the Great Sage realm if they wanted to catch up to Yi Ran. If not for Karsha''s own transformation, he wouldn''t have believed someone could become that beautiful in just two hours. Li Fei had now joined the ranks of the most beautiful Fairies in the Kingdom, making Karsha a very satisfied man. He now had four of the few rare beauties worthy of such a title. Beyond her outward changes, even Li Fei''s essence had transformed. Karsha couldn''t get enough of her and made sure to enjoy every moment until both of them were fully satisfied. Now, seated before him were four naked beauties with enchanting bodies, each cultivating with the heavenly energy he''d given them. Li Fei had reached Level 8 Saint, and with the yang energy within her, she would soon break through to the Sage level. Karsha instructed them to maintain their cultivation base at the Sage stage for now, allowing them time to grow accustomed to their strength before advancing to the Great Sage realm. He also wanted to use this time to find the last ingredient for the Constitution Awakening Pill, so they could each awaken their unique constitution before advancing. This would further strengthen their constitution, enhancing their cultivation path when they faced the Heavenly Tribulation. As for Karsha, after satisfying his women and imprinting his presence on their souls, he fell into a slumber, leaving the four to fully absorb his yang energy. Eight hours later, the four ladies finished absorbing the energy and joined him. Yi Ran took his right side, and June lay on his left. Li Fei let Karsha rest his head on her lap, ensuring the first thing he smelled upon waking was her sweet fragrance. Meanwhile, Mei Lin nestled herself between his legs, with his dragon resting across her face. It was the dream of any man, and Karsha was living it. *** A few days later, Karsha awoke to find his four wives tending to him. Mei Lin was pleasuring him with her mouth, while Yi Ran and June played with his crotch. Li Fei, in a doggy posture, presented her inviting form atop his chest. Seeing this scene, Karsha quickly grabbed her hips and buried his face between her legs, eagerly savoring her. After bringing her to climax, he turned his attention to the others, making each of them reach their peak before they finally rested. "You four are incredibly beautiful," Karsha murmured, admiring the four naked forms resting beside him. "You should be happy with just us. Don''t go chasing after every beauty you see," Yi Ran said, rubbing his chest. As his first and strongest wife, she claimed his right side in his embrace. "You don''t need to worry about that. Like I''ve said, I only have three more women to bring into our family, and they''re all good people. You have nothing to fear," Karsha replied. "Why don''t you tell us more about them? Since they''re going to be our sisters, it would be nice to know something about them," Li Fei suggested, caressing Karsha''s length with her hand. "Well, they''re three warriors who fought by my side against the Overlords. They''re Tier 8 Great Mutants, meaning they''re several times stronger than humans. One of them is even the Princess of her island and a member of their elite warrior unit, known as the Shadow Guards." "Alida is an archeress, and a beautiful one at that. Tifa is a mage with affinities for three elements. The last one is Ayarr; she''s an assassin and quite dangerous. She''s also a Princess with a royal bloodline. So, my ladies, what do you think? Do they qualify to join the harem?" Karsha teased, observing the serious expressions on the faces of his four wives. "They sound intimidating," June was the first to break the silence. "You have nothing to worry about. Look at you! When I first met you, you literally locked me in place and used your energy to lift me into the air. Although I never said it, I felt intimidated. But seeing how you were screaming under me just a few hours ago, I can confidently say it was all worth it." June''s cheeks turned red at her own words, prompting her to turn away to regain her composure. "You four have nothing to worry about. Before I introduce you, I will make sure I tame them, so don''t fret too much. Just focus on cultivating the skills I will be giving you, and when you meet them, you''ll see there''s no difference between you and them." The four ladies nodded in agreement, and Karsha smiled at their obedience. "We should probably use the pool. Although you all have had your fill of my yang energy, using the pool will have additional benefits for your bodies. Later, I will find more herbs so you can further temper yourselves." He drew the runes again and activated them for them. He guided them into the pool, and with the help of the rune, they began to temper their bodies. The pool wasn''t deep, so he ensured they were covered inside the Fortress the entire time. His egg also greedily absorbed the essence, but the mysterious presence within his soul remained inactive this time. A day later, they finally stopped when the pool no longer seemed to have any effect on them. Even the egg ceased its absorption. According to Yi Ran, it would take some time for it to revitalize. The pool was quite miraculous; Yi Ran explained that it was made from an extract of a rare stone called the Celestial Yin Divine Stone. From what she knew, it was one of the few treasures the founder of the sect had brought back from a secret realm exploration several years ago. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire It produces very pure yin energy mixed with water, which can be absorbed by women once every 10 years. This not only refines their beauty but also enhances their essence and builds their foundation and charm. However, Karsha didn''t pay much attention, as he had already received more than he came for. After leaving the pool, they enjoyed another round of intimacy before cleaning up and departing. Karsha had tasks to attend to, so after dropping them off at the Jade Mansion, he set out to find Morris. He had assigned him a task before leaving for the pool four days ago, and now that he was back, he needed to check on his progress. As he walked out of the sect, Karsha paused under a small orange tree and whispered softly. A shadow emerged from the tree''s shadow and slipped into Karsha''s own. He then fell backward and disappeared, reappearing next to Morris, who stood on a mountain. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What have you found out?" Karsha asked immediately. "Just as you said, there are four groups of people camped out ten miles apart. Each group consists of 500 Saints and 30 Sages. Each group sent 5 Saints and 2 Sages into the city, and they will return two days from today," Morris reported. "You''ve done well, Morris. Why don''t I take you back home for the time being?" Karsha said, patting him on the shoulder with a smile. Morris nodded without protest, knowing Karsha wouldn''t need his assistance for now. Karsha used his connection with the island to open a portal, and the two stepped through, disappearing from the mountain. Chapter 223 Family Reunion After stepping through the portal, Karsha and Morris arrived at the Herb Garden on Snake Island. Karsha had been there before, so he could easily open a portal to this location. His remarkable ability to travel freely is incredibly powerful; all he has to do is picture his destination in his mind, and the portal will open to that place."Welcome back home, Morris," Karsha said with a smile as he noticed the emotional expression on Morris''s face. Morris had been away for the past 45 years¡ªwho wouldn''t be moved by such a homecoming? Karsha knew this would be a joyful reunion, and he was determined to make it memorable. Although he could have opened the portal directly to the sanctuary, he chose not to; he wanted to surprise Morris''s family. "Hey, Morris, why don''t we surprise your family?" Karsha said with a mischievous grin. Initially, he planned to contact Lady Yi Ran alone and let her meet Morris first. But given his intentions to eventually bond with her daughter, Karsha saw this moment as a chance to become closer to the three Snake Fairies before taking any further steps. He already knew the answer to whether the three ladies liked him or not. They did, but out of respect for their roles as his personal guards, they were careful not to cross any boundaries. Additionally, they hadn''t clarified if their race could accept humans as life partners, so, for now, they were concealing their feelings. But Karsha was undeterred; if he was going to walk the difficult path toward greater strength and confront whatever challenges lay ahead, he intended to embrace all the connections he could make, whether human or beast. After briefing Morris, he let him blend into his shadow and vanish. Karsha smiled, using his connection with Lady Illo to contact her and instruct her to bring her family and the shadow guards to meet him at the Herb Garden. With that arranged, Karsha strolled through the garden, taking in the surroundings. During a break in his sessions with his wives, he had explored the uses of the Divine Garden. He was astonished to discover its capabilities. The first segment even included accelerated growth, meaning that if he planted something and added a monster core, it could mature within hours¡ªor even minutes, depending on the core''s grade. The garden also enhances one''s alchemy abilities. While refining inside it, his success rate is boosted by 40 percent. Additionally, he can concoct any pill below the divine grade there, free from outside disturbances. This setup allows him to experience both Pill Judgment and Blessing privately, granting him the seclusion he desires. With these incredible benefits, Karsha could grow any herb within minutes if needed. He made his rounds in the garden, ensuring that all the pills required for Core Formation were present. He knew that once he finished absorbing the blood from the slaughtered Bloodfiend mercenary group, his Lesser Core would reach saturation. Now that he had even more blood, he urgently needed the herbs to form a new core before the Blood Expedition. Planning to farm for high-grade blood, Karsha wanted to maximize his strength before the expedition. He also aimed to have Xian form his first contract, giving him an edge in the contest and helping their sect secure the reward. If he managed to help Xian contract a powerful mutant, it would enable him to kill more monsters efficiently, aiding Thundercoil''s advancement to Mystical Grade Avatar. Karsha had high hopes for Xian, whose recent rapid progress assured Karsha it was only a matter of time before he became a powerhouse on his own. He had delayed giving the other avatar to June, as he hadn''t anticipated ending up with four wives unexpectedly. With his luck, he was confident he''d gain more avatars soon. Once he did, he would assign them to all his wives. For now, he would hold onto Nedin''s avatar. As for Shadowcoil, he intended to give it to Xian''s mother. With its capacity for soul attacks, even Great Sages could be vulnerable if caught off guard. Karsha wished for Xian''s mother, now also his mother-in-law, to live in peace, and giving her such a formidable protector was a step toward that goal. "Karsha¡­" "Big Brother¡­" Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Different sounds came from behind Karsha as Lady Illo and her family arrived. Starr immediately jumped into Karsha''s embrace, weeping. Karsha was unsure how to respond. The last time they parted, he had only managed to calm her down with a briefcase full of candy. Seeing her this emotional now made him realize just how much she must have missed him. "Stop crying, Starr. Big brother is here now," Karsha said, rubbing her back to help her settle down. "I missed you so much, big brother," Starr said in a shaky tone, tugging at Karsha''s heartstrings. This little snake was completely devoted to him, though he didn''t fully understand why. Perhaps it was simply her nature, and he could only accept that. "I missed you too, Starr," Karsha replied, continuing to rub her back to help her calm down more quickly. "Good to see you again, Karsha. It''s been less than a month, but you''ve somehow grown even more handsome," Lady Illo said with a slight smile. "Oh, who are you kidding, Lady Illo? You''re practically glowing. I wouldn''t even believe it if someone ever said you were over 30. To me, you''re still a beautiful young lady," Karsha countered awkwardly. To his surprise, Lady Illo blushed a little, and even the three women behind her showed a rosy tint on their cheeks. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only one truly surprised was Lady Illo''s mother, who could only shake her head and smile. Karsha inwardly cursed himself, realizing his subtle flirtation with someone who looked like his mother had backfired. Perhaps snake people were just that sensitive, or maybe his charm was simply too strong. "Anyway, I have a surprise for you all," Karsha said quickly, shifting the topic to ease the awkwardness in the air. "Everyone, look who has returned." Right on cue, Morris emerged from Karsha''s shadow, just as they had planned. "MORR!" Shouts of shock, joy, and even a touch of disbelief filled the garden as Morris appeared. Lady Illo, abandoning all decorum, leaped into her son''s embrace with tear-filled eyes. Morris held his mother tightly, his own tears streaming down his face. Soon, the others joined them, all with teary eyes¡ªeven Lady Illo''s mother. Karsha stepped back with Starr in his arms, feeling that his presence wasn''t needed in this emotional reunion. Since Starr didn''t know who Morris was, so he didn''t want to push her into the group hug. "Morris, how are you still alive? Where have you been?" Lady Illo asked, gripping her son''s hands as if she''d never let go. Ayarr, her head buried in Morris''s chest, continued crying like a child. "It''s a long story, one I''ll share with you all soon," Morris replied. "But for now, I want you all to help me thank Karsha for everything he''s done for me. He saved my life and gave me more than I could ever ask for." His voice was thick with emotion, and Karsha felt the depth of his gratitude. "No need to be so formal, Morris. We''re brothers here," Karsha replied with a shrug. "And remember, you saved my life first. I''m sure you''ll save it again, so don''t be too courteous." Morris looked at Karsha for a moment before his gaze shifted to Starr, who was curiously watching him. "Starr, this is your other big brother, Morris. He was away on a mission but has finally come back. Without him, I wouldn''t be here today. Go on, say hello," Karsha encouraged gently, knowing that Starr would eagerly listen to him. "Thank you for saving Big Brother Karsha''s life, Big Brother Morris," Starr said, looking up at him. Morris could only smile and pat her head. It would take time for them to grow close, and Karsha understood that a bond would blossom naturally over time. Starr quickly nestled back into Karsha''s arms, and Morris turned his attention back to his family. Karsha quietly withdrew, strolling once more through the herb garden with Starr held close. "Big Brother, I''m coming back with you. I missed you so much," Starr said softly, and Karsha could only smile in response. "I promise to take you back with me, but not today. Big brother has to deal with some bad people who are chasing him. Once I''m done with them, I swear I''ll come back for you. I promise." "Big brother, I can help you fight them. I''m strong now," Starr said, determination shining in her eyes. As a Great Mutant, she indeed had the strength to back her words. "I know you''re strong," Karsha replied with a smile, "but I don''t want you fighting these pests. You''re a princess who deserves all the love in the world. Fighting those bugs would only stain your image." Starr fell silent, and Karsha, a bit surprised, pulled her back to look into her eyes. He could see that his words had moved the ten-year-old deeply. "I''ll listen to you. But once I''m as big as Big Sister Ayarr, I''ll start helping you fight those bugs. I''ll never leave your side," Starr said firmly. "I won''t stop you then. But for now, just stay my sweet little sister and eat more candy," Karsha said, patting her head as they continued through the garden. About 200 meters away, four women turned their gaze toward Karsha. Three of them shared the same thoughts, while the fourth looked troubled, a single thought echoing in her mind: ''What is wrong with me?'' Chapter 224 Talk, what is going on with you Looking at Karsha laughing with Starr, Lady Illo felt a wave of guilt wash over her heart. The past three weeks hadn''t been easy for her. As empress of the entire island, she had been working tirelessly.She visited all sections of the island, appointing competent aides to manage its affairs. She also accompanied some of her people to explore the seven doors Karsha had shown them. Though the shadow guards could have managed the exploration alone, she wanted to be there to ensure nothing went wrong, especially in the area filled with countless monsters. Her instincts proved right¡ªhad she not been there, none of them would have returned safely. The place was overrun with vicious monsters, creatures even Karsha wouldn''t dare confront. It took some time to understand the structure of the Monster World, but once they did, she ensured that construction and other developmental projects continued smoothly. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire She established divisions to explore the entire island and identify resources that could aid its development. Karsha had already told her that many things on the island could help them advance quickly, so she worked hard to uncover these resources before it was too late. Aware of the potential for greed in society, she wanted to assert control early to prevent future issues. But despite all this stress, whenever she found herself relaxing, her mind would quickly conjure up the image of a strikingly handsome red-haired young man who seemed to hold the world at his fingertips. Every night, alone, she thought of him; sometimes, she even felt tempted to use their connection just to speak with him. However, after considering it, she would force herself to stop thinking and eventually sleep. In the first week, she only thought of him occasionally, but from the second week on, her thoughts never left Karsha. Even in her sleep, she dreamed of him, sometimes waking up damp in her nether region. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt disturbed, and, frankly, she didn''t know what to do. Karsha was someone she saw as her son, someone her daughter regarded as an older brother. Having these feelings toward him felt deeply inappropriate. Yet no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop thinking about him. Now, with Karsha right in front of her, playing with her daughter, laughing and joking, she couldn''t help but feel like a bad mother. Having such feelings for someone like Karsha weighed heavily on her heart. "Seeing you up close, I must say, Lady Illo, you are a heaven-defying beauty." Lady Illo was so lost in thought that she didn''t even notice when Karsha appeared beside her. Known for her sharp senses, especially as a snake, missing his presence showed just how absorbed in thought she was. Karsha smiled at her startled yet flustered expression. He could tell the woman in front of him was dealing with something, though he didn''t know what. "I''m taking Starr somewhere for a bit. We''ll be back before you know it," Karsha said, setting Starr down. "Big Brother, where are we going?" Starr asked. "You''ll see in a bit," Karsha replied with a smile, as a formation diagram appeared beneath their feet. "See you guys later," he said, and with that, Karsha and Starr vanished, leaving a flustered Lady Illo and snakes thrilled to welcome back their long-lost brother. ''I am a bad mother,'' Lady Illo thought, shaking her head. "Let''s go back; Morr has returned, and we need to celebrate," her mother said, snapping her out of her reverie. "Are you okay, Mom?" Morr asked, noticing the unusual look on her face. "I''m fine," Lady Illo replied, "Mother is right; we should go back. There''s so much catching up to do. You can start by telling us how you survived and when you met Karsha." Taking her son''s hand, she began leading him back to the Sanctuary. Lady Illo''s mother glanced at her daughter, shaking her head slightly. She could sense what was troubling her but hadn''t expected this. ''This kid sure knows how to charm women without even trying,'' she thought with a smile as she followed them. Karsha and Starr appeared in one of the treasure rooms left behind by the mysterious figure. This particular treasure room contained only battle skills and techniques, along with some ancient cultivation methods that could drastically enhance a person''s talent. Even though Karsha already had his own cultivation method, but when he first saw these, he was tempted to grab a few and use them. However, after a quick chat with the system, he learned that using the Soul Ring cultivation method was all he needed; none of the others would benefit him. The techniques and skills were powerful, but since he wanted to master his current abilities before adding new ones, he only selected a few soul cultivation methods for Xian. June, on the other hand, was still unable to cultivate due to having sacrificed half her life force for him. So, despite finding some light and wind element techniques, he refrained from taking any. He wanted to cure her first before showering her with skills and techniques. Now, things were different. Xian had awakened a path that, according to Yi Ran, could make him a formidable soul cultivator if allowed to grow. What neither Karsha nor Yi Ran knew was that Xian had not only awakened a path at the Semi-Saint stage but had also unlocked two innate talents. These talents were so valuable that even kings would either try to recruit him or eliminate him if they couldn''t. Karsha had already given Xian a few techniques, but he felt they were insufficient. If he was going to have a brother like Xian, he wanted to provide him with powerful techniques and cultivation methods that would lay a solid foundation. His trip to the island this time was to find such techniques for him. But it wasn''t just Xian he had in mind; he also needed skills for his four wives and Lady Li Jing. June was a light and wind cultivator, so he sought skills suited to her. He had already given divine-grade techniques to both Yi Ran and Mei Lin, but he still wanted to add more. The more skills they had, the better their chances of overpowering their opponents. June and Yi Ran both used swords, so he needed skills tailored to their respective elements and weapons. Mei Lin, a spear maiden, was in line to receive the Thunderbolt Lance he had once used to defeat Khinux. It was perfect for her, especially since she was now a Sage with a strong affinity for the lightning element. He also intended to add a cultivation method to her already formidable divine technique, filled with overpowered skills. Even though they no longer needed to cultivate using the mana or spiritual energy in the air, Karsha wanted them to at least use the ambient energy to temper their bodies and further increase their strength. His essence would ensure their beauty, not that they needed it¡ªthey were already stunning enough to shatter empires and reach the heavens. However, the most important reason he returned to the island was to find a complete cultivation method for Li Fei. Like her brother, she had awakened some innate talents, and Karsha was determined to give her the best treatment. While he currently didn''t have any treasures to raise her affinity for the wood element, he had some recipes that would help her build a solid foundation at a high level for now. Karsha couldn''t help but feel a touch of inadequacy whenever he heard his wives talk about their talents. Yi Ran possessed a high affinity for fire and a perfect affinity for lightning¡ªspecifically, tribulation lightning. June, too, had a high affinity for the light element, and with the 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Wind Essence Water, her affinity for wind had soared to perfection. Mei Lin had an excellent affinity for ice and a perfect affinity for lightning, while Li Fei had awakened with a high affinity for wood. Karsha had big plans for each of them and wanted all his women to experience the best. For Lady Li Jing, he only needed some spell techniques. She had told him her Mage class was focused on offense and healing, but given their financial struggles, she had never been able to fully explore it, mostly using her abilities for cooking and minor tasks. Karsha wanted his mother-in-law to receive the best treatment as well. Though over 70 years old, she looked like someone in her late twenties¡ªa common effect among female cultivators as their cultivation bases advanced. Of course, they hadn''t focused on staying young; it was a natural side effect. "Maybe I should open a skill store," Karsha mused with a smile as he stood hand in hand with Starr, admiring the vast collection of skill books. After appreciating the room for a while, he began reviewing skills and techniques he intended to bring back. Meanwhile, a day had passed, and the entire Purple Tail Anaconda Sanctuary was lively with celebrations. They were all drinking and chatting through the night in honor of their prince''s arrival. After making sure her grandson was settled, Lady Illo was pulled aside by her mother for a private talk. "Out with it¡ªwhat''s going on with you?" Lady Jinxx asked once they were far from the sanctuary. Chapter 225 Mother is in love with my Man? "Come on, talk to me. What''s going on with you?" Lady Jinxx asked, staring into her daughter''s eyes. Her gaze held no trace of anger or happiness, only concern and the hope that her daughter would confide in her."I don''t know what you''re talking about," Lady Illo replied, turning her back, a hint of embarrassment flashing in her eyes. "You don''t have to be embarrassed, Illo. You''re a woman, and it''s perfectly okay to feel things," Lady Jinxx said gently, pulling her daughter back to face her. She didn''t want to hurt her, nor could she stand by while her daughter endured the same torment she had been suffering from for the past three weeks. "I am a terrible mother," Lady Illo said, beginning to tear up. Like a child, she buried her face in her mother''s chest, dampening it with her tears. "No, you are not. You are an amazing woman who cares deeply about her family and everyone around you. You don''t owe anyone anything," Lady Jinxx comforted her. "No, I am a bad mother. How can I even have such feelings toward someone my own child is in love with? And worse, one of them even sees him as her big brother. I am the worst." Her tears continued to flow.She knew Ayarr had been in love with Karsha ever since they returned from killing the Ten Overlords. She had tried to use her daughter''s feelings for Karsha to stop herself over these past few weeks, but it hadn''t worked. Remembering how Starr always cried in her sleep, missing her Big Brother Karsha, she felt sick inside, knowing that instead of comforting her, she, too, would get emotional. "Tell me, do you love him?" Lady Jinxx asked. "I do," Lady Illo replied without hesitation. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then what''s stopping you? Look at yourself; you''re beautiful and full of life. The kid won''t even hesitate if you tell him how you truly feel. So what if your daughter is also in love with him? You two look like sisters anyway. Sharing him shouldn''t be a problem." Lady Illo''s heart trembled hearing this. Instead of her mother discouraging her, she was encouraging her. She never would have imagined herself saying something like that if she were in her shoes. "You''re doing so much for this island, and I believe you deserve all the happiness you can get. So what if you''re the mother of his little sister? You deserve the happiness he can bring you. Instead of feeling guilty, be proud and go for what you want. Maybe you can even help our Princess and her friends," Lady Jinxx giggled mischievously. "What? You think you''re the only one craving his attention? Hehe, you better hurry up before those three shadows overtake you." Lady Illo could only smile and hug her mother.She had a lot to digest, but with a clear conscience now, she knew what needed to be done. While Lady Illo pondered her next steps, a beautiful snake lady and a handsome snake man stared at each other in disbelief. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Mother is in love with my man?" Ayarr asked, staring at her brother in shock. "You heard her. I knew it; the way she was acting was strange. Even though I haven''t seen her in the past 45 years, I always knew when something was off with her." "Who would have thought that was what was going on with her," Morris said, looking back at his sister. From the moment he returned to the island, he sensed something wasn''t right with his mother.At first, he thought she was just exhausted from overworking herself, but after spending the night recalling events from the past 45 years, he figured out what was wrong. Without his mother or anyone else noticing, he slipped his Chaos Shadow into hers. Since none of them could sense chaos energy, it was impossible to detect the shadow''s presence. It just so happened that when Lady Jinxx pulled Lady Illo aside, Ayarr noticed something was off and turned to her big brother. Thankfully, Morris hadn''t abandoned his old habit of slipping his shadows into others'' shadows. They had expected something grand, something island-shattering, but instead, they stumbled upon a rather strange and private matter concerning their mother and her feelings for Karsha. "I always knew that guy was way too handsome for his own good," Morris said, but instead of anger, a smile appeared on his lips."I guess Mom isn''t bad at choosing her man. Karsha is very mysterious. Even though I only spent a few weeks with him, I learned a lot. He''s generous and resourceful." "Mom wouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore if they became a couple. Although it sounds strange to root for my mother to fall for someone like my brother, I think she needs him right now. It''s been years since she felt this way, Ayarr. So, instead of getting angry, be happy for her." Morris could only shake his head and sigh. It was indeed odd to see his mother drawn to a man he was several times older than. "I''m not angry, brother. Mother deserves happiness. It''s just that I don''t have her courage. Although I like Karsha, I don''t have the confidence to approach him. It''s not just me¡ªAlida and Tifa feel the same. They''re hiding it, but I know they like him too. I guess I''m just too shy and afraid of getting rejected. Or maybe I''m scared that if he chooses Mom, he''ll forget about me." "Ah, I''d forgotten about your fatal flaw. That shyness of yours is an issue. While I won''t play your wingman, I can advise you to take it slow. Start talking to him. It doesn''t have to be anything serious¡ªjust casual chats. Get to know him, and from there, you can build your relationship," Morris advised, looking every bit like a motivational speaker. "What?" he asked, noticing the surprised look on his sister''s face. "When did you become this wise?" Ayarr asked with a smile. "Well, the human world isn''t all bad. I picked up a few things while I was there, so this brother of yours might just be your only hope if you don''t want to lose to Mom. Hehe, this is what humans call drama," Morris laughed. "Tsk, sometimes I forget how annoying you are. Let''s go; it''s time for me to prepare for battle. This time, I won''t let Mom win," Ayarr said, merging into the darkness and reappearing back at the Sanctuary. Morris laughed and followed, his chaos shadow slipping from his mother''s shadow back into his own. A few seconds after they left, Lady Illo and her mother appeared from the shadows. "That kid has gotten stronger. Even I was almost fooled by his shadow," Lady Jinxx said, shaking her head. "It seems my daughter wants to make things a bit more competitive," Lady Illo smiled. She had witnessed her children''s conversation, and to her surprise, they both seemed okay with her feelings toward Karsha. Her mother had sensed Morris''s shadow in Lady Illo''s shadow when she was pulled aside. Like Morris, Lady Jinxx also had a connection to chaos energy, allowing her to detect Morris''s presence. However, she hadn''t told Lady Illo about it until she confessed her feelings. Only after everything had been said did she reveal her children''s secret observation. She, too, had her own method of listening in on her grandchildren. Knowing that they supported her, Lady Illo felt a mix of happiness and sadness. Her daughter was now plotting to win one over her, and all she could do was play along with her silly game. "Well, I guess my daughter and I will become sisters soon," Lady Illo smiled faintly. Holding her mother''s hand, they melted back into the shadows and disappeared. *** "Starr, let''s go back; I''ve found everything I came for," Karsha said after a day and a half. Holding her hand, he led her outside. Soon after, they vanished, reappearing in front of the cave where he''d first woken up after nearly dying from his leap down the waterfall while escaping Scalecrusher''s pursuit. Ayarr saved him back then. To his surprise, he saw people building around the cave, transforming it into a network of unique spaces designed for cultivation. He was taken aback by how much the Sanctuary had changed in under a month. He knew that breaking the curse had awakened talents and resources, but witnessing the utopia they were creating left Karsha both shocked and proud. In less than a year, the entire island would likely be transformed into a magnificent kingdom, thanks to the leadership and the newfound resources. Managed well, the island could prosper faster than anyone expected. "Karsha, you''re back," Morris said, looking more vibrant now that he was back on the island. "Yeah, thanks to this little one''s help, I found all I needed faster than I''d hoped. I''ll be heading back now, but I''ll return once I''ve taken care of some things in the human world," Karsha said. "You should start preparing for your breakthrough. You''ll be the first to become a World Boss among your people, so you''ll need to plan. I''ll bring you some resources before you go into seclusion. In the meantime, spend time with your family and get to know your little sister," he added. "That''s all. I''ll see you all later. Keep looking more beautiful, Lady Illo," Karsha smiled, winking at Lady Illo and the three other heaven-defying beauties beside her. Then, he stepped through the portal, reappearing back on the mountain. Chapter 226 Nedin, Karshas number two After leaving the island, Karsha reappeared on the mountain overlooking the vast, forest-like grassland. It was the same spot where he had stood with Morris before departing for the island. He had tasked Morris with gathering information on those likely to come after him.Karsha had anticipated a powerful group, knowing the Great Families wouldn''t miss the chance to claim the soul weapon. However, upon hearing that only 500 Saints and 30 Sages had been sent from each Great Family, Karsha''s expression dulled.He had overestimated the Great Families. Although his Lesser Alpha Core wasn''t fully saturated yet, he could already tell he''d need a substantial amount of blood to reach full saturation and form the next core. Fortunately, he had almost located all the ingredients needed for the Core Formation Pill. While he hadn''t secured every ingredient, he remained unfazed. With the Qilin Fruit in his possession, he could create an even more powerful pill. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pill would only be necessary once; after forming the core, he would need to absorb large amounts of energy¡ªwhether from blood, monster cores, treasures, or even souls. He wasn''t entirely sure of the extent of items he could absorb, but he knew it would be significant. His first core had been formed from what Lady Illo described as a priceless treasure. The Ten Mutant Cores were rare, so rare that even slaughtering 100,000 mutants would provide virtually no chance of obtaining one. Karsha had been lucky to receive ten of these, which had enabled him to form his first core. Now, however, he would have to rely on his own efforts to form the next. According to Lady Illo, while a Tier 9 monster core could raise a Great Sage''s cultivation level from 1 to 2, a single Tier 9 Mutant Core could raise it from 1 to 5. The energy it contained was so vast that if Karsha hadn''t acquired the Soul Ring, even with the system''s help, he would have needed weeks to fully absorb just one core. In fact, the system could have used a single Mutant Core to form the Lesser Core, but its high standards demanded all ten Mutant Cores to forge the stronger Lesser Alpha Core. As a result, Karsha''s core would be far stronger than those of most Lesser Alpha Beasts. This also means that the next core, the Great Alpha Core, will require even more resources, so Karsha wants more blood. Once he saturated his current core¡ªwhich he already had enough blood for, thanks to the Blood Fiend''s sacrifice for the greater good¡ªhe now needed more blood to form the next core before embarking on the Blood Expedition. Thanks to his close ties with the true Sect Master of the Sunlight Sword Sect, he received some inside information. According to Yi Ran, terrifying beasts are hiding in the forest where they will be stationed for two weeks. He even learned that the forest''s outer section harbors beings capable of overpowering Saints. Karsha wasn''t concerned about the outer area; his focus was on the inner area. He wanted the finest blood for his core and sustenance for his avatar. From Yi Ran''s description of the inner section, Karsha knew he''d feel right at home there. But despite his strength, he had learned his lesson from his time on the Snake Island, so he intended to prepare well this time. If he wanted more blood, cores, bodies, and possibly avatars for his wives, he needed access to the inner section. Of course, he could go to the Red Planet and hunt monsters in those forests, but Karsha dared not. His last encounter there didn''t end well, and he would need to become a behemoth before venturing into those forests again. Old Man Teye was no longer around to save him as he had before. He had already wasted enough time; he still hadn''t started mastering his skills and the new techniques he had received. He already had Fire Beam, along with other remarkable skills and a large sum of skill points. The system had advised him to master his skills to at least an SS rating before upgrading them. This way, even if the skill evolved, his mastery would take only a minor hit¡ªat worst, reducing to an S or A rating. In short, he needed time to master these skills, so he pinned his hopes on gathering enough blood from the Great Families. However, his hopes were dashed when they sent only a pitiful number of warriors. "Ha, I guess a guy can only hope for more," Karsha smiled, moving back from the mountain peak. He had already instructed the system to alert him when the scouts returned to the city. After stopping beneath a tree and activating his domain to cover only the 100 meters around him, Karsha summoned his Mystical Grade Avatar for the first time. Khinux, the abyssal leviathan, appeared beside Karsha. Standing at a towering three meters, his crimson eyes pierced through the openings of his spiked helmet, and he held his colossal sword like a god of death. Karsha looked at the metal-armored avatar and smirked. This guy had actually killed him once; if not for the Emperor''s watch intervention, he would indeed have died. "About our previous conversation, are you ready to start contributing, or are you still sulking over our last battle?" Karsha asked, smiling. He''d already activated the domain, so he wasn''t worried about anyone overhearing their conversation, especially the warriors resting before the slaughter. "Just to clarify, it was a fair fight," Karsha continued, "and even though I borrowed your battle style to create my own, I still won. So suck it up and start taking the initiative. I''ve told you before, I won''t abuse my power over you, and I won''t treat you like a slave. But if you want to grow stronger, you''ll need to get your own food. "I''ve already provided you with a few bodies, but you need to start hunting for yourself. I''ll help with anything beyond your reach, but for everything else, you''re on your own. These ''bugs'' here could give you some souls to devour. I need the bodies for their blood though, but you can have their souls," Karsha offered, yet Khinux stood silently, not even bothering to respond. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Why should I listen to an insect like you?" After a whole minute, he finally spoke, and Karsha was surprised by the clear voice he heard instead of the dark, sinister tone from their battle. "Well, this ''insect'' did kick your butt to death. Is that enough reason to convince you?" Karsha replied, but Khinux just glared at him with those fierce red eyes. "These bugs don''t suit my taste. Since you want them, you can have them." Karsha clenched his fist in frustration at the provocative words.He could easily command Uno to kill these experts, but that would mean exerting his influence as a master, effectively turning Khinux into a slave. His recent experience as a slave had left a dark mark on him; although he hadn''t been controlled by slave seals, he had been a slave nonetheless, and he didn''t want to impose the same on Khinux. "That''s it, I''ve decided," Karsha declared. "From now on, you''ll have some competition. Even though she isn''t a Mystical Grade Avatar like you, she has the potential to become one. Maybe a little rivalry will snap you out of your delusion." Karsha summoned Nedin, and immediately the temperature around them softened. A striking beauty appeared, standing two meters tall, holding a sword. Karsha was taken aback; the last time he saw Nedin, she had been half-snake, half-human¡ªa true Naga. How had she transformed into a fully human woman? She wore sleek, form-fitting leather armor, her gaze icy and intense. "You¡­when did you become fully human?" Karsha couldn''t help but ask. As an Emperor Grade Avatar, she retained her memory and speech. "I awakened like this. I''m as surprised as you are," Nedin replied, her voice calm. Karsha took a deep breath, astonished. Not only did Nedin sound different from their battle, but she also looked more human and beautiful than he''d expected. Though he hadn''t summoned Thundercoil''s avatar, he sensed that something was amiss. From what he''d learned from June, avatars were merely condensed consciousness from their dead forms. They existed but were neither truly human nor fully real. Yet Nedin not only looked human, she also spoke and behaved like one¡ªand, disturbingly, she seemed tamed. "How did you awaken like this?" Karsha asked. A frown creased Nedin''s face as she struggled to recall, and even Kninux''s crimson-red eyes took on a similar look. Karsha understood; she couldn''t remember what happened after her death. "We''ll talk more about it later," Karsha decided. "From today, your name is Nedin. You''ll be my number two." He willed the system to formalize it, and, as expected, the contract appeared. He signed it and then reviewed the requirements to upgrade her to Mystical Grade Avatar. Requirements: 1. Heart of a Tier 9 Mutant 2. 100 Ice Fruits 3. 1,000 Tier 8 Monster Cores 4. Celestial Goddess Ice Fruit Karsha smiled, looking over the mind-shattering requirements. Though the system was generous enough to allow him to obtain the heart of any Tier 9 mutant, this was still beyond his current abilities. A Tier 9 Lesser Mutant was something he couldn''t hope to fight right now; if he encountered one, his only option would be to run. "Here, take these Ice Fruits and eat them. We''ll handle the rest later," he said. Nedin accepted the fruits and nodded in gratitude, casting a quick glance at Khniux before heading to her new home, Karsha''s Soul Sea. He sent Khinux away as well and deactivated the domain. The scouts had returned, and it was time for him to begin the harvest. Chapter 227 The Blood Harvest As soon as the system informed him of the scouts'' arrival, Karsha began making his way toward the first team. They were naturally stronger than the other three teams from the Oakwood Great Family. But Karsha wasn''t concerned. Even if they were all Sages, with his domain, he could bring down even a Peak Sage in less than ten moves.When he was within five miles of the first team, he noticed they had set up scouts to monitor for disturbances. With four great families involved, all vying for the same goal, the chances of sneak attacks were high. To prevent interference, they had placed scouts to guard against potential threats that could hinder their mission. Thud.'' A head fell as Karsha emerged from the shadow of one of the scouts, slicing his head off in the process. He wanted to avoid wasting time or alerting his enemies. Although he didn''t care if the other teams discovered his presence, he wanted to prevent any team from fleeing in fear.Losing even one would mean precious blood slipping through his fingers, so he aimed to take them down as quietly as possible. Fortunately, he had just the right means to keep them silent. Although the other teams would be watching each other closely, Karsha remained unfazed. The ten-mile distance between teams made the likelihood of them overhearing a battle less, but Karsha had a plan to eliminate them without even drawing his weapon. His Enigma Soul weapon was still absorbing the heavenly tribulation lightning, so he had no intention of using it yet. There was still time before the expedition, and he wanted to give it every moment it needed to complete the upgrade.He had also purchased some impressive swords from the system store. Unable to resist any longer, gradually, he was becoming a sword fanatic. He had even taken Yi Ran''s sword when he dropped them off at Jade Mansion. "We need to start planning and be more cautious. We discovered that the brat is in the Sunlight Sword Sect, and from what we''ve heard, something unusual happened about a week ago. Out of nowhere, a strange energy descended on the sect, causing all the disciples to level up multiple times within hours," reported a pale young man with an oddly shaped head to the 29 others gathered inside a large tent. Since sending over 500 experts into a neighboring city without a clear purpose would raise suspicion, the leaders set up camp several miles outside the city. The location is secluded, minimizing the chances of anyone stumbling upon them. They established tents and kept activities to a minimum to avoid attracting attention. Inside one of the tents were the 30 Sages deployed with the 500 Saints. The misshapen-headed Sage was one of two who had accompanied the scouting team to gather information on Karsha. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That is none of our concern. If what you say is true, the sect must be in chaos right now. Many powerhouses would want to understand what happened, which means the sect will be distracted. This is our chance to sneak in and complete the mission," a Sage replied. "What about the other teams? I''m sure they all know about this and are making plans just as we are. Why don''t we deal with them now before going after that brat? He''s just a Grandmaster with some flashy abilities; we don''t need this much manpower to take him down," said a young man with an arrogant yet calculating expression. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire They weren''t the only ones who had discovered Karsha''s whereabouts. All four teams knew he was in the Sunlight Sword Sect, so they would all be making their plans to sneak in next.If one team managed to kill Karsha first, they''d claim the sword, and the chances of retrieving it from them would be slim. Each team had a secret method for transferring the sword once acquired. If they didn''t take care of these rivals, future obstacles were inevitable. "Let''s delay them for a while. Killing that brat will be as easy as picking a flower," the leader of the 30 Sages said, arrogantly patting his chest. As a peak Sage with a powerful aura, he naturally felt entitled to his confidence. However, he didn''t realize that, hidden in one of the shadows in the tent, a handsome young redhead had already analyzed his stats and could only sigh in disappointment. ''It seems humans are indeed weak. With Morris''s stats, he could kill them with a mere breath,'' Karsha sneered inwardly, and then, like a king, emerged from the shadows. "No need to sneak in; we can just charge our way through and kill him. After all, who would dare oppose experts from the great families?"Some nodded in agreement, but they quickly sensed something was wrong. They turned toward the source of the voice, only to see a smiling young man standing before them. "Greetings. I am Karsha Damon, and I believe I''m the one you''re looking for," Karsha said, his smile widening. The faces of the 30 Sages shifted rapidly, some displaying fear, others shock, and others confusion. They were all here planning to hunt down Karsha, yet in the next instant, he appeared before them out of nowhere. "Hmm, you all seem surprised. Well, fear not; this will all be over in a moment. I''ll be waiting outside," Karsha said, then blinked away and reappeared 100 meters from the encampment. The moment he appeared, the 30 Sages charged out, weapons drawn. "I don''t have much time, so why don''t we get this over with," Karsha yawned and stepped softly onto the ground. A diamond throne materialized, and he sat upon it. Both the 30 Sages and the 500 Saints stood frozen, staring at Karsha as if he were an otherworldly display. "Everyone, charge!" their leader''s voice thundered through their minds, snapping them out of their trance. They quickly summoned their weapons, but before anyone could move, a massive, dark-red eye¡ªfive meters wide and three meters high¡ªappeared, freezing them all in place. Karsha raised his head, gazing at the Eternal Demon Gaze hovering 50 meters above with a satisfied smile. He then turned toward the 500-plus experts and smiled again. The Eternal Demon Gaze had now become terrifying, carrying with it an aura of nightmare, pain, and fear.Karsha hadn''t had time to study it thoroughly, but after absorbing the Nightmare during his battle with Khinux, he sensed his Third Eye, along with the Eternal Demon Gaze, had grown exponentially stronger. He hadn''t yet found the right time or subjects to test its power on, so he didn''t know just how potent it had become. Now, seeing over 500 experts immobilized under its influence, he felt pleased. The Saints were utterly shocked, their faces as pale as paper, and even more than half the Sages shared the same look. A few, however, still struggled to break free. But this resistance was futile; Karsha had already taken action. His glaive flashed through the air, puncturing the heads of the Saints one by one. No matter how powerful they were, they were now helpless under the nightmare''s suppression, their minds plagued with a terror beyond their mental capacity. Though a few sensed his attack, they couldn''t muster any defense against it. Plop. Plop. The only sound was the sickening thud of his glaive piercing through heads as Karsha struck down over 400 Saints within seconds. Yet, as he wielded the glaive and kept the Eternal Demon Gaze active, he began to feel a sharp pain in his head. ''I need to end this fast,'' He thought.Extending his finger, a bolt of black lightning shot from it, drilling through the head of the team leader. More bolts followed, piercing through Sage after Sage. Within ten seconds, over 500 bodies lay lifeless on the ground, the air thick with the scent of blood. Gasping for air, Karsha rested his hands on the arms of his throne."Damn, this skill is too powerful," he muttered, taking a long drink of water to calm his mind."They couldn''t even scream," he murmured. The moment the eye had appeared, all 500 lost the ability to make a sound. Karsha had anticipated this outcome, but witnessing it firsthand felt surreal. In under twenty seconds, 522 experts were dead, unable even to scream as they stared into the dark-red eye in horror.The current eye, while not yet reaching the full power of the one that appeared when Khinux summoned his nightmare, it was still terrifying. It had only absorbed part of the nightmare''s power, so its upgrade was partial, but even that was enough to immobilize Sages for a few precious seconds. Karsha understood that if given more time, the Sages might have broken free from the suppression. Since as his mental strength decreased, the skill''s power would also wane. However, the fact that they couldn''t break free within those ten seconds meant that as his mental strength grew, this skill would only become even more formidable. "Let''s end this nonsense; I don''t have time to waste on bugs," Karsha muttered, draining the bodies of their blood before blinking to his next location. Over the next hour, he continued to eliminate targets, strengthening his mental strength and honing his speed with the glaive. Even amid danger, Karsha took no shortcuts in refining his mastery of the glaive''s flight. He had much to accomplish and little time to do it, so he aimed to settle these matters quickly and enter seclusion. It was time to saturate his core and concoct the pill to form his next core¡ªthe Great Alpha Core. Chapter 228 Immortal Fairy Yi Ran Returns After harvesting the blood from the experts sent from Oakwood City to kill him and seize his soul weapon, Karsha returned to the sect. He had been away for the past three days, leaving behind four beautiful ladies.As he reentered the city and approached the sect, he noticed several carriages leaving. He could sense powerful auras within them, indicating that the occupants were formidable experts. Karsha already knew why these people were coming and going from the sect. A surge of powerful energy had recently caused over a hundred thousand disciples to break through their bottlenecks within minutes. Around twelve disciples even advanced to the Sage stage and stabilized their foundations during this time. Additionally, over ten core disciples advanced by two minor stages in their Sage cultivation bases. If that wasn''t magical, then what was? As news of these bizarre occurrences spread, numerous powerhouses came to investigate. If they could obtain such a mysterious power, they could nurture powerful cultivators within months. However, their efforts were in vain, as the elders who greeted them¡ªdespite knowing what had transpired¡ªrefused to divulge any information. Initially, the situation was peaceful, but as more powerful figures arrived, some resorted to intimidation. It began as mere intimidation, but as days passed, these individuals grew increasingly aggressive. Some were stuck in the early stages of the Great Sage realm, so any advantage was worth fighting for. When the sect elders refused to yield to their demands, a few even attempted to use force. Although it''s against the rules for outsiders to confront a sect without a valid reason, most of these Great Sages were rogue cultivators who cared little for regulations. However, just a few hours ago, as tensions were about to escalate further, the terrifying Sect Master, unseen for the past fifteen years, suddenly appeared and subdued them all. When Yi Ran appeared, the arrogant rogue cultivators were horrified. They knew who she was and what she was capable of. So seeing her return after so many years and radiating a Level 7 Great Sage aura left them in a state of terror. Fortunately for them, Yi Ran was in a good mood and let them off with a warning. After compensating the sect for the trouble they had caused, the intruders began to leave. News of the return of Immortal Fairy Yi Ran quickly spread throughout the city and across the entire kingdom. Yi Ran was a rare beauty who captured many hearts years ago. Having been with the sect for over 600 years, she was widely known. A sword maiden with formidable fire attacks, Yi Ran led an assault 15 years ago, alongside the sect elders and some core students, into a Tier 9 Dimensional Gate to save countless lives. When the gate opened near the sect, everyone knew that if it wasn''t cleared, the oncoming tide would overwhelm even Sunlight City. After an intense battle that lasted many hours, no one heard from her again. So, news of her return after 15 years stirred many emotions. Naturally, Karsha was oblivious to all this, as he''d been busy harvesting blood like a palm wine tapper. "Brother Karsha, how are you doing?" Just as Karsha was about to walk through the sect gate, a familiar voice reached his ears. He turned to see a young man he''d interacted with a few weeks prior. "Big Brother Mat, I''m doing great, as you can see. How about you? Living your best life yet?" Karsha replied with a teasing smile at the guard he''d befriended a few weeks ago. "It''s all thanks to you, Brother Karsha." Mat bowed slightly, causing the other guards to raise their eyebrows briefly before brushing it off. They were used to seeing some guards gain favor with powerful sect disciples and heirs. Their curiosity was piqued, however, since none of them recognized Karsha, they let it slide. Though he was handsome, his carefree demeanor suggested he lacked a powerful background, unlike the often-arrogant heirs they had encountered. "No need to thank me. Since you see me as your brother, it''s only natural for us to help each other," Karsha said, patting Mat on the shoulder. The other guards exchanged curious looks, but Karsha didn''t mind. The real reason he''d befriended Mat was his stats. Although Mat was merely a first-level Grandmaster stage cultivator, Karsha had seen something remarkable when he''d checked his information three weeks ago. Name: Mat James Age: 57 Bloodline: Unknown (Monarch- Dormant) Cultivation: Lv1 Grandmaster Mood: Neutral Strength: 3,900 Agility: 3,600 Defense: 3,700 Mental: 4,100 Soul: ?????? Attack Power: 3,000 ~3,400 Mat''s stats were bizarre. Karsha had once tasted Sage-grade blood on the island and knew that a being with such a bloodline would be vastly stronger than others with inferior bloodlines. Though Mat''s bloodline was currently unknown and dormant, granting him no benefits yet, Karsha wanted to get close to him, learn more about him, and make him his eyes and ears within the sect. "Brother Karsha, will you be joining this year''s Blood Expedition?" Mat asked as they began walking in the direction of the Golden Mansion. He had some free time, as his shift wouldn''t begin for another three days. "Yes, I will," Karsha replied. "Why do you ask? Is there something I should know?" "Well, it''s just that this year''s expedition has stirred up a lot of excitement. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but some strange things have been happening in the sect recently." Karsha shook his head. "I''ve been away from the sect, so I don''t know much." "I''ll fill you in. First, the Sect Leader reappeared about a day ago after 15 years. This created huge waves, and many powerhouses will likely come to the sect to pay their respects. After all, the Immortal Fairy Yi Ran saved the sect and averted a potential disaster years ago."This time, the sect will be filled with powerful figures, so it might be wise to stay low for now. "Secondly, aside from Immortal Fairy Yi Ran, three more beauties have appeared, stirring the entire sect. Two days ago, the arrival of Fairy June, Fairy Mei Lin, and another unknown fairy sent shockwaves through the sect. Even ten core disciples came out of seclusion as the news spread. "I''m not sure if you know, but Fairy Mei Lin and Fairy June have been the cause of many battles within the sect. Now that they''ve reappeared, things are livelier than ever. Most male disciples will soon start issuing challenges, so it''s best not to show any interest in the fairies until you reach the Sage stage. "The core disciples are terrifyingly powerful, so be cautious and avoid getting on their bad side. Even if they don''t confront you directly, they''ll send their followers after you during the Blood Expedition. I''ve heard that twelve new disciples have recently broken through to the Sage stage and will be joining this year''s expedition. Some have even laid claim to the new fairy, so it''s best to steer clear of her as well." Karsha could only smile and nod in response. Though grateful to Mat for looking out for him, Karsha couldn''t help but smile. Whether it was the Sect Leader or the three Fairies, he had already drilled them. All these hot-blooded fools were pining over something they could never have. Even if he wasn''t inclined to chase after these Fairies, Karsha would never stoop to the petty act of issuing a challenge to anyone else who pursued them. However, he wouldn''t hesitate to teach a lesson to anyone who dared challenge him. "Thank you for the advice, Brother Mat. I won''t risk my life over a Fairy," Karsha replied with a hidden smile. Not long ago, he had literally faced ten terrifying opponents in a life-or-death battle for a Fairy. "By the way, do you know who the ten Core Disciples who came out of seclusion are, and the identities of the twelve new Sages?" Karsha asked. He had sensed some powerful auras while passing over the sect''s core area but hadn''t paid much attention then. Now, knowing they might come after his women, he needed information. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, Big Brother Mat didn''t know their identities. All he knew was that most of the twelve new Sages were heirs from the Great Families. Karsha couldn''t help but smile bitterly at this. The so-called Great Families had already angered him and sent assassins after him. Helping their heirs to break through was something he wouldn''t willingly do¡ªeven with a weapon to his neck. Yet, it seemed his actions had inadvertently benefited them. But that also worked in his favor; killing these heirs would deliver a significant blow to the Great Families. They regarded these heirs as generational geniuses, so their deaths, especially now that they had become Sages, would be a major setback. Given a few years and ample resources, these heirs could become powerful Sages, but Karsha wasn''t about to let that happen. After spending some time learning more about the inner workings of the sect, Karsha left and returned to the Golden Mansion. Upon arrival, he went to the Sect Elders to finally collect on a transaction he had initiated three weeks prior. If everything went well, he would be leaving with hundreds of Tier 5 skill books. With those in hand, he could enter seclusion and further enhance the power of his domain skill. Chapter 229 Going into Seclusion As usual, when Karsha entered the mansion, he was greeted by the same familiar sight: the elders sitting together, chatting about various topics. This time, however, the one seated in the head chair was Yi Ran, who had arrived a few hours earlier. Discover stories at My Virtual Library EmpireJune and Mei Lin were seated on one side, while Li Fei, Li Nan, and Lady Li Jing were on the other. Xian was absent, likely busy cultivating in preparation for the Blood Expedition. "Kid, where have you been?" Elder Chen was the first to ask. He had already fulfilled his part of the deal and was simply waiting for Karsha to appear. The prospect of obtaining a Divine Technique had kept him awake, as he was close to breaking through to the Great Sage level. He needed to master a few new skills to strengthen his path before advancing. "Sorry to keep you all waiting. Now that I''m back, why don''t we get down to business?" Karsha observed various expressions around him. The Four Fairies looked happy and bashful, while Lady Li Jing wore a look of admiration. Karsha wasn''t sure what had transpired, but the fact that she hadn''t removed her slippers to slap him suggested she wasn''t upset that he had taken her daughter''s purity. On the contrary, she seemed grateful her daughter had finally found someone she liked and was ready to settle down with. Seeing the glossy, bashful expression in her daughter''s eyes, Lady Li Jing could only smile, happy for her. As a woman, she understood how her daughter was feeling. "These are all the Tier 5 skills we''ve gathered. Elder Chen contributed 200, Elder Lin 200, Elder Ben 300, and Assistant Sect Leader Xu brought 400. Additionally, the sect provided 2,500 skill books." Yi Ran, now acting as Sect Master, handed Karsha a space ring. He accepted it with a smile. Without even glancing inside, Karsha tossed it directly into his inventory, then transmitted the promised technique to Elder Chen."I''ll be going into seclusion to prepare for the Blood Expedition. When I return, each of you will receive Tier 20 skills, based on the number of skill books you contributed. Rest assured, I''ll make sure you all get the best skills," Karsha said, prompting sighs of relief from the elders. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Blood Expedition is three weeks from today. You must come out before then to meet the other disciples who will be participating," Yi Ran said, maintaining her dignified role as Sect Leader. Inside, though, she felt a pang of sadness, knowing Karsha wouldn''t take them to Fairyland for the next two weeks. "I''ll do my best to come out early. After all, I have other important matters to handle before the expedition," Karsha replied with a straight face. But deep down, he was smiling, noticing the Four Fairies gazing at him with puppy eyes that only he could discern. "Lady Li Jing, I intended to take you to your new home, but since Xian is still in seclusion, you''ll have to wait until he comes out. I know things might get dull, so I brought you some spells to practice in the meantime," Karsha said, handing her three books. "I''ll be taking my leave now," Karsha added, casting a sidelong glance at June before walking away. For now, they were keeping their relationship a secret from everyone. He wanted to settle down before making any bold moves, especially now that he had killed several experts from the Great Families. He didn''t want to attract too much attention to himself and his companions. However, that didn''t mean he intended to keep them hidden forever. Once he saturated and condensed the next Core, he would have the strength to face stronger opponents, even at the Great Sage stage.It was only a matter of time, and he planned to use the upcoming days to saturate the core and concoct the Core Formation Pill and Core Condensing Pill. He had enough blood to saturate the Lesser Alpha Core but not enough to fully form and condense a new one, so he intended to make the pills and use the Blood Expedition as an opportunity to complete the next Core. After leaving the Golden Mansion, Karsha quickly made his way to his residence, immediately entering his room to ensure no one saw him. He noticed that many disciples had also gone into seclusion to prepare for the Blood Expedition. "It took you all longer than I expected." Thirty minutes after entering his room, four individuals came in without knocking. Karsha didn''t look surprised, as he had been expecting them. "Are you really going to go into seclusion without leaving us anything to remember you by?" Yi Ran pouted, holding onto Karsha''s right hand as they lay on his bed. He had changed the bed in his room, as the previous one hadn''t been comfortable enough for him. June lay on his left, Mei Lin nestled as a pillow, while Yi Ran gently caressed his hand through his robes. "It''s just for two weeks," Karsha said, unsure how to react. As soon as they entered, each of them assumed their place as if they''d already discussed it and planned this formation. "Two weeks is a long time," June said, acting like a spoiled princess. "Shouldn''t you all be cultivating right now?" Karsha asked. "We want to cultivate with you, at least for a day." Karsha looked into the eyes of his fourth wife, Li Fei. He could tell they craved him, and he felt the same, but he didn''t want to make any noise just now. His room was also too small for all four. "Don''t worry, we can go to the Jade Mansion. We''ll have our privacy there, and you can even seclude yourself there afterward. We promise not to disturb you if you cultivate with us for at least a day," Li Fei suggested. Karsha thought for a moment before nodding. =========== Karsha moaned as he climaxed, his release filling Li Fei''s cave up, who smiled in satisfaction, gasping for breath. He had spent the past 15 hours playing with his wives, releasing his stress and reaching climax 12 times. He fell back on the bed, lying there naked as Mei Lin gently tended to him. Since he had advised them not to raise their cultivation bases further, they could only use his yang energy to strengthen their bodies. "So, Li Fei, how did your mother react when you told her about us?" Karsha asked after resting for two hours. Deciding to spend the night with them and start his seclusion the following day, he took the opportunity to ask a question that had been on his mind. "She wasn''t mad, if that''s what you''re worried about. In fact, she was happy I''d finally found someone I cared about, so she''s supportive," Li Fei answered with a warm smile. "Good to hear," Karsha nodded. "I hope you''re not thinking about seducing Sister Fei''s mother," June teased, her hands running over Karsha''s chest. "I have no such plans," Karsha replied, making June and the others smile. "But who knows? If she showed interest, I wouldn''t hesitate," he added, prompting their smiles to turn into playful glares. "You''re such a pervert! Leave Lady Li Jing alone," Yi Ran said, pinching him lightly. "I''m sorry, I wouldn''t dream of it," Karsha replied with a grin. Although Yi Ran''s pinch was sharp, his attention drifted to his lower half, where Li Fei was pressing his hand tightly, sending him waves of mixed pleasure and pain. Seeing Karsha''s pained expression, Li Fei smiled and released his grip. "You''d better keep your promise. My mom is off-limits," she said. "I know. I won''t pursue her. But if she shows any interest in me, I won''t hold back. So instead of warning me, maybe you should talk to her to make sure she has no feelings for me," Karsha replied. He had already noticed some changes in Lady Li Jing''s demeanor when he visited her recently. The looks she gave him hinted at something more, though he didn''t want to jump to conclusions. Still, if she wanted to join, he wouldn''t mind adding her to his harem. "If that happened, I''d apologize to Xian beforehand. The more, the merrier," he added with a grin. "Don''t worry. My mom would never fall for you," Li Fei said confidently. "Wanna bet on that?" Karsha challenged, feeling provoked. "You''re on. What''s the wager?" Li Fei asked, a smirk on her face as June and the others looked on with amused smiles. "I bet I can seduce and win over your mother within a day," Karsha said, not mincing words. "Fine. And what are the stakes?" Li Fei asked. "If I succeed, I get to be with her. If I fail, I''ll do anything you want me to." "It''s a deal," Li Fei said, already imagining how she''d make Karsha fulfill her demands. Karsha, meanwhile, smiled to himself, picturing how the mother and daughter would view each other after he claimed his victory. After two more rounds with his wives, Karsha retreated into a room within the mansion and began cultivating, focusing on saturating his core. A week later, a powerful booming sound erupted from his room, sending waves of pure, bloodthirsty energy radiating in all directions. Chapter 230 Lesser Alpha Core Formed Inside a dimly lit room, Karsha sat with a golden ring hovering behind him. Within one of the three ring holders, a red core was rapidly absorbing blood from another ring lying on the floor in front of him.He had been absorbing blood for almost a week now, nearing the saturation point. The red core had grown to the size of a basketball, its color deepening with each passing day. Karsha had been at this for six days straight, using only the blood¡ªno other items or treasures. The mutant cores were sufficient to form a stronger Lesser Core, so he didn''t need additional items, which he planned to reserve for forming his next core. With each drop absorbed, his aura grew stronger. Although he wasn''t actively releasing his aura, the faint energy radiating from the Soul Ring behind him was powerful enough to immobilize a Sage for a moment. "Almost there," Karsha murmured as he continued absorbing the blood. "Good thing these fools donated their blood. I wouldn''t have been able to saturate the core with just the Bloodfiend''s donation." He shook his head, realizing that, although he''d thought the Bloodfiend''s blood alone would suffice, the core''s insatiable appetite for blood brought a smile to his face. He would need much more blood to form the next core. Now, he no longer had to hold back. The Blood Expedition and the Great Families would become his new sources of power in the coming months. BOOM! A surge of energy burst from Karsha''s Soul Ring, causing the room to tremble slightly. He was aware that formations strengthened the room, protecting it from destruction. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire According to Yi Ran, even an attack from a Great Sage wouldn''t break these walls, so the fact that the Soul Ring''s energy caused it to shake even slightly spoke volumes. Karsha felt a wave of energy flood his body. The moment the core reached saturation, his strength surged to new heights. He could feel his muscles strengthening, and with his evolved meridians, torrents of energy flowed into his core, filling him with power. Though he hadn''t yet faced a real fight since leaving the island, he had critical and dangerous missions ahead, and he would continue to grow stronger, never faltering in his pursuit. < Ding! Congratulations host, You have successfully Saturated the Lesser Alpha Core. +4000 added to Stats, 1,000,000 added to Mana > < Form the next core by consuming 100 Core Formation Pills and absorbing substantial amounts of energy > < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < Class: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 7 > < STR: 34,700 / DEF: 37,000 / AGL: 34,300 / HEA: 41,600 / STA: 32,800 / INT: 37,800 > < Attack Power: 38,900 ~ 51,700> < Mana: 5,400,000 > < Charm: 9,500 > < Fame: 0 > < Exp: 10,000,000/15,000,000 "My attack power has increased again. This is... great, I guess." Karsha noted, aware that his attack power now indicated the force behind his strikes. His strength, combined with the potency of his skills, was now quantified by this power. With his strength increased and his mana multiplied, he could unleash far more attacks than before. "I wonder how powerful the Dark Prince Hell Art has become," he mused, eager to test it. He slipped into the subspace and appeared in the [Rose Garden]. But after taking in the beauty around him, he decided on a different location for his training. He reappeared at the base of towering peaks that stretched high into the sky, their snow-capped summits lost in the clouds. The crisp air invigorated him, carrying the scent of pine and the faint rumble of distant avalanches. Majestic, ancient trees clung to the mountainsides, while crystal-clear streams cascaded down rocky cliffs, forming sparkling waterfalls. Narrow, winding trails led through dense forests and across precarious ledges, offering breathtaking views of the valleys below. "Majestic yet sinister," Karsha muttered, looking at the towering mountains stretching several miles high. On any other day, he might have paused to admire them, but he was here to test how far his skills had advanced. The action was his priority. "Rise." By now, Karsha was so familiar with his skills and techniques that he didn''t need to call out their names in battle. He could utter any random word, and the skill would activate¡ªit all came down to mentally controlling the runes that represented each skill. Karsha''s mind had already transcended mortal comprehension. Although using the nameless method to activate skills demanded immense mental strength, Karsha had no concerns. His confidence was unshakable. The 250-foot-tall Avatar of the Dark Prince rose with a blend of grace, chaos, and sinister energy. Karsha had visualized this sight so often that he no longer cared about its appearance. "Descend," he commanded, pointing at a mountain two miles away that towered 30 kilometers high and 10 kilometers wide. A golden sword shot forward, whistling through the air with lethal precision. As it moved, the space around it began to crumble. BOOM The towering mountain shattered upon impact with the golden giant sword. Karsha had used the second form of the Giant Sword. He had expected something like this, but seeing the empty space before him, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The sheer power of the second level of the Dark Prince Hell Art was overwhelming, almost excessive for someone at his current stage. During his battle with Khinux, he had failed to kill it with either the Giant Sword or the Golden Colossal Sword due to his attack power being insufficient at the time. Despite the Giant Sword having 400% of his attack power, elevated to 700% with Golden Aura and Sword Aura EX augmentations, he had still fallen short. Now, however, he could unleash a more potent version of the technique, thanks to his greatly increased attack power. "I wonder what level this attack will reach once I summon the Soul Ring," Karsha mused, a smile creeping onto his face as he felt his body energized by even more power lying dormant within the Soul Ring. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he hadn''t activated it yet, he knew he could fully harness its potential when the time came. The strength he now possessed would make him unbeatable, even against an average Great Sage¡ªthough it still fell short of what he needed to face the guardians awaiting him. "I am a monster" Karsha laughed then for the first time, he turned to the two Techniques he received when he defeated Nedin and fused with the Primordial-grade Electric Bone Wings. < Sader''s Ice Strike > -- This technique is a result of you defeating the ice empress Nedin in combat. Mastering this technique promises shocking discoveries beyond your normal comprehension. Good luck. Grade: Divine (Upgradeable) Type: Offense Forms: 4/4 First Form: Swirling Ice Vortex -- Tap into the essence of the ice and create a huge vortex of ice that swirls as it spins with a swing of your sword. The longer it spins the stronger it becomes. To make it stronger, combine the swirling vortex into a single Vortex and let it cleave through any obstacle. Second Form: Ice Ring -- With enough Mastery of the first form, swing and materialize a huge Vortex that creates Razor-sharp rings that can shred through any obstacle. The faster the vortex spins, the stronger it becomes. Third Form: Terrifying Ice Ring -- A single swing of the sword will Materialize terrifying Rings that can be short in any direction. With enough mastery, a simple spin of your finger is all it will take to form terrifying ice Rings that can shred through any defense. [Note: The size and strength of the Rings are determined by your mastery of the technique] Fourth Form: Devouring Ice -- With a swing or thought, a giant vortex of ice that devours anything can be formed. This Vortex will devour anything within a certain distance from it. [Note: The higher your mastery, the stronger the devouring force] *** Although Karsha hadn''t yet augmented the technique with any elemental power as he intended, it remained a formidable technique, able to rival even the Dark Prince Hell Art. From the first form to the fourth, each stage posed a lethal threat to his enemies. When Nedin had used the technique, she only deployed the first two forms, yet the results had been astonishing. Despite a Mutation occurring when she used the second form, Karsha could tell that even without that factor, the technique was exceptional. He didn''t know the exact mastery level Nedin had achieved, but she had managed to create around five Vortices. If graded on the same system, this would place her at ''B'' mastery for the first form and ''C'' mastery for the second. However, even if her mastery was at this level, the power of her attacks back then was anything but low. If Karsha managed to infuse even one element into the technique, as he did with the Dark Prince Hell Art, he wouldn''t just gain an overpowered technique¡ªhe''d secure another trump card that could prove invaluable in the most critical moments. "I need to make time for all these techniques¡ªthey''ll come in handy in my battle with the two Guardians," Karsha sighed. He was now a Level 7 Grandmaster, just two steps away from receiving his breakthrough quest. But since he hadn''t yet defeated the Guardians blocking the path to the Inner Area of Snake Island and the Domain of the Fallen Leviathan, he couldn''t advance to become a Semi-Saint. First, he had to kill those two and unlock the first Persona¡ªThe Annihilator Persona. Once he achieved that, he could break through and begin his quest to grow even stronger. After all, he still had three tasks assigned to him by the Unknown Emperor. Upon completing them, he would gain access to yet another treasure house left behind by the mysterious ruler. With the matter of the technique settled, Karsha turned his focus to the next technique he acquired after fusing with the Scarlet Bone Wings. Chapter 231 Lightning Phoenix Drive < Ding! You have received a divine technique; Lightning Phoenix Drive >When Karsha fused with the Bone Wings, he gained a technique that, when cultivated, would allow him to make better use of them. Right now, he can only use the wings like a normal bird, lacking any technique to unlock their full potential. Although they are Primordial Wings and inherently powerful, this technique will enable Karsha to fully utilize them¡ªif there is indeed a limit to their potential. < Lightning Phoenix Drive > - The Scarlet Lightning Phoenix is a master of aerial combat, harnessing its natural connection to lightning and wind to dominate the skies. - Its wings are weapons, enhancing both flight and combat. Mastering this innate technique of the Lightning Phoenix will unleash the true terror of these wings. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Grade: Divine (Upgradeable) Type: Movement, Offense Forms: 3/3 First Form: Lightning Wind Spin Slash - By channeling lightning and wind energy into the wings through connectors, the user can propel forward at lightning-fast speed, leaving razor-sharp wind blades with every spin. [Note: The wings contain a total of 100,000 connectors. Channeling through all requires a profound comprehension of both Lightning and Wind Elements] Second Form: Scarlet Wing Control Art - The blades of the wings can be moved into various formations, each creating unique movement and attack patterns. Master all forms to unleash attacks by moving a single blade or more. [Note: 10,000 variations of movement can be applied to the wings. Each variation requires mastery of the Lightning and Wind Elements to a certain degree] Third Form: Lightning Phoenix Dominating the Sky - Once the first two forms are mastered to a certain level, you will gain the ability to comprehend a unique law known only to the Scarlet Lightning Phoenix. This law will unlock the hidden secrets of the wings. "System, it would be great if you didn''t make the descriptions of the techniques appear so simple," Karsha muttered, shaking his head as he looked at the descriptions of the various forms. The system made them seem straightforward, but in reality, even mastering the first form to an E rating would require tremendous effort. According to the description, he would need to channel lightning and wind energy through the connectors inside the wings. These connectors, akin to meridians, facilitate the flow of energy through the wings. The more connectors he opens, the more powerful the technique will become. Karsha could already sense that he would need to open at least 10 connectors to achieve even an F-level mastery. The process is complex, demanding a great deal of both mental and soul strength. It also requires significant amounts of lightning and wind essence, but that wouldn''t be an issue for Karsha. Having already formed the Lesser Alpha Core, he could now generate large amounts of elemental essence with ease. The real challenge lies in the connector-opening stage. Karsha must channel a large amount of energy, which requires immense concentration. This will test his mental capacity, and without sufficient strength, he risks losing control or even injuring himself. Additionally, he must seal each connector with soul energy, allowing them to remain open permanently. This way, he won''t have to reopen them every time he uses the wings. It''s a complex and time-intensive process, but fortunately, he can transfer the wings to the subspace. Thanks to the time difference there, he doesn''t need to worry as much about the time required. Though opening the connectors demands a nerve-wracking amount of time and energy, the rewards are substantial. If he manages to open 100 connectors, his aerial speed will reach 200% of his total agility. While this might not sound like much, Karsha''s current agility already enables him to travel 5 kilometers in a second. Such speed is something even Sages would find unattainable¡ªunless, of course, they possess specialized movement techniques. Karsha doesn''t need a movement technique; his physical body is already incredibly powerful, allowing him to endure the resistance from moving at such high speeds. So, with a 200% increase in agility, Karsha could travel over 10 kilometers per second in the air. Additionally, he will be able to create 100 wind blades with a single spin. These blades will carry the properties of his Silent Wind element, making them nearly undetectable. The silent nature of this wind is exceptionally potent, and combined with his Yin-Yang Lightning, it will establish him as an overlord of the skies. Then there''s the second form of the technique: the Scarlet Wing Control Art. Karsha has already sensed that the wings operate through distinct control mechanisms. Upon fusing with them, he received three such mechanisms. One of these allows him to transform the wings into two razor-sharp broadswords with remarkable cutting power, their sharpness directly influenced by his flight speed. These control mechanisms are complex and require a high level of mastery over the wings. Although the system hasn''t detailed it in the description, he must unlock a certain number of connectors before he can activate them. For the Broadsword mechanism, he needs to unlock about 1,000 connectors. Once those connectors are in place, his combat prowess in the sky will grow even stronger and more dangerous. Regarding the final form of the technique, he has no information on how it will work. The only thing he knows is that the third form functions as a complete technique on its own. Though he doesn''t fully understand the wings, he can sense that they hold many hidden secrets beyond just their powerful aura¡ªsecrets that would even make Karsha tremble when he discovers them. The wings are from a Primordial Beast of an unknown class, meaning that even the system, with its current limitations, cannot determine their true nature. He will have to uncover these mysteries as he grows and gains access to deeper knowledge. "Too bad I can''t start comprehending any of these techniques," Karsha sighed in frustration. While his affinity for the Lightning Element is now at the Excellent stage, his Wind Element is still at a low stage, preventing him from channeling wind essence as effectively as lightning essence. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I need to fix that soon before time runs out," Karsha thought, knowing that once he reached the Level 9 Grandmaster stage, he would have to complete the trial to unlock the Annihilator Persona. Any delay could be costly. Missing the requirement to unlock his first Persona would be a serious setback. "No need to worry for now. I just need to keep strengthening my skills. Once I achieve at least SS mastery, I''ll upgrade them to Tier 20. This blood expedition will also help me gather more skill points." Karsha laughed, stood up, and stretched. "Tsk, this sect better have some impressive reward for me when I help them win this expedition." With his Lesser Alpha core now formed, he wouldn''t fear even a Tier 9 monster¡ªunless, of course, it was an Alpha or a mutant. Even then, his chances of survival would be high. He didn''t know exactly what grade of monsters he''d face to unlock the Annihilator class, so he was eager to test his strength. From the little he''d learned, stronger monsters of various species could be found in the forest they''d be sent to. "I still have some time. I guess it''s time to enhance my mastery of the other skills that haven''t yet reached at least ''A'' mastery." The Blood Manipulation, Crescent Ice Strike, and Death Beam skills are still far from that milestone. Since he can''t use Blood Manipulation in the subspace, he''ll focus on Death Beam now that his third eye has grown even stronger. With the current strength of his third eye, he can unleash powerful beams capable of killing even a Tier 6 monster. He can also release attacks that disorient the target temporarily, depending on the intention behind the attack. He hasn''t made any serious effort to improve his affinity with the darkness element, so his third eye still isn''t operating at full potential. Even his "Eternal Demon Gaze" hasn''t unleashed its full power, despite reaching ''A'' mastery and consuming the partial essence of a Nightmare along with numerous Fear and Pain energies. Besides this, he hasn''t yet begun learning to play the flute to wield the "Wraithcall Flute." With its terrifying power, he might even be able to drive his enemies to kill themselves with just a simple melody. He also has the "Balls Kicker" skill to master, but that''s reserved for the heirs of the great families. "Damn, I have a lot to do and so little time to get it all done. Hmm, I guess it''s a good thing I have the System Subspace. A few months of free time on the outside, and I''ll take these skills to SS mastery." After checking some more details he hadn''t had time for, he started to master the skills. He called the clone and together they started the mastery process. Before long, Karsha entered a state of euphoria as he continued to discover many ways to use the Death Beam and Crescent Ice Strike. ======== Outside, the sect began gathering the 500 disciples chosen for the Blood Expedition. Core disciples started emerging from seclusion, and even those away on missions were returning. Three days before they departed for the capital, Karsha emerged from seclusion and escorted Xian''s family to their new home. Chapter 232 An Unexpected Proposal "Wow, Big Brother, is this really our new home?" Xian asked, his mouth open in amazement as they entered the gates of a majestic mansion.As soon as Karsha came out of seclusion, he contacted Big Brother Max, who brought a grand carriage to the sect. The carriage was a part of the mansion that Karsha had arranged for Xian''s family. The mansion was situated in Sunlight City''s elite district, where homes were built from jade stones and roofed with Mana stones. Each Mana stone had formations within that absorbed heavenly Mana, strengthening the buildings and enhancing cultivation. As they moved through the streets, Karsha sensed powerful auras emanating from nearly every house they passed. He didn''t even need the system to know that most of these people were hidden experts from the Great Families and other powerhouses. Although he didn''t know much, he understood enough to realize that while the Great Families were the city''s overlords, there were hidden powers even they wouldn''t dare to offend. "No need to be shocked, Xian. This big brother of yours is very rich. This is just the beginning; once things settle down, I''ll take you to my real home. I bet you''ll collapse when you see my wealth," Karsha said with a satisfied smile. He wasn''t afraid of anyone knowing about his wealth. Everyone in the carriage was someone he could trust, including Big Brother Max. Max was the type to value loyalty, and since Karsha had helped him countless times, he wouldn''t repay kindness with betrayal. As for the four fairy-like ladies in the carriage, betrayal was the last thing on their minds. Lady Li Jing was also someone he trusted deeply, so he wasn''t concerned about her loyalty either. "Big Brother, how exactly rich are you? This mansion cost millions of spirit stones¡ª even a Great Family wouldn''t just hand over something like this," Xian said, still in awe of the mansion''s magnificence, now their new home. "Don''t compare me to those nobodies. Even if they combined all their wealth, they wouldn''t reach half of mine. You''d better get used to living the life of a rich kid, Xian¡ªthis brother of yours is going to spoil you rotten," Karsha said, patting Xian on the shoulder. With a look of amazement, Xian dragged Karsha toward the mansion''s main gate, while Big Brother Max followed behind with a range of expressions on his face. But most of all, he seemed grateful for being in Xian''s good graces. "Who is he, really?" Lady Li Jing asked, gazing at Karsha as he and Xian entered the mansion''s grand hall. "Honestly, I don''t know. When I asked him, he only half-told the truth. But from what I''ve seen, it''s probably best not to dwell on it too much. I feel his background is something beyond our understanding, even if he were to tell us," Yi Ran replied, watching the man to whom she had given her heart. "I guess you''re right. He certainly is a mysterious fellow," Lady Li Jing agreed. They lingered outside for a moment before deciding to go in. The interior of the mansion was unlike anything they had ever seen. The decorations were top-notch, supported by formations that enhanced every detail. While these formations were relatively weak for someone like Karsha, they were still powerful enough to withstand attacks from even a Sage. Yet, Karsha didn''t seem disappointed. After all, this place was only a temporary residence. He already planned to relocate those close to him to the island, a place the system described as hidden¡ªone that no one could find without Karsha granting them access. The island was the perfect place to keep those he cherished safe. He wouldn''t want anyone in his life to be caught up in his troubles. Once the island''s development reached a certain stage, he would build a grand mansion there and start relocating his family. "This place is huge!" Li Nan exclaimed, jumping onto a bed large enough to fit six people. "This is your room, little Nan," Karsha said, lifting her off the bed and playfully tossing her back onto it. "From now on, this whole room is yours." Li Nan looked over at her mother, waiting for some objection, but seeing her mother smiling, she leapt forward and hugged Karsha. "Thank you, Big Brother!" "All right, later you can go shopping with Mommy," Karsha added, as they continued their tour through the mansion''s rooms, kitchen, training area, and finally, the pool. "That''s about everything," Big Brother Max said, handing a golden token to Karsha. "The amount has been deposited on it." Karsha nodded and accepted the token. "This card holds enough to get you started. Buy whatever you need. I know it can''t replace what you''ve lost, but I hope it brings a little happiness into your life," Karsha said, passing the golden token to Lady Li Jing, who looked like she was on the verge of tears. Before he could say more, tears began streaming down her face. *Why do I keep finding myself in situations like this?* Karsha thought, cursing his luck and feeling helpless. Fortunately, Yi Ran and the others stepped in to offer some guidance. "It''s all right, there''s no need to cry," Yi Ran said, encouraging Karsha to hug her. He complied, wrapping his arms around Lady Li Jing and gently rubbing her back. "Xian and your other children are here, and so am I. You don''t have to worry about anything. We''re all here for you," Karsha added reassuringly. After a while, Lady Li Jing stopped crying, giving Karsha the chance to end the hug. However, unfortunately for him, when he pulled back, his golden-red eyes drifted toward her chest. Although he had already noticed how large her breasts were, seeing them up close gave him a different impression. ''Damn it, Karsha, she just lost her husband. No need to be aggressive right now,'' he thought, forcing himself to shake off the sudden distraction. But his reaction didn''t go unnoticed by everyone. Lady Li Jing noticed his momentary hesitation but didn''t react. It happened so quickly that no one else picked up on it. Karsha had a bet with Li Fei, but he wasn''t going to follow through on it. Lady Li Jing was different¡ªshe was Xian''s mother. He wouldn''t pursue his own brother''s mother, especially not while she was still in mourning¡­ or maybe. "Let''s head inside." Soon, they were all sitting in the house. Big Brother Max went over some policies and rules that had to be followed when living in a certain part of the city. None of the rules were an issue for someone like Lady Li Jing. The policies were simply in place to ensure that homeowners didn''t encounter any problems while living there. After a while, Big Brother Max left, bearing mind-blowing gifts. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With three days left before they had to leave, Karsha and the others decided to spend the night. Naturally, they agreed to keep things quiet, so the four ladies stayed in separate rooms, while Karsha stayed in another room. At dawn the next day, Karsha woke up and went for a swim. He really missed his days back on Earth, so when he saw a pool that had been enhanced with formations and arrays, he couldn''t resist taking a dip. He woke up around 4 a.m. and decided to go for a swim. However, a few minutes in, his peaceful swim was interrupted by Lady Li Jing''s arrival. "You couldn''t sleep either, huh?" Karsha said. He hadn''t really slept at all, having spent the entire night chatting with Nedin inside his Soul Sea. "Not really. I just woke up early to practice," Lady Li Jing replied, taking a seat a few steps from the pool with a flute in her hands. Karsha''s eyes lit up when he saw it. "Lady Li Jing, you play the flute?" he asked. "I play a little," she replied politely. Karsha jumped out of the pool and immediately approached her. "Then I''ll trouble you for a while. I hope you don''t mind teaching me a thing or two¡ªI''m a quick learner," Karsha said eagerly. "I don''t mind. After all, you''ve done more for me and my family than I could ever repay in this life or the next," Lady Li Jing said, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Karsha, not wanting to go through another emotional moment, simply hugged her. "You don''t owe me anything, Lady Li Jing. We''re family now, and this is what family is all about," he comforted her. "How about you join me for a swim?" he offered, hoping to ease the tension. His dragon was becoming restless, and he realized it would be incredibly embarrassing if Lady Li Jing noticed. Lady Li Jing''s body stiffened slightly. "I don''t know how to swim," she replied in a quiet tone. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Karsha felt a bad premonition, but before he could find a way out, Lady Li Jing spoke up again. "Since I''ll be teaching you how to play the flute, why don''t you teach me how to swim?" Karsha realized he had fallen into yet another inescapable trap. Though they were both fully clothed, his weakness for well-endowed women started making his dragon rise. If Lady Li Jing got into the water and became wet, Karsha knew he wouldn''t be able to hold back for long. "We can start once I get back from the expedition," he offered, trying to find an escape. "Lady Yi Ran mentioned that this year''s Blood Expedition will be different, so once you leave, it could take a whole month or more before you return. That would mean an entire month of doing nothing. So teach me something now," she replied, unexpectedly playing the pity card. ''Damn my luck with women,'' Karsha cursed inwardly, but with no other option, he nodded¡ªand thus began his self-imposed torment. Chapter 233 Fucking his Mother In Law [18+] With no way out for him, Karsha gently helps Lady Li Jing enter the pool. He held her by the hand making sure almost 90% of her body was submerged into the water.Immediately her chest area entered the water, and Karsha''s heart skipped a beat. She was wearing her nightgown so it sticks like glue to her boobs printing her nipples through the clothing. "Don''t worry, I won''t let go" Karsha said as he started moving her through the pool to get her accustomed to the water. The more they move, the hotter Karsha''s body becomes. The sight he is seeing is just too enchanting. ''Don''t think about this. She is your brother''s mom, She is your brother''s mom...'' Karsha keeps resisting as they move through the pool. Just like Li Fei, lady Li Jing was also wearing baggy clothes when Karsha met them so he wasn''t able to determine her body shape. Now, however, seeing the slightly thick body floating on the water, Karsha couldn''t help but want to play with it. However, he just couldn''t bring himself to grab the butt or boobs. He could only endure and keep moving her through the water. After moving about for a while, Karsha was stuck on what to do next. It''s either she made her swing on her back or belly. Either way, one of the two heavenly treasures will come into full view. If he made her swim on her back, those huge and firm boobs will be pointed right in front of him and if he made her swim on her belly, her butt will be on full display. He was stuck as he reminisced about what to do. However, while Karsha was struggling to come out with a decision, four ladies inside a room looked at each other and smiled. "Do you think she will do it?" Yi Ran asked "I honestly don''t know. I just told her she doesn''t have to be guilty about anything. It''s her happiness so whatever decision she makes, I will support her, we all will" Li Fei said with a proud smile. "But you do know Karsha was only joking about the bet. He wouldn''t actually go through with it right" June asked. "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my mom''s body. If she indeed wants to go through with this, then I am certain Karsha wouldn''t be able to resist" Li Fei replied with a smile. "I guess we''ll have to wait and see how things proceed," Mei Lin added. The four laughed and then went off to spy on Karsha and Lady Li Jing. What Karsha didn''t know was that while he was in seclusion, Yi Ran and the others approached Lady Li Jing and convinced her to join the harem. This is a cultivation world. People die all the time, so while Karsha would want them to mourn, In actuality, they stop mourning once they bury the deceased. What follows is revenge if they want to. Karsha has already gotten revenge for them so they are all at peace now. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they have already forgotten bout him. They praised the amazing times they''d had with Karsha and how much she would benefit from being with him. Initially, she was skeptical and said she would think about it. In truth, she was scared she wasn''t enough for Karsha, so to protect herself, she closed her mind to the idea. However, that lock was broken when Karsha admired her beauty a few hours ago. While she might not be on the same level as the Four Fairies, she is beautiful in her own right. Her body was stunning, and seeing Karsha look at her that way brought back all the good things her daughter had said about him. She wanted to experience that so she left to go to Karsha, but on her way, she saw karsha leave for the pool. She quickly went and put on her nightgown and approached him. Although most cultivators can go years without a night of sleep, she and her family lived a normal mortal life so they have nightgowns. ''Damn it'' Karsha gritted his teeth and then gently turned Lady Li Jing upside down, his hands supporting he chest making sure her head doesn''t enter the water. Her butt is in full display now. Karsha''s dragon started rising creating a budge in his trouser. Unluckily for him, his clothes are wet so his dragon is clearly printed through his pants. With the water crystal clear, Lady Li Jing started to notice it. As time went by, it started to rise becoming even more visible now. Lady Li Jing gulped seeing the long rod inside Karsha''s pants. She had the urge to grab it but she held back. Karsha also noticed she saw his dragon so he started to loosen up making his dragon gain some form of freedom. His hands also started moving toward Lady Li Jing''s chest area. His hands soon started massaging the top of her boobs and his other hand slowly make its way toward her butt area. Soon, he started pressing her boobs and before he could realize it, his hands are all over her boobs and butt. ''Fuck this'' Karsha said inwardly as he move Lady Li Jing toward the edge of the pool. He raised her and sat her on the edge of the pool. In one pull, he ripped apart Lady Li Jing''s clothes revealing her heavenly body. His hands made their way toward her boobs but before he couldn''t grab them, he stopped to ask. "Lady Li Jing, I am sorry but I can''t hold myself back anymore. If you don''t want me to do this, just say it and I will leave" "I want this Karsha, go ahead and do it" Lady Li Jing responded with a smile. Karsha didn''t hold back anymore as he grab hold of her boobs and began massaging them. His hands played with the firmly standing boobs for a while before he spread her legs revealing cleanly shaved pink lips. Karsha gulped and then jumped from the pool. He then brought out a heavy bed and then raised Lady Li Jing and threw her onto it. He also ripped his clothes revealing his perfect arbs and of course, his heavenly rod. Lady Li Jing Gulped seeing the huge, long-standing rod. Karsha didn''t dwell much on her expression as he gently push her on his back and began sucking on her boobs. Moans started filling the area prompting Karsha to summon his fortress which covered the 20 meters around them. He compressed the fortress to cover only that diameter. With the space sealed, he continued with his job. The boobs are just too inviting for him so he continues to suck on them. After making good use of the boobs, he slowly started kissing all over her body. As he kissed her neck, his left hand started making its way toward her nether region. ''Damn, she is wet'' Karsha said inwardly as he started rubbing his finger on her nether region. Moans filled the fortress making Karsha smile. Every man''s dream is to hear those sounds so hearing them now means a lot. After kissing her neck for a while, his lips sealed hers and they started sucking on each other''s tongues. Karsha wasn''t slowing down at all. Lady Li Jing''s body is just too amazing. After kissing for a while, he slowly makes his way down her body. Soon, his face is resting at her entrance. His most were assaulted with a very pleasant fragrance. Inside his soul, he felt a tug of excitement. He immediately knew what had to be done. "Mmmmh" Lady Li Jing moaned as Karsha''s tongue entered her cave. Karsha didn''t give her a breath time as he started drilling her nether region with his tongue. His tongue game is top notch so soon, he sent Lady Li Jing to the peak of pleasure. "Aaaahhhh" Lady Li Jing Moaned aloud as her juice splashed on Karsha''s face. Her dam broke painting Karsha''s face with her love Juice. "That is some tasty love juice you got Lady Li Jing" Karsha teased as he lay beside the mother-in-law who is panting for breath. "You made me suffer with this body of yours, so I guess you will have to suffer for that" After allowing her to rest for a while, Karsha raised her legs and gently spread them. With her legs spread, her pink region pointed right at Karsha. He smiled and then started rubbing his iron rod at the entrance. "From today onward, you are mine," Karsha said and then gently pushed his dick into her. ''Damn, she is tighter than I thought'' Karsha muttered as he start to thrust slowly. Lady Li Jing Moan in pleasure when he felt the hot iron rod inside of her. Karsha started going slowly and then as her pussy adapt to his huge iron rod, he began to thrust faster. The faster he got, the more intense the moan coming from Lady Li Jing. Pah Pah Pah Pah Karsha keeps thrusting hitting the inner of her pussy making her scream in delight. Karsha''s dick is huge and long enough to go all the way through. So the more he thrust, the more intense her screams of pleasure. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more he thrust, the more guilty he felt, but seeing the helplessness and pleasure look on Xian''s mom''s face, Karsha couldn''t resist so he was away from all distractions and focus on inscribing his name inside her pussy. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Aaaahhhh" Lady Li Jing Came again splashing her love Juice all over Karsha''s body. Karsha on the other hand continues to Thrust creating a watery sound and skin-hitting skin. After a while, He raised Lady Yi Ran''s waist bringing her closer to his dick. Karsha groaned as he shot his load into Lady Li Jing''s womb. Immediately the loads painted her inside, Lady Li Jing smiled. She knew there was no going back anymore, and for one, she didn''t want to. "Thank You" After panting for a few more breaths, Lady Li Jing said. "You can thank me once we are done, we just started so get ready to fulfill your duties as my wife," Karsa said revealing his hard dick once more. Chapter 234 Satisfied Wives [18+] "Mmmh" Karsha moan as he blasted his load for the Tenth time into Li Jing''s pussy. They have been at it for hours now.At first, Karsha wanted to stop since Xian and the others would be awake soon, however, Li Jing told him to not worry and that nothing would happen. Karsha of course blindly trusted her and without any reservations, he continued to paint her womb milky for the past hours. Of course, they paused in between sessions for Li Jing to cultivate the yang energy. They started at the Grandmaster stage and after the eighth load, she entered the Sage realm but Karsha stopped her at the Second level, so the rest of the yang energy was used to temper her body. Karsha doesn''t know the kind of yang energy he possesses, but he knew its true abilities haven''t even begun to surface yet. Not only has she risen from Level 1 Grandmaster to Level 2 Sage, but her foundation is also intact, even stronger than ever. What even surprises Karsha is her beauty transformation. The current Li Jing has joined the four heavenly beauties and with her incredibly hot body, even someone like Yi Ran will look slightly inferior. She now looks like an immortal that has descended from the heavens to tempt men. Looking at the gorgeous beauty sitting in front of him, Karsha couldn''t hold himself back. He moved and sat behind her and started massaging her boobs as she cultivate the Yang energy further strengthening her foundation. Karsha has given her spells that can bring down kingdoms but because of her inferior cultivation base, she wasn''t able to use them, now however, she can harness them to a certain degree. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "Li Jing, you are indeed beautiful" Karsha couldn''t maintain his rationale anymore so he started to finger her as she cultivated the yang energy. His silent moans are like music to Karsha''s ears. He felt like he was the highest in the world at the moment. "I am indeed lucky," Karsha said resting his head on her shoulder as she continued to absorb the yang energy. In less than 2 hours, she finished absorbing the yang energy and they went for the eleventh round. Karsha couldn''t hold himself back and Li Jing also couldn''t get enough of his huge rod. It''s like two maniacs chasing after each other. "It has been 12 hours already, when are they going to come out" Li Fei asked with a slight frown. When Karsha raised the fortress to mask the moaning sound, they were cut off from spying on her mother. This dampened their mood but without anything to do, they decided to wait. Daybreak but the fortress still stood. This of course was normal at first, but after another 4 hours and the Fortress never came down, they started to look restless. She used her wood energy to put Xian and Li Nan into a deep sleep preventing them from waking up until her mom came back. Now that it''s over 12 hours, they started to become even more restless. "How many rounds are they going that require this much time?" Mei Lin asked "Let''s give me two more hours, if they don''t come out, we will have to break down the fortress" June, the aggressive one in the harem suggested and the others nodded in approval. Inside the fortress, Karsha smiled looking at the scene outside. ''Serve you four right, you think after 10 rounds, she wouldn''t betray you all'' He laugh inwardly. Li Jing has already told him about the plot his four wives made to get her into his bed. She told him everything and for one, Karsha was happy the others knew about this. The only one left to tell is Xian. However, that doesn''t mean he would let them off the hook that easily. Since they played him, he will also get back at them somehow. if going 11 rounds isn''t enough, he will go ten more. "I think we should stop for now, you still have to prepare for the Blood Expedition" Just when Karsha was about to go for another round, Li Jing stopped him. "You are right, we can stop for now, but when I get back, you will beg me to stop" Karsha planted a kiss on her lips before deactivating the fortress revealing two naked bodies seated on a huge mattress. "What?" Li Jing was taken aback by the sudden reveal, She quickly wrapped her arms around her chest covering her boobs. "No need to be embarrassed, you are all my wives, we will spend many times together" Karsha pulled her in as he gazed at the four shocked ladies who looked like they had been frozen solid. "Mom?" Li Fei asked with a shocked look in her eyes. "You should probably start calling her sister since she is now my woman" Karsha smiled massaging Li Jing''s boobs. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look at your shocked faces. When you were plotting against me, didn''t you put this into your calculation" Karsha asked in a mocking tone. He can tell the four are shocked by the sight they are seeing. The current Li Jing has become so beautiful. Her body is just too dangerous for anyone to resist. ''This body is going to bring me trouble after trouble in the future'' Karsha sighed. "Are you four going to stand there and waste heavenly juice or do you want to come and let me have a taste" Karsha''s voice seems to pull them back to reality. Soon, the fortress rose again, and now, five heavenly beauties are littered on the bed. Karsha didn''t waste any time as he pushed Yi Ran down and drove his rod into her thrusting immediately. Her moan filled the air. 10 minutes later, she came. June followed next. Then Mei Lin Followed and then lastly, Li Fei followed. When her juice splashed out, the sweet fragrance assaulted everyone''s noise. After he satisfied all of them, Karsha rested in the arms of two beauties, June and Mei Lin. In his right arm is Yi Ran and in his left arm is Li Jin. June seemed to have recognized superiority so she allowed Li Jing to have the second wife spot. As for Li Fei, She is giving Karsha a blowjob like crazy. Her spot is his dick, so she never stops to accomplish her task. Her mother could only look at her with a smile. Now, she is also a member of the harem. "Isn''t this nice" Karsha said as he gazed at the five beauties by his side. "I am indeed a lucky fellow" he added. "You should be happy with what you have now, we don''t want you going about fucking anything you see," Yi Ran said rubbing her hands on Karsha''s arbs. "You don''t have to worry about that. From now onwards, my focus will be able making myself and you all stronger. I will turn you all into monsters that can rival even heavenly geniuses" Karsha said with confidence. He noticed one thing that made him both happy and sad. When he first met Lady Li Jing, Mei Lin, Yi Ran, and Li Fei, they didn''t have the destiny marks, now however they are all marked meaning they will one day awaken their destiny unlocking stronger strengths. It''s a good thing, to say the least. However, it means that he wouldn''t be able to tell if someone would be part of his destiny without sticking his rod in them. Although there are situations where he will see the mark without doing anything to them, his first impressions show most of these marks will show when he greatly impacted their lives. Morris was literally saved from the death door making him directly leap to become the first destiny chosen. If that is the case, then destiny is still in control, just that it doesn''t stop Karsha from tempering with the destiny of others. "Don''t worry too much about us, we are now stronger than ever. With five of us together, nobody will dare to come against us" June said. "You five are now a part of my life, and despite knowing you are all capable, I still couldn''t help but worry" Karsha''s words touched them dearly. They both knew what he said was true. But they just don''t want to let him worry about them. "You don''t have to worry too much about us Karsha, you are also a part of us, so your safety is something we crave. You have to always return to us no matter how far you travel, we will always be here waiting for you" Yi Ran spoke with affection. "Don''t worry, I will always find my way home, after all, who wouldn''t want to come back to these heavenly bodies" Karsha laughed. His women also laughed except Li Fei who had her mouth busy at that moment. After a few minutes of sucking, Karsha blessed her with his juice making her smile happily as she swallow his loads. "We should probably go back to the sect. We will be moving out soon." Yi Ran said making the others nod. "Sister Li Jing, you can also come, we have more than enough room to accommodate you and Li Nan" "This is our new home so we wouldn''t leave you alone behind," June added. Li Jing looked at Karsha and then nodded. "Great, I will prepare a veil for you," Yi Ran said with a smile. They all are happy. "You ladies can take the lead, I and Xian will be visiting the Hunters Guild before coming. We won''t be gone for long." After kissing all five of his wives, Karsha left the Mansion with Xian and headed to the Hunters Guild. Chapter 235 Shocking the Hunters Guild After wrapping up everything at the mansion, Karsha and Xian headed toward the Hunters'' Guild. Before leaving, Li Fei had used her powers to put Xian and her sister into a deep sleep to ensure they wouldn''t wake up to the sound of Karsha passionately claiming their mother.Although Karsha had intended to inform Xian about the situation, he didn''t want him to find out in such an awkward way. Li Fei''s foresight in allowing Xian to sleep through the entire ordeal was, in Karsha''s view, a stroke of brilliance. Now strolling through the bustling streets, Karsha decided it was time to address the matter directly. After a moment of deliberation, he turned to Xian. "Xian, I have something to tell you," Karsha said, coming to a halt and looking him in the eyes. "What is it, big brother?" Xian asked, tilting his head slightly in curiosity. "I hope you''re already aware that your sister and I are now a couple," Karsha began. Xian nodded, a faint smile playing on his lips. Karsha could tell he was genuinely pleased that his sister had chosen someone like him. Who wouldn''t be? Karsha was generous, dependable, and a good influence on Xian. Naturally, Xian would approve of him as his sister''s partner. But then came the more delicate matter. "Also, I''ve made Lady Li Jing mine. She is now my woman as well," Karsha added, watching closely for Xian''s reaction. Xian''s body stiffened for a moment, his expression frozen in shock. Karsha remained silent, giving him the space to process what he had just heard. After about five minutes, Xian finally broke the silence. "Do you love my mother?" Xian asked, his tone serious. Karsha nodded firmly. "Then good," Xian replied, catching Karsha completely off guard. "Wait, you''re just... okay with it? Aren''t you mad that I made such a decision without consulting you first?" Karsha asked, genuinely surprised. He had fully expected Xian to be upset, maybe even furious, over such a significant development. Consulting him first seemed like the respectful thing to do, and Karsha had been prepared to deal with Xian''s anger. "This is the world of cultivation, Big Brother," Xian began, his tone calm but resolute. "Things like this are common. The dead are gone, and the best thing we can do is move forward and try to find happiness. If it wasn''t you, sooner or later, some pervert would''ve set their greedy eyes on my mother. And if I wasn''t strong enough, I wouldn''t be able to prevent them." "You are my big brother and a good man. Taking her as your wife instead of a concubine means everything to me. At least you love her that much, and from what I saw a few hours ago, she is happy. "So, I am happy too. Her being with you is a good thing, so I''m not angry at either of you. Just promise me you won''t hurt her. She is my mother, no matter what." Karsha felt a wave of guilt wash over him. He could have at least tried to talk to his brother first before making any decisions, but he hadn''t. Now, seeing how supportive Xian was, Karsha couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of remorse. "I promise to make her the happiest woman in the universe," Karsha declared, patting his chest. His words brought a faint smile to Xian''s face. "Thank you," Xian said, a single tear sliding down his cheek. Even though he was supportive, it still hurt to know that his father had been replaced. Karsha could only pat him on the shoulder with a reassuring look. "I should be the one thanking you. I''ll never make her sad, Xian. She''s my life now, and I''ll do everything I can to make her happy," Karsha added. Xian nodded, and they started moving again. Before long, they arrived at the gates of the Hunters'' Guild and stepped inside. The scene was just as they remembered it¡ªbustling with people buying and selling. "It''s you." Just as Karsha and Xian began to look around, a familiar voice reached their ears, prompting them to turn toward its source. Standing before them was the same attendant who had greeted them during their first visit to the guild. "Yes, it''s us. Glad to see you again, Big Sister Vie," Karsha said with a smile. He already had her information, so without even glancing at her nametag, he knew all there was to know about her. She had no affiliations with any of the great families, and her bloodline was Sage-grade, signifying exceptional potential. Karsha had no intention of making someone like her an enemy. Gaining her friendship meant surrounding himself with powerful allies in the future. "We''re here to sell some goods," Karsha added. "Wait here, let me call the guild leader," Vie said hurriedly. From their previous encounter, she was still reeling with shock. Her boss had explicitly instructed her to inform him the moment Karsha returned to the guild. She quickly left to fetch him, leaving Karsha and Xian to sit and wait. A short while later, the guild manager appeared. "Karsha, welcome once again to the Hunters'' Guild," Hando greeted warmly as he entered the reception area, instantly drawing several gazes toward them. Murmurs spread through the crowd as soon as Hando approached Karsha and Xian. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, isn''t that the guy who sold the Lesser Mutant a few months ago?" someone whispered, looking in Karsha''s direction. "Now that you mention it... Even though he''s changed a lot, the other guy with him is still recognizable. I think it''s him," another person chimed in. "Heavens, is he here to sell another mutant?" a third person speculated, sparking even more curiosity. "I heard the last one sold at auction for over 300,000 spirit stones," someone else added, causing the crowd''s focus on Karsha to intensify. "Good to see you again, Hando," Karsha said, extending his hand for a handshake. Hando, momentarily surprised by the friendly gesture, quickly recovered and clasped Karsha''s hand. "Let''s get down to business," Karsha said after a brief exchange of pleasantries. Hando, already on the same page, quickly shifted into a business-focused demeanor. "I promised last time that I''d challenge your finances. I hope you''ve prepared enough money this time," Karsha said with a sly smile. "Tell me, how much do Tier 6 and Tier 7 monster bodies sell for?" Karsha asked, sparking a glint of excitement in Hando''s eyes. "A Tier 6 monster typically goes for 10,000 low-tier spirit stones, while a Tier 7 fetches 100,000 low-tier spirit stones," Hando replied confidently. Karsha nodded thoughtfully before posing another question. "And what about Dark Mutants at each tier? What would they cost?" Hando''s heart skipped a beat, but as a seasoned businessman, he composed himself quickly. "A Lesser Mutant is ten times the price of an ordinary monster of the same tier. A Great Mutant is ten times that of a Lesser, and a Dark Mutant is ten times the price of a Great Mutant," he explained. Karsha''s smile widened as he calculated his profits. "Good. I''ll be selling 100 Tier 6 Dark Mutants and 100 Tier 7 Dark Mutants," he declared casually. "What?" Hando''s response was barely audible, but the guild hall had fallen completely silent, and his shock echoed through the room. Gasps and whispers erupted among the gathered hunters. "No need to look so surprised, Hando," Karsha said with an amused smile. "I told you last time I''d return with something big." The disbelief on Hando''s face was understandable. While selling mutants wasn''t unheard of, it was almost always in single digits. Mutants were notorious for their strength, and few had the skills or courage to face them. To hear someone offer hundreds¡ªDark Mutants at that¡ªwas almost unimaginable. "Well then," Karsha continued, snapping Hando out of his stunned state, "are you buying or not?" Hando blinked and quickly regained his composure. "Right. Follow me." He led Karsha and Xian to a vast storage area. The sheer size of it¡ªspanning an estimated three miles in diameter¡ªmade its purpose clear. Karsha understood immediately. Without hesitation, he extended his hand and released all 200 monster bodies from his storage. The massive pile of Dark Mutant corpses materialized before them, an awe-inspiring sight. Seeing the tangible proof of Karsha''s claim, both Hando and Vie froze in shock. It was one thing to hear about it, but witnessing such a staggering number of Dark Mutant bodies was overwhelming. "To tell you the truth, I also have some Tier 7 Terror Mutants in my possession," Karsha said casually, "but I''m not sure if you can afford them." Initially, Karsha had planned to rely on the monsters he killed on the island to make some quick money. However, after inheriting a fortune worth billions from people he didn''t even know, he no longer placed much value on the Tier 7 Terror Mutants. He knew that soon enough, he''d be hunting even higher-tier monsters. The Tier 7 mutants in his possession were no longer significant in his eyes. While he could easily give them to Hando for free, he recognized that with his family now growing, he needed to ensure there were ample resources to keep everyone happy and satisfied. "Thank you, Karsha. I''m truly grateful for this," Hando said earnestly, cupping his hands together and bowing slightly. "Although we haven''t known each other for long, you''ve done more for me than you realize. I don''t know if you trust me, but I''d like to ally with you¡ªor more accurately, work for you. To be honest, selling these monster bodies through the guild is a loss. "I don''t want to cheat you, so I''d rather collaborate with you," Hando confessed. Karsha nodded, unsurprised. He had anticipated a proposition like this. "Okay," he said with a smile, "but I want Big Sister Vie to join the team as well." He cast a sidelong glance at Xian, whose eyes gleamed with approval. ''Proud of you, little brother. This big sister isn''t bad at all,'' Karsha thought. He had noticed Xian''s feelings for Vie the moment they entered the guild. Recognizing the bond between them, Karsha knew he had to make this happen. "Thank you, Brother Karsha," Vie said, bowing deeply, her eyes glistening with emotion. "Vie and I are both grateful to you," Hando added, bowing as well. With that, they left the warehouse and headed to Hando''s office to finalize their transaction and discuss future collaborations. Chapter 236 I Kill Sages for Breakfast "How about this, use the guild to buy the 200 mutants, and then I will let you use the Terror mutants as a way to establish yourself and prove to me you can handle my future wealth" When they got inside the office, Karsha immediately proposed.He doesn''t want Hando to lose his position as the manager just yet. he still has some things to do before going independent, so buying in the guild name is the best action he can take. "Alright. All 200 Mutants will sum up to 110,000,000,000 Low Tier spirit stones. But since you have broken so many records even I can''t count, I will bump the total to 200,000,000,000 low-tier spirit stones." Karsha nodded and received a space ring full of spirit stones. "I will recommend you get a Bank token where you can put your wealth instead of carrying it around," Hando said. Karsha could only nod. Big Brother Max has already said the same thing so he planned on getting one. With his wealth, he needs something like that. "This is the 10 Tier 7 Terror Mutants. I will be away for a month so don''t rush things. Take your time. I will contact you on this when I get back" Karsha handed a space ring and a communication token to Hando. Now that he is done ensuring his goods are handled, they must rush back to the sect. However, before leaving, Karsha made sure Big Sister Vei noticed Xian. "Xian, this is yours, make sure you buy big sister Vei something next time we meet" Karsha handed the ring containing the billions of spirit stones to Xian before they left. Vei could only blush slightly hearing Karsha encourage Xian to pursue her. Even Hando had a smile on his face and even teased her when Karsha and Xian left. The Manager and assistant duo are both happy, they not only allied with a wealthy fellow, but they also receive three Tier 7 terror mutants as payment even when they haven''t started generating anything for him. Karsha is indeed generous. Among the 10 Overlord bodies are the three terror mutants he killed on the red planet. He doesn''t need this much wealth yet he can only make those around him happy. Shortly after Xian and Karsha left the guild, news of Karsha selling 200 Dark Mutants started spreading far and wide, shocking everyone to the core. ============= Back at the sect, disciples started to gather in front of the golden Mansion. These disciples are all in either the middle or late Saint stage. They are the disciple who will be participating in the Blood Expedition. "Hey look, the 5 heavenly geniuses have arrived" The person who spoke pointed toward one direction, and following his gesture, many started turning in that direction. "Look, it''s big brother, Raul Vargas, I heard he was the first to break through to the Sage stage among the five. Big brother Raul is indeed worthy of his nature as a Flame Berserker Spearman" One of the disciples said with a worshiping gaze. "Big brother Vance is also here. I heard him announce he will be challenging that brat to a death match and because of that, he has been hiding for weeks now" A disciple said looking at Vance with pride. "That brat sure has bad luck. Of all the people he could offend, he had to offend a heavenly Genius like big brother Vance" If Karsha were to be present at the moment, he would have smiled and probably slapped Vance for looking like a Poser. Among the five Saints that managed to break through to the Sage stage, three were from a great family. The other two are members of a clan, possibly the children of the clan leaders. The five appeared instantly pulling many to their side. It''s clear they want to suck up to them so despite their pride and status, they started bathing them with shameless praises. Aside from Vance and the one called Raul, there are two ladies and another guy. He appears calm but deep within his eyes, anyone can tell he is even more dangerous. The other two ladies are slightly lively as they begin interacting with the ladies around. However, Vance seems on edge about something. When he broke through to the Sage stage, he wanted to immediately challenge Karsha to a death match, but no matter how hard he looked, he never found him. So seeing a rare chance like this, he knew no matter how far Karsha ran, he wouldn''t miss the expedition. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on him. ''Just wait, I will make you pay with your life'' Vance cursed inwardly. He wanted nothing more than to see Karsha suffer at his feet. The humiliation he had received and the pain his father is going through has added to his anger and who best to vent it on if not the boy that caused it all? "Hey look, the 12 Core disciples are also here" A disciple exclaimed snapping everyone out of their reverie. Even the five heavenly geniuses looked in the direction the disciples were pointing. The 12 Core disciples are the core of the entire sect. They are all heavenly geniuses that the Sect depends on to bring in resources. They go on expeditions in various places in the hope of finding something that can help them rise higher or aid the sect. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When a disciple becomes a Core disciple, the sect will spend its resources on them making sure they grow and lift the sect higher. The other sects depend on their Core disciples to win resources from the kingdom. Once every 2 years, Sect competitions will be held, and the sects that come out on top will receive great rewards from the Kingdom. The core disciples are a rare commodity. They either stay in seclusion or go on missions. They aren''t like the Inner disciples who are all about scheming and backstabbing every single day. They have purposes so they don''t appear frequently. So for them to appear here means something big is about to happen and that is the Blood Expedition and Sect Competitions. They will compete against other sects to gain the kingdom rewards, so their presence is paramount. When they arrived at the Golden Mansion, everyone started singing praises to them. Even the five heavenly geniuses couldn''t hide their admiration. They are all Sages, but in front of the true Core Disciples, there are mere bugs that can be squashed. Two of the 12 Core disciples are at the Peak Sage stage meaning they are just suppressing their realms for the Sect Competition, once it''s over, they will break through and become Great Sages. The other ten have also entered the late Sage stage with some already at level 8, thanks to the energy from the Heaven Absorption pill. They gain more than they expected, so they are all filled with vigor for the upcoming sect competition. "We''ll crush the other sects this time around," a disciple said, praising the Core disciples. Hearing his chant, others joined in, adding their own praises. The twelve Core disciples smiled, buoyed by the confident chants. Like the other disciples, they were eager to face the geniuses from the other sects. The Heaven Absorption Pill had restored their lost confidence giving them something to rely on. They are not exactly the brightest of the brightest in the Kingdom when all Sects assemble. Although their sect is great, it still lagged behind the others in many ways. There are fifteen sects in the Drono Kingdom, and among them, the Sunlight Sword Sect ranked tenth. Xian had exaggerated to Karsha, claiming they were second to none in the whole kingdom, but in truth, they were weaker compared to the other sects. So now that they are all in the late Sage stage, they all cannot wait to crash their opponents. "Who are they?" While everyone was busy ingratiating themselves with the Twelve Core Disciples, two silhouettes appeared on the horizon, moving towards the Golden Mansion. All eyes turned in their direction, including those of the Core disciples. Karsha and Xian strolled casually toward the Golden Mansion, each holding a candy cane. Karsha was lecturing Xian on the finer points of wooing ladies. They paid no heed to the curious gazes fixed upon them. "Hahahaha, you''re finally here. I, Vance Varon, challenge you to a death match!" Vance''s voice rang out just as Karsha was about to impart the next key point in the art of wooing ladies to Xian. The sudden proclamation startled everyone. Deathmatches were not uncommon, though highly discouraged. For disciples to opt for such a drastic measure, meant they harbored deep-seated hatred and could no longer tolerate each other''s existence. The only resolution they saw fit was to settle their dispute by shedding each other''s blood. A death match is a serious matter. Of course, you can choose to reject the challenge, though you will lose a substantial amount of Sect Points. The sect uses a special type of currency called Sect Points, which can only be earned through missions and favors. They are several times rarer than Spirit Stones. Because of this, most people who couldn''t afford it could only bet their lives on the line and accept the challenge. Also, an inner disciple cannot challenge an outer disciple, meaning that in most battles, the opponents will have similar cultivation bases. However, Karsha was different. Despite being an inner disciple, he had only reached the Grandmaster stage. Beside him, the only other inner disciple was Xian, now a Semi Saint. But being an inner disciple meant Karsha fell into the category of those who could be challenged to a death match. If he rejected, he would face a substantial fine. But the consequences went beyond mere Sect Points. After rejecting a challenge, they could be challenged again in 30 days. If they rejected ten times, they faced being crippled and expelled from the sect. This added a layer of tension to the already charged atmosphere, as everyone awaited Karsha''s response to Vance''s challenge. "Are you sure? I don''t mind killing you. After all, I kill Sages for breakfast," Karsha replied with a mocking smile playing on his lips. Chapter 237 The New Point System His nonchalant demeanor belied the gravity of his words, causing a ripple of unease among those present. Vance clenched his fist in anger, his gaze fixed on the handsome face mocking him. He wanted nothing more than to wipe that smugness off Karsha''s face.However, before Vance could respond, the main gate of the Golden Mansion opened. Out stepped five heavenly beauties, their elegance and grace captivating everyone''s attention. Following them were four sect elders, their presence commanding respect and silence. The atmosphere shifted instantly. The tension between Karsha and Vance was momentarily forgotten as all eyes turned towards the newcomers. The five women, each radiating an aura of power and mystery, walked with a confidence that spoke volumes about their status and abilities. The sect elders, with their long flowing robes and solemn expressions, exuded wisdom and authority. They moved with grace and purpose, their eyes scanning the crowd before settling on Karsha and Vance. Elder Chen wanted to laugh but he didn''t. He is an Elder after all. "Your petty dispute can wait for now. The Sect Master has an announcement to make before we move out" Elder Chen said making everyone''s attention shift to the Beautiful Sect Leader. Yi Ran''s gaze swept across the hundreds of disciples. She didn''t show any sign of friendliness or hate, but when her gaze landed on Karsha, various forms of emotions appeared in her eyes for a moment. She and the other four heavenly beauties are all wearing Veils, but that isn''t even enough to block their beauty. The Male disciples are almost drooling while the females have a ting of envy and Jealousy in their eyes. I mean, who wouldn''t envy such gorgeous bodies, especially Li Jing''s? Xian could only smile seeing her sister and mother looking happy. That was all he wanted for them. "Like Elder Chen said, this is not the time to fight among yourself. You are all disciples of the same sect, so instead of fighting among yourself, support each other rather" Yi Ran''s angelic voice reverberates throughout the surroundings calming everybody down. Although they all wanted to see Vance crush Karsha under his feet, hearing such a sweet voice made them calm down, even Vance. However, Karsha almost burst out laughing when he heard her. Unlike the rest, Karsha could tell the sarcasm in her voice. What many don''t know is, that 800 years ago, Yi Ran Killed the then patriarch of the Varon Great Family in order to save the Sect, and because of this, the Varon family sent many experts to kill her but they never returned home. This matter shocks the entire Great Family, making them bury this failure from the future generation. Vance doesn''t know Yi Ran would like nothing more than to see him crash under Karsha''s foot. After all, she is Karsha''s woman. "This year''s Blood Expedition rules have been slightly altered," Yi Ran announced, capturing everyone''s attention. "In previous years, only Inner Disciples were permitted to participate, but recent issues have prompted an update to this year''s Expedition rules." He paused, letting the crowd digest the information. "This year, instead of wearing the Sect bracelet to calculate collective kills, each participant will have an individual bracelet to tally their personal kills. The number of kills will be updated in real-time, allowing everyone inside the Blood Forest and outside to track the progress." Murmurs spread through the crowd, excitement mingling with anxiety. Yi Ran continued, "The person who achieves the highest points will receive a precious reward from the Kingdom. But that is only one of the benefits. Aside from the bracelets, this year''s sect competition will be determined by the number of points you accumulate. Those with the highest points will represent their respective sects in the competition. The point threshold for such a selection is set at 20,000,000." A collective gasp of astonishment rippled through the assembly. Whispers and exclamations echoed as disciples processed the significance of the new rules. 20,000,000 points is just too much for them, even the Core disciples. Vance''s earlier anger was momentarily forgotten, replaced by a focused determination. He glanced at Karsha, who remained calm and collected, though his eyes gleamed with a newfound challenge. Yi Ran cast a sidelong glance at Karsha and smiled inwardly. "This means if a Core disciple doesn''t meet the threshold, they won''t participate in the Sect Competition." His confirmation sent a ripple of unease through the crowd, leaving many disciples pale. "Sect Leader, how will the points be awarded?" A core disciple asked, her face grave. The new point system was daunting, even for someone of her standing. Despite being a core disciple, she was acutely aware of the gap between human cultivators and the formidable monsters they faced, especially the Mutants. Yi Ran nodded, addressing the question. "The Blood Forest contains Tier 5 monsters and upwards. For this year''s expedition point system, killing a Tier 5 monster will give 10 points, Tier 6 will earn 100 points, Tier 7 will yield 1,000 points, Tier 8 will provide 100,000 points, and Tier 9 will be worth 1,000,000 points." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, killing a mutant will grant additional points. A lesser mutant will give twice the points of a normal monster. A Great Mutant will give five times the points, a Dark Mutant ten times, a Terror Mutant one hundred times, and if you manage to kill a Calamity Mutant, it will be one thousand times the points for killing a normal monster." The disciples were stunned. The new system not only required immense strength and skill but also pushed them to take greater risks than ever before. Karsha felt a surge of determination. This was the ultimate test of their abilities and a chance to prove themselves to everyone. Of course, Karsha wasn''t scared of a challenge, on the contrary, he aims to show the entire Kingdom who the true Alpha is. ''This is going to be fun'' Karsha said inwardly. While others were panicking, he couldn''t wait to enter such a place and unleash his carnage on them. "Of course, since you are all part of the sect, you can form teams and hunt together. According to the instructions, points can be transferred, so if you hunt together, you can share the points and help each other in the process," Yi Ran added, prompting the disciples to glance at each other warily. While the idea of teamwork was appealing, it also meant that points could be stolen. This dynamic risked turning inner disciples and even some core disciples into prey for the stronger participants. With the points required for participation set at 20,000,000 and only two weeks to accumulate them, the challenge was daunting. "That will be all for now. Use this time to get familiar with each other and form your teams. Once you enter, you can regroup and hunt together. Remember, the rewards for the first three places will be substantial. Additionally, the sect will reward those who manage to reach the threshold. Participating in the Sect Competition also comes with its own benefits. We will be leaving in the next hour, so get your affairs in order." The disciples dispersed, the weight of Yi Ran''s words hanging heavy in the air. Karsha and Xian left and went back to Karsha''s living area. "I hope you are ready for this expedition," Karsha asked. Xian nodded, determination evident in his eyes. "Good," Karsha advised, "use this time to fulfill most of the requirements that will allow your Avatar to upgrade to Mystical grade." Nedin and Thundercoils'' avatars can also upgrade and become mystical-grade avatars. Karsha has already made plans to complete most of the requirements during this expedition. Although he hasn''t fought a Tier 8 monster before, with his Lesser Core now saturated, he is confident he will be able to fight a Tier 8 monster or escape from one. He needs 10,000 of those. While he wants Nedin to hunt for her own food, Karsha knows there are some things she can''t do. So, he plans on going after Tier 8 monsters. This will also allow him to earn some points in the process. "Your requirements are not that hard," Karsha continued, "with the two Avatars I gave you, use them to subdue some monsters and form a temporary contract with them. Then use them to hunt for more monsters. You need only 100,000 Tier 7 Monster Bodies and Cores to make it a Mystical Avatar. Once you fulfill that, feed him these fruits, it''s the last requirement." Karsha handed Xian three lightning fruits. Unlike Xian, his requirements are higher. He only has 2 out of 100 Ice Fruits. He also needs the heart of a Tier 9 mutant and 10,000 Tier 8 monster cores. As for the last requirement, he doesn''t even know where to start. It will take some time to fulfill all the requirements. "Big Brother, if I see a monster I want, can I subdue it and form a contract with it?" Xian asked eagerly. "The soul techniques you gave me and the innate talents I''ve awakened can now allow me to determine the potential of a monster. So if I find one, can I form contracts with them?" Karsha pondered for a while, then nodded. "Yes, you can," he replied. According to Xian, he can form contracts with monsters like most tamers, but he will have to gain some trust from them. This trust can be established by demonstrating strength. Monsters determine who rules based on strength, so he will have to show some power. But with the soul techniques and two Terror monsters by his side, he can easily subdue Tier 7 and even Tier 8 monsters. "Since you can only form contracts with 10 Tier 8 or 30 Tier 7 monsters at the moment," Karsha advised, "look for the ones with great potential. But don''t worry about looking too deep. You can always look for more as you grow stronger." With that, Karsha retrieved his Rune Knife and started drawing some intricate runes in the air. Chapter 238 Getting Ready for the Expedition The glowing symbols shimmered and danced, filling the air with a faint hum of power. After filling the air with hundreds of runes, Karsha formed a hand seal, and they all merged, creating a single palm-sized rune that pulsed with energy."Come here, Xian," Karsha called. Xian stepped toward him, curiosity and determination in his eyes. "This will help me locate you when we enter the Blood Forest. I will be busy, so do well to protect yourself until I come to find you." Karsha extended his hand and directed the rune toward Xian''s forehead. The rune entered his body seamlessly, and a message appeared before Karsha''s vision. < Ding! Tracking system enabled. You can now track anyone or anything you mark no matter the location they are in. > Karsha smiled bitterly. ''Seriously, you watched me spend five minutes creating a Tracing array but didn''t say anything,'' he thought, amused and slightly exasperated. The new system feature, which would allow him to track anyone he marked, meant he no longer needed to rely on complex tracking arrays. He just needed to be within 100 meters of the person to place a marker on them. "Alright, Xian," Karsha said, patting his shoulder. "Remember, stay alert and use your abilities wisely. The Blood Forest is dangerous, but I believe in you." Xian nodded confidently. "I won''t let you down, Big Brother." "Alright, we have three hours to prepare, so guard this place. I will be busy inside for the next few hours," Karsha instructed. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire He then entered his room, with Xian following close behind and closing the door. Inside the room, Karsha retrieved a pulsating door, energy radiating from the portal formed within its frame. This was the entrance to the Divine Garden. "I will be back in no time," Karsha assured Xian as he set the door against the wall and walked through it. Instantly, he found himself in the lush, vibrant expanse of the Divine Garden. Without wasting a moment, he began searching for the specific herbs he needed. He had a limited amount of time and a crucial task: concocting the Core Formation and Core Condensing Pills. For his requirements, he needed only a Tier 5 Earth-Grade pill to form the Great Alpha Core. He was still missing one minor ingredient, but he decided to use the qilin fruit, a superior alternative. He planned to form the next Core during the upcoming expedition. "Time to begin," Karsha murmured to himself. He summoned his pill flame, which roared to life in a brilliant display of blue and white, and began heating the cauldron. A while later, he carefully tossed in the ingredients. He deliberately held back the qilin fruit, knowing it was almost impurity-free. His mastery allowed him to refine it without worrying about minor impurities. After the initial ingredients were refined, Karsha added the qilin fruit. The moment it hit the cauldron, a fragrant aroma filled the air, mingling with the other medicinal scents. He expertly extracted all the essence from the herbs and began the simultaneous process of removing impurities and condensing the essence. This method, taught by his master, saved time and retained more of the medicinal essence, enhancing the quality and potency of the final product. The process took less than twenty minutes, and the room was filled with the invigorating scent of pure medicinal essence. Karsha''s movements were precise and fluid, each step executed with practiced ease. His focus was unwavering, his mind and body in perfect harmony with the task at hand. Finally, he finished the second process. The essence was pure and potent, ready to be formed into a pill. Karsha took a deep breath, satisfied with his work. This pill would be powerful, its effects far-reaching. With a sense of accomplishment, he prepared to form the pill. The pill formation stage also took less than a couple of minutes since he had partially formed it during the impurities removal stage. "I am still lacking," Karsha admitted quietly to himself. From the initial heating of the cauldron to the final formation of the pill, it took exactly 40 minutes. He had hoped to complete the process more swiftly, but extracting the essence and purging impurities remained a challenge. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I need more practice," he resolved, focusing on refining the essence once more. As he continued, the pill began emitting a Tier 4 energy upon formation. With each refinement step, the energy intensified, indicating the pill was growing stronger. Suddenly, a resounding boom echoed through the chamber. Another surge of energy erupted from the cauldron as the pill broke the shackles, ascending to Tier 5. Despite the breakthrough, Karsha sensed there was still unrefined essence within the pill, compelling him to persist in the refining process. The pill''s aura continued to intensify, its energy surging as it surpassed Tier 5 and ascended to Tier 6 with another booming eruption. Karsha marveled at the potency, wondering at the abundant essence contained within the qilin fruit he had used. Little did he realize, the qilin fruit was relatively young compared to optimal alchemical ingredients. Older ingredients often enhanced the refining process, resulting in superior-quality pills. Karsha struck the side of the cauldron sending the lid soaring. The pill, now fully formed, lifted into the air. In an instant a beam of celestial light descended from above, enveloping the pill. Karsha recognized it instantly¡ªthis was the Pill of Judgment and Blessing, a moment any alchemist would cherish yet remain on the edge of their seat. The judgment phase is sometimes cruel, so many become alarmed when it reaches such a stage. Karsha on the other hand remains calm. He is that confident now, and like he had expected, the Judgment was in his favor and the pill even received a blessing that further made it become even more powerful. However, he didn''t receive any reward this time around. "One down, one more to go," Karsha muttered, carefully storing the Core Formation Pill in a jade pill box. He then turned his attention to the ingredients for the Core Condensing Pill and began the refining process. This time, it took him 50 minutes to elevate the pill to Tier 6 Earth Grade. In total, he had spent 2 hours and 30 minutes within the divine Garden before coming out. After tidying himself up, Karsha departed with Xian. Upon arriving at the gathering center, they found everyone already assembled. "Hey brat, you better not run into me else, I will make you regret ever being born," Vance''s voice boomed, his hostility palpable to all. The enmity between Vance and Karsha was well-known, and some couldn''t help but pity Karsha, who was merely a Grandmaster compared to Vance, who stood two whole realms above him. "Hey stupid, stop making noise, I am thinking here," Karsha retorted casually, surprising many with his nonchalant response. They all were hoping he apologize to Vance seeing he was one of the heavenly geniuses. However, Karsha''s response was clearly unexpected making a few drops on their butts from sheer shock. "What a rude person. Don''t you know when to respect your seniors," sneered one of the Core disciples in response to Karsha''s blunt retort to Vance''s threat. "Tsk, senior my foot. In my eyes, respect is earned through strength, not mere title. If he wants respect, let him find it in his own sect where I am not a disciple," Karsha replied dismissively, not bothering to dignify the disciple with a glance. He held little regard for the Core disciples, seeing them as sheltered elites despite their strength. "Being rude won''t serve you well. This world is vast, and your arrogance may not always protect you," a female voice cautioned, but Karsha simply shook his head and continued walking, Xian at his side. "Just wait, I will crush you beneath my feet," Vance threatened once more. "Your threats mean nothing to me, stupid. Tell your useless father to send better assassins next time; the ones he sent were pathetic," Karsha retorted with a mocking smile, biting into a crisp green apple as he walked away, leaving a stunned silence in his wake. Karsha''s bold words hung heavily in the air, causing a collective sigh among those who knew of the longstanding enmity between him and the Varon Family. Many had dismissed Karsha''s survival on the Sanke island as luck, yet now they seem to have just heard Karsha say Vance''s family despite them already punishing him was still trying to kill him. If news of this breach reached the king, the entire Varon Family would face severe consequences. It was an established rule that offending a great family would incur punishment from the Great Family, but once that punishment was served, the matter was supposed to be resolved. The fact that Karsha had endured their initial punishment and was still being hunted down was a blatant disregard for the rules. Vance, caught off guard by the revelation, quickly regained his composure. "Nonsense! Your lies won''t tarnish my family''s honor. This is strictly between you and me," he declared, attempting to deflect the seriousness of the situation. "If you have the guts, survive until the expedition and face me in a battle to the death." "Son, even your family doesn''t have the right to stand before me," Karsha''s voice cut through the tension like a blade. "If I wished your family gone, they would already be wiped out. I can tolerate only so much. But continue to provoke me, and you''ll witness what I''m truly capable of." His words sent a shiver through everyone present. Was it the audacity with which he dismissed the Varon family patriarch or the brazen threat against a great family? Karsha''s demeanor left even the Core disciples uneasy, their usually confident auras faltering. "Brat, are you courting death?" a Core disciple growled, his aura exploding and causing inner disciples to pale. "Bitch Please. Even if thousands of you came at me, you couldn''t touch a hair on my head," Karsha retorted with a disdainful smile. Silence filled the air as both sides faced off. Karsha has a disdainful look on his face while the core disciples turn green from anger. "That''s enough!" A commanding voice boomed, dispelling the tense atmosphere. "This is a sect gathering. Behave like disciples. Your grievances can wait for another time." Karsha shrugged nonchalantly and casually made a cutting motion towards Vance, his expression indifferent. Vance, who had been standing with a defiant air moments ago, turned pale as if he had just glimpsed the underworld and returned. Chapter 239 This Brat has a death wish Yi Ran''s voice boomed across the area, commanding immediate silence. Karsha smiled inwardly, noting the angry look on Yi Ran''s face. He nodded slightly, signaling her to take charge as she saw fit."You three should show respect," Yi Ran began sternly. "If you have any grievances, this is not the time to vent your frustrations. This is a sect gathering, and you should behave accordingly. I''ve already warned you to act appropriately, but it seems you are too hot-blooded to obey reason. Therefore, I am revoking your permission to enter the Blood Forest." Stunned silence greeted her declaration. "Please, Sect Leader, have mercy on us. We weren''t thinking straight," the Core disciple pleaded, his face grave. "Yes, please, Sect Leader. It was I who started this. Big Brother Ivan shouldn''t be punished. Punish me instead," Vance said, dropping to his knees, desperation clear in his voice. Yi Ran''s expression remained stern. "Discipline must be maintained when on and outside the sect. If you cannot follow the rules, you will face the consequences. Your behavior today shows a lack of respect for the sect and its principles. Learn from this and do better in the future." Everyone looks at the pleading fellows with pity written on their faces. "Please Sect Leader, don''t hold this against them, It was I who angered them. They were just behaving like humans should, so if anything, Punish me and let them go. From the look on everyone''s face, it appears the two of them are geniuses who can bring glory to the sect. Please, don''t use our grievances and clear lack of respect to take this away from them. I am willing to take all the blame" While everyone was lamenting Vance and Ivan''s sudden predicaments, Karsha''s voice rang out, shocking the crowd. This was a strategic victory for him, yet he wanted to make it seem like a loss to give his enemies a false sense of security. Vance and Ivan, both Sages, would become Great Sages within the next ten years, rendering them ineligible for future blood expeditions. As a Grandmaster, Karsha still had opportunities ahead. Karsha smiled and said "Don''t get me wrong, Sect Leader. They and I are still enemies. I just don''t want the sect to suffer because of our minor disputes." His words shifted the crowd''s perception of him. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire They saw not only his arrogance but also his sense of dignity¡ªa willingness to separate personal vendettas from the greater good of the sect. Yi Ran observed him closely, her stern expression softening slightly. "You do know taking on the punishment for the two qualifies you to be expelled from the sect" She asked. "Yes, Sect Leader, but I don''t think I will be expelled," Karsha replied with a confident grin. "Oh, and why is that?" Yi Ran asked, appearing amused. "I mean, look at me. Who would want to expel a handsome fellow like myself? It would be blasphemy against the heavens," Karsha declared boldly. Everyone was stunned by his shameless remark. They had expected something magnanimous but were instead met with Karsha''s audacious shamelessness. Yi Ran nearly burst out laughing, though she quickly composed herself. "You seem confident," she said, her amusement barely concealed. "I am confident. But aside from my clearly superior looks, I also have a way to bring honor to the sect," Karsha replied. "You should be focused on your position in the sect first, but do tell. What can you offer the sect?" Yi Ran asked, intrigued. "From my brother here, I learned there''s a challenge before the opening of the Expedition. What if I can pass it, giving the sect face and also earning the reward attached? This will also allow me to participate in the Blood Expedition" Karsha proposed. He wasn''t willing to leave the sect, not just for its resources but also for the five beauties it housed. His bold moves were a strategic camouflage to secure an opportunity to show off and solidify his place. Yi Ran considered his words. "Very well, Karsha. If you can pass the challenge and bring honor to the sect, you will have proven your worth. But remember, actions speak louder than words." Karsha nodded, his smile widening. "Thank you, Sect Leader. I won''t disappoint." His words carried a mix of sincerity and confidence. If worst comes to shove, he will just mark Xian and once he is inside the Blood Forest, he will open a portal from the Snake Island to where Xian will be. "Very well, you two will be participating," Yi Ran said, her voice firm. "But bear in mind, if this happens again during a sect gathering, I will expel you without any excuse." Vance and Ivan bowed and thanked her. Turning to Karsha, she continued, "As for you, you will lose your Inner Sect Disciple status and go back to the Outer Sect after the expedition, that is if you manage to comprehend the Sword Sage sword technique left behind ten thousand years ago." Karsha nodded and bowed as well, accepting the challenge. Yi Ran and the four ladies felt a surge of pride. This husband of theirs was not only shameless but also confident and dignified. Few would have shown such magnanimity towards their enemies. "Gather around. Sect Elders, activate the Transportation Formation," Yi Ran commanded. Karsha''s eyes perked up at the mention of the formation. He quickly activated his third eye power, focusing intently on the hand seals the elders were forming. A few seconds later, a white spell diagram appeared on the ground, rising into the air and expanding until it covered the entire space, enveloping everyone within. Once everyone was covered, the elders formed a new seal, causing a white beam of light to descend upon them. Karsha felt the space around him twist slightly, prompting him to close his eyes for a split second. When he reopened them, they were standing on a huge platform in an unfamiliar location. The platform was surrounded by towering mountains and lush forests, with a serene lake glistening nearby. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of distant waterfalls. Aside from the beautiful landscape, Karsha could sense people several kilometers away. His senses had expanded with the saturation of the Lesser Alpha core, allowing him to detect their presence. The group quickly moved towards the location and soon arrived at a large clearing where many people were gathered. As they appeared, sneers and derisive comments could be heard from most of the onlookers. Clearly, they did not hold the Sunlight Sword Sect in high regard. The faces of the disciples turned green with anger, even Xian wore a similar expression. However, Karsha remained unfazed, viewing every disciple present as mere cannon fodder. He knew he could open his domain and slaughter them all within seconds if he wished. "Fairy June is also here. Hey, look, who are these beauties?" Amidst the disdain for the Sunlight Sword Sect, others were taken aback by the five ladies walking at the front of the group. June, Mei Lin, Li Fei, Li Jing, and Yi Ran were the sect''s trump cards. Their flawless beauty turned heads and silenced critics. Yi Ran was a powerhouse that even Karsha wouldn''t dare challenge. He knew he would be crushed within a few moves. As for June, Karsha had learned she was an exceptionally powerful Light and Wind elemental cultivator. Her wind attacks were formidable, and after Karsha had given her the 100,000-year-old Extreme Yin Heavenly Pure Wind Essence Water, raising her affinity to the Perfect stage, her attacks had become even more devastating. She is now a sage and the spiritual energy flowing through her has greatly increased her power. In truth, the sages Karsha faced were just fools. Even though they had spiritual Qi from their Core, they lacked the skills to use it properly. This made it easy for Karsha to defeat them. Aside from her, there is also Mei Lin. From what Karsha has seen, Mei Lin is a terrifying fighter. Her ice attacks are cold, and her lightning attacks are full of thunder. Karsha gave her the Thunderbolt Lance, making her even more dangerous. Now that she is a sage, her combined ice and lightning attacks are deadlier than ever. Then there is Li Fei. She hasn''t been cultivating for long, but that doesn''t mean she is weak. Her wood element is much stronger than average. She is learning many skills and techniques from Karsha. But even without many skills yet, she is still impressive because of her natural talents. Lastly, there is Li Jing. She is both their strongest hope and, for now, their weakest link. She became a sage only a few days ago, so she doesn''t have many skills yet. However, Karsha wasn''t concerned. It seemed that his Yang energy not only enhanced their beauty but also improved their brains, giving them a better understanding. The spells he gave her are incredibly powerful. Once she masters even one of them, she will become a formidable force. Thanks to their continuous sexual activities, the yang energy has made her Spiritual Core much larger than most mages, allowing her to store more spiritual energy. "Hey brat, you are finally hear" Just when they stopped at their designated waiting area, a Voice rang out from within the crowd where one of the sects gathered. Karsha looked in the direction and saw the person he wanted to see. "Hello my prince, you seem well. Have you been dreaming about me" Karsha mockingly smiled looking at the angry face staring at him. "You better not run into me brat, it won''t end well for you." Prince Mixxel said clenching his fist. "Prince Mixxel, no need to pay attention to such a Cannon Fodder, people like them cannot achieve anything, so why bother with them? Fairy June will be yours sooner than you think." The voice came from a Core disciple standing behind Prince Mixxel. Karsha could tell he was strong but he wasn''t alarmed, he was also strong, no, much stronger. "What a coincidence, I also wanted to say the same thing. Although there is a no-killing rule among disciples, the place we are going is very dangerous, and who knows, you might just make the wrong turn and fall into the maws of a very hungry tiger" Karsha smiled mischievously. Behind him, everyone broke into a cold sweat. "This Brat has a death wish" A sneer came from behind the disciples where Prince Mixxel stood. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 240 King James Drono Arrived "I don''t think so. Death ignored me when I was a baby, so not even the demon king could kill me now. But thanks for your concern." At this point, everyone became tense."Brat, are you looking to die?" "Are you deaf? Is something wrong with your ears? I just said death doesn''t want me, so why are you screaming like an idiot?" Karsha shouted, his anger mixed with mischief. Everyone, including Yi Ran, turned pale. The person Karsha had just insulted was someone he shouldn''t have. "Do you know who you just insulted? This is Prince Kofi, the first Prince of the Drono Kingdom. Brat, kneel down and offer your head in apology!" a core disciple commanded, his voice full of anger. "Tsk, do you know who I am? A mere prince is nothing to me. Just because you''re a prince doesn''t give you the right to be a bully. Trust me, you know nothing about me or where I come from, so you better behave, or it won''t end well for you. Any of you," Karsha said, sweeping his gaze across the entire place. Many felt their backs stiffen hearing his bold declaration. Insulting a prince was one thing, but threatening one? He must be courting death. But what many don''t know was, that Karsha hated the word ''Kneel'' and the term ''offered your head''. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire In his past life as a soldier, Karsha watched many of his people get beheaded while kneeling. This scene is ingrained in his mind. When he hears the word "kneel" from his enemies, his anger explodes. So while he was just playing around with this prince, he has now become truly angry. If he''s not careful, the prince''s head might fall at any moment. "You better say your goodbyes, brat. I will kill you the next time we meet," Prince Kofi said, clenching his fist. Although he is a prince, he doesn''t have the right to break the rules and fight on such sacred ground. But as Karsha said, they are going to a very dangerous place. Who knows what will happen? "Tsk, you don''t have to worry. When we meet, I promise I won''t kill you, but you''ll wish I had. Trust me, you won''t have the will to continue cultivating if we encounter each other," Karsha smirked and then took another bite of his apple. His insatiable hunger for apples has followed him to this cultivation world. He wasn''t bothered by the shocked looks on the faces of both disciples and elders. They were nothing to him. He was confident in his abilities. Karsha had battled Alpha monsters and knew their power. However, when he finally saturated his Lesser Alpha core, he felt that instead of just gaining the power of an Alpha, he was somehow comparable to a Great Mutant, even without summoning the Soul Ring. He has become several times stronger now. "Big brother, you might have gone too far this time," Xian tugged on Karsha''s clothes and said. The look on Xian''s face was grave. Karsha could tell he was worried for him. He patted him on the shoulder and spoke loudly enough for everyone, even those several meters away, to hear. "Listen to me, Xian. In this world, power is everything. The strong will always try to suppress the weak. So all you should focus on is gaining enough strength to look down on your enemies like I am looking down on these good-for-nothing clowns calling themselves princes." Karsha''s words cut deep. The faces of the princes and those around them turned a strange mix of green and red, clear signs of their anger. "A few years ago, I was weak and suffered at the mercy of the strong. This time around, the story is different. This big brother of yours is not just handsome, he is stronger than you think, so chin up and look down on those who think they are above everyone else." Xian felt a wave of confidence wash over him, dispelling all the fear from his heart. "Atta-boy, you are indeed worthy to be called my brother," Karsha smiled, looking at the now confident Xian. "Just wait, your life is over," Prince Kofi said, making a killing gesture toward Karsha. Karsha smiled, pointed his thumb down, and shook his head. "You don''t have the qualification to take my life, Mr. Prince. You are nothing in the grand scheme of things. You would have to cultivate for a couple of thousand years before you can touch a hair on my head," Karsha disdainfully spoke. He didn''t care about the status of the First Prince. After all, Kofi didn''t have a crown attached to his name, meaning he was just a named prince and not a good one at that. "Hahaha, the younger generation keeps getting more entertaining by the second. This is a clear sign that the future will indeed be lively. Little one, what is your name?" A voice boomed from the clouds, startling everyone, including Karsha. Looking up, they saw a white-haired man slowly descend from the sky with his hands clasped behind him. Seven others followed him, exuding the same powerful aura. They were terrifying, to say the least. "This little one is called Karsha... Karsha Damon," Karsha answered calmly. Looking at the white-haired man, Karsha felt small and weak. He could sense the immense strength hidden within those bones. He didn''t need any special ability to know this man could kill him with a single slap. Karsha felt a great deal of pressure when Morris appeared. Though Morris hadn''t fully broken through to the Sage stage back then. He could tell he was terrifying, but he was confident he could escape. Now, however, he felt trapped, unable to see any way to escape. "Hahaha, I like your confidence. Your demeanor reminds me of my younger days. I was aloof and didn''t care about anyone''s status. All those who crossed my path were crushed. Seeing you look down on a whole prince reminds me of those days. But are you sure you want to walk this path? Making everyone angry isn''t the right way. I learned that the hard way," the white-haired man said. He appeared to be in his late 50s but from the way he talked and his aura. Karsha could tell he was several hundred, if not thousands, of years old. "Ah, well, I wasn''t making everyone mad. For example, this lovely lady hasn''t done anything to me, so I have no reason to look down on her. But these two think that just because they are Princes, they can treat everyone like dogs. I don''t mind reminding them that they are human and can be slapped like everyone else," Karsha said with a faint smile, feeling a bit lighter. "Reasonable, I guess that does make sense. But be careful; you never know who might get offended and come after you. I can tell you are strong and confident, but you are still just a Grandmaster. Angering Sages is a bit above your level." Faces around them shifted from shock to awe. The person Karsha was talking to was the King of the Drono Kingdom. He could decide whether Karsha lived or died. And Karsha had just disrespected his children and even threatened their status as princes, but instead of being punished, he was having a casual chat. And for some reason, Karsha looked calm, with no fear in his eyes. Even the six individuals behind the King were shocked. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for the advice, Senior. I will take it to heart," Karsha said with a smile. "No need, you can just call me Jame Drono," the King said with a smile, then flew to a platform made of pure gold. Everyone''s jaws nearly dropped. The King had just exchanged names on friendly terms with a mere Grandmaster Stage cultivator. Even the two Princes looked clearly shocked. Their enemy, instead of being punished, had become friendly with their father, the strongest person in all of the Drono Kingdom. If their last surname wasn''t Drono, they might have doubted that the man was even their father. As for Karsha, there was a glint in his eyes. The man and the six individuals were clearly powerful. He had felt the pressure of Great Sages before, but even they didn''t make him lose control as this man''s presence did. Karsha wanted to become as strong as them, and even stronger. He wasn''t scared of them at all. To him, they were mountains standing in his way. Soon, he would climb higher than them and have the ability to look down on them. While Karsha was deep in thought about the mysterious man and his six followers, 18 individuals with strong auras flew in and bowed toward the white-haired man. It wasn''t until they spoke that Karsha snapped out of his daze. His brain went blank when he heard how they addressed the man named James Drono. "Subordinates greet the King!" they chorused. All around him, disciples followed suit and bowed. Karsha, however, was left standing with a stupefied look on his face. He noticed the amusement on the white-haired man''s face. "Little brother, why do you have such a look on your face? Have you lost all confidence hearing my status?" the King asked, looking at Karsha. Karsha broke into a cold sweat but quickly felt an unknown surge of confidence that made him stand tall. He wasn''t about to lose face in such a critical moment. "Not at all," Karsha said with a stiff smile. "It''s just that I felt defeated." "Oh, and why is that?" the King asked, looking even more amused. He felt a strange sense of pride seeing such a youngster stand upright without much fear while facing someone like him. "Just a few minutes ago, I bragged about my handsomeness and strength to my brother here, but your appearance made me look inferior in both looks and strength. Now, you also added the status of a king to it. I feel like the heavens are looking down on me," Karsha said, shaking his head slightly, and displaying his defeated look. "Hahahahaha! Little brother, you are much bolder than I thought. Tell me, how old are you?" The King couldn''t hold back his laughter anymore. Everyone around them was lost in shock. Karsha, a mere Grandmaster, was conversing on friendly terms with a King and being shamelessly bold with his words. "I am 19, big bro," Karsha replied with a smile. However, the King''s expression changed upon hearing his age. Chapter 241 The Reward System Nobody knew when it happened, but the next second, Karsha was frozen still and the King''s finger was pressed to his forehead. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.''Uh-oh, did I say something wrong?'' Karsha thought, unable to move. His mind raced, wondering if he had just crossed a line. The King''s eyes bore into Karsha''s. "Nineteen, you say?" The King''s voice was softer now, almost reflective. "Y-yes, big bro. I just turned nineteen last month," Karsha managed to stammer, still frozen in place. The King slowly withdrew his finger and stepped back. "Impressive. Becoming a Grandmaster at your age... you''ve got serious talent. Soul, Body, Mind, Mana, and Sword¡ªyou''ve blended them all, and they are all-powerful." Everyone watched Karsha and the King in stunned silence. Though they couldn''t hear the King''s last words, a sense of unease spread among them. It was then confirmed when the King burst into laughter. "Hahahaha, the heavens heard my Drono Kingdom''s prayers," he exclaimed before flying off, leaving Karsha and the onlookers in shock. Yi Ran looked at Karsha with pride. Knowing the King acknowledged Karsha filled her with joy. To most, Karsha was just a Grandmaster cultivator, but the King, with his keen eye, saw Karsha''s true potential. In the world of cultivation, there are many paths¡ªMana, Body, Mind, Soul, and Sword. No matter which one you choose, if you stick with it, your future''s wide open. Some attempt multiple paths, but few succeed. It''s not impossible, just exceedingly difficult. Most who try end up specializing in one. Even mastering two paths is challenging, let alone all five. Thus, witnessing Karsha achieve Level 7 Grandmaster in such a rare combination was cause for celebration. When the King touched Karsha, he sensed extraordinary strength, heightened intellect, a robust Soul, a vast Mana reservoir, and the potential to become a master swordsman. It was truly remarkable. If Karsha continues on this path, Drono Kingdom''s reputation will spread far and wide. Cultivating such extraordinary talent will undoubtedly cause a sensation once word gets out. "Alright, why don''t we get back to why we are here," the King said, bringing everyone''s attention back to him. Karsha stood there with a dazed look, when suddenly fragrance wafted into his nose, making him come back to his senses. "You seem to be doing well, seeing that the King is now your big brother," June joked, holding onto Karsha''s hand. Among all five women, she was the only one people knew or had heard rumors about. Because of this, Yi Ran made her stand beside Karsha, giving him confidence now that he had been recognized by the King. "I might have also made some enemies and now am making even more," Karsha said, gesturing with his head. June looked around and saw many gazes fixed on Karsha, their killing intent palpable. "That''s what you get for taking all the fairies for yourself," June smiled and then rested her head on Karsha''s shoulder. Seeing this intimate scene, many were tempted to dash at Karsha and cut him down, but they refrained because the King was present. "I know your Sect elders have already explained the rules for this year''s expedition. So, I''ll only discuss the reasons and the rewards," the King began, drawing everyone''s attention away from Karsha. "This year''s increase in the point system is due to the upcoming Kingdom Genius Competition that will be happening Five months after the Shilox Auction. In the past, the top three sects after the battles would represent the Kingdom against other kingdoms'' geniuses. However, that system is changing. "This year, only the very best will compete in the sect Competition. The top Fifty will then represent the Kingdom in the competition against the geniuses from the other kingdoms." Everyone was alarmed by this announcement. There were over 100 Core disciples present¡ªeach a top genius of their sect, representing their sects and the Kingdom. However, according to the King, only fifty would have the chance to represent their kingdom. While this was already a significant change, the other concern was the point system. They had just 14 days to gather 20 million points. If that isn''t madness, then there''s no telling what true madness looks like. The core disciples, despite their pride, couldn''t hide their grave faces. ''Bunch of weaklings,'' Karsha sneered inwardly, looking at the core disciples'' somber expressions. To him, it was fourteen days of blood harvest and point farming. He didn''t particularly care about the twenty million points being a hindrance. If worse came to worst, he would just use his Avatars to farm for more. However, the question remained: Would avatars be allowed? More importantly, would kills made by the Avatars count? "I know what you''re all thinking," the King said. "But know that this is a competition for geniuses. If you don''t even have the will to take on this challenge, you might as well walk away now. This is not for the weak." The core disciples, who had looked grave, immediately straightened up. As the King said, it''s a competition for geniuses, and they were geniuses, so why look shocked? The King nodded, seeing the change in the atmosphere. "Like I said, this is a challenge for geniuses. And so, the reward is also great. For the blood expedition, those who manage to complete with fifteen million points or more will be rewarded with ten million High Tier spirit stones." "Additionally, they will get a chance to enter the Ancestral Land. Those who earn twenty million points or more will receive one hundred million High Tier spirit stones and one opportunity to access the Ancestral Land when it opens. "The first, second, and third place individuals, will be awarded one billion High Tier spirit stones and five chances for the first place, three for second, and two for third-placed individuals to enter the Ancestral Land. "But that''s not all¡ªthey will also have 5 chances to enter the Dao Chamber to comprehend the Heaven Dao path. "Then there are the rewards for the sects. After the sect competition, the third and second-place sects will receive ten billion High Tier spirit stones and ten chances for their disciples to enter the Ancestral Land. Additionally, the sect that comes out on top will get fifty billion High Tier spirit stones, twenty chances to enter the Ancestral Land, and twenty opportunities to comprehend the Heaven Dao Path. "As for the top twenty disciples who will represent the Kingdom in the Kingdoms Genius Competition, each of you will gain access to the Kingdom Treasury to pick one Heaven Grade item of your choice." The faces of everyone brightened upon hearing the rewards. Although the risk is high, the reward is also amazing. "These rewards are several times bigger than the last competition''s. It seems something big is about to go down, and the Kingdom wants the best of the best," June said, holding on to Karsha. "I have no idea what any of these rewards are," Karsha shook his head dejectedly. He felt like a walking corpse with no knowledge of what was going on. "Why am I not surprised? Well, the rewards are amazing. The ancestral land is a place full of opportunities. From what I know, it was left behind by a very powerful figure many eons ago. They say it''s a treasure trove of sorts, where those who are lucky can find rare weapons, techniques, cultivation methods, and more. "The last time it was open was about ten years ago, and those who entered came back with many amazing things. Some returned with powerful techniques, others with powerful weapons and artifacts. It''s the best place for geniuses to look for opportunities. However, it''s expensive to open. It requires a large amount of resources from the Kingdom, and so, every ten years, a few disciples are selected to enter for a limited time." "In all these years, this is the first time the Kingdom has awarded this many spots. It seems that although there is a coming Kingdom Genius Competition, something even bigger is bound to happen. They want the geniuses in this kingdom to strengthen up as soon as possible." Karsha nodded in understanding. As to why they were doing this, he didn''t care; all he wanted was to enter the Blood Forest and harvest blood for his next Core. This so-called Sect Competition was just something he would do for Yi Ran since she was the leader of the sect. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "What about the Heavens Dao Path Chamber?" Karsha asked. June smiled before answering, "I only know a little, but from that small knowledge, the Heaven Dao Path Chamber is a place where you can connect with the Heaven Daos and comprehend the laws of the universe. "I think you already know that once you become a Sage, you will have to start comprehending a Path. This path, per se, is not a law but a road one intends to walk. These laws are just the path one wishes to take. "In my case, I haven''t yet started comprehending my path due to my unique situation." Karsha smiled at that. Indeed, all his women were overnight cultivators. Their comprehension lay in their ability to receive his heavenly rod. "Like I was saying before you decided to become a pervert if I were to start comprehending a Path, it would involve understanding myself and knowing the road I want to walk. From there, I would awaken the path, which would allow me to start comprehending my own Domain." Karsha once more nodded in understanding. "I guess this is a great opportunity for you five. Although Yi Ran has already found her path, she will still benefit from it. So I guess I will have to win this and let you five spend some time comprehending the Daos. I don''t need it at the moment anyway." June smiled at Karsha''s bold declarations. Although Karsha may sound arrogant to many, she had absolute confidence in her husband. "Like always, before we open the path to the island, each sect will let one disciple try to comprehend the Sword Technique left behind by the unknown Sage who founded this place." Karsha smiled at that. It was his chance to do something and become more popular, further boosting his confidence. "My king, we have tried for many centuries but nobody was able to. I think we should skip it and move on to opening the path to the Blood Forest," a sect leader said, making everyone nod. The King sighed upon hearing that. But just as he was about to give the order to start the formation to open the path, Karsha spoke up, "I would like to give it a try." Chapter 242 The Path to Enlightenment Murmurs began spreading when Karsha''s voice boomed across the place. Watching Karsha slowly walk out of the crowd toward the King made many want to burst out in anger.Who did he think he was, a mere Grandmaster stage cultivator wanting to try something that Sages and Saints had failed at? The audacity. The sword technique everyone was talking about was something discovered many years ago after the formation that allowed people to be teleported to the Blood Forest was found. Many say it is a technique left behind by a Sword Sage; others say it was left behind by a Sword King. However, according to some experts, the technique is something very profound and only true swordsmen can comprehend it. Many tried for years¡ªmany geniuses, many experts, and even sword Saints¡ªbut all failed. There was a handsome reward for whoever managed to comprehend it. So most sect leaders always try to groom a swordsman and hope they win the reward. In truth, Yi Ran wasn''t actually planning on revoking Karsha''s access. Although she hadn''t given him a tracking bracelet, she still held one she intended to give to Karsha even if he failed to comprehend the sword technique. She only punished him to make sure the others knew that disrespecting the rules had consequences. Also, she trusted Karsha to be able to comprehend it. As someone with a perception like hers, she could tell just how intelligent a person was, and she knew Karsha was very intelligent. "Hey brat, no need to be arrogant and waste anybody''s time. Get back in line and let''s proceed," a sect elder standing beside Prince Ivan shouted, making everyone nod in approval, even the disciples from the same sect as Karsha. "That''s true, even Sword Saints failed to comprehend it," a core disciple from one of the sects added, further fueling the anger in people. "Go and sit down brat." "Arrogant bastard, who do you think you are?" "Do you think anybody has time for your nonsense? Get back and stand in line. Weaklings like you don''t belong here." "Do you think being handsome is all you need to comprehend a sword technique? Go back to where you came from, brat." Many disciples couldn''t hide their anger anymore, and since the King wasn''t saying anything, they decided to vent their frustration on the person who caused it. Karsha is like a black sheep in their eyes, so they didn''t hold back their insults. However, Karsha who is at the center of these insults smiled and fired back, his words instantly shutting them all up. "Bunch of idiots. If you have brains, you would have seen this isn''t a sword technique at all. Seriously, what do you use your brains for" His words contain ridicule and disdain toward everyone. "If like you applied your brains, you would have seen that this isn''t something simple. I wonder who those sword Saints are but I think they just missed out on a great opportunity. "Well, I don''t blame them, if idiots like you couldn''t even sense the profoundness of this statue, then I think you must as well throw your swords away and take farming, clearly, the sword path is not for you" Although his words are a clear insult to everyone, nobody made a sound. Karsha''s words are like the teachings of a sword genius. The words despite the ridicule, contain meaning and even if Karsha is hearing himself, he wouldn''t believe he was the one saying those words. Karsha walks closer to the statue standing a couple of meters tall. Immediately he appeared in front of the statue, he felt at peace. The statue has no face and on its chest are some sword markings made by striking it with lethal precision. ''This feeling again'' Karsha said inwardly as he stood in front of the statue. A minute passed but he just stood there. 5 minutes passed but he never made any move and nobody also made any attempt to ridicule him. They wouldn''t, that''s because even the King was affected by Karsha''s words. Karsha continued to gaze at the statue with a calm gaze yet within those gazes, subtle expressions of understanding and realization started to well up. he stood there for ten whole minutes before he moved. He took out two Earth-Grade Longswords and laid them on the ground. He went on his knees and bowed three times toward the statue before standing back up. He picked up the sword and then started moving. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire With a step forward, the right sword swung down in a powerful arc aimed at an imaginary opponent''s head, while the left sword thrust forward, targeting the opponent''s midsection. Pivoting on the right foot, Karsha swung the left sword in a wide horizontal arc, followed by a spinning upward slash with the right sword, creating a protective barrier. Crouching low, he crossed both swords in front and leaped forward, uncrossing the blades in a dual diagonal slash. Drawing the swords back, pointing them towards the sky, the Karsha swiftly brought them down in a synchronized double slash, one aiming high and the other low. Circling around with the left foot leading, the left sword performed a feint, distracting the opponent, while the right sword followed with a precise thrust aimed at the heart. Everybody just continues to look at him with strange expressions. The sets Karsha is performing show no meaning whatsoever. The only thing they can see is a madman moving around swinging his sword. It just didn''t make sense at all, so they just stood there watching him with complicated expressions. After performing the same sets over and over again, Karsha''s movement changed. Immediately he changed his movement, the weather started to change. The statue also started to exude a subtle aura that instantly shook everyone''s heart. The aura coming from the statue was very profound. One of the people who followed the King looked at the statue with a dazed look. He also retrieved his sword and walked forward setting it down on the follow and bowed three times. He then went on a lotus posture and before anyone could ask what was happening, a burst of energy erupted from his body. "Enlightenemnt...no First Sage Sword Path Enlightenment" The King exclaimed, his voice carrying a wave of excitement and delight. "He really has gained enlightenment after over 200 years" The king looks incredibly happy. Who wouldn''t be happy finally seeing a Sword Saint finally gain their first enlightenment tower the sage stage after many years of becoming a sword Saint? Just like when becoming a Sword Saint one has to gain three enlightenment, the process to become a Sword Sage is also the same. They will have to gain at least three enlightenment. But unlike the Saint stage, the stage requires one to connect with the sword Dao. This is the path all swordsmen follow. Once you understand a path, you will enter an enlightened state where you will further advance your comprehension of the sword. Everyone has a different path, and different ways to comprehnding their sword dao. Depending on the path you formed, you will have to comprehend that path and gain three enlightenment before becoming a Sword Sage. Of course, comprehending the Dao is something many wish they could achieve in their lifetime. The Sword Saint who has gained his first enlightenment has been comprehending the path for many years but never succeeded. Now, however, he has gained his first enlightenment thanks to whatever Karsha is doing. As Karsha continued to perform more and more sets, the aura around them started to rise. The whole area was filled with an unknown energy. However, while this may be unknown to many, the swordsmen around could feel it. It''s Sword Qi. The aura in the air is in the form of a sword qi. Those with enhanced comprehension started to grasp the knowledge behind Sword Qi. 30 minutes passed but Karsha never stopped moving. He has performed hundreds of moves repeatedly. The more he moves, the more the unknown energy continues to intensify. In the first hour, Yi Ran also moved forward, her gaze fixed on the statue. She moved to maintain 300 meters apart from the first sword Saint and also bowed three times. Immediately she assumed Lotus''s posture, a sharp energy burst from her body instantly capturing everyone''s awe gaze. "Second Sword Sage Path Enlightenment" The King muttered with awe. Had it not been for the title on him, nobody would have believed if they said he was a King. He is lively and energetic. Despite being a King, he sometimes spars with his guards in secret. He is a spearman who has also attained spear Qi and even gained his first Enligtehnemnt toward the sage level. He knew how beneficial it is when one gains enlightenment on a path they are following. So seeing two of his people gaining an enlightenment and even one gaining her second enlightenment filled him with great pride. As a king, he can also wish for his people to grow and become stronger. The stronger they become, the more powerful his kingdom becomes. If his kingdom were to produce a Sword Sage, they would automatically become the strongest Kingdom in the central continent. Five hours passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, those who had previously ridiculed Karsha now watched solemnly as he performed swordplay like a hungry tiger. Unable to hide their awe, they stood in silence, waiting for it to end. As the sixth hour approached, Karsha began chanting ancient scripts. Suddenly, a beam of light shot from the statue and entered his body. "Path of the eternal, guardian of the sacred. Moon and sun, weapons of the gods. Sanctuary of the raven, life and death. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Light and shadow, becoming one." BOOM BOOM With the light now within him, Karsha ceased his sword moves, eliciting simultaneous booms from Yi Ran and the Sword Saint. "Hahahahaha, the gods have truly favored my kingdom!" The king laughed, appearing before Karsha as he opened his eyes. The Sword Saint also rose, approaching Karsha with a gaze full of admiration. Chapter 243 Entering The Blood Forest When Karsha opened his eyes, he saw Yi Ran standing up from her meditation posture. He also sensed a sharp aura circulating around her body. Looking at her fairy-like appearance and the intense aura around her, Karsha felt both happy and threatened.Happy because his woman had gained something from his sword dance, and threatened because the current aura around Yi Ran showed she had become several times more powerful and could end his existence within a few moves. He needed to get stronger. It was his job to protect her, but with the enemies he was making and those yet to come, his woman would be the one saving him. He wasn''t jealous, just motivated. He wanted to challenge her to a sword fight at that very moment, but before he could make any move, the King appeared before him, startling him. It happened instantaneously, causing Karsha to step back a few steps. "Hahaha, little brother, why are you stepping back? Are you afraid of my strength?" The King laughed, looking at the shocked look on Karsha''s face. ''I will be dead before I know it,'' Karsha sighed, then put on a small smile. "Your strength is indeed fearful, but big brother, don''t you think it''s rude to sneak up on someone like that?" The King burst into heartwarming laughter at Karsha''s response. "You are correct, but there is no fun in following the rules. I can sense you are not one to follow them either, so you just have to endure the poison you''ve been giving to others." Karsha shook his head, thinking, ''This king is shameless, too shameless to be a king.'' "If you put it that way, then this younger brother of yours understands. However, people are watching, and seeing a King behave this way will send the wrong message," Karsha responded with a straight face, though the King, with his keen perception, could sense the mischief behind it. "Who cares? If they knew the meaning behind what you''ve just done for my kingdom, they would be on the floor worshipping you right now." Karsha shook slightly but didn''t say anything. He looked at the Sword Saint standing behind the King. Sensing the sharp aura around him, Karsha nodded slightly toward him. The Sword Saint also responded, his gaze full of admiration. "Here, this is the reward left behind by the last King," Karsha gently received the space ring and stored it in his inventory without checking its contents. "He said only the one who managed to comprehend the markings on the statue will have the ability to access the things inside the ring." "Things like this require the most opportune moment to open," he added, prompting a slight nod from the King. "Congratulations," Karsha said to Yi Ran, who stood a few steps behind the King, looking happy and proud. He sensed her aura had become extremely refined, but she would need time to fully control it after her recent breakthrough. "It was all thanks to you," Yi Ran replied, retrieving a bracelet from her space ring. "Here you go, you''ve earned it. Just make sure you don''t cause too much trouble in the Blood Forest." Karsha smiled as he received the bracelet and placed it on his wrist. Immediately, a message flashed across his vision. < Kill Tracking Bracelet Obtained. All kills made by the host and Soul Companions will now be recorded based on a points system until the bracelet is removed. > "I am saddened to hear the Sect Leader sees me as a troublemaker. I see myself as the most reserved and careful person," Karsha said with a feigned seriousness. "Who are you kidding? Just make sure you don''t cause too much trouble. You have a point mark to reach, so focus on that," Yi Ran replied, suppressing a laugh at Karsha''s shameless comment. Karsha sighed and returned to the spot reserved for the Sunlight Sword Sect. Along the way, various eyes watched him¡ªsome friendly, but most harboring sinister intent. Karsha snorted inwardly, focusing his attention on June, who looked at him with curious eyes. "How did I do?" Karsha asked June as he approached her. She smiled warmly and replied, "You were great." Karsha gently took her hand, drawing her closer. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Observing their interaction, the King smiled and signaled for the formation to commence. The Sect Leaders stepped forward, each retrieving a seal-type artifact from their space rings. They began channeling their spiritual energy into the artifacts. Within moments, 18 beams of light shot toward the statue. As the light connected with the statue, a large Rune Circle materialized on the ground and in the air, emanating lightning that arced up 11 pillars surrounding the statue. Once all 11 pillars were illuminated, they converged their beams toward the gateway formed by two more pillars, standing 10 meters apart and 30 meters tall. Upon the beams'' entry into the gateway, a grey portal materialized, filling the space between the pillars. The portal started swirling making the pillars shake for a moment before it came to a standstill. "The portal has been opened. Remember, you have two weeks; after that, you will automatically be teleported out. Also, if your life is in danger and there''s no way out, crash your bracelet to be teleported out. However, that will signify failure in the trial, regardless of your earned points. That''s all for now. You may proceed. Remember to watch out for each other; we''re all allies here," the King concluded. With his speech concluded, everyone began entering the portal. Some displayed their prowess by flying in, showcasing their strength and pride. Karsha remained grounded, observing it all. He could sense formidable auras but kept his composure. While he wouldn''t underestimate anyone, he acknowledged that in a fight, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. "Xian, you can go in now," Karsha said, watching his friend prepare to enter the portal. "Remember, your pals are pretty strong, so don''t fear the big bad. Use the time to show me how much you''ve grown. You can form temporal contracts with a couple of random mutants and use them to farm points. I''ll find you so we can look for suitable companions." Xian nodded, summoning a Heaven Grade Sword that Karsha had bought for him. With determination, Xian dashed forward and disappeared into the portal. Soon, everyone else had left, leaving only Karsha standing alone. Taking a deep breath, Karsha prepared himself mentally for what lay ahead in the trial. "I will be leaving now," Karsha said to June and he also began moving toward the portal. "Are you four not going to participate?" Just when Karsha was about to enter the portal, the King''s question made him turn around. "We don''t have the bracelets since we didn''t make the mark on time," June replied. "Here you go. You four are sages with strong foundations; it would be a pity if you don''t participate," the King responded, surprising Karsha once again with his perceptiveness. June, Mei Lin, Li Fei, and Li Jing each received a bracelet from the King. After putting them on, they walked toward the portal. "Ladies first," Karsha said, gesturing for them to enter. June and the three fairies entered the portal and vanished. Karsha nodded toward the King in appreciation and then walked through the portal himself. As soon as Karsha stepped through the portal, he found himself atop a towering mountain, standing many meters high. The surroundings were shrouded in mist, covering the peak and creating a foggy atmosphere. One half of the mountain was densely wooded with tall trees, while the other half was icy and barren. Karsha stood in the wooded area, overlooking the vast expanse of the mountain. He immediately activated his third eye, extending his vision to about 5 kilometers instead of the usual 10 kilometers. Normally, this would have alarmed him, but sensing no immediate danger and receiving no warnings from his system, he shrugged it off. Instead, he decided to descend from the mountain peak. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By his estimate, the mountain stood about 20 kilometers tall. Karsha could see other mountains in the distance, and judging by their trajectory, he was several kilometers above them. Uncertain of what lay beneath the mountain, he began to move away from the peak, searching for a starting point for his mission. "Slash!" Karsha had barely taken a few steps when a lizard-type monster lunged at him, only to be swiftly dispatched with a single sword swing. Karsha glanced at his bracelet, noting the addition of ten points. He had instructed the system to show only the monster''s name and the points earned in notifications. Unless it was crucial information, he preferred not to be bombarded with details about Killer Points or Skill Points he had earned for each kill. Once he noted down the kill, he started moving again. The system already places the body and core in his inventory so he doesn''t have to do it himself. After moving for a few seconds, another monster came within his keen sense. He immediately shot the glaive forward stabbing a hole into the monster''s head. It was another Lizard hunter of the same Tier so he only earned 10 points. As he moved away, more and more monster Lizard HUnters started appearing. However, they couldn''t even get within 1km from him before he killed them. < Ding! I have located the people Named Li Jing, Li Fei, Mie Lin, and June. The nearest to you is Mei Lin which is 50 Miles northwest of your current position > "Nice work system" Karsha made the system mark the four ladies before they entered the Forest. With the tracking system enabled, all he had to do was be within 100 meters of them to place a marker. So immediately he entered the forest, he made the system locate them. With Li Fei and Li Jing not learning to use their powers for long, he wanted June and Mei Lin to protect them. He will be entering the danger zones, so he wanted to make sure the people closer to them are protected before leaving. So now that he had located them, he became happy. "Whoosh" His wings appeared and like a bolt of lightning, he shot into the distance leaving lighting trails behind. Chapter 244 Mei Lin vs Malakroth, Scorpion Lord Karsha soared across the sky with terrifying speed. The wings that now granted him the ability to fly also came with their own pride. He wasn''t sure if the sky was filled with abominations, but his worry for two of his women forced him to take the risk.It seemed the wings liked his courage. In an instant, he traversed a great distance, rapidly closing the gap between him and the location the system had pinpointed. Inside a dense forest filled with moist and strange mist, a young lady moved aimlessly. The Blood Forest was vast and largely unexplored. While some subpar maps existed, detailing certain places and the dangers within, much of it remained unknown. These mapped areas were known as Haven points, where those lucky enough to arrive there after entering the Blood Forest found it relatively safe at the start. However, those who appeared in uncharted regions often faced perilous situations. Mei Lin was one of the unlucky ones. She had appeared in a place that would later be known as the hunting field of Malakroth, a scorpion lord with terrifying combat power, harnessing both lightning and venom. Unaware of her surroundings after stepping through the portal, Mei Lin chose a random direction and began moving. Suddenly, her back stiffened, and she jumped to one side, narrowly evading a lightning bolt that struck a massive tree, causing it to crash to the ground. She then looked at the direction the attack came from only to see the most terrifying monster she had ever seen. A Colossal Scorpion-like monster, made of chitin looked back at her, making her shake slightly. It''s about 3 meters tall and huge. Its body is armored with thick, stone-like plates, each segment interlocking to form an impenetrable fortress. its massive claws, capable of crushing boulders, ending in serrated edges that gleam menacingly under any light. Rising from its back is a segmented tail, adorned with lethal barbs and culminating in a colossal stinger that drips with a venom potent enough to melt steel. Its head is a fearsome sight, crowned with a pair of massive, forward-curving horns and eyes that burn with an intense, sinister hanger. Its mouth, filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth, is capable of rending flesh from bone with terrifying efficiency. "Tier 7 Dark Mutant," Mei Lin muttered, her grip loosening slightly on her spear. The creature standing before her, despite being a stage lower, was a Dark Mutant. Humans naturally feared monsters, often running from them, especially the weaker humans. They viewed monsters as savages that couldn''t be reasoned with. And that was true for the most part¡ªmonsters couldn''t reason. Only a few that had managed to gain sentience by awakening their innate talents could interact with humans like Karsha had experienced on the island. There are Monsters, often referred to as Savages, and then there are Beasts, which are more evolved and capable of interacting in a civilized manner. However, the one in front of Mei Lin was not a Beast. It was a Mutant Savage that preyed on the weak. Just as humans feared monsters, monsters were also hostile toward humans, attacking on sight. Mei Lin had the misfortune of appearing in the territory of Malakroth, a strange type of scorpion monster that could walk on two pairs of legs instead of crawling on all four pairs. Seeing such a monster, Mei Lin lost all hope of escaping. Without holding back, she decided to fight. Her spear spun forward, sending a bolt of light toward the monster. The monster dodged to the side, swiping its tail forward. Mei Lin wasted no time, leaping forward to evade the lightning attack again. Bang! Her spear struck the monster''s tail, making her hands turn numb from the vibration. Despite this minor setback, she didn''t back down. Instead, she attacked again, this time applying her ice element. Mei Lin circulated her ice elemental essence and sent an attack striking the side of the scorpion. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire The ice element surged from Mei Lin''s spear, engulfing the scorpion monster in a chilling frost. Malakroth shrieked in pain as the icy tendrils wrapped around its exoskeleton, causing it to momentarily freeze in place. Mei Lin''s ice element is very powerful. From what Karsha knew, it''s a rare kind of ice that has a very high freezing ability. So a single attack has a higher chance of freezing her opponents for a moment. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Mei Lin pressed her attack. She lunged forward with precise strikes, aiming for vulnerable spots between the creature''s armored segments. Each thrust of her spear was calculated, driven by the adrenaline of survival and the determination to overcome this hard-skinned foe. Malakroth retaliated with fury, unleashing bolts of lightning from its tail and attempting to crush Mei Lin with its massive claws. But Mei Lin''s agility and quick reflexes allowed her to evade most of the attacks, dancing around the beast like a fleeting shadow. She hasn''t used any of her techniques mainly due to the long activation time, a time she cannot afford to waste in such a fight. Malakroth has two powerful advantages. Its affinity for lightning and Poison. If Mei Lin lets it get even two breaths of time, it will unleash a poison attack she cannot afford to have at the moment. So he decided to go for the close combat and wear it down before using a technique to kill it for good. At least, that was her thinking at the moment. As the battle raged on, the forest echoed with the clash of elemental powers and the primal roars of combat. Mei Lin''s movements became more fluid and decisive, her combat instincts honed by the intensity of the fight. She knew she couldn''t afford to falter¡ªnot against a creature like Malakroth, whose power threatened to overwhelm her at any moment. "Shit," Mei Lin muttered, crossing her spear over her chest. The scorpion''s tail slammed into it, sending her flying back and creating distance between her and Malakroth. Seeing the upper hand gained, Malakroth''s tail wiggled dark energy gathering at its tip. Mei Lin, just stabilizing herself, instantly raised an ice wall as Malakroth shot venom forward. The venom sped like a bullet, striking the ice wall and breaking it apart instantly. "Lightning Steps!" Mei Lin moved like a blur, distancing herself again, but not before inhaling a small mist of poison from the venom attack. "Not good." Her vision began to blur, and her body started to numb, but she still gripped her spear tightly. "Ice Piercer!" She slashed her spear, sending an ice spear toward the scorpion. It whipped its tail, breaking the spear in half. Mei Lin narrowed her eyes but didn''t falter. She attacked again and again, but each time, the scorpion evaded her strikes. ''I have to come up with something else, or I won''t see Karsha again,'' Mei cried inwardly as she continued to attack, aiming her spear at the vital spots of the Scorpion Monster. Her strikes were precise at first, but as time passed and more poison entered her system, she began to lose control of her energy. Malakroth''s venom was particularly evil. It bypassed the body''s defenses and paralyzed all motor functions. Unlike most venoms that kill swiftly, this one rendered its victims numb and helpless, allowing Malakroth to toy with them before delivering a final blow. What better torment than to watch as their bodies were torn apart, unable to even scream? Bang! Pfft! Mei Lin was sent flying as Malakroth''s tail struck her side, tearing away a large chunk of her leather armor and exposing her skin, a deep cut oozing blood. Her body felt like jelly, devoid of strength. A tear rolled down her cheek as she gripped her spear with trembling hands, barely able to remain standing. The attack had been cruelly calculated, leaving a potent venom in the wound that amplified the effects of the poison already coursing through her veins. If Mei Lin had a chance to fight back a few minutes ago, it was gone now. The relentless attacks had left her powerless, her hands no longer obeying her commands. The spear slipped from her grip as she was hurled through the air once more, another swath of her clothing torn away to reveal more of her skin. "So this is how I die. What a pity." Tears streamed down Mei Lin''s cheeks as she watched the terrifying monster descend upon her, its tail charged with pulsating black energy. With almost her entire body numb, she closed her eyes and let her tears fall, resigned to her fate. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her vision darkened, and then she lost all sense of control. Her eyes refused to open, her ears heard nothing, and her mouth couldn''t utter a sound. Even her thoughts began to fade. The venom had done its job thoroughly, leaving her no escape. --- "Am I dead?" Mei Lin asked herself as she began to open her eyes. The harsh sunlight assaulted her senses, forcing her to shut them again. Slowly, cautiously, she opened them once more. She felt her body slowly starting to recover. Her hands instinctively went to her side, touching the cloth, yet she felt the pain beneath it. "Careful now, the medicine is healing your body, so don''t remove it." A voice, familiar and comforting, echoed in her mind, causing her to turn slightly to her right. Her eyes welled up like a dam breaking, tears flowing freely seeing the face she had in her mind before her presumed death. "You''re safe now, Mei Lin. You managed to kill a Tier 7 Great Mutant all by yourself." Karsha gave her a thumbs up, but her tears continued to flow. She thought she would never see the man that made her feel like a woman, the man that made her feel comfortable after many years of discomfort. "Thank you," Mei Lin forced herself to say through her tears. Karsha''s heart broke at the sight. If he hadn''t been concerned about what people would think, he would have equipped them better before letting them come to the Blood Forest. "I''m sorry, Mei Lin. I should have come sooner," Karsha said, gently wiping away her tears. Mei Lin smiled faintly before resting her head in his arms. "Have you found June and my other sisters?" she asked. She knew Karsha well enough to know he wouldn''t allow any of them to move solo, so she had to ask. "We''re a few miles away from Li Jing''s location," Karsha said, turning toward a certain direction as they sped toward that place in the flying boat. Chapter 245 Gathering Four Fairies Li Jing, like Karsha, was transported to the peak of a very tall mountain, its entire tip coated in ice, making the whole area frigid.Unlike the other four of her sisters, Li Jing had never mastered or even known much about cultivation. Before becoming Karsha''s woman, she only cultivated to add years to her life and look young, like many lady cultivators. Her expectation was never to become a Sage since she knew she didn''t have what it took to get there. However, her worldview changed when she met Karsha and decided to be his. She saw her sisters use every moment they had to cultivate and remain forever by Karsha''s side. Even her daughter was the same. But for Li Jing, it was different. She hadn''t awakened any innate talent or stronger elements. She only had a medium affinity for the fire element, which many called average talent. Despite being the most beautiful among Karsha''s five women, her talent was the most lacking, or so everyone believed, including Karsha and even herself. When she appeared on the mountaintop, she was immediately attacked by a Tier 5 Lizard monster, just like Karsha. Instinctively, she should have panicked and been afraid, but to her surprise, she stood firm and muttered some words from a spell Karsha gave her, creating a barrier of fire around her. When the Lizard slammed into the barrier, its body was engulfed in flames and died within seconds. Li Jing stared in shock at the smoldering remains of the Lizard, her heart pounding. She had never created such a powerful defense before. "How did I do that?" she whispered to herself, feeling a strange surge of confidence and curiosity. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Soon, more and more Tier 5 Lizards began attacking her, but they all met the same end. She didn''t know how it happened or what made her mutter those words, but she remembered seeing them in one of the spell books Karsha had given her. She had skimmed through it a few days ago and recalled some of it. As the attacks continued, she felt the barrier weakening. She had to act fast. Remembering the spell books in her possession, she sat down and retrieved them. Her calm and composed expression amidst the onslaught would have puzzled any onlooker. She paid no mind to the attacks slamming into her barrier, focusing solely on the spell book in her hand. After sorting through ten different spell books, each a treasure that would make any Mage or Magnus envious, she picked one. She began learning it. A few seconds later, she found the spell for the fire barrier. She realized she had only used the first line of the spell, which required just 10,000 Spiritual Qi to activate. Seeing there were more lines, she started learning them. It took less than a minute for her to understand the second line. As she spoke the words, the barrier''s orange flames shifted to a fierce red, instantly intensifying the heat. The monsters closest to the barrier were instantly incinerated as she activated the spell''s second form. It happened so fast that in an instant, not a single body remained on the ground. But that didn''t mean more wouldn''t come. Despite the raging fire, the Lizards continued to pour in. Soon, even Tier 6 monsters started showing up. Li Jing didn''t even bother to look; her focus was rooted in the book. After a couple more minutes, she spoke the third line, then the fourth. When she uttered the fourth line, the fire barrier released a primal roar that shook the mountain peak. It rose several meters higher and expanded, covering an even wider area. The entire mountaintop glowed crimson, burning with intense heat. Li Jing was delighted. She knew she had learned something great. So despite the dangerous situation, she only wanted to see one person and show him her achievement: Karsha. Though spells require one to speak them to activate. But not everyone can. Just like how every path has its own understanding, spells are the same. Before a spell can activate, one must grasp the essence behind each word. Understanding this essence requires great soul and mental strength. So for Li Jing to master 4 out of 12 spells in a Tier 20 spell book in less than 20 minutes meant she was a true genius with terrifying potential. She set aside the spellbook titled "12 Form Great Fire Barrier" and retrieved another, "Fire Spell Summoning Art." Like the first, it was a Tier 20 spellbook filled with different spells for summoning flame beasts in combat. It took her just a few minutes to master the first summoning spell. When she spoke the incantation, a 3-meter-tall flaming lion appeared, burning with unholy infernal might. Without hesitation, it charged at the monsters, who never seemed to learn from their mistakes. They kept coming, only to be incinerated upon contact with the flame barrier. Now, with the lion on the field, they didn''t even get close to the barrier. Mutants started showing up, but with her Spiritual Qi still fueling the barrier, even they stood no chance. A few seconds later, another flaming lion appeared. She didn''t move on to the next spell; instead, she focused on summoning more flaming lions. Soon, over 20 flaming lions were attacking her foes. This continued for over three hours, yet she never ran out of energy. On the contrary, she became even more energetic. The feeling of discovering something great, something she was genuinely good at, filled her with delight. Since the monsters were too foolish to retreat, she never stopped. She kept practicing, and before she knew it, she had killed over a thousand monsters. Her bracelet recorded over 600,000 points, and the number kept rising. After Karsha rescued Mei Lin, they moved toward Li Jing''s location. From 20 kilometers away, Karsha saw the crimson flames burning on the mountain peak. His heart sank. Li Jing was the weakest among his five women, so seeing the place she was supposed to be now ablaze with such infernal might shook him to his core. He poured more energy into the boat, making it speed up. He expected to find a damsel in distress, but as they approached the mountain peak, he was stunned to see Li Jing sitting in a lotus posture, calmly reading a book. He stopped the boat 300 meters away and just stood there, staring at her in disbelief. Soon, Mei Lin forced herself to stand up and walk beside Karsha. "Is that Sister Li Jing?" she asked in a shaken tone. Karsha could only nod, his expression unreadable. "Who is this woman, really?" Karsha asked, dazed. Mei Lin looked at his expression and smiled. Resting her head on his shoulder, she replied, "You should rather ask yourself that question. Who are you, really?" Karsha looked back at her, confused. "What''s that supposed to mean?" he asked, not understanding what she meant. "Do you know what happens when a man and a woman have sex? The woman can become pregnant if she wants and gives birth, but aside from that, they often do it to release stress. "You, on the other hand, not only solidified our foundations but made them several times sturdier. You also raised our cultivation bases, saving us decades of effort. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who is to say you haven''t influenced other things in us? Before seeing Sister Li Jing, I honestly thought her talent was subpar. But looking at her now, I''m envious. Just look at her¡ªthose Lizards are Tier 7 Lesser Mutants, and they can''t even break through her barrier. "So, my love, if you need to ask, I believe you should ask yourself who you really are. Because, as far as I know, not even God has this ability of yours." Karsha''s heart shook. The system had told him he hadn''t even scratched the surface of his yang essence. So if this was just a small tip of the iceberg, what would happen when his true potential was unleashed? Wouldn''t his women become monsters in their own right? "She has already crossed one million points and is leading us all," Mei Lin said, looking at the projection on her bracelet. Her own points were pitiful in comparison. Karsha had made the then-unconscious Mei Lin deliver the final blow to the scorpion, giving her 50,000 points. "Should I stop her?" Karsha asked, watching the carnage around Li Jing. "We still have to find June and Sister Li Fei, so go ahead," Mei Lin replied. Karsha nodded and activated his domain. The moment it appeared, the lizards, regardless of their tier and grade, were instantly decimated. "Looks like I was worried for nothing," Karsha''s voice entered Li Jing''s ears, snapping her out of her spell study. "Karsha!" She jumped up and dashed toward him, and he opened his arms to receive her hug. However, the hug never came. Instead, Li Jing appeared beside Mei Lin, who was almost recovered from her injuries. "Really?" Karsha shook his head, looking at Li Jing, who had the look of a mother caring for her daughter. Despite being sisters now, her motherly instincts prevailed. Seeing Mei Lin hurt, she didn''t hesitate to ignore a hug from her love to tend to her sister. Li Jing made sure Mei Lin was okay before she came to hug Karsha. He smiled warmly and decided to playfully move his hands toward her butt. However, before he could touch it, a hand slapped his. Mei Lin looked at him with a mischievous smile. Karsha just grinned and directed the flying boat away from the mountain peak, speeding east toward June''s location. She was closer to Li Jing''s position, just 30 miles apart. After traveling for a few minutes, they arrived at an island of sorts. According to the maps, this place was designated Spider-Island. Spider-Island was a haven for spider monsters that relied on their webs to trap opponents. It took them just a few minutes at top speed to locate June, who was sitting on a boulder surrounded by the bodies of hundreds of spider monsters. Karsha and the others picked her up, then sped toward their final destination to pick up Li Fei. Chapter 246 My Wood Princess is terrifying "Heavens, it hasn''t even been a day, and someone has already crossed a million points. Who is this person?" a sect leader exclaimed, staring at the massive tablet displaying the names and points earned by each disciple sent into the forest. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Li Jing''s name was at the top of the list with 1,002,000 points, while the second place lagged behind at 700,000 points. "She is one of my disciples," Yi Ran said, observing the ranking. "So are the ones in third and fifth place," she added, shocking the other sect leaders. In the Drono Kingdom, the Sunlight Sword Sect wasn''t even considered among the top ten sects. For them to produce such outstanding disciples felt like a slap in the face to the other sects. "It''s too early to tell. They have 14 days to go, and my disciple Jaden is closing in too. Let''s give it a few days, and your sect won''t even appear in the top hundred," another sect leader sneered. Yi Ran''s face darkened, but thanks to the veil she wore, nobody noticed. "I hope you maintain that smile in a few days," Yi Ran remarked, glancing at the name currently sitting at number 905. Karsha still held a place with just over a thousand points. Out of the 1204 disciples who entered the Blood Forest, he was at the bottom of the list. But while others might scoff at Karsha''s ranking, Yi Ran knew he wasn''t hunting but instead protecting certain individuals before starting his assault. Li Jing is currently at number 1, Li Fie at number 3, and June at number 5. Mei Lin is still in the 100s. She faced an opponent several times stronger than her and suffered defeat, but as the sect leader mentioned, it''s only been a day. --- Li Fei found herself in an environmentally friendly zone of the forest upon stepping through the portal. It was a lush, green expanse that felt both enchanting and dangerous, especially for someone like her who had awakened a rare wood element and gained enlightenment and even awakened innate talents. Unlike her mother, Mei Lin and Karsha, who were attacked almost immediately upon arrival, Li Fei enjoyed an hour of respite to stroll through the forest, marveling at its beauty. With her affinity for the wood element, she could sense several kilometers around her, giving her an edge in spotting things from a distance and avoiding aimless wandering. However, her peaceful moment came to an abrupt halt when she encountered her first monster¡ªa tree creature camouflaged almost perfectly among the trees. Without panicking, Li Fei calmly stepped on the ground, and a slender thorn shot from the ground, ensnaring the tree monster. In an instant, it drained the tree creature of its life force, killing it instantly. In an instant, the once lush tree withered, leaving behind dry wood and leaves¡ªa sight both bizarre and terrifying. Wood cultivators are known as natural healers, but they also possess a deadly side. The same woods that bestow life can just as easily take it away. When a wood cultivator is provoked, the bodies they leave behind are drained of all life. Most people refer to them as silent killers. Watching Li Fei effortlessly drain the life from the tree monster shows she has gained a terrifying ability that allows wood cultivators to extract the life force of living things effortlessly. Even more chilling was that the life force she absorbed replenished her stamina and health, ensuring she remained perpetually active. In essence, the only way to stop a wood cultivator is to end their life. However, killing someone who wields the force that sustains life itself is nearly impossible. She was the incarnation of true terror and her actions show that. After killing the first tree monster, more trees began attacking. They shot their roots, branches, and leaves, all sharper than blades. But they couldn''t stop her. By forming a seal or simply stepping on the ground, plants of various forms and sizes would erupt, blocking all attacks. Then, slender thorns would shoot forward, draining the life force from the tree monsters. She moved like an octopus, her thorns acting as her limbs, shooting forward with terrifying speed. Before a tree monster could react, its life force was already drained. Her killing speed was incredible, but the downside was that the trees were only between the 5th and 6th tier. So, even after killing over 200, her gains were minimal. Still, she earned about 70,000 points from the tree monsters. After killing them all, she moved on to explore further. It only took a few minutes to locate some Tier 6 monsters. She had mastered three out of the seven skills Karsha had given her and wanted to further increase her mastery before learning the others. Unlike Karsha, who could learn a skill just by looking at it, others had to study for a while. Mastering three skills within a few weeks showed just how terrifying her comprehension ability was. "Netherworld Thorns," she muttered as she came within range of the first monster, forming a hand seal. Instantly, a more terrifying version of the thorns she used on the tree monsters shot from the ground, piercing the neck of the three-meter-tall creature and killing it instantly. More and more thorns shot toward the other monsters, killing them instantly as well. The only things left were their dried bodies and cores, which she quickly stored before moving forward. Each time she formed a seal, more thorns appeared, killing numerous monsters. Within seconds, she encountered a Tier 7 Great Mutant, but it was easily killed using the same Netherworld Thorn skill. As she moved forward, she encountered more and more monsters, but at every turn, her Netherworld Thorns never failed her. "Dance of a Thousand Death Thorns," Li Fei muttered, forming a hand seal. Instantly, dark thorns shot from the ground, piercing over 30 Tier 6 monsters surrounding her. The deeper she moved into the forest, the stronger the monsters she encountered. As she ventured further in, she started getting overwhelmed, prompting her to use the second Tier 20 skill she had learned. She still hadn''t used her innate abilities yet, but even the regular skills Karsha had given her were already devastating most of the monsters. However, as she moved deeper into the forest, she began encountering mutants. She first encountered three Tier 6 dark mutants, but she killed them using her Dance of a Thousand Death Thorns skill. Soon after, she faced another Tier 6 Dark Mutant, but just as she was about to dispatch it, a Tier 7 Dark Mutant charged out of nowhere, forcing her to finally use her third ability. "Million Devouring Insect Plants Field," she murmured. Instantly, the 1km ground around her began to sprout small plant-like insects. As the monsters stepped into this insect field, vein-like tendrils shot from the ground, wrapping around them and burying them instantly. With each monster that entered the ground, the insect field expanded, and the plant-like insects grew a bit larger. When the Tier 7 Dark Mutant stepped in, finger-sized vein tendrils shot up and entangled it. She unleashed an AOE attack, but the tendrils were incredibly sturdy. Not a single one shattered despite the monster''s continuous body vibrations. Within seconds, the 4-meter large monster was buried in the ground, acting as a natural fertilizer. The field expanded further, and the insect plants grew even more. Within 30 minutes, she had buried several monsters, causing her small insect plant garden to expand considerably. Li Fei found a small boulder and sat on it, watching as the monsters were being buried with little resistance. In just 4 hours, her insect garden had grown into a sort of herb garden. The insect plants were now about 2 feet tall, and the tendrils were the size of an adult''s arm. During those few hours she arrived in the forest, she had killed over 20 Tier 7 Dark Mutants. And since the garden was being nourished by the dead bodies and cores of the monsters, she expended little to no Spiritual Qi. Meanwhile, Karsha, Mei Lin, Li Jin, and June left Spider Island and rushed to Li Fei''s location. They kept checking their bracelets, watching the points accumulate rapidly. The distance from Spider Island to Li Fei''s location was about an hour and a half of flying. Within that time, Li Fei''s points had soared to 1,204,500, making her the top among the 1,204 disciples sent to the island. "What is that?" June asked as they appeared in the forest where Li Fei was farming her points. Seeing the insect-like plants devouring the monsters, they were all shocked. "Did she just devour a Tier 7 Dark Mutant?" Mei Lin couldn''t believe her eyes. "No need to be jealous," Karsha said, gently holding Mei Lin''s hand. "She''s a wood cultivator in her domain. She''s like a god in this forest, so killing those mutants isn''t as hard for her as it might seem." "Besides, you didn''t lose," he added. "You just had a minor setback. You just have to be more prepared next time." Mei Lin felt inferior watching her sister create miracles while she had nearly died facing a single Tier 7 Dark Mutant. "Should we stop her?" June asked, looking at her sister, who was sitting as if she were waiting for someone while all around her, more and more monsters kept getting buried never to be seen again. "Let her finish them off. A terror is coming, and I want to see just how powerful this skill of hers is," Karsha said, smiling as he looked at Li Fei 1km away. A few seconds later, a roar came from the opposite direction of Karsha and his companions. Li Fei stood up and gazed in the direction of the approaching 6-meter-tall green patch fox. Seeing it was a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, she prepared to form a seal. However, when the monster entered the garden, she got the shock of her life, as did Karsha, Mei Lin, Li Jin, and June. Instead of the usual green tendrils, dark tendrils shot from the ground, instantly wrapping around the colossal body of the Terror Mutant. In just a moment, the 6-meter-tall monster sank into the ground, leaving not even a hair behind. "My Wood Princess is terrifying," Karsha shouted, looking at Li Fei, who was still staring at the spot where the monster had been buried. He blinked and then appeared in front of her, hugging her instantly. Chapter 247 The Four Fairies and Nedin Holding Li Fei''s hands, Karsha couldn''t help but feel proud of his woman. All around them, countless monsters were being buried alive. The insect field had expanded to about 2km, and the insect plants had grown to a staggering 4 feet and were still growing.More Tier 7 Terror Mutants tried their luck but failed miserably. The moment they stepped onto the field, they were devoured by the plant tendrils. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some mutants attempted to leap high into the air, but as soon as they entered the range of the insect plants, buds opened and countless pollens shot toward them. Upon contact, the pollens began consuming their flesh alive, like a swarm of insects feeding on a dead creature''s body. Seeing even Tier 7 Terror Mutants failing against Li Fei''s insect plants, Karsha smiled sadly. Back on the island, he had to go all out to defeat those monsters. Though he could have made it easier using the Dark Prince Hell Art, he couldn''t help but sigh weakly. He had faced setbacks in his battles. Now, monsters of the same caliber were being devoured as if they were mere bugs. What''s worse, each death seemed to strengthen her skill further. It felt overpowered. It had been two hours since they arrived at Li Fei''s location, but the monsters kept pouring in. However, a little after the two-hour mark, their numbers began to drop. Gradually, the last monster died. Li Fei sighed and deactivated her skill. She had killed thousands of monsters using just a single skill, propelling her past her mother to become the number one on the Blood Expedition ranking with 6,850,000 points. Her mother was still at a million, and the third person had 905,000. It hadn''t even been half a day yet, and Li Fei had not only broken her mother''s record but also set numerous new records. Previously, when the competition tallied the points of all the sect disciples and displayed them based on sects, not once had a whole sect managed to cross the 4,000,000 mark within 8 hours. But Li Fei, who had only started cultivating a few weeks ago, had amassed over 6 million points. Had it not been for the shortage of monsters, she might have crossed the 20 million mark within two days. All over the Blood Forest, the disciples who were seeing the leaderboard began to freak out. Six million points within eight hours of arriving in the forest was just too much for them to comprehend. Even outside the forest, the sect leaders, especially the ones who had boasted that their disciples would outpace the disciples from the Sunlight Sword Sect, had weird looks on their faces. Even Yi Ran looked shocked. Obtaining over six million points that quickly wasn''t something anyone thought possible. The only way to achieve that would be to keep killing mutants and Tier 6 and above monsters. So, seeing Li Fei obtain that many points could only mean one thing: she had been exclusively killing mutants. "How is this possible?" a sect leader asked, baffled by how someone could achieve such a feat in less than a day. "No need to be shocked; my disciples are all monsters. This year''s Expedition belongs to my Sunlight Sword Sect, so relax your nerves and prepare for more surprises," Yi Ran said, not holding back her bragging rights. The Sunlight Sword Sect elders behind her shared her confident expression. Yi Ran, being very competitive, felt immense joy seeing her disciples dominate the chart, making her the happiest woman outside the Blood Forest. Back inside the forest, Karsha held Li Fei''s hands as the final monster died and the terrifying Insect Field vanished. Although it had grown to the point where even a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant wouldn''t have much resistance, the moment she deactivated it and reactivated it, it would start again as a small insect field and would need to absorb monster bodies anew. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire This means that if she encounters stronger monsters, she would first need to use her other skills to kill and litter the battlefield with monster bodies before activating the [Million Devouring Insect Plants Field] skill. This way, the insect plants would instantly devour the bodies and grow stronger. Once they reach a certain stage, it will be only a matter of time before even higher-tier monsters can''t cross a meter of her Insect Field. Li Fei is a Sage (Tier 8) with an incredibly strong foundation and an overpowered cultivation method, in addition to Karsha''s yang energy. Aside from Li Jing, Karsha has given all his women their own cultivation methods. His own is the Soul Ring and his system, while the others have their own unique methods. When he visited the Skill Book Room on Snake Island, he saw over a thousand different cultivation methods sealed within glass boxes, each protected by numerous formations. When he used the system to check their grade, he found they were all of unknown grades. The system couldn''t determine their grade, which likely means they are extraordinarily powerful. Strangely, after just a few scans, Karsha found a suitable cultivation method for Li Fei. It was called "Wood Princess Spirit." It''s similar to his Soul Ring but slightly inferior. Instead of forming a new Core like the Soul Ring, this method helps create something akin to a core, known as a Wood Spirit, inside her Spirit Sea. Each time she creates a Wood Spirit, her Core will expand tenfold. However, like the Soul Ring, the Wood Spirit requires a substantial amount of wood or Life Force energy to form and nourish. Initially, Karsha wanted to use alchemy to help her, but now that she''s inside the Blood Forest, where monsters and plants are abundant, she no longer needs his assistance. With her now joining her sisters, they will soon begin their combined massacre, ensuring they lack nothing again. Karsha planned to leave soon to harvest blood and seek opportunities to help him create the strongest form of the Great Alpha Core. "Sister Li Fei, you are amazing! Tell me, what level is your mastery of that skill?" June, always the cheerful one, asked. Her other sisters also became interested in her answer. "I mastered it to Level C before coming here, but after using it these past hours, it has risen to Level A," Li Fei replied. Karsha arched an eyebrow at that. So, ''A'' mastery was that formidable. He couldn''t help but wonder, what happens when she raises it to SSE? The prospect of becoming that strong was simply terrifying. "Sister Li Fei is awesome. I guess someone is staying quiet because his women are now stronger than him," June joked, looking at Karsha. The others laughed. "I have to admit, you all shocked me, especially Li Fei. That skill of yours is just cheating. I mean, all you have to do is spend a little wood energy to activate it, and then the monster bodies and cores become fertilizer to nourish them," Karsha said with a weak smile, causing Li Fei to blush a little. "Hehe, no need to blush. You''re indeed amazing, every last one of you," Karsha said. He then turned to Mei Lin. "I don''t think that spear is right for you. How about this one?" He retrieved a double-edged spear about 2 meters long with razor-sharp pointed tips and handed it over to Mei Lin, who returned the Thunderbolt Lance to him. "I was so focused on the power of the spear that I lost sight of who it was meant for. You don''t have the strength to wield it properly, but this spear is more suited to you. You''ll also be surrounded by your sisters, so stop hiding your powers," Karsha said. Mei Lin''s face turned red at his words. She was used to hiding her true self, and even at the brink of death, she had forgotten her own strength. "This is new armor for all of you. It''s heaven-grade, so change into it. It''ll add another layer of protection," Karsha said, handing out the armor. The four ladies received their armor and equipped themselves. Karsha went ahead and gave them many other things. He even gave Li Jing a staff that cost over 10 million Killer Points. June held onto her Unknown Princess Sword, but Karsha gave her another heaven-grade sword just in case the first one broke. He also bought some protection talismans from the system, including a few teleportation talismans that use markers to teleport. They marked the forest area Li Fei had cleared so that when they teleported, they would arrive there. Although it cost a great deal of Killer Points, it was worth it. After exhausting his Killer Points to only 3,000,000, the ladies were all well-equipped. They didn''t even ask where all this came from, and Karsha was grateful for that. Lying to them would make him feel terrible. "I think we''re ready now," June said with a smile, looking at her sisters. They all had their gowns and other garments on, but underneath, they wore form-fitting armor that not only added a layer of protection but also strengthened their bodies. "One last team member," Karsha smiled and then summoned Nedin. As soon as she appeared, the temperature dropped several degrees. Mei Lin''s eyes lit up at the sight and feel of it. "Who is that?" Li Jing asked, looking at the majestic-looking lady with a calm expression. "She is Nedin, my Emperor Grade Avatar and your new teammate," Karsha explained with a smile before turning to Nedin. "This pill will make you appear human. Use it and protect them in my absence. Fight alongside them but don''t kill the monsters¡ªjust paralyze them and let them go for the kill unless it''s a critical situation that requires you to use your full strength." Nedin nodded and took the pill. Instantly, her whole body shrank to the size of an average human. Her armor also transformed, and after glancing toward Li Jing, a garment similar to Li Jing''s appeared, covering her armor. ''This is no ordinary avatar,'' Karsha thought, observing his second Avatar''s actions. "Also, be friendly; you are now part of the team." Nedin hesitated for a second, scanning the faces of the four ladies before nodding. "I will be leaving now," Karsha said, looking at the four ladies for a few seconds before taking to the skies, vanishing instantly. Chapter 248 Karsha has entered the battle After Karsha flew away, the four fairies and Nedin, who equally qualifies as a fairy herself, also left using the flying boat. They needed to catch up to Li Fei, so time was of the essence.They had already spent half a day and needed to catch up quickly. It wasn''t just their team making moves; when Li Fei''s points appeared, many core disciples started making bold moves. The gap was too huge, so they intensified their hunting efforts. In just a few hours while Karsha and the ladies were resting, the third-place disciple surpassed Li Jing, moving her to third place, and June dropped from fifth to tenth place. But they didn''t panic; they were together now, and that''s what they wanted. After traveling for a couple of miles in less than 10 minutes, they arrived in a valley-like terrain packed with wolves. "We start our hunting here," Li Jing declared, taking the lead. The ladies nodded in agreement. They jumped down from the boat and began advancing toward the monsters. "Li Fei, try and hold back, okay?" Li Jing said with a teasing look. Li Fei just shrugged and said nothing. Soon, wind blades, ice arcs, lightning attacks, flaming lions and tigers, and dark thorns descended on a pack of 45 Tier 6 wolves. The wind blades tore through the wolves'' bodies like butter. June''s wind attacks are both quick and silent, so the monsters aren''t able to notice them and defend until it is too late. Mei Lin''s ice attacks froze the wolves'' bodies, shattering them into bloodless chunks of flesh. Her lightning attacks, on the other hand, pierced through the monsters like needles, leaving holes in their bodies. Now that she had a new weapon that suited her and was surrounded by her sisters and Nedin, she wasn''t afraid anymore. Li Jing''s flaming lions and newly summoned tigers burned through the wolves'' bodies like paper. She had mastered quite a few more summoning spells back on the Flaming Mountain but hadn''t used them yet. Wanting to impress Karsha, she began to showcase her new abilities. Li Fei, meanwhile, used her [Netherworld Thorn] skill to drain the life force from the monsters. She was working on forming a Wood Spirit, just as Karsha planned to form a Great Alpha Core. She had started the process back when she fought the tree monsters. If she succeeded, she would become even more formidable. Her other sisters, aside from Li Jing, were also using their cultivation methods to strengthen themselves. With Nedin protecting them, the sisters felt safe as they ventured deeper into the territory of wolves. Despite the increasing numbers of monsters, they feared nothing. The more they killed, the more their points skyrocketed, especially as mutants began to appear. Fortunately, these mutants ranged between Tier 5 and Tier 6, with only a few Tier 7 Dark Mutants among them. So far, they hadn''t encountered any Calamity Mutants, but Karsha had warned them to unleash their strongest attacks immediately if one appeared, regardless of its Tier. They were still in the outer areas of the forest, so they weren''t worried about Tier 8 monsters or mutants showing up. As they continued their hunt, Mei Lin''s precise ice and lightning attacks, June''s swift wind blades, Li Jing''s fiery summons, and Li Fei''s draining thorns made quick work of the wolves and mutants they encountered. Nedin, blending seamlessly into the group, paralyzed monsters when necessary, allowing the sisters to finish them off efficiently. The terrain shifted as they moved deeper into the valley, the greenery thickening around them. Shadows danced amidst the trees, and the air carried an eerie stillness that contrasted sharply with the battle unfolding. Each sister remained alert, their senses attuned to any movement or sound that could signal danger. "We''re making good progress," Li Jing remarked, scanning their surroundings. "Keep your guard up. The deeper we go, the stronger the monsters might get." June nodded, her eyes keen as she checked her surroundings. "Agreed. Let''s stay focused. With Nedin here, we have an advantage." Nedin nodded silently, her presence reassuring. She moved gracefully among the sisters, her focus unwavering as she monitored their perimeter. Suddenly, a rustling sound nearby caught their attention. A pack of Tier 6 wolves emerged from the dense undergrowth, their eyes glinting with predatory intent. "Here they come," Mei Lin said calmly, summoning ice shards to hover around her. "Let''s take them out quickly." With practiced coordination, the sisters and Nedin sprang into action. Mei Lin''s ice shards pierced through the wolves'' bodies, freezing them solid. June''s wind blades sliced through the air, striking down wolves with deadly precision. Li Jing''s flaming lions and tigers roared as they pounced, engulfing their targets in flames. Li Fei''s thorns lashed out, draining the life force from any wolf that drew near. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire The battle was fierce but brief. The pack of wolves, no match for the combined strength of the sisters and Nedin were soon reduced to motionless heaps of fur and flesh on the forest floor. "Well done, everyone," Li Jing praised, wiping sweat from her brow. "Let''s keep moving. There''s no shortage of monsters here." As they continued deeper into the valley, the terrain became more challenging, and the monsters more numerous. But with their skills honed and Nedin by their side, they faced each challenge with ease, their eyes set on catching up to Li Fei''s impressive lead on the leaderboard. ---- After flying for a few minutes, Karsha landed on top of a mountain. This mountain was several times shorter than the one he had appeared on when he walked through the portal. The system identified the place as the territory of Earth lizards. Karsha didn''t want to underestimate any monster, but he also wouldn''t waste time on low-tier creatures. With the system pinpointing monsters suitable for points and Blood Farming, he opted to hunt Tier 6 and above. The territory of the Earth Lizards was ideal for such a large-scale massacre. Landing on the mountain, Karsha activated his third eye, extending his sight to 10km around him. He saw many monster eastern lizards just waiting to be harvested. "Tsk, these girls are just showoffs," Karsha scoffed as he watched his Killer Points and other system points increase by the second. He had formed a party with the four ladies, so their kills were generating system points for him. He spent millions of points on them, so the least he can do is make them pay back with interest. Turning away from the system, Karsha began advancing across the mountainous terrain. He had only moved a couple of hundred meters when the first Earthen Lizard attacked¡ªa Tier 6 monster. Karsha swiftly swung his 2-meter longsword, cleaving the 3-meter-long creature in half. His Blood Extraction Ring immediately drained the blood from the body, and the core was stored in his space inventory thanks to the system''s prowess. A few minutes later, the second monster attacked, but it was effortlessly hacked down by Karsha. He swung his sword without relying on any skills. Soon, three more monsters appeared, followed by others emerging from the territory. Karsha realized he had stepped into their domain, signaling the beginning of his farming. Summoning Enigma, the Primordial Fiend who despite absorbing the tribulation lightning, still remained at level 1. Although he could tell it had increased in strength. So with a Heaven-grade sword in his left hand and Enigma in his right, he dashed forward without relying on any specific movement technique. His swords danced through the air, cutting and thrusting with precise skill. Drawing on the knowledge gained from the statue, he started to refine his understanding of the sword and his own Mad Tiger Swordsman battle style. The statue had given Karsha numerous insights into the sword. He learned how to harness sword Qi to its fullest potential and even break through to the second level of mastery. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Additionally, he mastered the efficient use of his sword skills. Despite achieving SS mastery for "Fire Beam," Karsha realized he had been holding himself back. While the skill was powerful, his sword handling was lacking, preventing him from unleashing its true potential. The only consolation was his previous experience with the sword Qi during his battle with the Overlords. Had it not been for that, he would have struggled. He was mad when he only received a 200% boost in attack power when he awakened the sword qi back on the snake island, however, after he comprehended the statue, he realized he had been stupid. The sword Qi is more profound than he had thought. So with newfound insight, he focused on mastering the fundamentals of swordsmanship before integrating them into his skills. The sharper his mastery, the deadlier his techniques became. so relying on his statue experience, Karsha began slaughtering Tier 6 monsters with fluid and precise movements. As he passed each monster, either its head or lower body fell. Within minutes, he had killed over a hundred monsters and continued deeper into the mountain. Despite not using any skills or movement techniques, his speed is now several times faster than even when he was using the first form of his movement technique. Two hours later, Karsha had slain over a thousand monsters, ranging from Tier 6 Lesser mutants to Terror mutants. Even Tier 7 Dark mutants fell to his relentless attacks, yielding more points than he had anticipated. In less than three hours of farming, he had entered the top 100, but this was only the beginning. Venturing deeper, he found a region devoid of Tier 6 monsters; instead, it was teeming with Tier 7 mutants, ranging from Lesser to Terror. Though he hadn''t encountered a Calamity mutant yet, the prospect of facing Tier 7 Terror mutants again filled him with anticipation. "Let''s see how much I''ve improved," Karsha grinned, dashing forward with his swords ready for slaughter. Chapter 249 Fighting His First Calamity Mutant Slash, ThudA huge lizard''s head thudded to the ground. Karsha looked at it and smiled. It was the head of a Tier 7 Terror Mutant Earthen Lizard, one of the many he had slain in the past few hours. For the past ten hours, Karsha had been grinding away on the mountain, killing thousands of monsters. He had fought nonstop, dispatching the mutants as if they were mere insects. In truth, Karsha could have easily taken down the Overlords if he had started the battles with the strength he gained from absorbing the Soul Ring. Even though he hadn''t caught up to the Overlords in stats and attack power, he was still far more lethal than they were. Without using a single technique, he had killed a Tier 7 Terror Mutant with just his sword. To him, the monsters were like bugs. He hadn''t unleashed his golden aura or sword qi, yet he had dominated the Terror Mutants effortlessly as if they were nothing more than pests. In just ten hours, Karsha had climbed from a ranking of 905 to 53, amassing 4,000,600 points. He had been killing monsters relentlessly, but it was clear that others were doing the same. Ahead of him were all Core disciples and his women. Out of the 1,204 disciples who entered the Blood Forest, 217 were Core disciples. These Core disciples were all Sages in the late level, with a few even at the peak of the late stage, currently forming their path. Once they completed this formation, they would break through and receive the heavens'' blessing through the heavenly baptism of lightning. This breakthrough would turn them into powerhouses that the Kingdom could rely on. However, Karsha, just a mere Grandmaster, three realms below these bona fide Core disciples, had beaten hundreds to secure his spot at rank 53. It was almost embarrassing, to say the least. Among the 42 ahead of him, Li Fei sat at number one with 10,580,000 points, and Li Jing held the second spot with 8,600,000 points. June held the fifth spot with 7,300,500 points. However, Karsha was shocked when he saw who occupied the ninth and tenth spots. He had expected impressive performances, but not this quick. In the ninth spot was Xian with 6,600,000 points, and Mei Lin held the tenth with 6,100,000 points. Karsha was taken aback by their sudden boost. "Where have these ladies been farming their points? And more importantly, what is that guy up to?" Karsha wasn''t envious, just shocked and senseless looking at the positions his people held at the moment. The remaining spots were occupied by other Core disciples. Five were from the Sunlight Sword Sect, while the others were from various other sects. "I guess these ladies are more powerful than I gave them credit for," Karsha sighed, then began moving deeper into the forest. Since his friend and women were doing well, he could relax and continue his hunt. A day had already passed, meaning he had 13 more days to go. The faster he formed his second core, the higher his chances of doing well in the inner area of the forest, where Tier 8 and above monsters awaited. ROAR! Just as Karsha was about to leap over a three-meter-tall stone, a powerful roar echoed through the forest, and a terrifying aura descended, threatening to press him down. For a moment, Karsha felt restricted, but something within him awakened filling him with energy. Without even needing to unleash his own aura to block it, the oppressive force vanished instantly. Karsha was taken aback, but he didn''t dwell on it. As he jumped over the stone boulder, he saw the source of the overwhelming pressure. In front of him stood a 30-meter-long dark-scaled lizard, its body about two meters wide. It reared up on its hind legs, glaring at Karsha. He gulped, staring at the terrifying sight. Name: Dark Scale Earthern Lizard Grade: Tier 7 Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: Earthern Lizard Bloodline (King) Strength: 64,500 | Agility: 51,400 | Stamina: 78,800 | Health: 99,000 Attack Power: 64,600 ~ 100,100 Karsha quickly checked the stats. "Damn, this monster is strong," he muttered, gulping but not panicking. He stared at the monster for a few seconds before pouncing at it. He appeared before the lizard almost instantly, thrusting his sword forward. The lizard''s body vibrated, and a powerful aura erupted from it. Karsha caught off guard, was sent flying. Karsha tumbled through the air, quickly regaining his balance and landing on his feet. He tightened his grip on his sword, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the lizard''s movements. The dark-scaled beast charged at him with surprising speed, its massive claws aiming to rend him apart. Karsha sidestepped the first swipe and swung his sword, aiming for the lizard''s exposed flank. His blade met resistance as it clashed against the lizard''s tough scales, but he pressed on, channeling his strength into the attack. The lizard roared in pain and fury, twisting its body to lash out with its tail. The tail struck Karsha with the force of a battering ram, sending him skidding across the ground. He rolled to his feet, barely dodging a follow-up strike. "Alright, time to get serious," he muttered, his golden aura flaring to life around him. He didn''t release too much aura, but the little he unleashed made the monster falter. Karsha sprang into action, unleashing a flurry of attacks as if there were no tomorrow. With each strike, his sword moved faster and more precisely. The dark-scaled lizard struggled to keep up, its massive claws and teeth barely able to counter his relentless onslaught. Karsha''s movements were a blur, each swing of his sword landing with pinpoint accuracy on the beast''s weak points. The lizard roared in frustration, trying to swipe at Karsha with its claws, but he deftly dodged, sidestepping and counterattacking with blinding speed. He aimed for the creature''s joints and vulnerable underbelly, knowing these areas were less protected by its tough scales. The lizard attempted to rear up on its hind legs, its powerful tail sweeping toward Karsha. Anticipating the move, Karsha vaulted over the tail, his sword trailing a gleaming arc through the air. He brought his blade down with all his might, cutting deep into the lizard''s back. A powerful blast of aura erupted from the lizard as it roared in pain, its body vibrating like a massage chair. The strange energy coming from it pushed Karsha back again but he landed firmly on the ground. His eyes narrowed as he gazed at the colossal body of the lizard now littered with wounds. With a burst of speed, Karsha closed the distance between them, his sword glowing with a fierce golden light. He laced his sword with his Golden aura. He unleashed a series of rapid slashes, each strike aiming for a weak point in the lizard''s defenses. The beast roared, its scales beginning to crack under the relentless assault. After a few more attacks, Karsha was once more pushed back by the strange vibration from the Lizard''s body. Seeing it has gained a foothold, the lizard retaliated with a blast of scorching breath, forcing Karsha to leap back, narrowly evading it. He landed on a nearby boulder, panting slightly but undeterred. "This motherfucker is Godzilla" Karsha muttered. Summoning his sword qi and fire essence into his blade, Karsha channeled them into a powerful strike, sending a blazing arc slicing through the air. The fiery beam struck the lizard squarely in the chest, shattering its scales and causing it to stagger. Karsha seized the opportunity, dashing forward. As he neared the lizard, he leaped into the air, driving his sword deep into the beast''s heart. Without wasting a moment, Karsha channeled his ice energy into the sword, instantly freezing the lizard''s heart. The creature let out a final, anguished roar before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. Karsha landed gracefully beside it, his expression, calm like water. "That was easier than I thought," Karsha remarked, studying his sword with a strange expression. The fire beam attack had used less than 5% of his essence, yet it had dispatched the Calamity Mutant effortlessly. His affinity for the fire element seemed to enhance his attacks significantly. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Even more surprising was the power of the Enigma sword. Karsha swung it casually, expecting a moderate effect, but the unleashed attack was several times stronger than anticipated. "Good thing I tested this on a monster instead of a human," he mused aloud. If he managed to farm 20 million points, he planned to participate in the Sect tournament. Had he not tested the sword now, using it during the tournament could have inadvertently resulted in a fatal mistake. After extracting the blood, Karsha picked up the core of the monster. "Wow, this core contains an incredible amount of Fire energy," he exclaimed, marveling at its size. "System, any explanation?" he asked. "The elemental essence of a monster is stored in its core when it reaches Calamity Mutant status," the system responded. "This prepares them for a higher chance of becoming a World Boss once they reach Tier 9." "So this only happens for Calamity mutants?" Karsha sought clarification. < Yes. When a monster becomes a Calamity Mutant, it takes ten times the effort to break through to the next Tier. Most mutants who ascend to Tier Tier 9 from the Terror level have almost no chance of breaking through to the World Boss Class. Storing elemental essence in their core increases their chances of becoming a World Boss.> "Great, I need more of this. With these cores, I can finally increase my affinity for Wind, Water, Darkness, and Earth elements," Karsha said, storing the core in his space ring before continuing deeper into the forest. Soon, he encountered his second Calamity Mutant, a sight that made him grin from ear to ear. Chapter 250 Killing Calamity Mutants Like Crazy Thud!A head fell to the ground, and Karsha quickly grabbed the Core, brimming with pure fire energy. After killing his first Calamity Mutant and uncovering the secret of their Cores, he started hunting more of them. Regardless of their Tier, a Calamity Mutant''s Core is unique compared to most monsters. According to the system, a Calamity Mutant can potentially ascend to become a World Boss once they reach Tier 9. Though it''s not a sure thing, there''s still a chance. The process is incredibly tough and demanding. Once a monster becomes a Calamity Mutant, usually around Tier 7, its Core starts storing elemental energy. This energy is crucial for advancing to the World Boss stage. However, the journey is so difficult that most monsters stop at the Terror Mutant stage. Still, the Tier 8 stage is a pivotal point. It''s where a monster decides if it wants to pursue the World Boss class. If a monster becomes a Calamity at Tier 7, ascending to Tier 8 is challenging. But once they hit Tier 8, their hunting skills improve dramatically, allowing them to take on stronger foes and level up to Tier 9, where, if lucky, they can become World Bosses. Also if a monster ascends to Tier 8 as a Terror Mutant, they can''t become Calamity Mutants again unless they encounter something extraordinary, like the cores of a Calamity Mutant. By absorbing those cores, their chances of advancing skyrocket. They can easily hunt stronger foes and ascend faster without much hindrance. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I need more of these," Karsha muttered, his eyes burning with greed as he held another fire-type monster core. He had already killed his second Calamity Mutant, earning a total of 2,000,000 points. Only a madman like him would hunt Calamity Mutants as if it were some kind of game. Karsha was fearless, and it was all because of his skills and techniques. They were several times more powerful than most people''s, so while his stats might pale in comparison to others, especially the core disciples, his skills and techniques far surpassed theirs. While others were content hunting Tier 7 Terror Mutants, Karsha had moved on, setting his sights on Calamity Mutants as his targets. Of course, some monsters are incredibly vicious. Even though Karsha can easily kill a Calamity Mutant now, encountering one of those will show him the real threat they pose. The Dark Scale Earthen Lizards aren''t that powerful. Their skin is tough, but they''re much slower, making them easy prey for Karsha with his Sword Qi and Golden Aura. The strongest move he''s used so far is his Fire Beam skill, but that was only 15% of its total power. ROAR! A roar echoed from 2 kilometers away, and Karsha smiled. His pace quickened, and before long, he was 200 meters from the monster. Seeing the Tier 7 Calamity Mutant, Karsha grinned and dashed toward it, swords swinging in full force. His swords flashed in the sunlight as he closed the distance. The Tier 7 Calamity Mutant roared again, its fiery eyes locking onto him. With a flick of his wrist, Karsha unleashed a wave of Sword Qi, slicing through the air with deadly precision. The mutant lunged forward, its massive claws swiping at Karsha. He dodged effortlessly, his movements a blur. With a swift counterattack, he aimed for the creature''s vulnerable underbelly. His blade struck true, cutting deep and drawing a stream of dark, steaming blood. The monster howled in pain, but Karsha was relentless. He channeled his Golden Aura, his two swords glowing with a fierce, radiant energy. With a powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, bringing both swords down in a devastating cross-slash. The impact was explosive. The ground shook as the Calamity Mutant staggered back, its wounds gushing. Karsha landed gracefully, immediately pressing the attack. He unleashed a rapid flurry of strikes, each one precise and deadly. The monster tried to retaliate, but Karsha was too fast. He sidestepped its clumsy attacks, his swords a whirlwind of motion. With a final, powerful thrust, he drove both blades into the mutant''s heart. The creature let out a final, guttural roar before collapsing to the ground. "Another one down," he muttered to himself, after picking up the core, he looked ahead and started moving deeper into the forest for his next target. So far, he has killed three fire-type calamity Mutants earning 3,000,000 points. He has now earned 7,000,600 and has ascended the ranking from 53 to 9. Mei Lin has been pushed to 11th while Xian is now at 10th. Killing a Tier 7 monster earns 1,000 points, but taking down a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant is worth a thousand times more. A Tier 7 Calamity Mutant is comparable to a Peak Sage human, so no disciple, except maybe a madman like Karsha, would dare venture into a territory teeming with them. After a few minutes, Karsha encountered another Calamity Mutant. Wasting no time, he channeled 10% of his ice essence and sent a crescent ice arc slicing through the air. The monster''s head rolled clean off, the wound sealed without a drop of blood spilling. Karsha quickly grabbed the core and drained the blood. A few minutes later, he faced another one and killed it with a single strike. Soon, another mutant appeared. "It seems I''ve entered the heart of their territory," Karsha thought, smiling as he prepared to get serious. His body began to glow golden as he channeled his light element. His swords gleamed with a golden aura, their tips coated in Sword Qi. "Time to hunt," Karsha muttered as he dashed forward, sending a Fire Arc slicing through the Calamity Mutant like tofu. He willed the system to pick up the core, not needing to drain the blood himself since his ring handled that task. "That''s more like it," Karsha said, his ears burning with delight. Surrounding him were three Tier 7 Calamity Mutants, each one eager to tear him apart. Karsha wasn''t particularly scared. He quickly activated his movement technique and, like lightning, began attacking the three monsters. His movements were a blur as he weaved between the mutants, his swords flashing with deadly precision. He launched a series of rapid strikes, each one hitting its mark. The first mutant roared in pain as Karsha''s blade cut through its tough hide, the fire element scorching its flesh. The second mutant lunged at him, but Karsha was too quick. He sidestepped the attack and countered with an Ice Arc, freezing the creature''s limbs in place. With a swift slash, he decapitated the mutant, its head rolling away as the body shattered into icy fragments. The third mutant, seeing its comrades fall, charged at Karsha with reckless fury. Karsha met the charge head-on, his body glowing with a golden aura. He unleashed a powerful beam of fire attack, blasting the mutant off its feet. Before it could recover, Karsha was upon it, delivering a final, lethal strike. "No active skill, but I can kill three Calamity Mutants just like that?" Karsha glanced at the three bodies, a strange look in his eyes. "Have I become this terrifying?" he wondered. He hadn''t used a single active skill, just his elemental attacks, yet he managed to kill beings two realms above him. It shouldn''t have been that easy. "It has to be the sword," Karsha said, looking at the Enigma sword. The sword had made his attacks several times more lethal, using minimal energy to defeat the strongest foes. He examined the Enigma sword, its blade gleaming with an otherworldly light. It felt like an extension of himself, amplifying his power in ways he hadn''t fully understood until now. Each swing, each strike, was infused with a potency that cut through his enemies like butter. Karsha tightened his grip on the sword, feeling a surge of confidence. If this weapon could give him such an edge, there was no telling how far he could go. He quickly retrieved the cores and then started moving even further deep into the forest. Soon, he started slicing through Tier 7 Calamity Mutants like Buttar. - - - - Outside the forest, the sect leaders, the king, and the seven individuals who followed him continued to stare at the ranking tablet with bewildered expressions. It had been five hours since Karsha entered the heart of the territory, and in that time, he had skyrocketed to the number one spot with 28 million points, a figure that kept increasing by the second. "What''s going on?" one sect leader asked, his face full of shock. He wasn''t alone; all the sect leaders, including Yi Ran, were stunned, staring at the ranking in disbelief. It had only been two days since the disciples entered the island, yet Karsha had already achieved and surpassed the kingdom''s set goal. "Sect Leader Yi Ran, what do you have to say?" another sect leader asked, turning to the only person who might have an answer. "What is there to say? It''s clear to us all that Karsha is hunting Calamity Mutants," Yi Ran replied, her tone proud and unrestrained, making no effort to hide her happiness. "But how is that possible?" another sect leader questioned. Yi Ran smiled behind her veil and said, "It''s Karsha. None of your disciples stood a chance from the start. This competition is child''s play to him. If you don''t want your confidence shattered, it would be best to remove him from the ranking and compare the rest of your disciples among themselves." "Unbelievable, I don''t believe a mere Grandmaster stage cultivator can kill Tier 7 Calamity Mutant" one sect leader muttered, still struggling to process the rapid rise. Yi Ran, standing tall and proud, couldn''t hide her satisfaction. "As I said, Karsha is in a league of his own." She looked up the ranking and smiled. The numbers 1, 2, and 3 are all from her sect. One of them is her husband and the other two are her sisters. Who wouldn''t be proud of that? ''Thank you Karsha, although I never really wanted this position, you''ve changed my worldview this time'' Yi Ran said inwardly and let a small smile escape her lips. Chapter 251 Overflowing Bloodlust "How is this possible? I refuse to believe this brat is stronger than me!" Prince Kofi shouted, glaring at the ranking tablet. His name was at 34, while Karsha''s name shone brightly at number 1. It was a huge insult to someone like him, and he couldn''t accept it."First brother, what should we do?" Prince Mixxel asked, standing with five others around him. These people were all Sages, with two even being Core disciples of the Drone Royal Sect, the number one sect in the whole of the Drono Kingdom. They were the best of the best, but as it stood, only one of their disciples was in the top ten ranking. They were the pride of the Kingdom, yet they couldn''t even dominate the top ten. And on top of it all, the brat who had insulted them was the one holding down the fort with 31 million points, a far cry from the expected 20 million. "Calm down, Prince Kofi," one of the Core disciples said, his voice steady. "Getting worked up won''t change anything. We need to figure out how he''s doing it." "He''s hunting Calamity Mutants," another Sage suggested. "That''s the only explanation for the rapid increase in points." "But how is he able to do it so quickly?" Prince Mixxel asked, frustration evident in his tone. "Even we struggle with Calamity Mutants, and he''s just a Grandmaster Disciple" "He''s more than just a disciple," Kofi spat. "He''s a threat to our status. We need to stop him. We cannot kill him, but there are so many ways to stop him" "How do you propose we do that?" the Core disciple asked, raising an eyebrow. "If he can take down Calamity Mutants like it''s nothing, he''s not someone we can just confront head-on." "What do you know about him?" Prince Kofi demanded, his eyes blazing with fury. Someone like him was supposed to be at the top, looking down on everyone, not being outshone by some upstart. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "His name is Karsha," Prince Mixxel began. "He joined the Sunlight Sword Sect about four months ago. I only got to know him when Fairy June reappeared after many years. "She was affiliated with him, so I went to see for myself. It was then that I experienced his arrogance firsthand and started looking for ways to make him experience real pain. "He doesn''t have any family, but he has a junior brother he made in the sect. He goes by Xian, and from what I know, he has average talent. Yet, he''s currently ranked number 8, which is shocking," Prince Mixxel continued his voice a mixture of both shock and resentment. He had lost face many times to Karsha, yet he hadn''t been able to do anything about it. He wanted to get his brother''s help, but his scheming nature held him back. So when he saw Karsha again, he decided to turn him into everyone''s target. And it worked. Karsha didn''t care about his threats, so he gave him what he wanted. Karsha became everyone''s enemy. Prince Kofi''s expression darkened. "So, he has a weak spot¡ªa junior brother. Interesting." He had just found a weakness to exploit. Mixxel nodded. "Yes, but Xian''s not much of a threat. It''s Karsha we need to focus on. His arrogance will be his downfall. We just need to find the right moment to strike." Prince Kofi''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "We will make him regret ever crossing paths with us. But we need to be smart about this. If he''s truly that powerful, we can''t confront him directly. We need to weaken him first." "Agreed," Prince Mixxel said. "We''ll bide our time and gather more information. Meanwhile, we can create distractions and obstacles for him, slow him down, and expose any vulnerabilities he might have." The Sages nodded and they went about their plotting. - - - - Meanwhile, while these princes were plotting, Karsha was busily hunting monsters like a man possessed. He hadn''t rested for the past 24 hours. The more he killed, the stronger he became, but the dangers he faced also escalated. He had been hunting Calamity Mutants with such fervor that he didn''t even notice the changes happening around him. Right now, if anyone were to see him, the mere sight of Karsha''s appearance would make them scream and run away. His hair was a tangled mess, his face painted crimson with blood, and his clothing was tattered beyond recognition. He looked less like a person and more like a madman. With every swing of his sword, another Calamity Mutant fell. His movements were precise and deadly, each attack more brutal than the last. The ground was littered with the bloodless bodies of his foes, a testament to his relentless drive and unyielding spirit. Karsha paused for a moment, panting heavily. He wiped the blood from his eyes and surveyed the carnage around him. His senses were heightened, and he could feel the energy coursing through his veins. The system''s notifications had become a constant background noise, each kill adding to his growing strength. < Ding! You have killed a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant. +1,000,000 Points > "Just a little more," Karsha muttered to himself, his voice hoarse from exhaustion. "I need to keep going." Suddenly, he heard a rustling behind him. He turned quickly, his swords at the ready. Emerging from the shadows was a group of Tier 7 Calamity Mutants, their eyes gleaming with malice. Karsha''s lips curled into a grin. "Perfect. Just what I needed." He charged forward, his swords slashing through the air with deadly precision. The first mutant fell almost instantly, its head rolling to the ground. The others roared in fury, attacking with renewed vigor. But Karsha was unstoppable. His movements were a blur, his strikes so powerful that they sliced through the mutants'' tough scales like butter. One by one, the Calamity Mutants fell, their blood staining the ground. Karsha moved with a grace and ferocity that was almost inhuman. He was a whirlwind of destruction, leaving nothing but death in his wake. As the last mutant fell, Karsha stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with exertion. He looked down at his hands, covered in blood and grime. He could feel the power surging within him, a testament to his hard-earned victories. "What is happening?" Karsha muttered, staring at the faint red aura emanating from his body. The aura was arcane, filled with such intense bloodlust that it could make anyone nearby vomit their lungs out. "System..." < It is called Overflowing Bloodlust. You have killed so much that your body can''t contain your bloodlust anymore, so it''s overflowing. > "How do I fix it? I feel like letting it run out like this is a loss." Karsha couldn''t let any opportunity go to waste. He had been using his sword to kill, and with the system extracting the blood and venom from the monsters, he had become a lethal weapon that even he didn''t fully understand. < You have to refine the bloodlust into your aura. This will increase your aura''s potency, but it will also make it more bloodthirsty. > "Don''t worry, system. I don''t care what others say about me. Strength is what matters in the end. If they want to slander my name for appearing sinister, then they should be ready to face my sword," Karsha said with a confident smile. His eyes burned with hunger for blood as he looked ahead. After standing there for a few moments, he took a talisman from his space ring and tore it in half. At once, a runic diagram appeared, and he vanished. He reappeared in the forest Li Fei cleared almost instantly. Karsha looked around, ensuring no monsters or people were in sight. Satisfied, he sat down and activated his domain, compressing it to only 100 meters wide. He then closed his eyes and began refining the bloodlust aura. The forest was eerily silent, the only sounds being the faint rustling of leaves and the distant calls of wildlife. Within his compressed domain, Karsha focused intently, drawing the overflowing bloodlust into himself. He could feel it, raw and potent, swirling around him like a storm. Slowly, he began to refine it, integrating the bloodlust into his aura. It was a painstaking process, requiring intense concentration and control. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he worked, but he didn''t waver. With each passing moment, he could feel his aura becoming stronger, and more powerful. Minutes turned into hours, and the transformation was almost complete. The bloodlust was no longer an uncontrollable force threatening to spill over. It had become a part of him, enhancing his aura and making it even more formidable. < Ding! Bloodlust refinement is complete. Aura potency increased by 50%. Bloodlust effect added to the aura. > Karsha opened his eyes, feeling the difference immediately. His aura was now a force to be reckoned with, brimming with bloodthirsty energy. He stood up, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. He deactivated the domain and took out his sword. Letting loose a sliver of his now powerful bloodlust aura, he channeled about 5 percent of his ice essence into the blade. Casually swinging it, the temperature around him plummeted, and a 20-meter-long crescent-shaped ice arc shot out, slicing through the air with chilling precision. The arc traveled swiftly, freezing everything in its path. Trees, rocks, and even the ground were covered in a thick layer of ice, creating a frosty scene. Karsha watched with satisfaction as the ice arc dissipated, leaving behind a trail of frozen devastation. "That''s more like it," he muttered to himself. He felt unstoppable, more lethal than ever before. The hunt would continue, and with this new power, he was ready to face any challenge that came his way. "I have earned 46 million points. Oh look, Li Fei is almost at 20 million" Karsha felt proud saying that. "Li Jing is also trailing behind. Huh, June is now number three, and even Xian has become number 7 with Mei Lin a few points from surpassing him. Seriously, what''s wrong with the people around me" Karsha muttered looking at the ranking list. "I have 42 Fire-type cores. If I get more of the different types, I will be ready to form the next core" Karsha muttered to himself. He then stood up and then summoned his bone wings. "Time to hunt for them, I guess" Taking to the skies, he vanished leaving a trail of lightning. Chapter 252 The Way Forward Karsha flew through the sky, making sure he stayed hidden within the clouds. He didn''t want to startle anyone or reveal himself to the people below in the forest.His wings were one of his most prized possessions, so he wouldn''t show them to anyone until he mastered the techniques and could confidently use them. He soared gracefully, the cool air brushing against his face. The clouds provided excellent cover, concealing him from prying eyes. As he flew, he thought about his next target. The Calamity Mutants were challenging, but he felt ready for anything with his newfound power. Glancing down, he spotted movement in the forest below. He slowed his pace, peering through the gaps in the clouds. It looked like a group of disciples, moving cautiously through the trees. Karsha couldn''t afford to be seen. He veered away, maintaining his altitude and speed. He continued flying, enjoying the freedom his wings provided. The sensation was exhilarating, unlike anything he had ever experienced. The ability to fly gave him an advantage over his enemies, allowing him to strike from above or escape if necessary. After a while, he spotted a clearing up ahead. It looked like the perfect place to land and take a short break. He descended carefully, ensuring he remained unseen. His wings folded gracefully as he touched down, landing softly on the forest floor. Karsha took a moment to stretch and assess his surroundings. The forest was dense and teeming with life, but it seemed relatively quiet in this part. He found a comfortable spot to sit and pulled out a small flask of water from his space ring, taking a long drink. As he sat there, he thought about his journey so far. The challenges he had faced, the enemies he had defeated, and the power he had gained. It hadn''t been easy, but he had come a long way. And there was still so much more to accomplish. "Just a little longer," he muttered to himself, feeling a renewed sense of determination. He knew he had to keep pushing forward, honing his skills, and growing stronger. he had amassed a large pool of blood that could help form the next core, but the recent discovery of the unique nature of the Calamity mutant core made him want to add more items. He had already gathered a vast array of resources for his next core. According to the system, using the best and strongest items was essential for forming the most powerful core. Karsha had collected numerous items capable of helping him create a formidable Great Alpha Core, but he saw no reason to stop there, especially with the opportunity of obtaining Calamity Mutant Cores right in front of him. He needed these cores for three reasons. First, to form the next core, which he intended to make the strongest from the start. Second, he planned to use them to elevate his affinity for the elements. And lastly, he wanted to utilize them for alchemy. During his flight here, he spent time chatting with the system and discovered many secrets about the Calamity Mutant Cores. If used wisely, they could help him create powerful pills. After resting for a bit, Karsha stood up, ready to continue his mission. He stretched his wings and took to the sky once more, blending seamlessly with the clouds. His next targets are monsters from the other 7 elemental categories. Once he gathered all, he would form the next core and then continue his journey. - - - "Congratulations, Sister Fei, for successfully reaching the 20 million threshold!" June said cheerfully, tugging on Li Fei''s arm. Surrounding them were the bodies of monsters, littered across a 2km radius. Li Jing stood nearby, her enchanting presence undiminished, while Mei Lin rested her spear on her shoulder, looking happy. Nedin on the other hand was going around taking the cores and bodies, she needed them. It had been three days since they entered the Blood Forest, and Li Fei had crossed the 20 million-point mark set by the kingdom. Despite not having cultivated for long, she now fought with the fierceness of a tiger. Her wood energy was both lethal and nourishing, making her an invaluable asset to her sisters. Whenever they felt tired, Li Fei would use her wood energy to rejuvenate them, restoring their stamina and other attributes instantly. This innate ability, [Life Nurturing], allowed her to keep everyone at their peak for long periods, though it was quite tasking. Despite the effort, she never complained. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Her sisters were mindful of her limits, ensuring they avoided situations that would require her to overexert herself. In the past Three days, Li Fei hadn''t used her most powerful skill, [Million Devouring Insect Plants Field], as it would rob her sisters of the chance to earn kills. Instead, she focused on using [Netherworld Thorns] and [Dance of a Thousand Death Thorns], which were more than sufficient for their needs. As for Li Jing, she had become a lethal force in just two days. During their hunting sessions together, the defense was the least of their worries. Li Jing stayed steps ahead, ensuring no monsters snuck up on her sisters. Yet, she didn''t slack off in offense either. The fiery creatures she summoned were both deadly and destructive. Despite sticking to the same two spellbooks from the mountain, Li Jing hadn''t learned any new spells. The [12 Form Great Fire Barrier] had 12 forms, but she favored using only the first four. Similarly, the [Fire Spell Summoning Art] offered numerous potent summoning spells, yet she summoned only Lions and Tigers. The staff Karsha had given her greatly enhanced her spell control. Now, she effortlessly directed her summons to attack from strategic points. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometimes they defended, while other times they detonated, disorienting stronger foes and making it easy for her sisters to finish them off. Li Jing''s confidence had grown with each battle. Her sharp intellect, motherly instincts, and quick reflexes allowed her to anticipate enemy movements and counter with precise spells. She had become adept at summoning fire beasts, directing them to tear through enemies with ferocity. Her dedication to protecting her sisters was unmatched. Even as the battles intensified, Li Jing remained calm and focused, her eyes blazing with strategy. She knew that with the staff in hand, she had the power to turn the tide of any fight. The staff added a layer of potency to her spells. As they ventured deeper into dangerous territory, Li Jing''s skills continued to evolve. She experimented with different tactics, refining her spellcasting to maximize efficiency. June also continued to master her wind attacks with each passing Hour. Unlike before, she now faced the harsh realities of battle head-on. Karsha had given her wind and light skill books, and like her sisters, June had wasted no time in honing her abilities. Every swing of her sword unleashed powerful wind arcs that silently sliced through the monsters. Her mastery of the light element was equally impressive. She used it for healing and offense alike, harnessing its energy to lace her sword and amplify her attacks, much like Karsha''s golden light element. Mei Lin had shown remarkable progress among them all, boasting her close combat prowess. Despite having a diverse array of active skills at her disposal, she always goes towards close combat, perhaps driven by her past defeat against Malakroth. But far from being deterred by the danger, Mei Lin thrived in close combat. As hours turned into days, her improvement was nothing short of astonishing. A single strike from her spear was enough to bring down a Tier 7 Dark Mutant. A feat that even her sisters were jealous of watching. No longer holding back, Mei Lin fought fiercely with her sisters by her side, establishing herself as a formidable force. Her lightning energy granted her enhanced speed, while her ice element proved equally devastating. She rarely needed to resort to active skills, relying instead on raw talent and quick reflexes. "It''s all thanks to Karsha. A few weeks ago, I never imagined I''d become this powerful, let alone approach Sage level," Mei Lin said with admiration in her eyes. "That guy is definitely unique. He''s helped us build a solid foundation," June chimed in, a hint of bashfulness coloring her cheeks. Karsha indeed helped them build a formidable defense "Look at Xian, for example. Just a month ago, he struggled with Tier 5 monsters, and now he''s surpassed Core disciples despite being only a Semi-Saint." The ladies nodded in agreement. It wasn''t just them; anyone within Karsha''s sphere seemed to undergo extraordinary transformations. "Karsha''s influence is truly remarkable. I never knew I had this potential until he came along," Li Jing added, her voice tinged with gratitude. "We can''t disappoint him. Let''s train hard so that when we meet those shadow guards, we won''t feel inferior" Li Jing added making the three sisters around her nod. "Sister Fei, how far are you with forming the wood spirit" June asked holding Li Fei''s hands like a little sister not willing to let go. "Once you three reach the 20 million threshold, I will form the core. I will need a lot of wood energy, so we will have to find a suitable place with many plants" She has already extracted a large amount of life force, the only thing she needs now is wood energy, thankfully, they are in a forest full of trees. "Nedin, what are those" Mei Lin asked seeing Nedin holding three cores that seemed to pulsate a potent wind and ice energy. "They are Calamity Mutant Cores. Absorbing them will make you stronger" Nedin answered but her gaze was on the ice core. Of course, Li Jing noticed that so she approached Nedin "You seem to want the Ice Core. You can have it, June take the Wind cores." Nedin despite just being just an avatar smiled and gently bowed toward Li Jing and the others, an action that left all of them puzzled. ''This is no ordinary Avatar'' The four Fairies thought the same thing "We should move out, with Li Fei and Nedin helping, we will reach the 20 Million mark soon, then we all can focus on cultivating" The four ladies and a now happy Nedin moved out. Chapter 253 Green Feather Hawk Egg After flying for a while, Karsha observed many strange phenomena in the dense forest below. Unusual rock formations jutted out like ancient sentinels, and luminous flora illuminated patches of shadowed ground.As he navigated deeper, the air grew thick with an eerie stillness, broken only by distant echoes of unknown creatures. Suddenly, movement caught Karsha''s keen eye¡ªa group of disciples, clad in muted robes, stealthily moving through the underbrush. Their cautious demeanor suggested they were here for more than mere exploration; they seemed intent on acquiring something hidden within the forest''s depths. Curiosity piqued, Karsha decided to land and silently trail the disciples. He set down amidst dense foliage. Using his blink ability, Karsha silently moved behind the group of ten individuals clad in the distinctive robes of the Evergreen Light Sect, one of the prominent sects in the Drono kingdom known for its powerful disciples and inherent arrogance, typical of top sects. Leading the group was a Core disciple at the late Sage stage, precisely at level 8 Sage. His aura exuded confidence and authority, guiding the group through the dense forest. Karsha crouched low behind a thick tree trunk, his senses alert as he listened in on their hushed conversations. As the disciples of the Evergreen Light Sect ventured deeper into the forest, their anticipation grew palpable. Karsha, stealthily shadowing their movements with his blink ability, observed their purposeful strides through the dense underbrush. After a while, the forest opened into a small glade where a radiant, crystal-clear pool shimmered under the dappling sunlight. At its center, nestled among ancient stones, lay the object of their quest¡ªa small, circular chest adorned with mystical runes. It looks like a Treasure chest, but in reality, it is an egg adorned with mystical runes. "This is it, we found it. The reports weren''t false," a disciple exclaimed, barely containing his excitement while maintaining a calm tone. The others mirrored his expression, their eyes gleaming with anticipation and triumph. For years, they had heard tales from their predecessors who took part in the Blood Expedition Ten years ago. These reports spoke of a legendary egg¡ªan egg belonging to a Green Feather Hawk, a creature renowned for its extraordinary speed and devastating attacks. The disciples had ventured into the forest hoping to verify these stories, and now, standing before the ornate chest, they knew their efforts had been rewarded. However before they could celebrate their find, the air around them grew heavy with an ominous presence. Three towering creatures emerged from the shadows, their scales glistening with a dark, iridescent sheen. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire These were the Dreadscale Guardians, formidable Tier 7 calamity mutants known for their ferocity and protective nature over ancient treasures. The disciples of the Evergreen Light Sect froze in their tracks, their expressions shifting from excitement to apprehension as the Dreadscale Guardians circled the glade, their eyes fixed on the intruders. These monsters were renowned for their lethal venom and razor-sharp claws. The Core disciple, leading the group, clenched his fists, weighing their options. "Stay calm," he urged in a hushed voice, his gaze flickering between the disciples. "We came prepared for challenges like this." The Core disciple, his gaze fixed on the chestlike egg, tightened his grip on his sword. "Prepare yourselves. The Guardians won''t let us take it without a fight." The air crackled with tension as they readied themselves for what lay ahead. The Dreadscale Guardians, sensing the disciples'' intent, snarled in defiance, their scales shimmering with a menacing sheen under the forest canopy. They were guardians by nature Without hesitation, the disciples launched their assault. Spells of fire and lightning seared through the air, colliding with the Guardians'' defenses. Blades of wind and fire energy sliced through the thick atmosphere, each strike aimed with precision and purpose. Karsha, observing from the shadows, weighed his options. The disciples fought valiantly, but the Guardians proved formidable adversaries. Should he intervene to seize the egg for himself, risking both his secrecy and potential conflict with the sect? Or would he wait, allowing the battle to unfold and perhaps claim the prize once the dust settled? "Xian will benefit greatly from the egg. According to the system''s evaluation, the chick hatched from that egg will come out a Dark Mutant¡ªit will be a formidable addition to Xian''s forces," Karsha pondered silently, weighing the risks and rewards of intervening in the battle. Turning his gaze back to the unfolding conflict, Karsha observed with growing concern. One of the disciples was sent flying, crashing into a nearby tree with a violent thud. He coughed out a mouthful of blood, struggling to regain his footing amidst the chaos. The others fared no better, locked in fierce combat with the relentless Dreadscale Guardians. The disciples'' determination was evident, their spells and techniques pushing the boundaries of their abilities. Yet, the Guardians proved resilient, their venomous attacks and armored scales testing the disciples'' endurance and strategy. Karsha clenched his fists, torn between his desire to claim the egg for Xian''s benefit and his reluctance to reveal his presence, he will cause more trouble to himself and those around him. < You can always use a mask > just as worry crested within Karsha, the system message appeared, catching him off guard. He had momentarily forgotten about his system''s capability to conceal his identity if needed. "System, buy a mask and new clothing," he instructed swiftly, knowing he needed to act decisively. From his inventory, Karsha retrieved a black mask resembling the fierce visage of a hungry lion. Slipping it over his face and donning a fresh set of attire that blended with the shadows, he felt a surge of readiness. With ease, he retrieved his Corrosive Daggers. Now masked and disguised, Karsha moved stealthily closer to the unfolding battle. From the cover of the forest''s edge, he observed the intense clash between the Evergreen Light Sect disciples and the formidable Dreadscale Guardians. Spells and techniques erupted amidst the chaos, each side locked in a deadly dance for control over the legendary Green Feather Hawk''s egg. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Concealed by his lion-faced mask and disguised attire, Karsha carefully weighed his next move. "I''ll handle two of them myself; they can manage the last one. The core can be their compensation," he thought with a hidden smile behind the mask. With only his twin daggers in hand, Karsha activated his lightning-infused movement technique. Energy crackled around him, empowering his swift and agile maneuvers as he darted into the heart of the conflict. His focus was singularly on the egg. Karsha''s daggers moved with deadly grace and precision as he engaged one of the Dreadscale Guardians. His strikes aimed for the gaps in the creature''s armor, exploiting every opportunity to inflict damage while dodging its venomous attacks and powerful sweeps. The Guardian, initially caught off guard by Karsha''s sudden appearance and ferocity, quickly recovered and retaliated with renewed vigor. It lunged and thrashed, its scales shimmering with defensive enchantments that deflected some of Karsha''s strikes. Karsha''s twin daggers sliced through the air, each strike aimed at exploiting the vulnerabilities of the Dreadscale Guardians. The first Guardian, taken by surprise, faltered under Karsha''s relentless assault. With swift, calculated strikes, he found and exploited weaknesses in its armored scales. His daggers danced with lethal finesse, slipping through defenses and drawing blood with each precise thrust and slash. Simultaneously, the second Guardian attempted to retaliate, but Karsha''s lightning-fast reflexes allowed him to evade its venomous strikes and counter with devastating efficiency. "Bye-bye, monster," Karsha grinned beneath his mask, fire flickering around his daggers. He aimed for the gap between the scales on the first guardian''s neck and with a powerful strike, severed its head. The Evergreen disciples gasped in shock at the sight, sensing immediately that something was amiss. Their attention darted between the fallen guardian and Karsha, who was now poised to strike down the second calamity mutant. It dawned on them that he wasn''t there to assist¡ªthey realized he intended to steal the egg. They moved to intervene, but their path was blocked by the third guardian, determined to prevent any interference. Karsha sidestepped a claw attack, his dagger weaving in his grip as he lunged forward once more. His movements were fluid and precise, his senses attuned to every nuance of the battle. As he closed in on the second guardian, it roared with fury, its massive form lunging towards him with lethal intent. Undeterred, Karsha anticipated its attack, sidestepping a sweeping claw and countering with a swift series of strikes. The dagger in his hand glinted with a deadly sheen as it found its mark, slicing through thick scales and piercing deep into the creature''s vulnerable spots. With a final, decisive thrust, he drove the blade into the guardian''s heart. The monster staggered, a guttural cry escaping its maw before collapsing heavily to the ground. The Evergreen disciples watched in stunned silence, their disbelief palpable as they realized they wouldn''t be leaving with the egg today. Ten of them couldn''t even kill a single Guardian, yet this masked individual had effortlessly dispatched two. The power he displayed left them wondering if even all their combined strength could land a single blow against him. Karsha swiftly appeared beside the egg. "Stop there, we discovered this egg first!" a disciple cried out, seeing Karsha move to take it. Karsha turned to face them, his eyes narrowing behind the mask. "Discovery doesn''t matter in the end, it''s who has the strength that gets to decide. Next time, become strong before you go after something that is not yours" The mask made his voice sound deeper so none of the disciples could tell his identity. "We will not let you take this egg without a fight," the core disciple declared, landing a powerful strike on the third guardian. The creature staggered back several meters, but its fury only seemed to intensify as it lunged forward again, eyes blazing with rage. "You deal with that first, then come find me," Karsha retorted calmly, swiftly stowing the egg in his inventory. Like lightning, he vanished from view, leaving behind only fleeting trails of lightning. "NOOO!" the core disciple screamed in frustration, watching helplessly as the egg was whisked away. Despite his shouts, the reality remained unchanged¡ªthe egg was gone, and an enraged guardian was bearing down on them. Chapter 254 Rumors about the Terrifying Beast Tamer After about ten minutes of swift movement, covering miles between himself and the Evergreen disciples, Karsha came to a halt in front of a forest.The plants within had striking violet leaves, their appearance both beautiful and foreboding. Karsha quickly scanned the area, and without hesitation, he slipped into the forest. Once safely inside, he removed his disguise, reverting to his true form. He smiled as he looked at the mask in his hands. There was something oddly thrilling about using the mask to conceal his identity and stealing the egg from the Evergreen Sect disciples. It felt familiar, like a role he was born to play, something he might have done before. As Karsha pondered this feeling, strange feelings of his past life flickered through his mind, body, and soul. The thrill of the hunt, the adrenaline rush from evading capture, the satisfaction of outsmarting his foes¡ªit all felt like a part of him. He had always been a soldier, a strategist who thrived in the schemes that always land those who think they are smarter in his traps. He sighed as he let his emotions calm down. Shaking off the nostalgia, Karsha turned his attention back to the forest. The violet leaves rustled softly in the breeze, casting eerie shadows on the ground. He moved deeper into the forest, his senses on high alert. The air was thick with the scent of earth and a hint of something sweet, almost intoxicating. He felt right at home for some reasons unknown. As he ventured further, he noticed the flora and fauna were unlike anything he''d seen before. Bioluminescent flowers glowed softly in the underbrush, and strange, iridescent insects flitted about. He reached out to touch a flower, its petals smooth and cool under his fingertips. It was a world of wonder and danger, and Karsha felt a surge of excitement. He heard a rustle behind him and spun around, his hand instinctively reaching for his sword. A small, fox-like creature with violet fur and luminous eyes stared back at him. It tilted its head curiously before darting away into the underbrush. Karsha chuckled to himself, the tension easing slightly. "Guess I''m not the only one sneaking around," he muttered looking at the cute little fox run away. He continued his exploration, careful to mark his path. The forest seemed to go on endlessly, each turn revealing something new and fascinating. He found a small stream with water that sparkled like liquid silver, and a grove of trees with bark that shimmered in the twilight. As he walked, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. It wasn''t a threatening presence, but more of a curious one. He paused and looked around, but saw nothing. Shrugging it off, he continued his journey. After another thirty minutes of roaming, Karsha found traces of human activity. Fresh blood spattered the ground, plants were broken and trampled, and the landscape was scarred by signs of a recent battle. Although there were no monster bodies around, Karsha knew there were others inside the purple forest, aside from him. Kneeling down, he examined the blood stains. They were still wet, indicating the fight had occurred not long ago. The air was filled with the metallic scent of blood mixed with the earthy fragrance of the forest. He could see footprints and drag marks leading away from the scene, suggesting someone had been injured and possibly taken away. Noting this down, Karsha began following the tracks. His instincts told him to be cautious, but his curiosity pushed him forward. The path was winding and treacherous, with broken branches and disturbed foliage marking the way. He moved silently, his senses heightened, every sound and movement scrutinized. The trail led him deeper into the forest, where the trees grew thicker and the light dimmer. The violet leaves seemed to close in around him, creating an almost otherworldly atmosphere. He came upon a small clearing where the signs of battle were even more evident. The ground was scorched in places, and the trees bore deep gashes as if from powerful weapons. Karsha crouched down, inspecting a scorch mark. "Someone''s been using some serious firepower," he murmured to himself. "This wasn''t just a skirmish. This was a fight for survival." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, he heard a faint groan coming from nearby. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the area, finally spotting a figure partially hidden behind a fallen tree. Karsha approached cautiously, his hand on the hilt of his sword. The figure was a young man, clad in tattered robes, his face pale and bloodied. He looked up at Karsha with fear and desperation in his eyes. "Help... please," he whispered, his voice weak and raspy. Karsha hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. He could leave the man and continue on his own, or he could help and potentially gain valuable information. Deciding on the latter, he knelt beside the young man and began assessing his injuries. "Who did this to you?" Karsha asked, his tone gentle yet firm. He could tell that the wounds on the person''s body were caused by a human and not a monster. "It was those brats from the Drono Royal Sect," the young man spat, hatred evident in his eyes. "They wanted our points, and when we refused, they attacked. I got separated from my friends during the chaos. Managed to escape, but not without taking a few hits." "That is the sect the Princes are from right" Karsha asked. "Yes, the people that attacked me are members of the cohort of the first Prince." "This place looks dangerous. Why come here instead of going somewhere safer?" Karsha asked. He had roamed the forest for a while and noticed something strange about it. Despite traversing many miles, he hadn''t encountered a single vicious monster. It was unlike most forests, usually teeming with creatures. "Are you not aware?" The young man, who had started to recover thanks to the pill Karsha gave him, looked surprised. "Aware of what?" Karsha asked back, his curiosity piqued. "This is one of the seven entrances to the inner area of the forest," the young man explained. "Rumor has it a terrifying Beast Tamer has been farming near the edge of the purple forest. Many core disciples, and even us Inner disciples, came to try our luck. The distance you''ve covered is just the outer part of this forest. You haven''t even moved half the distance before you''ll start encountering monsters." Karsha frowned, processing this new information. "So, you''re saying the real dangers lie deeper within?" The young man nodded. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "Exactly. The outer forest is relatively safe, but the inner area is a whole different story. It''s crawling with powerful monsters. Also, the deeper you go, the stronger the monsters. If you mistakenly enter the Inner area, you will have to battle from Tier 8 upwards, and they are all mutants. "Then this beast tamer must be very powerful to have ventured that deep into the forest," Karsha asked with a curious gaze. "He is terrifying. According to Rumors, he has over 12 monsters under him and almost all of them are Mutants. Some even say he has a Tier 8 and a few Terror Mutants under him" the young man said with fear in his eyes. Karsha smiled inwardly. ''Ha, it seems like Xian is doing better than I thought. To think he would be farming at the entrance to such a dangerous place. He really surprised me.'' He didn''t need anyone to tell him the Beast Tamer''s identity; he knew it had to be his brother. "What''s so special about this inner area that everyone is willing to risk their lives?" Karsha asked, keeping his thoughts about Xian to himself. "Resources," the young man replied. "Rare herbs, powerful artifacts, you name it. The deeper you go, the more valuable the rewards. That''s why we all come here, despite the danger." Karsha nodded. "Alright, You seem to be doing alright now. Do you want to follow me or want to go look for your friends" Karsha saw the young man to be a good person so he didn''t want to discard him just like that. "I have to look for my Friends. Thank you for your help, my Dawn Gate Sect will remain in your dept." Contrary to his expectations, the young man chose to look for his friends. Karsha nodded and gave him a few pills. Those are pills he got from Elder Lin when he was going to the island. "I will be leaving then, see you around" Karsha patted him on the shoulder, then stood up to leave. The young man looked relieved. "Be careful. The Drono Royal Sect isn''t the only danger in these woods." With a nod, Karsha set off again, his senses on high alert. The forest seemed to grow darker and more ominous as he moved deeper. The air felt thicker, charged with an almost palpable energy. He knew he was getting closer to the inner area of the purple where the entrance resides. As he continued, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. It felt bizarre yet couldn''t he couldn''t shake the feeling of what could be watching him. But since he hasn''t sensed any ominous intent from that gaze, he just continues his move. Roar! After moving a few more miles, Karsha heard a roar coming from a few kilometers away. He quickly headed in that direction. "Two Tier 7 Calamity Mutants this early?" Karsha muttered, spotting the two creatures locked in combat. One was a tiger-type monster, and the other a combination of fox and wolf, each towering at about five meters tall. "I''m in a hurry, so I''ll be sending you two on your way," Karsha muttered again, unsheathing his sword. With swift precision, he sent two powerful fire arcs through the air, striking down the monsters. Chapter 255 Saving a Beauty in Distress After swiftly dispatching the two Tier 7 Calamity Mutants, Karsha approached their fallen bodies. He quickly extracted their cores and stored them safely.Then, with a swift motion, he activated his blood extraction ring, draining the blood from the monsters. The ring glowed faintly as it absorbed the crimson liquid. With the task done, Karsha resumed his journey deeper into the forest. He moved with caution, knowing that the further he ventured, the more dangerous it would become. Soon, his instincts proved correct as he began to encounter more and more monsters. The first new monster he faced was a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant, a massive serpent with scales that shimmered like obsidian. The moment he saw it, his mind was taken back to the Snake Island. Its eyes glowed with a sinister red light, and it hissed menacingly as it coiled to strike. Karsha didn''t hesitate, launching himself into the battle. The serpent''s movements were swift, but Karsha''s agility and skills have transcended beyond common sense. With a series of precise strikes, he brought the serpent down, its core swiftly added to his collection. Moving on, Karsha encountered another Tier 7 Calamity Mutant, this time a grotesque hybrid of a bear and a porcupine. The creature''s massive form was covered in deadly quills. It roared as it charged at him. Karsha deftly dodged the quills it shot at him, closing the distance and delivering a devastating blow that split the creature in two. He harvested its core and drained its blood, the process becoming almost routine. As he ventured further, the encounters grew more frequent and challenging. He fought a Tier 7 Terror Mutant with the body of a lion and the wings of a bat, its screech echoing through the forest as it tried to claw him apart. He faced a colossal crab-like monster with a shell that seemed impenetrable, but with his fiery sword strikes, he managed to find its weak points and defeat it. Each battle was fierce, but Karsha''s skill and determination saw him through. The forest, once eerily silent, was now a cacophony of roars, screeches, and the clash of battle. The monsters he faced were unlike any he had fought before, each presenting a unique challenge that tested his abilities. Finally, after what felt like hours of relentless combat, Karsha paused to catch his breath. He stood in a small clearing, surrounded by the remains of his fallen monsters. The forest was silent for the moment, giving him a brief respite. "This forest area is no joke," he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. "But where is everyone? Where are Xian and all those who ventured into this forest" Karsha pondered. Karsha pondered as he ventured deeper into the forest, puzzled by the absence of other disciples. If the forest was indeed a gateway to the inner area where valuable points could be farmed, logic dictated that others should be here as well. Yet, he saw no signs of human presence, no trails left by others who had already ventured in. "How deep does this forest go?" Karsha muttered to himself, his brow furrowed in thought. "And why are there no monsters below the Tier 7 Calamity rank? It doesn''t make sense." His points had soared to around 100 million, thanks to the powerful terror-rank monsters he had slain. Despite this achievement, an unsettling feeling gnawed at him. If others had entered the forest before him, where were they now? Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "Tsk," Karsha clicked his tongue in frustration. "I''ll keep moving forward. With Fire, Wind, and Lightning-type Calamity Cores in hand, I just need a few more to enter seclusion and form the next core." He scanned the purple-hued forest ahead, its mysterious depths beckoning him onward. With each step, he left behind the drained bodies of monsters he had dispatched, - - - - Boom! An explosion erupted a couple of kilometers away from Karsha. A young lady swiftly formed a hand seal, sending a massive sword hurtling toward a towering 10-meter-tall monster. The monster staggered back a few meters, but she was pushed back too. Her face turned pale, her robe torn revealing some sensitive features, yet she stood her ground defiantly. She was locked in a fierce battle against a Tier 8 Great Mutant, both struggling with no clear advantage. Summoning another seal, she conjured a long spear of ice. The monster roared and charged, jaws gaping wide. As a mage, she lacked weapons for close combat, relying solely on her swift seals that conjured colossal weapons. Each strike shot towards the monster with terrifying speed, dealing some form of damage. The young lady''s movements were a dance of precision and desperation, each seal bringing forth a new weapon¡ªswords, spears, and hammers¡ªeach aimed at exploiting the monster''s vulnerabilities. But despite the relentless attack, the Monster fought back with primal fury, shaking the ground with each thunderous step. She formed a hand seal and muttered, "Heaven-cleaving scythe." A massive scythe of ice, gleaming like polished metal, materialized in her grasp. With a subtle gesture, she swung the scythe down with all her might, aiming for the charging monster whose claws resembled lightning-firing gun maws. The scythe crashed down with earth-shaking force, striking the monster like a volcanic eruption. The creature''s fur-like scales hardened as its body vibrated from the impact. The monster staggered under the weight of the blow, its massive frame trembling from the force of the scythe''s impact. Ice shards and sparks of electricity scattered as the scythe cleaved through the air, leaving a trail of frost in its wake. Despite the monster''s resilience, the young lady didn''t relent. With a swift movement, she adjusted her stance and channeled her energy into another spell. A barrage of ice arrows materialized around her, each arrow shimmering with magical energy. The monster roared in defiance, its lightning-charged claws crackling with power. It lunged forward, jaws snapping hungrily as it closed the distance between them. But before it could reach her, the young lady released the volley of ice arrows with precise aim. The arrows struck true, piercing the monster''s tough hide and causing it to roar in agony. Ice spread across its body, slowing its movements and weakening its attacks. A couple of hundred meters away, Karsha leaned against a boulder, his eyes fixed on the fierce duel unfolding between the young lady and the Tier 8 Great Mutant. A smirk played on his lips as he watched the colossal monster in action. "I guess I''ve finally entered the big leagues," Karsha muttered to himself, his smile tinged with a hint of excitement. Karsha observed the intense exchange between the young mage and the monstrous Tier 8 Great Mutant, a smirk playing on his lips. "They''re both winning and losing at the same time," he remarked to himself, analyzing their struggle with a keen eye. "But if she doesn''t make a move soon, she might lose for good," he muttered, his gaze unwavering as he watched the young lady''s determined efforts. "I guess these Core disciples are no joke either," Karsha mused quietly to himself, his eyes narrowing. "To face a Tier 8 Great Mutant and survive a few exchanges... they truly are talented." He sighed, "But talent alone isn''t enough, especially in places like this," he continued. "They might be able to handle a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant, but facing Tier 8 Mutants alone? That''s another level altogether." "I wonder how many of them have learned this the hard way," Karsha murmured, his gaze focused intently on the fierce battle unfolding before him. Having faced Tier 7 Calamity Mutants himself, he understood their strength, yet he knew that the Ten Overlords were on a different level altogether. He observed the young mage''s struggle against the Tier 8 Great Mutant and reached a sobering conclusion. "A Tier 8 Lesser Mutant is like a Tier 7 Terror Mutant," he reasoned to himself. "Even if these Core disciples can handle a Tier 7 Calamity Mutant, facing a Tier 8 Great Mutant... that''s another league entirely. It''s like taking on five Tier 7 Calamity Mutants at once." "It seems a level up in Tiers is even more terrifying than I thought." Karsha sighed looking at the Tier 8 Great Mutant push the lady to a tight corner. Monsters are monsters "She''s losing," Karsha muttered grimly, his determination set. Unsheathing his Enigma Sword, he infused it with Fire essence, the blade shimmering with elemental power. With a confident smirk, he remarked to himself, "Here comes Prince Charming." In one fluid motion, Karsha swung his sword, unleashing a razor-sharp arc of fire that sliced through the air with deadly precision. The monster that was about to attack the trembling young lady sensed something amiss so it turned to defend itself, but it was too late. The fiery arc cut through its neck like a scythe through a field of wheat, sending its head crashing to the ground. "What a powerful sword" Karsha admired his sword seeing how just 10% of his fire essence was spent in killing a Tier 8 Great Mutant. It''s too powerful, even though its power level is just at level 1. He had expected the sword to at least level up after absorbing the tribulation lightning. However, it didn''t level up but rather became even stronger. It won''t be long before it levels up, but with the power it wields now, he wouldn''t have to worry about unleashing attacks that can even threaten a Tier 9 monster. After admiring the sword for a few seconds, Karsha turned his gaze back to the battlefield, but he was shocked to find the young lady collapsed on the floor. He blinked and appeared beside her. "Looks like the battle had a toll on her" Karsha sighed. Seeing the miserable state she is in, Karsha bought a blanket from his system and wrapped it around her before picking her up. After storing the monster''s body, he sped off only stopping in front of a small mountain that had a cavelike abode. After sweeping the area and sensing no immediate monsters, he entered and set her down. He pushed a pill into her mouth. The rest is up to her and fate. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 256 Linnea "Hey, it''s you," a voice echoed through the cave.Karsha, dozing with his right leg draped over his left knee, stirred at the sound. He turned to see a beautiful young lady walking out, dressed in fresh clothes. He had been stationed at the cave''s entrance for the past two days, patiently waiting for her to awaken. The battle with the monster had taken its toll on her, leaving her asleep for the past two days. It was now almost five days since they had entered the forest¡ªthree spent hunting, and two playing the role of bodyguards. In truth, Karsha couldn''t abandon the lady to fate; it wasn''t in his nature. He believed in treating others as he would want to be treated himself, unless they were his enemies, in that case, he wouldn''t even bat an eye. The lady wasn''t his enemy, so he saved her, and using the excuse, he rested for a while. After all, he already has enough points that even if he share it, it would still leave plenty for him to qualify for the sect Competitions. "Um, thanks for waiting," the young lady said tentatively as she walked out, eyeing Karsha with a hint of skepticism before her gaze softened. "I''m Linnea from the Silver Moon Sect." Karsha smile. "Nice to meet you, Linnea from the Silver Moon Sect. I''m Karsha Damon, pleased to make your acquaintance." He leaned back casually with a playful act Linnea shifted nervously, adjusting her clothes. "I... I appreciate your help. It''s not often someone would save someone and would stay behind like this." Her gaze contains genuine thanks. When she woke up and saw the state she was in, she assumed a lady saved her, but instinctively she examined herself to see if she was right. When she saw that nothing had happened, she sighed and dressed up, before coming out. When she saw it was Karsha, she was taken aback but she didn''t show it, instead, she was skeptical looking at the redhead. She has seen Karsha''s interaction with the Princes, so she is familiar with him. But seeing he saved her made her both skeptical and thankful. Karsha chuckled lightly. "Ah, well, what can I say? I''m not one to leave a damsel in distress, especially one who fought off monsters like you did." Linnea blushed, surprised by his compliment. "I... I guess so. It was... necessary." She glanced around the cave, avoiding his gaze for a moment before looking back at him with curiosity. "So, what are you doing" She asked with a warm gaze. Karsha shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, you know, the usual. Hunting monsters, exploring mysterious forests, meeting interesting people like yourself." He winked playfully, enjoying her shy demeanor. Linnea couldn''t help but smile, feeling a bit more at ease. However, her expression shifted to seriousness. "You shouldn''t be here. But because you saved me, I''ll tell you. Disciples from several sects are searching for you and anyone connected to you. It seems the two Princes want your head." Karsha grinned mischievously at her revelation. "Hehe, they''re looking for me, huh? What a coincidence, I''m also looking for them." His smile took on a hint of mischief, and a glint of evil intent shone in his eyes. Linnea raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Karsha''s response, though a little rattled by his sudden evil smile. "You''re looking for them?" she asked her tone a mix of curiosity and concern. Karsha leaned back casually, his grin widening. "Oh yeah," he replied nonchalantly. "They''ve been causing quite a stir, haven''t they? So I figured it''s about time someone had a little chat with them." Linnea''s faint smile also looks concerned. "They aren''t just looking for you, they are also looking for the young man with you. Since they can''t find you, they are going after him Karsha chuckled, his expression turning more playful. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They can go after him. I''m sure Xian will welcome them happily." He thought about Xian''s newfound title as the Terrifying Beast Tamer, realizing Xian had truly risen to another level. Using the system or the tracking rune on him seemed unnecessary now. With the beasts under his command, any pursuers would be walking straight into a beatdown. "Wait, did you say Xian?" Linnea interrupted, her voice tinged with surprise. Karsha raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you''ve heard of him?" "Who hasn''t? He''s number 5 on the rankings," Linnea replied matter-of-factly. Karsha, who hadn''t paid much attention to the rankings, quickly checked and confirmed that Xian held the fifth spot with 25 million points. "Wow, that little dude is more terrifying than I thought," Karsha said with a smile, impressed by his younger brother''s ranking. Karsha leaned back, crossing his arms thoughtfully. "Well, well, looks like little Xian is making quite the name for himself out there," he mused aloud. "Terrifying Beast Tamer, huh? That''s my brother for sure." Linnea nodded, her curiosity piqued. "So, he''s really that powerful?" Karsha grinned proudly. "Oh, you have no idea. Xian''s always been good with animals, but now..." He shook his head in amazement acting like Xian has been taming beasts for centuries now. "I guess he''s taken it to a whole new level." Linnea smiled, genuinely intrigued by this glimpse into Karsha''s circle. She hasn''t paid attention to Xian back when they haven''t entered the forest yet. But now, she became even more intrigued. "It must be something, having a brother like that." Karsha chuckled softly. "Yeah, he''s turned into quite the terrifying figure, hasn''t he? Impressed by his strength and charm, are you?" He teased, expecting a playful response, but to his surprise, Linnea blushed slightly. Caught off guard by her reaction, Karsha couldn''t help but think, ''Well, looks like Xian is going to have his hands full if he plays his cards well.'' Karsha grinned mischievously, noticing Linnea''s blush but deciding not to dwell on it. "So, Linnea, besides dodging Disciples, battling Tier 8 monsters, being number 19 on the ranking, and marveling at my brother''s rise to fame, what else brings you wandering through these parts of the forest?" Linnea chuckled softly, grateful for the change of topic. "Well, this is the Purple forest, one of the entrances to the inner area of the forest. It''s known for housing some rare herbs, so I came to try my luck and see if I can get some back to my sect. Didn''t expect to end up needing rescuing, though." Karsha nodded thoughtfully. "Any luck with your search so far?" Linnea smiled wryly. "Some, but this forest is vast. It''s easy to get lost in its depths, even for someone like me." "Well, I''m here hunting monsters and searching for my brother, so how about we explore together?" Karsha proposed, eager to be both a good friend and brother. Linnea hesitated for a moment, her skepticism giving way to a nod of agreement. Karsha returned her nod and activated his bracelet, transferring the 500,000 points he had earned from slaying the Tier 8 great mutant back to Linnea. "Here''s the monster''s core and body," he offered, his eyes indicating he didn''t need them himself. Linnea accepted them without objection, realizing it would aid her progress. With Linnea now among the top 20 disciples to reach the 20 million-point mark, she was ready to begin exploring anew. Meanwhile, Karsha needed five more different types of Calamity cores to create the next core. After the exchange, they exited the cave and set off deeper into the forest, embarking on their joint exploration. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the air grew denser with the scent of pine and earth. Linnea glanced around, her senses heightened by the unfamiliar surroundings. "So, Karsha," she began, breaking the quiet that had settled between them, "what''s your brother like? Besides being a terrifying beast tamer, that is." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha chuckled, casting a fond glance at Linnea. "Xian? Well, he''s always been full of surprises," he replied warmly. "He''s got this knack for getting into trouble and somehow coming out of it looking like a hero. But underneath all that, he''s fiercely loyal and has a heart of gold." Karsha smiled slyly. If only Linnea knew Xian was the calm one and Karsha is the troublemaker, but well, who cares, Karsha just wants to make his brother appear cool. He had already given Xian billions in spirit stones, and also he is now a terrifying beast tamer, who cares about a little exaggeration. Linnea nodded thoughtfully, a small smile playing on her lips. "Sounds like he keeps you on your toes." "You have no idea," Karsha said with a grin. "But that''s what makes him who he is. He is a good person" Linnea was intrigued and Karsha could only smile. If Xian blows it, then it''s his own problem, right now, all he can do is get Linnea to meet Xian and the rest will take care of itself. "Look, it''s a Crystal Petal Flower. I''ve struck gold this time," Linnea''s voice carried a hint of triumph as she pointed out the small flower with yellow, crystal-like petals sitting atop a small peak. Karsha''s expression softened into a supportive smile as he observed the rare find. "Ah, your luck is not bad. With this, you''ll be able to raise your magical abilities by a few levels if you find a good Alchemist," he remarked, genuinely pleased for her. Linnea nodded, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Indeed, I''m sure my master will be delighted to get his hands on this." She glanced at Karsha, noticing his lack of effort to claim the flower for himself, which only heightened her appreciation. Little did Linnea know, Karsha had a farm full of these flowers, this single flower wouldn''t make any difference to him. "Luckily for you, no monsters are guarding it. Go ahead and retrieve it" Karsha gestured and Linnea moved toward the flower. She was about to uproot the flower when a voice rang out. "Stop right there, This Flower belongs to me" Chapter 257 A slap in the balls "Stop right there! This flower belongs to me."Linnea froze just as she was about to uproot the herb, the voice stopping her. It came from behind them, compelling both to turn around. Karsha''s face lit up with a small, mischievous smile, but Linnea, despite being one of the geniuses who had crossed the 20 million points mark within three days, felt a subtle fear creeping in. Facing them was a tall figure cloaked in dark robes, eyes gleaming with malice. "Hand over the flower, and I might let you walk away unscathed," the figure threatened, his voice cold and menacing. Karsha''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, is that so? And here I thought we were just enjoying a peaceful exploration. It seems the monsters are not far behind," he quipped. Linnea steadied herself, drawing strength from Karsha''s calm demeanor. "We found the flower first," she asserted, her voice wavering slightly but growing stronger. "You have no right to take it from us." The cloaked figure laughed darkly. "I have every right. The strong take what they want, and the weak give way." Maybe because of the imposing figure, Linnea trembled slightly. Meanwhile, Karsha stood confidently with his hands clasped behind his back. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked, a touch of ridicule in his voice. "If the strong get to take what they want, then I''m strong enough to take it. After all, I am number one on the ranking." "It''s you," the dark figure responded, his voice slightly shocked. "Hahaha, good, good." He laughed, but it sounded forced. "I''ve been looking for you for a while. Seems my luck is indeed great. Forget about the flower, hand over your points and I might consider letting you two go." Karsha''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he looked at the figure. "Oh, so now it''s about my points, huh? That''s quite the shift." Linnea, though still nervous, found some courage in Karsha''s nonchalance. "We''re not giving you anything," she said firmly, though her voice wavered slightly. The figure''s demeanor darkened, his eyes narrowing. "Then I''ll take it by force," he snarled, stepping forward menacingly. He dashed at Karsha, his fist raised. Karsha smiled inwardly, his leg planted firmly on the ground. The figure was fast but still paled in comparison to Karsha. As the figure thought he had the upper hand, Karsha watched him move as if in slow motion. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! Crack! "Argh!" The figure''s cry echoed through the forest as Karsha''s leg moved in a graceful arc, striking him between the legs. The deep, masculine voice that had threatened them transformed into a high-pitched, feminine cry. The muscular figure collapsed to the ground, rolling and crying like a baby, clutching his crotch in agony. Linnea turned red from embarrassment, quickly averting her gaze and not daring to look at the writhing figure. Karsha, on the other hand, walked calmly beside the figure, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. "That was one ball," Karsha said, his tone light but with an edge of menace. "Should we take care of the second?" The figure whimpered, shaking his head frantically. "No, please, no more," he begged, his voice barely a whisper. Karsha glanced at Linnea, who was still turned away, and then back at the figure. "Alright, since you''re so polite about it," he said mockingly. "Now, about those points, you were demanding from us... I think we''ll be keeping ours, thank you very much." The dark figure didn''t dare say otherwise. His hands were busy clutching his injured crotch, and even if he had other tricks up his sleeve, he couldn''t use them in this state. The kick was merciless. Getting one ball broken is akin to getting your heart clenched between two huge stones that are been pushed by thousands of people on both sides. "I know you''re from the Royal Drono Sect, and I know those two Princes sent you," Karsha said, his voice carrying a casual menace. "Go back and tell them where I am. If they want, they can come with their full force; I don''t mind. But make sure they know it would be a huge disgrace on their part. Let them know I planned on not killing them but they will surely regret it. Now, off you go." With that, Karsha booted the figure''s backside, sending him running, his hands still protecting his crotch. Linnea stole a sideways glance and almost burst out laughing at the sight. The imposing presence Karsha showcased was impressive, but what truly attracted her was his carefree nature. As the figure disappeared into the forest, Karsha turned to Linnea with a playful grin. "Well, that was an interesting. You can harvest the herb flower now before another idiot comes running." Linnea nodded. She quickly went and harvested the herb and stored it in a low-quality jade box. Karsha could tell she really came prepared. Many would have just thrown the herb into their space rings which if left for long will start affecting the medicinal essence within it. However, inside the jade box, even after a year, it will still remain fresh. Perhaps she planned on transplanting since that is the only reason behind using a Jade box. "Thank you Karsha" After taking the flower, she thanked Karsha with a cheerful smile. Karsha shrugged nonchalantly. "No need to thank me. We are friends after" They resumed their exploration, the tension of the previous moments melting away. Linnea found herself increasingly drawn to Karsha''s easygoing demeanor. Despite the dangers they faced, his relaxed attitude made the journey feel more like an adventure than a dangerous mission. "So," Karsha began, breaking the comfortable silence, "tell me more about your master. He must be quite the alchemist if he''s interested in Crystal Petal Flowers." Linnea smiled. "Oh, he is. Master Jorin is a renowned Alchemist, a Silver badge Saint Alchemist, and also a very powerful Magic user. He''s been teaching me the art of Seal Magic since I was young. Finding this flower will earn me some brownie points." Karsha nodded thoughtfully. "Sounds like you''ve got a pretty good master. But I bet he''s the one who asked you to look for this special herb. If I''m not wrong, he''s planning to concoct a Magic Ascension Ring Pill for you." Linnea glanced at him with slight skepticism, though her admiration for Karsha grew. "You know alchemy?" Karsha chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I dabble," he replied nonchalantly. He didn''t have his badge yet, so he wasn''t about to claim any titles. Linnea laughed, not believing what Karsha said. "I don''t believe you. From what I know, you are just 19 years old. At this age, nobody will believe you even if you tell them you know who An Alchemist is" Karsha was taken aback. Once again, a young lady used her superior age to look down on him. Of course, he wasn''t mad or anything; he just found it an annoying way to belittle someone. "Take this," he said, handing her a piece of parchment. "When you go, give it to your master. He''ll understand." Linnea looked at the parchment, unsure of its contents but trusting Karsha enough to store it safely. She continued to follow him as he retrieved the Thunderbolt Lance. ''So he''s also a spearman,'' Linnea thought, watching Karsha spin the spear with practiced ease. Although she was now a friend, Karsha wasn''t willing to show any trump cards in front of her. BOOM! After moving a few more seconds, Karsha stopped abruptly and, using a part of his strength, threw the spear in a certain direction. A booming explosion echoed through the forest. "Form a spear and kill that monster before it recovers," he instructed. Karsha''s spear struck the monster on its side, sending it tumbling down. It was a Tier 8 Great Mutant called an Exploding Flame Elephant, a terrifying creature known for its imposing presence and devastating flame attacks. It favored battles of attrition, gradually draining the stamina of its opponents before flaying their skins and consuming them. Linnea formed a spear of her own, her eyes focused and determined. "On it," she replied, charging toward the monster. Karsha smiled looking at her childlike demeanor. Clearly, she hasn''t been out adventuring before, so she is still new to the terrors of the wild. The Exploding Flame Elephant struggled to rise, its fiery eyes glaring at them. Karsha watched carefully, ready to intervene if necessary but wanting to see Linnea''s skills in action. She moved with precision, her spear slicing through the air and striking the monster with deadly accuracy. The creature let out a pained roar, flames sputtering from its trunk. Linnea didn''t relent, pressing her advantage and striking again. The Exploding Flame Elephant faltered, its strength waning under her relentless assault. Karsha couldn''t help but be impressed by her prowess. "Not bad," he called out, his tone light but genuinely complimentary. With one final, powerful thrust, she drove her spear into the monster''s heart. The Exploding Flame Elephant let out a final, echoing roar before collapsing to the ground, defeated. Karsha approached, retrieving his Thunderbolt Lance. "That was impressive," he said, giving her an approving nod. "Looks like you are more vicious than I gave you credit for." Linnea beamed. "I think so too. Thanks for the help, Karsha." Her eyes went into checking the ranking. Killing the second Tier 8 Great Mutant gave her another 500,000 points pushing her from 19 to 17. Karsha smiled once more looking at her. It seems the ranking is more important than the body and core on the floor. "You might wanna take the core first before it vanished" Karsha joked. Once Linnea took the Monster core, they left. For a whole day, they explored the forest hunting. Karsha only injures the monsters and lets Linnea go for the kill. This setup made Linnea move from the 17th to the 10th within a day. They continue hunting and searching for herbs while chatting like old-time friends. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire A few hours after a day, they appeared on a fierce battle scene between Five Beauties, a handsome yet terrifying beast tamer, and a horde of Mutants. Chapter 258 The Power of Destiny It had already been seven days since Karsha and the other disciples from various sects in the Drono Kingdom had entered the Blood Forest.The first week had been a frenzy of activity as everyone tried to cross the 20 million-point mark set by the kingdom. So far, 250 of the over a thousand disciples who had entered the forest had already achieved this milestone. Most of the core disciples and a few inner disciples had reached it. Because of this, those who were not confident in their abilities to protect themselves had found a place to enter seclusion. Meanwhile, the more adventurous disciples roamed the forest seeking opportunities. Some had already discovered great treasures, rare herbs, and valuable drops from their kills. Unlike Karsha, who hadn''t even gotten a single drop, some disciples had even acquired Servant Grade Avatars, which filled them with great happiness. Karsha had spent two days acting as a guard for a damsel he had saved from distress. Once Linnea had recovered, he took her on an adventure, cutting a swath through the forest full of Tier 8 Great Mutants. They moved many miles but never encountered anything above a Great Mutant. Karsha knew that if he wanted to gain some significant drops, he had to target bigger prey. The system seemed to have high hopes for him, so the lack of rewards for killing three realms above his level clearly indicates just how high those expectations were. After a day of exploration, Karsha and Linnea heard a loud explosion echoing from miles away. Without hesitation, they sped towards the source. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a short while, they stopped atop a small mountain overlooking a battlefield teeming with Tier 8 monsters. As soon as they arrived, Karsha''s eyes lit up. A fierce battle was raging down below, a couple of kilometers away. "It''s him, the Beast Tamer," Linnea exclaimed, pointing at Xian as he formed hand seals, commanding the battlefield. Karsha simply smiled, content to observe the scene. A horde of monsters charged at six individuals, most of them Great Mutants with a few dozen Dark Mutants mixed in. The system quickly identified the creatures as Berserker Bloodmoon Wolves. True to their name, these wolves were berserk and terrifying. They had dark grey fur streaked with crimson, giving them the appearance of being bathed in fresh blood. Their sinister yellow eyes glowed menacingly, and their fangs and teeth were stained red. The fur around their mouths was blood-red, camouflaging any blood they consumed. Their claws, razor-sharp and deadly, were their strongest offensive weapons. Despite their fearsome appearance, Karsha noted the piles of wolf corpses littering the battlefield. Clearly, the six individuals were more than a match for these vicious creatures. On one side of the battlefield, June was slicing through the wolves with ease. Each swing of her sword sent out wind arcs that cleanly and silently severed the monsters, despite their imposing six-meter height. She moved with great flexibility, evading and countering with terrifying speed. Her body was enveloped in a white glow; clearly, the light element was protecting her from harm. June''s battle style was a mesmerizing dance of death. Her swordplay was a perfect blend of grace and brutality. She spun and twisted, her blade carving deadly arcs through the air. Wind blades flew from her sword with every slash, slicing through the wolves'' tough hides as if they were paper. Her feet barely seemed to touch the ground as she flipped and dodged, her movements a blur of speed and precision. Each strike was lethal, targeting vital points with unerring accuracy. The wolves, despite their ferocity and size, fell like wheat before a scythe, unable to match her speed or skill. On the other side, Karsha got the shock of his life. Mei Lin was a tempest of electricity, darting through the battlefield with her spear stabbing, swinging, and thrusting in all forms of moves that left each monster dead from just one attack. Her spear crackled with lightning, and every time it pierced a wolf, lightning coursed through its body, causing it to convulse violently. Yet, surprisingly, whenever a monster fell, not even a single drop of blood seeped from where she had stabbed. It appeared that each thrust of her spear sent a surge of her ice element into the monster''s body, freezing its blood in an instant. Mei Lin''s combat style was a storm of precision and power. She moved with the speed of lightning, her spear a blur as it struck with pinpoint accuracy. Each stab and thrust was calculated, targeting the wolves'' vital organs and joints. The combination of her electric and ice elements created a deadly synergy. The wolves were electrocuted into paralysis, then frozen from the inside out, their bodies turning rigid before they even hit the ground. In another part of the forest, the bodies scattered on the ground look like empty sacks. Karsha couldn''t figure out how, but similar to the monsters he''d drained, Li Fei''s kills left behind only skin sacks and cores. It seemed she wasn''t just sapping their life force but also draining their blood¡ªan aspect he struggled to grasp. Seconds later, as he watched Li Fei''s thorns continuously sap the monsters'' lives, he noticed tiny flowers on the ground swiftly draining their blood. It was happening so quickly that Karsha almost missed it. "Looks like she''s mastered that skill to a shocking level," he muttered to himself. The last time he saw her, she used the [Million Devouring Insect Plants Field], devouring the monster''s whole¡ªbody and core, leaving nothing behind. But now, the flowers remained while the fallen monsters were drained only of blood, leaving behind their cores and empty sacks of bodies. That was the truly terrifying part. Surrounding her, the Dark Thorns, now adorned with small golden lines for some reason, burst from the ground, draining the monsters'' life forces. She skillfully employed [Dance of a Thousand Death Thorns] and [Netherworld Thorns], orchestrating kills and feeding the insect plants with blood, all in the background. She looked different than before and Karsha could tell at a glance she had formed her first wood spirit and now nourishing it. On another part of the battlefield, Karsha could only stare in shock. Li Jing stood surrounded by flames, wielding a beautiful staff and a spellbook. In her section of the battlefield, fiery monsters of all shapes and sizes wreaked havoc among the Bloodmoon wolves. Tigers, lions, cheetahs, and even wolves erupted in infernal chaos against the monsters. Explosions, flames, and close combat filled the air around her. With a swing of her staff, flaming creatures burst forth, wreaking havoc and slaughtering wolves with relentless fury. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire ''Damn, this woman is hot, literally,'' Karsha muttered to himself. He couldn''t help but admire the graceful figure of the woman who sent monsters to their death with flames burning in their souls. He silently licked his lips before shifting his gaze towards Nedin. Nedin is like an ice sword maiden on the battlefield. She moved leaving trails of ice in her wake. Each swing of her sword sends chilling ice attacks that cleave through the monsters. Just like Mei Lin, there is no blood flowing from the cuts since they all get sealed in ice whenever her attack lands on them. Be it Tier 8 Great Mutants and Dark Mutants, they all held no resistance against her icy attacks. ''Indeed, there is something different about the Mutants on the snake island'' Karsha said inward and then turned to Xian. Xian stood among the horde of monsters forming seals. With each seal formed, a monster will perform actions akin to a human. These monsters are tearing through the wolves like mad. A Tier 8 Dark Mutant Long Tusk elephant charges forward, its tusk glowing red as it stabs into two wolves ending their life in an instant. At once, it appeared on another part of the battlefield sending another badge of wolves to the afterlife. Karsha smiles looking at how Xian is fairing. It seems each seal is a way of communicating and controlling how his beast companions kill their way through the battlefield. Karsha nudged Linnea with a grin. "Looks like Xian''s not the only one having fun." He could notice Linnea''s focus was rather on Xian than the ladies. Linnea''s eyes sparkled with admiration, but a slight beet of redness could be seen on her cheeks. "They''re incredible. But who are the others?" Karsha smiled and then answered. "That''s Wind user is Fairy June, she is a Wind Swordmaiden. The lightning one is Fairy Mei Lin, she is a Spearmaiden. The one with the terrifying thorns is Fairy Li Fei, she is a wood cultivator, a terrifying one at that. The damsel in the flames is Fairy Li Jing, As you can see, she is the goddess of fire and carnage" Karsha smiled and then pointed toward Nedin, "That is Fairy Nedin, she is quiet but from what you can see, she is even more lethal than all of them. And then, of course, that brat is Xian, the terrifying beast tamer" Linnea nodded as she scanned the battlefield field. "To think the Sunlight Sword Sect could produce these monstrous talents, it seems this year''s sect ranking will change greatly" Linnea shook her head and smiled slightly As they watched, Xian''s hand seals summoned a massive beast from the shadows. The creature roared, joining the fray and tearing into the wolves with brutal efficiency. The coordinated attacks of the six fighters were a sight to behold, each move precise and devastating. "Xian''s control over beasts is amazing," Linnea said, her voice filled with awe. Karsha nodded. "He''s always had a way with them. But this... this is on another level." Karsha could only paint his brother good. Who would he be to such a good brother if not a good wingman? Suddenly, a particularly large Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf lunged at Xian, its claws gleaming in the dim light. Before Karsha or Linnea could react, Xian deftly sidestepped, directing his summoned beast to intercept the wolf mid-air. The clash was swift, and the wolf fell to the ground, lifeless. "Impressive," Linnea praised. Before Karsha could add more compliments about Xian''s amazing skills, a deafening howl echoed across the battlefield, shaking everything around them. On a mountain peak two miles away from the battlefield stood a towering figure¡ªa 20-meter-tall, imposing Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf with golden-white fur. Behind it, ten more Berserker Bloodmoon Wolves, each 10 meters tall with golden-black fur, exuding a menacing aura of bloodthirstiness. Chapter 259 Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf King Immediately after the howl, the wolves on the battlefield joined in with their own, releasing a berserker aura that filled the air with a palpable bloodthirsty pressure. The ladies'' faces paled, their eyes betraying a hint of fear.Even miles away, the oppressive atmosphere was palpable. Linnea''s complexion turned slightly pale as she readied her hand to form a seal. Karsha wanted to intervene, but before he could, Xian swiftly formed his own seal, summoning a towering 15-meter-tall wolf¡ªa Tier 8 Terror Mutant. As it materialized, a dark aura erupted from its massive form. "Nice one, Zazzle!" Xian shouted, giving a thumbs-up to the dark wolf standing before him. The monstrous creature nodded subtly before focusing on the Berserker Bloodmoon Wolves. With lightning speed, it dashed forward, effortlessly slicing through their bodies like paper. "This kid is full of surprises. How did he manage to tame a Darkskin Wolf General?" Karsha mused aloud. According to the system, the Terror Mutant Xian summoned was indeed a Darkskin Wolf General¡ªa formidable creature and immediate subordinate to a Wolf King, renowned for their combat prowess. They''re terrifying, deadly, and fiercely loyal. To have formed a contract with one, Xian must have faced immense challenges "Xian, is that the Wolf you want?" June asked, her gaze fixed on the formidable creature. "Yes, I want the Wolf King," Xian replied firmly. June turned to her sisters, "Can we subdue it?" It was the only question she needed to ask even though she already knew the answer for that. Karsha could sense their hesitation, knowing the Wolf King was a Tier 8 Calamity Mutant¡ªon par with a Level 4 Great Sage, and not just any Great Sage, but the powerful ones. "Fei, handle the small fries first," Li Jing issued the order. Li Fei nodded, swiftly forming a hand seal. Dark thorns with golden markings erupted from the ground, piercing the monsters across the battlefield within a 5km radius. "Done," she declared calmly. Linnea watched in awe at Li Fei''s commanding display, effortlessly Killing both Great and Dark Mutants within seconds. "Fei, Xian, and I will handle the Wolf Generals. You three keep the Wolf King occupied until we''re ready to subdue it," Li Jing swiftly assigned roles as the ten Wolf Generals charged into battle behind their leader. Li Fei, Li Jing, and Xian moved quickly into position, spreading out to intercept the approaching Wolf Generals. Taking the right flank, Li Jing chanted three spells in rapid succession, each accompanied by a swing of her staff. Flaming monsters surged forth, some taking to the skies as they clashed with the approaching Wolf Generals. Li Jing wasn''t holding back anymore. This battle was no child''s play; they needed all their strength to emerge unscathed. As the monsters closed within 10 kilometers of them, she spoke another spell, causing a 50-meter leafless tree to burst from the ground, blocking the monsters'' path. "Oh mighty leafless tree, heed thy descendant''s call and bestow upon thy descendant the flames of eternity." Li Jing cast another spell. For a moment, nothing happened, but then the tree released five red orbs, each entering the bodies of the flaming monsters. Immediately, their fiery orange hue shifted to a deep crimson¡ªthree lions and two tigers transformed. Instead of just appearing like flaming monsters, their bodies look more sturdy like they are real. They charged forward clashing with five Wolf generals. Although now powered by the mysterious tree, the flaming monsters are still weaker than them, but they are not alone in the battle. Other orange-colored flaming monsters are backing them, so despite the terrifying presence of the wolf generals, they are holding their ground. Li Jing''s face turned pale; the spell had drained all her Spiritual Qi. However, she remained composed. She reached into her space ring, retrieved a small pebble-like leaf, and consumed it. Instantly, her spiritual energy was rejuvenated. "It seems Li Fei has summoned her first Wood Spirit." Seeing how quickly Li Jing recovered after consuming the leaf, he knew it came from Li Fei. While Li Jing engaged five of the ten Wolf Generals, Li Fei confronted three others. Her thorns shot forward as she formed seals, aiming to stab the Wolf Generals. But these Terror Mutants were agile; they evaded the thorns'' attacks and retaliated, cutting through the thorns before they could strike or entangle. However, Li Fei had a different plan than outright killing them with the thorns. Just as the first monster broke through and charged at her, she formed another seal. Like balloons, insect-like plants burst from the ground. Nimble, thick, and lethal rope-like thorns shot from these plants, wrapping around the monsters. The monsters wriggled and vibrated, trying to free themselves. But before they could make any progress, hundreds of insect plants burst open, and countless threads stabbed into their bodies. A painful howl escaped their lips as they struggled to break free, but it was futile. Their bodies quickly weakened, drained of energy by the relentless assault, until they succumbed and died instantly. As the first Wolf General fell into Li Fei''s trap, she swiftly turned her attention to the remaining two. With practiced precision, she unleashed another wave of thorns, each aimed with calculated accuracy. The Terror Mutants dodged and countered, their movements fluid and deadly. Undeterred, Li Fei adjusted her strategy. She formed another seal, this time summoning a cascade of vines that erupted from the ground. These vines twisted and coiled around the Wolf Generals, binding them tightly. The monsters thrashed and struggled, but the vines held fast, constricting tighter with each futile attempt to break free. She started dragging them toward the insect farm. On the left flank, Xian''s Tier 8 Terror Mutant Darkskin Wolf General battled fiercely against a Bloodmoon Wolf General. Meanwhile, four Tier 7 Calamity Mutants and two Tier 8 Dark Mutants engaged another Wolf General with equal ferocity. Seven of Xian''s beast companions fought valiantly alongside them. But Xian was not idle. He gently touched the creature''s forehead, a brief green light flashing from his eyes. Though the light faded instantly, Xian remained resolute. With a swift motion, he formed a seal and summoned a glowing green rune before him. Pointing towards the Wolf General that his Darkskin Wolf was confronting, he whispered, "Soul Disturbing Void." A beam of vibrant green energy shot forth from the rune, striking the monster squarely. It froze momentarily, allowing Xian''s Darkskin Wolf General to unleash a powerful claw attack on the Bloodmoon Wolf General''s neck. The Bloodmoon Wolf General staggered under the powerful claw attack from Xian''s Darkskin Wolf General. Its neck was severely wounded, but it retaliated swiftly, claws slashing back with ferocity. However, its aura started to dwindle meaning it started to lose HP. Meanwhile, on the other side, Xian''s four Calamity Mutants and two Dark Mutants engaged fiercely with another Wolf General. Their combined strength unleashed chaos as they battled the formidable opponent. Xian''s seven beast companions, each with unique abilities, fought alongside them, adding to the tumultuous clash of powers and claws. June, Mei Lin, and Nedin swiftly broke through the battle lines, intercepting the Wolf King as it lunged into action following the demise of its general under Li Fei''s assault. Intent on avenging its fallen comrade, the Wolf King charged toward Li Fei, but before it could cover the distance, the trio of Fairies stood in its path. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Extreme Wind Killing Arc!" June spun gracefully, slashing her sword in a diagonal arc that sent hundreds of razor-sharp wind blades hurtling toward the Wolf King. The monstrous creature howled and swatted its tail, effortlessly deflecting the onslaught. Before it could retaliate, a bolt of lightning struck its side, throwing it off balance, courtesy of Mei Lin''s intervention. Sensing the escalating threat, Mei Lin began unleashing her active skills. "Sander''s Ice Strike!" With the Wolf King regaining its stance, Nedin performed a fluid, sweeping sword slash. Instantly, three towering ice vortexes, each adorned with spinning rings, materialized and surged toward the beast, exerting immense pressure. "Sister June, Sister Mei Lin, prepare to strike," Nedin commanded, snapping her fingers. BOOM! As the three vortexes closed within 30 meters of the Wolf King, they exploded with tremendous force, sending shockwaves that launched the creature into the air. "Killing Wind Slash!" June and Mei Lin coordinated their attacks, releasing a powerful crescent arc and a focused lightning blast aimed squarely at the monster. ''Too bad they are not fighting to kill it like Nedin alone would have killed it with these nine rings'' Karsha gazed at the Avatar with an expectant gaze. He felt attached to this particular Avatar and now, seeing her in action, he knew why. Nedin is not simple at all, she is more than she appears to be and for one, he intends to find out. The Wolf King, reeling from the combined assault, roared in fury as it struggled against the onslaught. June''s wind blade slashed through the air with a keen edge, slicing deep into the creature''s hide. Mei Lin''s lightning blast followed suit, striking with precision and crackling with electrifying energy, further staggering the beast. As the Wolf King tried to recover, Nedin seized the moment. "Ice Vortex Bind!" she commanded, her voice ringing out with authority. The three vortexes, still swirling with icy fury, converged around the Wolf King, their spinning rings tightening like chains. Ice crystals formed rapidly, encasing the monster''s limbs and restricting its movements. "Sisters, now!" Nedin shouted June and Mei Lin launched another synchronized attack. "Gale Fury Slash!" June''s sword whipped through the air, conjuring a fierce whirlwind that slashed at the Wolf King from all directions. Mei Lin followed up with "Thunderclap Barrage!" Lightning bolts rained down, striking the creature with pinpoint accuracy, each blast reverberating through its massive frame. The Wolf King, now ensnared by ice and battered by wind and lightning, struggled to break free. Its roars echoed across the battlefield, a testament to its ferocity and determination. Yet, despite its formidable strength, the coordinated efforts of June, Mei Lin, and Nedin had pushed it to the brink. BOOM! Just as the Wolf King seemed on the brink of defeat, a blood-red light flared in its eyes, followed by a thunderous howl that echoed across the battlefield. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Instantly, a potent surge of bloodthirsty aura erupted from its massive form, shattering the three ice vortexes and hurling June, Mei Lin, and Nedin backward with immense force. "It has gone Berserk" Karsha muttered. Chapter 260 Eternal Demon Gaze Appeared Again Pfft*June coughed up a mouthful of blood as she struggled to rise from the ground. Mei Lin was in a similar state, blood flowing from the corners of her lips. On the other hand, Nedin was unscathed, having sustained no injuries. "Cover me from the rear," Nedin instructed, assessing June and Mei Lin''s condition. She took the lead, determinedly spinning her sword and charging at the monster with terrifying speed. "Nedin was holding back," June remarked, watching Nedin''s swift movements. In a blink, Nedin clashed with the Wolf King, its blood-red aura pulsing. She unleashed a flurry of attacks, each striking the Wolf King relentlessly. "Go support her, June. I need a few seconds to activate a skill," Mei Lin urged. June dashed forward, her movements unpredictable, each step infused with countless variations. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire Karsha, observing from above, recognized her technique¡ªa movement skill that complemented her affinity with the wind. Just as Karsha''s NineFold Stormstride complemented his lightning element, June''s technique enhanced her mastery over the wind. After a series of agile maneuvers, June swung her sword. Circular disks of wind shot forth from each step she had taken, striking the Wolf King who was engaged in a fierce combat with Nedin. Caught off guard, the wind disks struck the Wolf King squarely, disrupting its focus. The Wolf King roared in pain as June''s wind disks hit their mark, causing it to stagger back. Nedin seized the opportunity, pressing her assault with renewed vigor. Sword flashing, she aimed precise strikes at the creature''s vulnerable spots, exploiting every opening June''s attack created. Mei Lin, positioned behind them, began to move with fluid grace, muttering cryptic words under her breath. Her spear danced through the air in intricate patterns, tracing arcs and symbols. After a few moments, the sky above them began to shift subtly. "Heavenly Elemental Support," Linnea, who had been somewhat lost in the intensity of the battle, exclaimed. "What is that?" Karsha asked, intrigued by Linnea''s sudden remark. "She''s invoking heavenly support. If I''m right, This sister has a perfect affinity with the Lightning Element and is now forging her path in extreme elemental control. "What she''s doing now is the first step in connecting with the source of the Lightning Element. If she succeeds, she''ll gain a brief moment to unleash a devastating attack," Linnea explained, a smile spreading across her face. "Who knew you were such an erudite," Karsha teased, eliciting a slightly embarrassed but amused smile from Linnea. "No need to be shy¡ªknowledge is power." BOOM! Before Linnea could reply, a deafening explosion rocked the battlefield. June staggered back, but Nedin caught her just in time. She was pushed back from a blood arc that came from the wolf''s mouth. The Wolf King lunged forward, but before it could close the distance, a thunderous roar echoed through the air. "Lightning Star Piercing Strike!" Mei Lin''s entire body ignited with lightning, her spear crackling with energy. Leaping into the air, she brought her spear down in a powerful vertical strike. A dazzling beam of lightning shot forth, slamming into the monster''s side and sending it hurtling several meters away. The battlefield crackled with energy as Mei Lin''s Lightning Star Piercing Strike struck the Wolf King, staggering it momentarily. Nedin, seizing the opening, unleashed her own attack. "Frostbite Fury!" Nedin shouted, her sword glowing with icy blue energy. She swept her blade in a wide arc, sending shards of ice flying toward the Wolf King. The icy projectiles pierced its tough hide, causing frost to spread across its body. Meanwhile, June, recovering swiftly from the shock of the explosion, focused her energy. "Galestorm Slash!" June cried out, her sword slicing through the air with swift precision. A whirlwind of razor-sharp wind blades formed around her, slicing toward the Wolf King from multiple directions. The Wolf King roared in defiance. It retaliated with a savage swipe of its claws, aiming to regain control of the battle. Mei Lin, exhausted from her earlier lightning attack, found herself momentarily vulnerable. "No" June cried out, seeing Mei Lin caught off guard. Just as the Wolf King lunged at Mei Lin, its claws poised to strike, a sudden dark green thread wrapped around Mei Lin and yanked her away from danger. It was Li Fei, who had finished off the three Wolf Gnerals came just in time to save Mei Lin from being cut in half. Behind them, Xian had just finished dealing with two Wolf Generals and was now assisting Li Jing with the remaining three. Li Jing had already killed two, but as the battle wore on, her crimson-red flaming monsters began to lose their vibrant color. However, with Xian''s beast companions joining the fray, the tide of the battle began to shift. They quickly dispatched another general, and the remaining two fell shortly after. Without wasting a moment, they dashed forward, targeting the Wolf King. "Let''s subdue it!" Xian shouted, rallying his companions. Although the berserk aura around the Wolf King remained intense, the combined strength of the six warriors was formidable. Mei Lin, rejuvenated by Li Fei''s healing, lunged at the Wolf King alongside Nedin. The Wolf King found itself surrounded, its movements increasingly suppressed. Nedin and Mei Lin moved like synchronized dancers, each anticipating the other''s actions with uncanny precision. Their relentless assault kept the Wolf King on the defensive. "Blizzard Slash" Nedin yelled, her sword carving through the air, unleashing a freezing wave that slowed the Wolf King''s movements. "Lightning Spear Barrage!" Mei Lin followed up, her spear crackling with electricity as she delivered a rapid series of thrusts, each one charged with lightning. The Wolf King roared in fury, attempting to lash out, but Xian and his beast companions quickly intervened. Xian''s beast companions, a trio of ferocious creatures, attacked with feral intensity, each strike coordinated to exploit the Wolf King''s weakening defenses. "Wood Shadow Binding Chains!" Li Fei chanted, dark green threads shooting from the ground and wrapping around the Wolf King''s limbs, restricting its movements further "Now is our chance to end this," Li Jing declared, swinging her staff in a graceful arc. A flame prison materialized around the Wolf King, constricting it. Everything seemed to be going according to plan¡ªthe flames tightened, and the Wolf King appeared to be at their mercy. But just as they were about to subdue it, a powerful howl shattered the tense silence, reverberating across the battlefield and beyond. Linnea immediately looked forward, and for a moment, she nearly cried out. Standing exactly where the Wolf King had been was another wolf, towering at an imposing 20 meters. Unlike the Wolf King''s golden-white fur, this new wolf''s coat was pure, radiant gold, shimmering with an otherworldly light. "A Wolf Queen," Xian cried out, his voice filled with urgency as he looked at the red-eyed wolf staring them down. "We should run now!" he shouted, and for a brief moment, they all felt a wave of despair. Staring into the eyes of the Wolf Queen, they knew they wouldn''t stand a chance if it attacked. And to bring their nightmare to reality, the Wolf Queen lunged forward, dashing at them with blinding speed. "Run," Li Jing ordered, preparing to release the Wolf King from the flame prison when a calm voice reverberated across the battlefield. "Why run? It''s just a Wolf Queen." The voice was unmistakable. Before they could even turn around, Karsha appeared beside Nedin, who was closest to the Wolf King. "Nice job, ladies. Why don''t I take it from here?" Karsha said, watching the Wolf Queen speed toward them. June, Li Fei, Li Jing, Mei Lin, Xian, and even Nedin looked at him with scared eyes. They were frightened because, despite the monster closing in, Karsha never drew his weapon. On the contrary, he stood with his hands clasped behind his back. The tension in the air was palpable. The Wolf Queen closed the distance with terrifying speed. Yet Karsha remained still, his expression calm, almost serene. As the Wolf Queen entered a 100-meter radius, Karsha spoke a single word. "Despair." Instantly, the environment transformed. A dark, oppressive aura erupted from Karsha, filling the entire space with an overwhelming sense of dread. The sky darkened, and an ominous, terrifying eye appeared in the heavens, its gaze fixed on the Wolf Queen. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eye was enormous, glowing with a sinister light, and exuding a power that seemed to bend reality itself. The effect on the Wolf Queen was immediate and devastating. Its movement froze as if an invisible force had gripped its very essence. The once-mighty beast began to shudder violently. Its limbs turned wobbly, struggling to bear its own weight. The golden fur that had shimmered with such brilliance now seemed to dull under the malevolent gaze of the eye. "Hello there. I am Karsha and I know you understand what am saying so listen carefully" Just when the Wolf Queen was about to lose it and probably turned unconscious, Karsha spoke. "This brother of mine is a Beast Tamer, a very good one. As you can see here, he came to subdue the Wolf King, but since you are here, let''s talk about you two. You two are powerful and loyal from what I can see, so it will be a pity to kill you both. "That''s why I have a proposal, 100 years, you two will form a contract with my brother for a hundred years and after that, he will let you go. All you have to do is listen to his commands and fight with him when needed. I promise he will treat you two well. You can also get to leave this place and explore the rest of the world with him. So what do you think" Karsha asked with a gentle smile. Both the Wolf King and Queen look at him with indifferent gaze, but Karsha knows they are communicating. He is a universal Enigma, so every language is known by him. That was why after 5 minutes of not saying a single word, he smiled and turned to Xian, "Draw two contracts, Blaq and Inna will be joining your cohort" Chapter 261 Xians Exploits Name: Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf King (Blaq)Grade: Tier 8 Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: Bloodmoon Wolf (Siant) Strength: 102,500 | Agility: 110,500 | Stamina: 120,800 | Health: 160,000 Attack Power: 104,600 ~ 171,100 - - - Name: Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf Queen (Inna) Grade: Tier 8 Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: Bloodmoon Wolf (Siant) Strength: 110,500 | Agility: 120,900 | Stamina: 123,800 | Health: 190,000 Attack Power: 110,600 ~ 194,100 "So she''s the strongest?" Karsha muttered, startled by the system''s information about the two wolves. He had expected the Wolf King to be the mightiest, but it turned out the Wolf Queen was actually the stronger one. Her stats were way higher than the Wolf King''s, which meant that if Xian and the others had faced her instead, it would have been a much more dangerous battle. Karsha sighed, watching Xian form some strange seals. Xian''s innate abilities had many uses. One of his key skills was his ability to communicate with monsters, allowing them to understand each other once they became companions. Unlike other tamers who enslaved monsters, Xian believed in forming genuine bonds. Karsha had advised him to either kill the monsters or let them go if they weren''t willing to become companions. Instead of placing a slave seal on them, Xian should release or kill them based on the situation. To support this approach, Karsha had given Xian a versatile contract technique. In some cases, Xian could use this technique to persuade monsters without a fierce battle. Karsha had even taught him a special speech technique to help with this. However, if persuasion failed, Xian would have to revert to the rules of the jungle or the animal kingdom. This meant proving who was the strongest through combat. This method was commonly used by Beast Tamers and was exactly what Xian was using to subdue the Wolf King and Queen. "Done," Xian said with a happy smile after about five minutes, standing proudly beside the Wolf Queen. Karsha deactivated his Eternal Demon Gaze, lifting the dark, ominous presence that had flooded the entire area. The ladies sighed in relief, finally able to breathe again. "Look at you, all happy. Just make sure you don''t bully others," Karsha said with a wicked grin, making his words and expression completely contradictory. The ladies around them rolled their eyes at his comment. Even Nedin seemed to catch the underlying tone of his statement. "Linnea, you can come out now," Karsha shouted, turning his gaze to a small mountain peak a few miles away. A few seconds later, Linnea emerged from the peak, looking like she had seen a ghost. "Everyone, this is Linnea, a friend I made a few days ago," Karsha introduced the young mage, who appeared as if she had been to the Netherworld and back. The Eternal Demon Gaze, now containing a part of a nightmare, had become so terrifying that even Tier 8 Calamity Mutants cowered in its presence. Despite not being aimed at her, Linnea and everyone else looked shaken just by the presence of such a terrifying demon eye. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last time Karsha used it, he got a horrible headache, but that was before he saturated his Lesser Alpha core. Now, his mental capacity was as strong as it could get. Even Tier 8 monsters were now at his mercy. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Hi everyone, I''m Linnea," she said, perhaps drawing courage from seeing Xian standing tall and handsome. She forced herself to wipe away her fear and speak. June and the other ladies glanced stealthily at Karsha, but seeing no mischief in his eyes, they sighed slightly in relief. They wouldn''t be gaining another sister just yet. June quickly went to Linnea''s side and placed a hand on her shoulder. "What sect are you from?" she asked warmly. Karsha gave June a thumbs up in his heart before moving to Xian''s side. Truth be told, Linnea was strong, but the Demon Eye had left her terrified. Seeing June help Linnea regain her composure made him appreciate her even more. "You''ve been busy, I see," Karsha said, glancing at the Darkskin Wolf General standing a few meters from Xian. "Tell me more about how you ended up here." Xian, happier than ever, started recounting his journey. "Well, I appeared in a forest just like everyone else. But unlike most who started by hunting ordinary monsters, I was attacked right off the bat by a Dark Alpha monster. Those were followed by mutants, all starting from Tier 6 and quickly upgrading to Tier 7." Karsha raised an eyebrow, impressed. "And you didn''t panic?" Xian shook his head. "No, I didn''t. As soon as I entered the forest, the two Avatars you gave me were summoned, and they started killing the monsters. I fought my way from Alphas to Dark Mutants, and then the Terror Mutants appeared. That''s when I started fighting to gain more companions." He didn''t bother communicating with them; he went straight for dominance, using the strength of his two avatars to his advantage. Strangely, when he offered the temporary contract, they all gladly accepted. This allowed him to quickly gather about ten Tier 7 Terror Mutants. With that firepower, he started exploring even further. After a few more battles, he entered the Purple Forest, where he freed most of the Terror Mutants and took in Tier 7 Calamity Mutants. Together with the two Avatars, he managed to capture two Tier 8 Dark Mutants. The moment they joined, his firepower skyrocketed, and he began heading deeper, cutting a path through the forest. Eventually, he entered a section of the forest dominated by Darkskin Wolves. When he arrived, he discovered that a battle had already taken place. Every monster was dead¡ªevery monster except for the Wolf General, who he named Zazzle. He wanted to use force initially, but after using his innate ability, he discovered that Zazzle was different. So, he communed with him, and to his surprise, Zazzle accepted the contract. This time, it was a full contract, marking Zazzle as his first true companion. The rest were all temporary companions. With Zazzle by his side, Xian began exploring further. After roaming and farming points and resources, he eventually met June and the others. He joined their group, and after some time exploring together, they found the hideout of the Berserker Bloodmoon Wolves, thanks to Zazzle''s guidance. The rest was history, witnessed by Karsha. "That was impressive. I am proud of you," Karsha said, genuinely pleased with Xian''s progress. "By the way, where are ThunderCoil and the other guy?" he asked, noticing his two Avatars hadn''t joined the battle. "Are those two Avatars humans?" Instead of giving a direct answer, Xian asked, intrigued by some peculiar behaviors he had observed from the Avatars. "What do you mean?" Karsha inquired, curious about Xian''s observations. "Thorr and Titan aren''t just ordinary Avatars," Xian explained. "After forming the contract with Zazzle, those two asked for leave to explore a part of the forest where Titan wants to gain the ability to upgrade and become a Mystical grade." Karsha was taken aback. he has already noticed something wasn''t quite normal about the avatars. He tried getting into it recently but didn''t make any headway, now however, he couldn''t just understand what was going on ''Does that mean the monsters on this island are different? But that still doesn''t explain Titan¡ªhe''s from the Red Planet. How could he be like this? Could it have something to do with me or maybe the system?'' Karsha pondered inwardly, questioning a series of possibilities. He struggled to understand how the Avatars he had acquired could exhibit such human-like characteristics. Even Nedin seemed to have transformed, becoming more human than she had been back on the island. As he pondered on these discoveries Karsha couldn''t shake off the unsettling feeling that there was more to discover about the nature of these Avatars and their connection to him or his system. "Let''s not dwell on it. You''re fortunate to be acquiring two Mystical Grade Avatars. Once they finish upgrading, your firepower will skyrocket," Karsha praised, causing Xian to beam with happiness. "So, I assume you''ll be releasing the Tier 7 Calamity Mutants and forming contracts with the Tier 8 Dark Mutants now that you have two Tier 8 Calamity Mutants and a Terror Wolf General," Karsha continued. "Yes," Xian nodded in agreement. "You can release the Calamity Mutants, but let the Tier 8 Dark Mutants form a contract with Linnea," Karsha suggested. Hearing this, Linnea glanced at Xian. Karsha smiled inwardly, feeling satisfied with his plan. ''The ball is in your court now, Xian,'' he thought to himself. Xian swiftly formed a seal, and four Calamity Mutants appeared. He retrieved 16 Calamity Cores and distributed four to each monster. As soon as they received the cores, they dashed off, leaving the Purple Forest. "That''s the deal we made. They assist me in gaining more points, and in return, I help them advance to the Tier 8 stage. Those cores would give them a 70% chance, which is better than nothing," Xian explained. "Smart move. That''s the kind of beast tamer you should strive to be," Karsha praised him. Xian then formed another seal, summoning the two Tier 8 Dark Mutants. "I want you two to form a contract with my friend here," Xian said pointing at Linnea, "and in return, I''ll assist you in advancing to the Calamity stage. If possible, I''ll even help you become a world boss. "How does that sound? It''s a better offer than the previous one right?," Xian spoke in a normal human language, but Karsha sensed an underlying tone of beast language. The two monsters hesitated for a moment before accepting Xian''s offer. "Fairy Linnea, please step beside me," Xian requested. Linnea nodded and walked over, standing beside him. He then began to form complex seals, conjuring four green runic marks. Two of these marks flew into each of the monsters'' foreheads, while the remaining two entered Linnea''s forehead. "It''s done. Later, I''ll teach you a simple way to communicate with them. For now, grant me access to your soul sea so I can create soul spaces for them," Xian explained. Linnea, not being a beast tamer, was unfamiliar with these techniques, but blind her trust in Xian prevented her from raising any defenses. Moments later, Xian successfully created two soul spaces within Linnea''s soul sea. The two monsters entered these spaces. "Congratulations, Linnea. Just follow Xian''s lead, and these companions of yours will become your strongest trump cards," Karsha praised her, giving a thumbs-up. "So, Xian, do you happen to have more of those Calamity Cores?" Karsha asked Chapter 262 Forming The Great Alpha Core "Big Brother, here are all the Calamity Monster Cores I''ve harvested so far," Xian said, taking out 89 cores, each radiating immense power. Some emitted wind energy, others light, water, fire, lightning, earth, and ice. Strangely, there were no Darkness cores among them. Karsha sighed and then selected ten of each type."I''ll need these," Karsha stated, taking the cores. Xian nodded and returned the remaining cores to his space ring, grateful to finally assist his big brother in some way. "You have 100 years to turn these three companions into Tier 12 World Bosses," Karsha declared. He sensed their initial skepticism about forming a contract with Xian, but their hope grew upon seeing the abundance of Calamity Cores. Ultimately, every monster craved strength, which is exactly what Karsha wished for Xian. Xian nodded. Karsha smiled and walked toward the four ladies, leaving Xian alone with Linnea. He started teaching her how to communicate with her beast companions. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Congratulations on forming your first wood spirit," Karsha said to Li Fei, who had a proud smile on her face. Among his women, she was the first to make such significant progress with the cultivation method he had given them. Creating her first wood spirit had made her several times stronger. "It''s all thanks to you giving me the method," Li Fei said with a beaming smile. Karsha nodded, pleased with her progress. "You''ve done well, Li Fei. Keep pushing yourself, and you''ll reach even greater heights." "We still have seven days to go. Other than Li Jing, who doesn''t have a cultivation method yet, you two should also try and see if you can make headway," June and Mei Lin nodded in agreement. June possessed a cultivation method that enabled her to form what she called an Immortal Stone within her Core or dantian. On this stone, she would inscribe runes that imbued her elemental powers with immense strength, granting her formidable abilities. However, forming the Immortal Stone was an arduous task, and Karsha knew it. Even though he believed June could not achieve it within the remaining seven days, all he could do was offer encouragement. "Mei Lin, you''ve grown a lot since we last met. I can sense you haven''t started using your cultivation method yet. Can you tell me why?" Karsha asked, his tone gentle despite his underlying concern. He wanted to understand Mei Lin''s hesitation, even though he was eager for her to progress. "I am still lacking. Although my foundation is intact, I haven''t mastered the elements enough to fuse lightning and ice with my spiritual core to condense the runes like sister June," Mei Lin explained earnestly. "I need more control over these elements, and I also lack the necessary ice and lightning energy sources to form the core. So for now, I''ll focus on hunting calamity ice and lightning monster cores, and worry about the rest later." "No need to be disappointed, Mei Lin. You''re already doing great, and I believe in you," Karsha reassured her with a warm smile. "Sometimes I forget that not everyone progresses at the same pace." He sighed softly and turned his attention to Li Jing. "My dear Fire Empress, it seems you''ve already found your path. As luck would have it, I have the perfect cultivation method for you. When we return, I''ll make sure to get it for you." Li Jing looked surprised. "You mean..." "Yes, the Flames of Eternity you used are just a part of a broader cultivation method called the Flame Tree of Eternity. It''s incredibly powerful," Karsha explained. He had seen the method on the island. He had verified it with the system when Li Jing had used the spell, and it had confirmed his suspicions. "Thank you," Li Jing said gratefully. "No need to thank me yet. I''ll accept it differently when we get back," Karsha replied with a mischievous smile. Li Jing and the other ladies blushed at his teasing remark. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here are all the calamity cores we''ve gathered," Li Jing handed Karsha a ring, and when he opened it, he was astonished. Inside were over 200 calamity cores. "13 Darkness-type cores," Karsha exclaimed in shock as he examined the black cores radiating terrifying dark energy. "We must have stumbled upon a Dark Tail Scorpion hideout. It was a tough battle, but Nedin turned the tide for us," Li Jing praised, glancing at the Ice Avatar who nodded in acknowledgment before returning to her task of absorbing an Ice Core. "She''s quiet," June remarked, observing Nedin thoughtfully. "And formidable," Mei Lin added, echoing June''s sentiment. "I''ll take all the darkness cores and ten of the others. I''m heading deeper into the forest''s inner area. The rest of you continue exploring with Nedin, Xian, and Linnea," Karsha instructed, laying out his plan for the group. "Are you sure about this? Sister Yi Ran mentioned that the Inner Area is packed with Tier 9 and even Tier 10 monsters. Tier 8 Calamity Mutants are considered cannon fodder there. Are you absolutely sure you want to go?" Li Jing asked, her motherly instincts kicking in. "Don''t worry, I''m not planning to hunt there. I just want to explore," Karsha reassured her. Ever since he entered the purple forest, he had felt an unsettling gaze upon him. As he moved deeper into the forest, the source of that gaze became clearer. He could sense it in the Inner Area ahead, and he felt compelled to investigate further. He also wanted to see if he could handle Tier 9 monsters and perhaps even challenge Tier 10 Alpha monsters, though he wasn''t aiming that high just yet. "Are you sure?" Li Jing pressed again, still concerned. "Woman, no sane person would throw away their life when they have such beauties beside them. I don''t want to regret not enjoying your company in the afterlife, so rest assured, I won''t do anything reckless," Karsha replied with a grin. The four ladies rolled their eyes at his shameless comment, but they knew he was serious. Who wouldn''t want to appreciate such beauty? He has five heaven-defying beauties by his side, why would he throw his life away? "I will be busy for the next two days, so let''s find a place a little isolated," Karsha suggested. Nedin had already cleared the battlefield, so they flew away, heading to a mountain a few miles from the battlefield. When they arrived at the mountain, Karsha was shocked to find a very spacious cave, large enough to fit a hundred people. He walked in, making sure it was empty. After walking for a few meters, he gestured for the others to follow. Xian left the Wolf General at the entrance to act as a guard. As they walked in, they were all flabbergasted to discover that the inside of the cave was about 170 km wide. The place was huge and filled with dense spiritual Qi. "This place is incredible," June said, her voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "Yeah, it''s perfect for seclusion," Karsha agreed, looking around with a smile. "We can set up camp here and use this time to train. We all fought a lot of battles so use this time to refine your energy and touch on your mistakes." The group spread out, each finding a spot to settle in. The dense spiritual Qi in the cave would aid their cultivation, making it an ideal place for their needs. Karsha and Xian on the other hand didn''t have the qualification to sense Spiritual energy yet, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have something going on. Xian retrieved a technique from his space ring and began studying it. Having only learned one soul skill, he knew he needed to expand his repertoire to be more effective in battles. Despite having the strongest firepower among the disciples who entered the island, his individual strength was still lacking. He needed more soul techniques to come into his own truly. Meanwhile, Karsha moved away from the group and activated his fortress. Once inside, he laid out a variety of items before him. There were cores of each element; light, wind, fire, earth, lightning, ice, and water, along with thirteen darkness cores. In addition to these, three bone shards, three darkness crystals, two lightning fruits, and many others also lay before him. Karsha removed his Blood Extraction ring and placed it in front of him. With all the necessary items for forming his next core ready, he retrieved a jade box and opened it. A powerful energy erupted from the pill nestled inside. He picked up the Core Formation Pill and swallowed it in one go. Instantly, a massive surge of energy rocked his body. His soul ring immediately appeared, amplifying his energy. However, it didn''t take long for him to feel a ravenous hunger emanating from within. Understanding what needed to be done, he formed a hand seal. At first, nothing happened. Then, a few seconds later, the items on the floor began to glow, their energies being drawn out and circulating through the air. The extracted energy began entering one of the three holders in his soul ring, with a small portion also being absorbed by his body. The Blood Extraction ring joined the process, releasing blood that circulated alongside the other energies. Karsha felt the energies swirling within him, merging and amplifying his strength. The light, wind, fire, earth, lightning, ice, and water cores contributed their unique energies, each adding to his power. The darkness cores, bone shards, and crystals brought their potent forces into the mix. The fortress hummed with a powerful resonance as Karsha continued to channel the energies. He focused intently, guiding the energies into the soul ring and his body. Slowly, the core started to form, but it was just an embryonic form. He continued to channel the energies into the soul Ring but the core growth was just too slow. A few hours passed, then a day passed. After a day, the core form grew to the size of a thumb. Karsha smiled sensing his body also increasing in strength. The more the core grew, the stronger he felt. he had received a few system messages but he hadn''t checked. BOOM! A few hours before the second day, a loud explosion rocked from Karsha''s body, "Finally" He smiled and retrieved another pill. he tossed it into his mouth and began condensing the Core. A few hours later, another explosion rocked out making Karsha smile cheerfully. He has finally formed his Great Alpha Core. Chapter 263 Entering the Inner Area of the Blood Forest < Ding! Congratulations on forming the second Core; Great Alpha Core. +5000 added to all stats, 1,000,000 added to Mana, 1,000 added to Charm >< Absorb More Energy to Develop and Saturate Your Core. Also, consume the Core Strengthening Pill when the core is half saturated to strengthen it before full saturation > < Ding! Congratulations, Your affinity for the Wind Element has advanced to the Medium Stage > < Ding! Congratulations, Your affinity for the Water Element has advanced to the Medium Stage > < Ding! Congratulations, Your affinity for the Earth Element has advanced to the Medium Stage > < Ding! Congratulations, Your affinity for the Darkness Element has advanced to the Medium Stage > "Damn, even without the Ring, Tier 8 Calamity Mutants will cowl in front of me," Karsha said looking at his new stats. Although several times lower than even a Tier 7 calamity Mutant, the energy running through him said otherwise. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < Class: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: None > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 7 > < STR: 39,700 / DEF: 41,000 / AGL: 39,300 / HEA: 46,600 / STA: 40,800 / INT: 42,800 > < Attack Power: 45,900 ~ 62,700> < Mana: 6,400,000 > < Charm: 10,500 > < Fame: 1,000 > < Exp: 10,000,000/15,000,000 > Not only had Karsha leveled up in terms of stats, but his aura had also undergone a massive transformation. It was now several times stronger than it had been, thanks to his journey so far and the effect of his Charm attribute. His charm didn''t just make him appear handsome; it also made him appear dangerous. Each time he gained a point in his Charm attribute, his aura multiplied in strength. With over ten thousand points in Charm, his aura had become overwhelmingly potent. He had never fully unleashed his aura before, not even when battling the Overlords, so he didn''t know just how domineering he had become. Karsha could feel the change within him. The power coursing through his veins, the enhanced aura surrounding him, and the sheer intensity of his presence were all testaments to his growth. His fortress hummed with the residual energy of his breakthrough. Although he can''t absorb spiritual Qi, the same cannot be said for the soul ring. Inside the fortress, the ring keeps absorbing the energy in the air making his newly formed core hum powerful energy fluctuation. He felt a newfound confidence as he sat there, absorbing the last remnants of energy. The challenges ahead, no matter how formidable, seemed surmountable. He was ready to face whatever came next. "I am going to make the Inner Area my playground," Karsha said with a sly smile before shifting his gaze to the next set of messages. "Looks like absorbing the calamity cores affected my elements. I guess I should further strengthen the Dark Prince Hell Art once I get back." With his elemental affinity now at the medium stage, Karsha could harness more power from his elements. His darkness element had also increased, meaning his Third Eye and Eternal Demon Gaze skills had become significantly more powerful. Karsha had always been wary of the Darkness element. He didn''t know exactly why, but he sensed a potent danger lurking within ever since he awakened it. When he awakened Absolute Darkness, it gave him complete control over darkness. With enough mastery and a higher affinity, he could even turn day into night, using the element to his advantage. It was incredibly powerful but equally dangerous. "Alright, let''s take it one step at a time," Karsha thought. "I''ll start by getting a sword skill for each element." So far, he had Fire Beam, Crescent Ice Strike, and Call of the Storm as his go-to sword attack skills. For his more mage-like abilities, Agni Infernal Dominion and Ice Queen Wrath filled that role. His Sword Storm skill had reached an S rating the last time he went into seclusion, but he hadn''t had a chance to use it yet. It was a devastating skill, perfect for taking down multiple enemies at once. "Good thing the elders and the Sect took the bait and showered me with thousands of skill books," Karsha thought, a smirk playing on his lips. Although he had a treasure trove of skill books on the island, they were all Tier 20 and above. He didn''t want to waste them until he knew exactly what he''d use them for. Learning a Tier 20 skill just for a domain felt like a waste, especially when he had no clue what the skill''s effect would be once added to his arsenal. Those skill books were precious, so he planned to save them until the system upgraded to 4.0. With the synthesis ability upgrade, he could merge higher-tier skills. For now, with the skills and techniques he already had, he wasn''t too worried about running out of options. "Five more days. Let''s get this over with," Karsha muttered as he stood up and deactivated the fortress. He saw Xian and the others a couple of kilometers away and quickened his pace to join them. "Sorry for wasting your time," he said, sitting down beside Linnea and Xian. "We have five more days to go. Although you six have reached the 20 million point mark, there''s still a lot of amazing stuff in the forest. So go ahead and claim them." He handed a map to Li Jing, who nodded in acknowledgment. The system had already informed Karsha that it had mapped out the outer area of the forest, so he had a printout made for his team. "Big brother, won''t you be coming with us?" Xian asked. Now that he has become stronger, he wants to show off to Karsha, sadly, Karsha won''t be joining them. He has his plans. The gaze that has been fixed on him since he entered the Purple Forest came from the inner area, so he ought to find it. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "No, I''ll be heading to the Inner Area to check out some things. You go with these Fairies and protect them so they can help you evolve Thorr to the Mystical grade," Karsha replied. Xian had already told him about his progress with ThunderCoil, whom he had named Thorr. Xian had been diligently hunting monsters, and once he secured 100,000 Tier 7 monster bodies and cores, he planned to feed Thorr the Lightning fruit to make him evolve to the Mystical grade. After a few more minutes of chatting and handing out some additional gifts, Karsha formed a party with Xian and Linnea. They wished each other luck before parting ways. Xian''s team boarded the flying boat, its sleek design cutting through the air with ease, while Karsha took to the skies on his own, heading deeper into the forest where the entrance to the Inner Area lay. As Karsha soared over the dense canopy, the forest beneath him seemed to pulse with life and danger. The deeper he flew, the more foreboding the environment became. The once lush and vibrant greenery began to darken, and the trees grew twisted and gnarled, their branches reaching out like skeletal hands. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, he spotted a massive figure moving through the trees below¡ªa Tier 8 Calamity Mutant, known as the Bonecrusher Golem. It stood at least twenty feet tall, its body a grotesque amalgamation of stone and bone. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and each step it took caused the ground to tremble. "Glad I don''t have to deal with that right now," Karsha muttered to himself, maintaining a safe distance as he flew past. A few moments later, he caught sight of another monstrous creature¡ªa Tier 9 Dark Alpha, the Thunderclaw Wyvern. Its scales crackled with electric energy, and its wingspan was so vast it cast a shadow that darkened the forest floor. With a roar that shook the heavens, it unleashed a bolt of lightning at an unfortunate beast below, incinerating it instantly. "Note to self: avoid the Thunderclaw Wyvern," Karsha thought, feeling a shiver run down his spine. The terrifying strength of the knockoff Dragon made him appear apprehensive yet excited at the same time. "Something is definitely wrong with me. As he continued his flight, Karsha encountered even more fearsome beasts. A Tier 9 Lesser Mutant called the Bloodspine Serpent slithered through the underbrush, its crimson scales blending with the shadows. Nearby, a Great Mutant, the Obsidian Titan, lumbered through a clearing, its skin as black as night and harder than the toughest steel. Karsha marveled at the sheer power and variety of these creatures. "This place is a nightmare," he remarked, his eyes constantly scanning for threats. The boundary between the outer area and the Inner Area of the forest came into view, marked by a colossal chasm that seemed to descend into the very depths of the earth. Massive, jagged rocks jutted out from the sides, and a thick, swirling mist obscured the bottom. The air was thick with malevolent energy, and the temperature seemed to drop several degrees as he approached. Karsha descended carefully, landing on a narrow ledge overlooking the chasm. The mist parted slightly, revealing eerie blue flames flickering in the depths below. "Guess this is it," Karsha said to himself, taking a deep breath. He looked around, noting the bizarre and twisted vegetation that clung to the rocks. Some of the plants had leaves that glowed with an unnatural light, while others seemed to move of their own accord, reaching out with tendrils like living creatures. "It''s going to be dangerous," Karsha said. His outfit shifted from the Karsha sect robe to a form-fitting cloak-like futuristic cloak armor. His dual sword sheath appeared on his back, inside are the Enigma Soul sword and another heaven-grade sword. His boots are military grade with runic symbols etched on them. "Time to see what secrets the Inner Area holds," he said, steeling himself for the challenges ahead. With a final glance back at the forest behind him, he stepped off the ledge and into the unknown depths of the Inner Area, ready to face whatever terrors awaited him. Chapter 264 Getting Attacked By a Bunch of Trees Immediately after Karsha stepped through the thin layer separating the Inner and Outer areas, an unknown energy washed over him.The layer he walked through was almost non-existent, yet it felt like he was traversing a few kilometers under intense gravitational pressure. However, Karsha didn''t panic. On the contrary, he felt immense joy deep within his soul, as if he subconsciously wanted to be there. "Tsk, there''s something wrong with me," he muttered as he found himself in a completely different yet strangely familiar place. Just like when he had walked through the portal, he appeared in a dense forest with peculiar-looking plants. Some of the plants were slender with strange markings on them. Others had green veins bulging out, while some exuded an aura of calmness. "This forest is dangerous," Karsha thought, sensing an unknown threat from the trees. He instinctively became alert, his grip on his sword firm, and quickly started making his way out of the forest while the system prepared a map for him. As Karsha navigated through the dense underbrush, the eerie stillness of the forest seemed to amplify every sound. His footsteps were muffled by the thick layer of fallen leaves, but the occasional rustle or snap of a twig made him tense. The plants around him continued to defy his expectations. Some seemed to pulsate gently, their markings glowing faintly in the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy. Others appeared almost sentient, their green veins shifting rhythmically as if breathing. Karsha couldn''t shake the feeling that the forest itself was alive, watching him with an unseen gaze. "Slash!" As Karsha continued to move through the forest, a branch shot out from one of the trees at a terrifying angle. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire However, Karsha, who had been on high alert, was quick to react. With a precise swing of his sword, he sliced through the branch effortlessly. His swordsmanship had become incredibly refined and powerful, and a single slash was all it took to sever the thick branch. But that was when his real problems began. The moment he cut off the branch, more branches started shooting toward him from different angles. "Plant monsters," Karsha realized, his eyes widening in surprise. The once-rigid branches had transformed, becoming flexible and aggressive as they lashed out at him. The forest seemed to come alive with a sinister intent. Karsha twisted and dodged, his movements fluid and calculated as he fended off the onslaught of animated branches. Each swipe of his sword sent splinters flying, but the relentless branches kept coming, their attacks growing more coordinated and fierce. Karsha''s heart raced as he fought to maintain his footing. He could see that these weren''t ordinary branches; they had a dark, pulsating energy, and their attacks were becoming more cunning. It was as if the forest itself was conspiring against him. He focused on cutting through the branches with precise, deliberate strikes, his mind racing to find a pattern or weakness in their relentless assault. "The branches are just weapons. Cutting them down is meaningless; I need to attack their stems instead," Karsha quickly realized. He used the system to check the information on the tree monsters. Name: Dark Vein Pine Tree Grade: Tier 8 Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: None Strength: 98,800 Agility: 88,400 Stamina: 90,800 Health: 109,000 Attack Power: 86,300 ~ 102,100 "Wait, Tier 8 Calamity Mutants right off the bat? And they have agility¡ªdoes that mean they can move?" Karsha wasn''t even done with his assessment when a plant shot from the ground, heading straight for him. Karsha was taken aback by the speed. He quickly used his movement technique to dodge and then charged his sword with 20% fire essence. "Wood and fire aren''t friends. Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered, slashing his sword forward and sending a crimson-red fire arc. The arc sliced through the air, cleanly severing the tree in half. "Damn, when did my fire beam skill take that hue" Karsha was taken aback by how the fire arc has changed color. He only gets that crimson hue when using the [One Slash Kill] form of the skill, now however, it showed when he used the normal form of the skill. "Was it the Fire Cores I have absorbed" He wondered as he looked at the dead tree monster. The tree''s trunk split with a sizzling sound and the branches that had been attacking him fell limp, lifeless. The smell of burnt wood filled the air as Karsha paused to catch his breath, his eyes scanning the area for more threats. But the forest wasn''t done with him yet. More trees began to stir, their branches twitching and reaching out like the limbs of a giant beast. Karsha knew he had to stay on the move. He sprinted towards the clearing, slashing and burning any branches that got too close. His mind was focused, his movements precise. "I guess all the trees here are monsters¡ªno need to show any mercy," Karsha said with a sinister smile. He muttered something under his breath, and the area within a 5km radius around him began to heat up. "Too bad it has come to this, but I want your cores for a special someone," he added with a grin. "Incinerate them, Phoenix!" Immediately, a colossal phoenix emerged from behind him, rising majestically into the sky. The creature was a brilliant crimson red, similar to his fire beam skill, but its head was adorned with golden lines. Its wings spanned an impressive 10km wide. The phoenix circled in the air, exuding intense heat. "Too bad it has come to this," Karsha repeated, watching as the mighty bird rose high before diving down with terrifying speed toward the plant monsters. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the phoenix descended, its fiery presence set the air ablaze. Karsha broke free from the entangling branches and took to the skies, hovering just below the clouds. BOOM! The phoenix collided with the forest, unleashing a massive explosion of fire and heat. The intense flames started to consume the plant monsters, turning them into ash. The fire spread wide consuming the mutated tree monsters that have a fatal weakness for fire. The once-dangerous trees were being incinerated, their dark energy vanishing in the inferno. The heat was so intense that the ground itself seemed to sizzle and crack. Hovering above the destruction, Karsha watched as the flames spread, ensuring that every tree monster was obliterated. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, "My chaotic Flame element is more terrifying than I gave it credit" Karsha said looking at the crimson-red fire spread out consuming everything. Hundreds if not thousands of tree monsters were incinerated leaving behind only their Green Cores. As the fire began to die down, he descended back to the ground, stepping cautiously over the smoldering remains of the forest. He started picking the Wood Cores with a satisfied smile. After about 10 minutes, he picked over a thousand cores and two Orbs. "Two drops, huh? Not bad for a day''s work," Karsha said with a satisfied smile. Without holding back, he took to the skies, speeding away as quickly as he could. He didn''t even bother checking his points, which had already started causing chaos both inside the Blood Forest and outside. - - - - Outside the Blood Forest, the King, the seven people who had accompanied him, the Sect leaders, and the Elders stood in stunned silence, their jaws hanging open as they looked at the points attached to Karsha''s name. "How is this possible?" one of the seven behind the King asked, breaking the silence. The task was to farm for 20 million points, but the points attached to Karsha''s name were in the billions. "He is just a Grandmaster. How was he able to earn this many points?" another questioned. It seemed inconceivable. A hundred million points would have been a stretch, but billions? That was beyond belief. The King narrowed his eyes, studying the numbers displayed. "There''s more to Karsha than we realized," he muttered, his mind racing with possibilities. "This changes everything." The Sect leaders and Elders exchanged uneasy glances. Karsha''s unprecedented success was sure to have far-reaching implications. The balance of power, the distribution of resources, and the very structure of their sect could be affected. "Isn''t this a good thing? Karsha is exactly what we need right now. The reason we made changes to this year''s Blood Expedition was to find geniuses who can represent our continent and compete with the heavenly talents of the Human Empire." The King paused, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Two years from now, the Altharos world will open. I don''t know about you, but I want our Kingdom''s geniuses to qualify and enter. The last time we had that opportunity was about 2,000 years ago. I want that to change. And from the results I''m seeing this year, I think we have a real chance." The Sect leaders and Elders nodded, their expressions shifting from shock to contemplation. The King''s words resonated with them. Karsha''s extraordinary performance wasn''t just an anomaly; it was a beacon of hope. A chance to reclaim glory and prestige for their Kingdom. "Your Majesty is right," one of the Sect Leaders said, stepping forward. "Karsha''s achievements could very well inspire others and strengthen our chances in the upcoming competition. We should support and cultivate his potential." Another Sect leader agreed, adding, "With proper guidance and resources, Karsha could become a pivotal figure in our efforts to qualify for Altharos World Opening. This could mark a new era for our Kingdom." The King smiled, pleased with the shift in their attitudes. "Exactly. We must nurture our talents and seize this opportunity. Karsha''s success is just the beginning. Let us prepare for the challenges ahead and ensure that our geniuses are ready to shine." Most of the Sect leaders started to see the bigger picture, however, not all of them had the same happy smile, and some had dark expressions on their faces. Karsha''s prowess is a slap to their faces and some of them start making sinister plans in their minds Chapter 265 Battle In the Skies While everyone was shocked by the sudden boost in Karsha''s points, Karsha was speeding through the sky, looking down at the vast, limitless forest below.His massacre of the tree monsters had been brutal, but it was necessary. He needed not only the points but also the cores. Li Fei had already formed her wood spirit, and she needed much energy to grow it. Just sucking the life force of ordinary trees and monsters wasn''t enough. She needed a lot of wood energy. So even though what Karsha did might be considered genocide, the trees had attacked him first. Killing them was an act of self-defense. The landscape below him blurred as he moved at incredible speed, his thoughts focused on the next steps. However, just when he was making plans on where to land next, a red light flashed ahead of him making him dive sideways barely evading a piercing feather attack. "What was that" Karsha shouted breaking into a cold sweat. He turned toward the direction the attack came from and for a split second, his soul went to Yama realm and back. "That''s one large motherfucker" A large, mythical bird-like monster adorned with vibrant blue feathers that shimmer with an ethereal glow appeared on the horizon, its wings extending several km wide. The feathers on its wings and tail emit a faint luminescence. Its head is adorned with a crown of sharp, spiky feathers, giving it a regal yet menacing appearance. The creature''s piercing orange eyes exude intelligence and a fierce intensity. Its talons are long, sharp, and black, making them capable of tearing through anything, even metals. Name: Azure Tempest Hawk Grade: Tier 8 Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: Azure Phoenix (Sage) Strength: 102,800 Agility: 120,400 Stamina: 100,800 Health: 130,000 Attack Power: 100,700 ~ 120,100 "I am out of my league here," Karsha muttered as he stared at the terrifying info of the monster he was meant to fight. The Azure Tempest Hawk''s stats were intimidating, especially its agility. He knew he couldn''t outrun it with just his current abilities. He hadn''t yet qualified to learn the flying movement technique, so he had to rely on his agility and the enhanced flying capability of his Bone Wings. Without a proper flying technique, he would just be offering himself to the monster. "Looks like the skies are also not safe," Karsha thought as he unsheathed his swords, channeling fire essence into them. The monster hovered in the air, glaring at Karsha with a menacing gaze. "Come at me, stupid," Karsha taunted, charging his wings with his lightning element and using the little control he had over his wind element. He needed every advantage he could muster. But aside from that, he wants to see how he will fare in flying combat. The Azure Tempest Hawk screeched, its cry echoing through the sky as it swooped down toward Karsha with incredible speed. Karsha braced himself, his mind focused and body ready. As the hawk closed in, he dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding its razor-sharp talons. With a swift motion, Karsha slashed his swords, releasing arcs of fire towards the hawk. The flames licked at the creature''s feathers, but it barely seemed to notice. He used the Fire beam attack at ten percent capacity, but it barely scratched the surface of the monster''s wing. It banked sharply, turning around for another pass. Seeing his attack ineffective, Karsha knew he had to be smarter, using his agility and elements to outmaneuver the beast. He can''t match it in agility and strength, so his huge brain and combat experience are the key. He channeled more lightning into his wings, boosting his speed, and launched himself upwards, trying to gain the higher ground. The hawk followed, relentless in its pursuit. Karsha spun in mid-air, sending a burst of wind to disrupt its flight path. The Rapid fire attacks rain down on the monster making it falter for a moment, giving Karsha a precious second to attack. He unleashed two powerful fire beam attacks aiming for the hawk''s wings. The flames scorched its feathers, and the hawk screeched in pain. Seizing the opportunity, Karsha dove towards the ground, hoping to draw the creature closer. The hawk followed, its anger evident in its fierce cries. As it closed the distance, Karsha abruptly halted and spun around, channeling a powerful surge of lightning through his wings and swords. With a mighty slash, he released a crackling wave of energy that struck the hawk head-on. The lightning wave slammed into the Azure Tempest Hawk, sending sparks flying. The creature let out a deafening screech, but it didn''t go down. Instead, it grew more enraged, its eyes burning with fury. Karsha knew he had to intensify his attacks. His intelligence is far superior to the monster, so all he is doing is leading it on. With a swift motion, he switched to his ice element, his swords glowing with a frosty blue light. He dashed towards the hawk, slashing at its wings with icy strikes. The hawk has fire affinity, so ice is the best counter. Each hit left trails of frost, slowing the hawk''s movements and making it harder for the creature to maneuver. The hawk retaliated, its beak snapping and talons swiping at Karsha. He dodged nimbly, using his agility to stay out of reach. He combined his ice and fire elements, his left heaven-grade sword glowing blue and the Enigma sword glowing crimson red. With a powerful leap, he brought both swords down in a cross-slash, releasing a burst of steam as the contrasting elements clashed against the hawk''s body. The explosion of steam momentarily blinded the hawk, giving Karsha a chance to gain some distance. He took to the skies again, this time charging his swords with both fire and lightning. The blades crackled with energy, arcs of electricity dancing around the flames. The hawk let out a screeching sound and its body shook. At once, it swung its wings in a wide arc sending streaks of fire toward Karsha. Karsha''s eyes immediately flicked making lightning dance on them. His body started to fade in and out of existence as he maneuvered his way in the sky dodging the fire feather attacks. "Ouch," Karsha shouted as a fire feather struck his shoulder drawing blood. "This monster needs to die" Karsha''s eyes turned red as he focused on his right sword. More and more Fire essence poured into them making it glow brighter. "Eat This" He dove up taking a few damages. Diving down, he slashed his sword sending a 50-meter-wide fire arc slicing through the air. The hawk tried to evade but an unknown force made its movement slow down a bit. The razor-sharp fire arc struck its left feather inflicting a huge damage on it. "Let''s finish this," Karsha muttered, eyes focused on the hawk. He charges his sword again making one crackle with lightning, the other fire. He swooped down with incredible speed, slashing at the hawk with both swords. The combined elements created a devastating attack, the flames burning and the lightning shocking the hawk simultaneously. The creature roared in agony, its movements becoming more frantic and desperate. Karsha didn''t let up. He continued his assault, alternating between ice, fire, and lightning. Each strike was precise, targeting the hawk''s weak points and wearing it down. The sky was filled with flashes of light and bursts of fire, a chaotic dance of elements. "You want to run, leave your life behind." Karsha who is bleeding all over raged. The hawk, now severely weakened, tried to escape. But Karsha was relentless. He charged his swords with one final, massive surge of energy, channeling a large chuck of fire essence into his soul weapon, ready for a devastating attack. With a mighty swing, he released a powerful fire arc cutting the air with devastating speed and might. The arc hit the hawk with full force, engulfing it in a blinding explosion of elemental fury. The creature let out one last, ear-piercing screech before it was overwhelmed by the attack. Its body stopped moving midair and began to fall, crashing into the forest below with a thunderous impact. The collision shattered trees and scorched the ground, creating a massive crater where the hawk had landed. Karsha landed nearby, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He glanced down at his right arm, which was dripping with blood. Cracks had appeared on his skin, and it looked like his arm was about to give out. "That was dangerous," he muttered, wincing as he inspected his hand, which had nearly turned into a bloody pulp. He had used about 50% of his fire essence for the final attack, pushing his powers to their limit. While his sword had managed to withstand the stress, his hand had not been so fortunate. The excessive energy discharge had nearly caused his arm to rupture. His enhanced healing abilities immediately kicked in. His hands started to heal but he wouldn''t be able to use it for the next hour. He quickly stored the body and core of the monster, "Hando will like this monster" He didn''t drain its blood. The system has already extracted the bloodline for his class and its blood essence which has begun tempering his body. "Time to leave before an unknown monster shows up" Karsha still feeling the gaze on him took to the skies once more and started heading even deeper into the unending forest. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire After flying for a while, a mountain appeared on the horizon. He quickly dived toward it landing on it with a lightning thud. His breath was ragged. His hands are still healing so he needed a place to heal. Immediately he landed on the mountain, he sensed some powerful Aura heading his way. He quickly dash forward heading toward a cave he spots when flying down. A few seconds later, he entered the cave and sealed it with his earth element. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 266 The Ancient Murals Immediately after Karsha entered the cave and sealed it, he sat in a lotus posture and retrieved a pill from his space ring.He swallowed it, allowing the healing pill''s power to take effect. Simultaneously, he activated his healing water element, which began to mend his injuries. Slowly but surely, his body started to recover, and his hands showed visible signs of healing. Karsha closed his eyes and focused, channeling his energy to aid in the healing process. He could feel the warmth of the pill spreading through his body, knitting together torn muscles and sealing the cracks in his skin. The soothing essence of his water element flowed through him like a gentle river, calming his mind and easing the pain. As time passed, his breathing steadied and the throbbing in his arm subsided. The battle wasn''t that intense, it''s just that the environment fought on wasn''t his domain. It was his first battle in the air so he suffered some damage. After a while, Karsha opened his eyes, and the healing process was well underway. His hands were no longer dripping with blood, and the cracks in his skin had significantly diminished. The cave was quiet, a stark contrast to the chaos of the battle he had just endured. He took a deep breath, appreciating the momentary peace and the progress he had made in healing. "That was close," he murmured, flexing his fingers to ensure they were functioning properly. The battle with the Azure Tempest Hawk had been a harsh reminder of the dangers he faced, but it had also reinforced his resolve. "Let me look around," Karsha said, standing up and beginning to walk around the cave. The cave was not particularly large, but it had an ominous feel to it. Karsha instantly knew why. The walls were covered in murals and ancient texts, etched into the stone with meticulous detail. He approached one section of the cave and gazed at the murals and text. The first thing that caught his eye was a red-like paint that signified blood. The blood flowed freely like a river from what appeared to be a fierce battle between monsters. "The battle raged on for many weeks with neither side giving up. It was a brutal battle that shook the Trinx world, killing thousands if not millions," Karsha read aloud from the text beneath the murals. The battle was vividly depicted in the mural. Massive beasts clashed, their forms twisted and monstrous, and rivers of blood flowed beneath their feet. The sky was dark and stormy, adding to the sense of chaos and destruction. Karsha moved along the wall, his eyes scanning the images and the accompanying texts. Each mural told a different part of the story. One showed a monstrous leader, towering above the others, its eyes glowing with malevolence. Another depicted desperate, smaller creatures fighting valiantly against overwhelming odds. "This must have been an epic war," Karsha mused, fascinated by the details. "But what caused it? What were they fighting for?" He continued reading the ancient text, hoping to find answers. "The conflict was over the control of the Trinx Core, a powerful artifact that could grant immense power to its wielder. Both sides coveted it, believing it would give them dominion over the Trinx world." Karsha''s curiosity was piqued. The Trinx Core sounded like a relic of incredible significance, and it explained the ferocity of the battle depicted in the murals. He wondered if the artifact still existed and, if so, what kind of power it held. As he explored further, he found more scenes of the battle''s aftermath. The once vibrant land was left in ruins, and the surviving creatures mourned their fallen comrades. "The war ended in a stalemate, with neither side emerging victorious. The Trinx Core was lost to time, hidden away to prevent further bloodshed," Karsha read. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He paused, taking in the gravity of the story. The cave''s murals were not just a record of a battle, but a warning. The power of the Trinx Core had brought nothing but destruction and sorrow. However, Karsha found the account to be vague. There was no mention of the monsters involved in the battle, no explanation of how it started, and no clear reason why it happened in Trinx, which Karsha believed to be this world. "I need to find the beginning of these murals and follow them according to how they have been written," Karsha muttered to himself. He quickly began scanning the cave, looking for the start of the story. Before long, the system pointed him in the right direction. He swiftly moved to the indicated spot and stopped in front of the first mural. This mural provided a clearer picture. It depicted a time of peace in the Trinx world, with various creatures living in harmony. In the center was a glowing object, the Trinx Core, revered by all. The text beneath explained that the Core was a source of balance and prosperity, its energy sustaining the land and its inhabitants. The next section showed the arrival of an unknown force, dark and malevolent. These intruders coveted the power of the Trinx Core, believing it would grant them unparalleled strength and control. The mural illustrated their assault on the peaceful inhabitants, igniting the brutal conflict. "The battle began when an army of dark beasts, led by a malevolent entity known as Bloodhorn Panther Demon general, invaded Trinx," Karsha read aloud. "Bloodhorn sought to harness the power of the Trinx Core to ascend and become a Demon Lord." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire The following scenes depicted the escalating war. On one side were the guardians of Trinx, a coalition of powerful monsters and beings who fought to protect the Core. On the other were Bloodhorn''s forces, relentless and destructive, causing chaos and devastation. "The defenders included creatures like the Blacktail Lightning Fox King, Guardian Behemoth Elephant, the Sky Serpent, and the Flame Hawk Phoenix," Karsha continued, reading the names. "Each fought valiantly, but the invaders were numerous and ruthless." As he moved further along the wall, Karsha found depictions of the pivotal moments in the battle. The Guardian Behemoth fell in a valiant last stand, the Sky Serpent using its final breath to shield the Core, and the Flame Phoenix sacrificing itself to obliterate a significant portion of the enemy forces. Despite these heroic efforts, the battle reached a grim climax. The final mural showed the Trinx Core being hidden away, sealed by powerful magic to prevent Bloodhorn from claiming it. The land was left in ruins, its once vibrant energy now dimmed. "The war ended with the Core hidden away, and the land of Trinx sealed to prevent further bloodshed," Karsha read the concluding text. "Bloodhorn''s forces were driven back, but the cost was immense. The world of Trinx fell into darkness, its guardians lost, its power hidden." Karsha stood back, absorbing the full story. The murals had painted a comprehensive picture of a tragic war, one that had left an indelible mark on the world. The Trinx Core''s power had brought prosperity, but also great peril. Its concealment was both a protective measure and a loss. Karsha''s eyes flashed to one last mural, and he started to read the text. "The core is the will of the world. The moment it''s tampered with, it will result in great calamity. The world of Trinx used to be a realm of great prosperity among different breeds of beasts. However, after the intense battle, the core was injured and sealed away, turning the world into chaos. The beasts lost their innate blessings and became monsters forever." The text continued, describing the irreversible transformation. "They cannot come back from it. Before the core was lost, a sliver of its power sealed the world of Trinx and divided it into three parts, each packed with countless monsters. Since the monsters are now beings with no innate reason, their existence becomes meaningless, and they are left to hunt each other for all eternity." Karsha felt a profound sadness as he absorbed the full impact of the mural''s message. The beasts of Trinx, once noble and powerful, were now cursed to a life of endless conflict and suffering. This world, once a paradise, had become a nightmare. "Was the core the existence that was gazing at me?" Karsha muttered, staring intently at the murals. Despite the detailed history, there was no mention of the core being taken by the invaders, which implied it was still somewhere in this world. Perhaps it was the very thing reaching out to him. "Let''s not conclude just yet," he said, taking one last glance at the murals. He walked back to his previous spot and sat down, deep in thought about what he had discovered and its significance. As he pondered, several questions and theories began to form in his mind. "Why would the core reach out to me? Is it seeking help to restore balance to this world?" Karsha wondered. The core, being the will of the world, might have sensed his presence and potential to aid in its restoration. "If the core is still here, where could it be hidden? And what would I need to do to find it?" He considered the possibility that the core was protected by powerful seals or hidden in a place that only a select few could access. His journey might involve deciphering clues or overcoming trials to reach it. "What happened to Zolgaroth and his forces? Are they still a threat?" Karsha knew that if the invaders were still around, they would pose a significant danger to anyone attempting to restore the core. He would need to prepare for potential confrontations with these dark forces. "Could the core''s injury be healed, and if so, how?" Healing the core might require gathering rare materials, performing ancient rituals, or even enlisting the help of other powerful beings or artifacts. "Why did the core choose to divide the world into three parts? What significance does this division hold?" Karsha speculated that the division could be a strategic measure to contain the chaos or protect certain areas. Understanding the reason behind this division might provide crucial insights into the world''s current state. Karsha''s mind raced with possibilities and uncertainties. The murals provided valuable information, but they also left many questions unanswered. He knew that his journey ahead would be filled with challenges, but he felt a renewed sense of purpose. Rising from his seat, Karsha took a deep breath and spoke, "I can only track the source of this gaze and find out for myself. Chapter 267 Another Statue After leaving the cave, now fully healed and brimming with theories, Karsha set off deeper into the forest. He had a much better sense of how much his body could handle now, so he wasn''t taking any chances.He had to reach the source of the disturbance in the inner area within the next four days; otherwise, he''d be teleported out. The expedition would wrap up in four days, and everyone would be expelled from the forest. "I need to open a portal to the island here so I can come back later," Karsha muttered as he paused to survey his surroundings. Finding the current spot unsuitable for a portal entrance, he continued. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire "It''s time for you to do your thing." With a swift motion, he sent his glaive flying toward a Tier 8 Calamity Mutant several kilometers away. The glaive shot forward with terrifying speed, aiming straight for the mutant''s eye. Karsha didn''t waste time with his sword; now that his lightning elemental affinity had reached a high level, he coated his glaive with lightning and let it perform a sneak attack. The monsters only realized what was happening when the glaive struck their weak points. As Karsha pushed deeper into the forest, he moved with calculated precision. His flying glaive darted through the trees, a blur of deadly energy, striking from the shadows. The forest was alive with the hum of magic and the roars of unseen beasts, but Karsha''s glaive was faster and more precise. His first target was a Gloomfang Tiger, a massive beast with dark fur and glowing red eyes. The glaive whistled through the air, catching the tiger off guard as it pounced on an unsuspecting deer. The glaive''s edge pierced the tiger''s eye in a flash, sending it crashing to the ground before it could react. Further along, Karsha encountered a Storm Viper, a serpentine creature slithered silently among the foliage. It was preparing to strike at a nearby herbivore when the glaive struck with lethal accuracy. The glaive, coated in crackling lightning, sliced through the viper''s scales and into its brain, frying the monster before it could even hiss in surprise. Next was a Shadow Lurker, a creature that blended seamlessly with the darkness of the forest. Karsha''s glaive shot forward as the Shadow Lurker stalked a group of smaller prey. The glaive struck from an impossible angle, skewering the monster''s head and sending it tumbling through the undergrowth, where it lay twitching. A few kilometers later, Karsha encountered a Forest Titan, a towering, hulking beast with a thick, armored hide. The Forest Titan was busily tearing apart a tree with its massive claws. Karsha knew a direct approach wouldn''t work; instead, he waited for the perfect moment. As the Titan reared back, the glaive shot through the gaps in its armor, targeting its exposed eye and vital organs. The Titan roared in pain but fell to the ground, its death a quiet whisper in the dense forest. Only a handful of creatures noticed the series of brutal, lightning-fast attacks. Most were either too engrossed in their own pursuits or too slow to react. Karsha''s stealthy approach ensured that his glaive always struck first, leaving his enemies unaware and unprepared. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Still, not even a single Avatar or drop. I guess the bodies will fetch some cool spirit stones. Hando is going to flip when he sees my stash this time" Karsha smiles as he continues to kill his way through the forest. "Huh, you want to come out now?" Karsha muttered as he felt a mental nudge from Khinux, his Mystical-grade avatar. It seemed Khinux was eager to join the fray. Karsha''s method had finally paid off; his sinister-looking Avatar had learned to control its urges and was ready to fight. "Well, well, well, it took you longer than I thought," Karsha said with a smug grin, eyeing the 3-meter-tall behemoth standing before him. "Nedin has already proven herself. Show me you deserve the title of being my number one. All the monsters you kill will be yours to consume, but I want the cores." Khinux gave a slight nod, his eyes glowing with dark energy. He raised his colossal red broadsword and rested it on his shoulder, letting the dark energy seep from his massive form. With a stern gaze into the forest, he was ready for action. "Go easy on them," Karsha added as a parting advice. But Khinux didn''t heed the warning. With a roar, he charged into the forest. What followed was a cacophony of destruction: explosions, roars, screeches, and the sound of death. The forest erupted into chaos as Khinux''s Mystical-grade Avatar unleashed its fury. The trees trembled, and the very ground seemed to quake with each swing of his massive sword. Monsters that had once prowled the forest with impunity now fell victim to Khinux''s relentless assault. Karsha just couldn''t believe it. Khinux, a Tier 7 Terror Mutant is cleaving through Tier 8 Calamity Mutants like they are bugs in his eyes. "Again I say, the beasts on the island are several times stronger the the normal beasts. What is the reason" He asked but again, there was no answer, so he continued to watch and follow as Khinux unleashed his deadly attacks. His Glaive also streaked through the air sneak attacking the monsters. Messages of him earning hundreds of millions of points per kill kept flashing before his eyes, but he was too dumbfounded by the sheer chaos Khinux was unleashing that he didn''t even seem to notice. Beasts like the Thunderclaw Gryphon and Creeping Shadow Wyrm met their end in a whirlwind of violence that erupted from just a single swing of a colossal Broadsword. The Gryphon''s lightning-infused screeches were abruptly silenced as Khinux''s sword cleaved through its wings, while the Wyrm''s sinuous body was severed with a single, powerful strike. "Nice strike, Khinux! Make this forest your bitch!" Karsha cheered from behind as Khinux severed the head of a monster with a single swing of his sword, no skill needed. "This motherfucker has gotten stronger," Karsha muttered, feeling a cold sweat form on his back as he recalled his battle with Khinux back on Snake Island. Khinux''s rampage continued unabated. More and more monsters met their end against his blade. The forest was thrown into disarray, with monsters fleeing in terror or falling beneath the onslaught. Karsha watched from the sidelines, a mix of satisfaction and wariness in his eyes. His avatar was living up to its reputation, and the chaos was exactly what he had anticipated. "Huh, why are there no Tier 9 monsters yet?" Karsha wondered aloud. "I clearly saw some Tier 9 monsters even in the outer area. What''s wrong with this inner area?" As he pondered this, Karsha''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of higher-tier beasts. The absence of stronger monsters was unsettling, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Khinux continued his rampage, cutting down anything in his path, but Karsha''s mind was elsewhere. He needed to understand why the inner area seemed devoid of the powerful foes he expected. There had to be a reason, and he was determined to find out before time ran out. "That''s enough, Khinux," Karsha called out. "They''ve all seen who the overlord is; no need to continue bullying them." He had noticed that the remaining monsters were running away in fear. Khinux''s brutality was so overwhelming that they didn''t even have the will to retaliate. "Let''s go search for stronger opponents. These ones are beneath you." Khinux stopped and rested his enormous sword on his shoulder. "Damn, that looks badass," Karsha cursed inwardly, admiring the intimidating posture Khinux had taken. It was clear that he was looking down on the fleeing monsters. Karsha could only smile and then head deeper into the forest. As they moved forward, most of the monsters that had initially fled did their best to hide from Karsha and Khinux. Those who were unaware that the Yama King and his powerful subordinate had entered the forest attacked them, but they all met their end in the most gruesome ways. Khinux''s red broadsword cleaved through flesh and bone with terrifying ease, while Karsha''s glaive continued to strike with pinpoint accuracy from the shadows. The deeper they ventured, the more Karsha''s anticipation grew. He was eager to find the stronger opponents he knew had to be lurking somewhere in the inner area. "Huh, is that a status" Karsha and Khinux stood atop a mountain peak looking over the forest. 4 miles from the, he saw an object resembling a statue standing tall. "This can''t be" Karsha stopped and let a small smile escape his lips. "The other half is here" He muttered looking at the statue. With his tight sense, he could tell the statue''s identity. It''s the same statue he had sensed before entering the forest. The same statue that made him comprehend a part of the sword. "Keep up" Karsha''s bone wings appeared and took to the skies. Khinux looked at him and then his sword floated. He stepped on it and also took to the skies, "Showoff" Karsha became jealous seeing his Avatar fly on his sword. They flew toward the statue with anticipation burning in Karsha''s heart. He had comprehended something profound in the first statue but it was incomplete. So he knew there had to be the other half somewhere. He has been comprehending the first part he had recieced and from the small progress he had made, he could tell he had chance upon something profound. If he gets all and comprehends them all, his swordsmanship will become several times more deadly. "I knew it" Karsha smiled looking at the statue. "Huh, why are there no markings on it" Karsha quickly noticed this statue has no markings on it. The first has marks each carrying a complex combination of sword moves, but the particular statue has no markings whatsoever. He flew down and began circling it to see if there were any hidden markings, but after an hour of looking closely, he came out with nothing. It''s just a plain statue with no markings. Karsha''s face turned green. He expected something profound but this is just a low blow to his ego. He wanted to send a fire beam attack toward the statue, however, before he could make any move, a voice entered his head "You have finally arrived" Chapter 268 One with the Sword Karsha''s eyes flashed when a voice entered his head. Instinctively, he dropped into a lotus posture. His mind was flooded with a profound presence that demanded his full attention.As his consciousness was drawn into an unknown space, leaving his body behind, he felt no sinister intentions from the presence and surrendered willingly, offering no resistance. His mind drifted through the emptiness of space for what felt like an eternity until he found himself atop a mountain that extended beyond the clouds. For a moment, he did nothing, simply standing there and allowing his mind to settle. The experience of having his consciousness pulled through space to an unknown realm left him feeling drowsy and disoriented. As he regained his composure, Karsha took in his surroundings. The air was crisp and clear, the sky an endless expanse of blue. Below, a vast landscape stretched out, teeming with life and energy. He could feel the power of the place thrumming beneath his feet, a force unlike anything he had encountered before. "What is this place?" he wondered aloud, his voice echoing in the stillness. A deep, resonant voice responded, "Welcome, Lord Karsha Damon. I have been waiting for you for eons" Karsha immediately jumped forward before turning back to face the voice. About 50 meters from him stood a man who appeared to be in his late 50s, with a longsword sheathed at his waist. His pure white hair flowed behind him like an immortal''s. He had a smile playing on his lips, yet no aura could be felt from him. "Who are you, and how do you know my name?" Karsha asked. He had experienced this sort of encounter before but had never gotten used to it. Despite having only been in the cultivation world for about a year, many people he wasn''t aware of seemed to know him. The Old Man on the Red Planet had narrated his entire life in a few sentences, and now another stranger called out his name as if they had been friends for eons. "This humble one is General Hammon Hans II, a loyal servant of the 7th Fateless," the man replied. Karsha''s heartbeat quickened upon hearing the name. For some unknown reason, he felt a strong attachment to it, though he didn''t know why. "The 7th Fateless?" Karsha echoed. "Ha, it seems you are still asleep," Hans said with a sigh. Karsha''s curiosity was piqued. "What do you mean by ''I am still asleep''?" he asked. This was the second time he had heard that phrase. The first had been from Old Man Teye on the Red Planet, and now from General Hans. He needed to know. "I can''t say. Telling you would harm your Karma, hurting you in unimaginable ways. It''s best if you discover it yourself. I hope my Lord won''t take offense to this," Hans replied. Karsha could only sigh. Just when he felt on the verge of uncovering something profound, a higher power would intervene and stop him. Karsha''s mind raced with questions, but he knew better than to rush. He took a deep breath and asked, "Why am I here?" Although the being was addressing him as "Lord," he knew not to be arrogant. The presence before him was beyond his current capabilities, and it was better to be respectful. "You are here to comprehend the full form of ''One with the Sword.'' You have already grasped the first form, but that was just a test. The true form is here," Hans said, extending his hands upward. The heavens rumbled, and the sky parted to reveal a magnificent stone tablet made from the rarest jade. "This is the Immortal Platform from the Primordial Era. On/In it is a complete recording of the True Path of a Swordsman. It''s called ''One with the Sword,'' a very difficult but also the strongest path to follow." Karsha''s eyes widened as he looked at the tablet. It radiated an ancient, profound energy that seemed to resonate with his very soul. "The path of ''One with the Sword'' dates back to the dawn of the Primordial Era," Hans continued. "It was discovered by the First Sword Sovereign, a being of unparalleled skill and wisdom. "He meditated for millennia, seeking to become one with his blade, to transcend the limitations of flesh and steel. Through countless battles and endless refinement, he finally achieved his goal, merging his soul with his sword and becoming an immortal Sword legend." Hans paused, allowing Karsha to absorb the gravity of his words. "This path is not for the faint of heart. It demands absolute dedication, unwavering focus, and a willingness to sacrifice everything for the sake of perfection. The first form you comprehended was but a glimpse into this profound journey. "The true essence of ''One with the Sword'' lies in understanding that the sword is not just a weapon, but an extension of your very being." Karsha nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. He felt a deep connection to the tablet as if it were calling out to him, urging him to unlock its secrets. "The tablet," Hans continued, "contains the insights and experiences of countless swordmasters who walked this path before you. Each one left its mark, adding to the collective wisdom inscribed upon its surface. "To fully comprehend ''One with the Sword,'' you must immerse yourself in this knowledge, meditate on its teachings, and internalize its principles until they become a part of you." Hans''s voice took on a more solemn tone. "However, be warned: this path is fraught with danger. Many have tried and failed, their souls consumed by the very power they sought to master. But those who succeed... they become legends, wielding their swords with a grace and power that defies the very fabric of reality." Karsha felt a surge of determination. He had come so far, endured so much, and now stood on the precipice of greatness. The path ahead was daunting, but he knew that this was his destiny. With a deep breath, Karsha asked, "How do I proceed?" Hans smiled and formed a hand seal, conjuring a runic symbol. Karsha''s eyes lit up upon seeing the Rune. "Form a soul contract with it, and it will become your companion for the rest of your journey as a swordsman. Note, you must gain the approval of the spirit hidden within," Hans explained. Karsha nodded, slicing his palm open. Walking forward, he pressed his bloody hand against the tablet. The tablet emitted a faint glow at his touch. In an instant, Karsha''s mind and soul connected with the tablet, and his consciousness was drawn inside. He found himself in a vast, ethereal realm filled with shimmering lights and floating runes. In the center of this mystical space stood a figure, ethereal and graceful, her presence radiating an aura of ancient wisdom and power. She had long, flowing hair that seemed to be made of light itself and eyes that held the depth of countless millennia. "Welcome, Karsha Damon," the spirit spoke, her voice melodic and soothing. "I am Elara, the spirit of the Immortal Platform. You seek to walk the path of ''One with the Sword.'' To do so, you must prove your worth and gain my approval." Karsha bowed respectfully. He was awestruck by the beauty of Elara but he quickly composed himself. "I am honored to meet you, Fairy Elara. What must I do to gain your approval?" Elara''s gaze softened. "To gain my approval, you must demonstrate not only your skill with the sword but also your understanding of its true essence. Show me that you can harmonize with the blade" With a wave of her hand, Elara conjured two ethereal swords, shimmering with a celestial light. "Take these swords and show me your mastery," she instructed. Karsha grasped the ethereal swords, feeling their power course through him. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to center himself. He recalled everything he had learned, the techniques he had mastered, and the lessons he had absorbed. He began to move, his motions fluid and precise, each strike and parry executed with perfect grace. As he flowed through a series of complex sword forms, he focused on becoming one with the blade, letting it guide his movements. The ethereal realm around him responded, the floating runes and lights shifting and dancing in harmony with his movements. Elara watched intently, her expression thoughtful. "Impressive," she said softly. "But skill alone is not enough. Show me the heart of a swordsman." Karsha paused, understanding her challenge. He took another deep breath, letting go of any remaining tension. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He allowed his mind to empty, his soul to merge completely with the swords. He felt its essence, its history, and its purpose. As he moved again, there was a noticeable difference. Each swing of the swords carried not just power but a profound connection. The swords were no longer a mere tool; it was a part of him, an extension of his will and spirit. He felt the rhythm of the universe in his movements, the balance of life and death, creation and destruction. Elara''s eyes widened slightly, and a smile formed on her lips. "You have shown me your heart, Karsha Damon. You have demonstrated the true essence of what it takes one to walk the path of ''One with the Sword.''" She stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on his forehead. "You have my approval. From this moment on, the Immortal Platform is yours and I will be your guide throughout your journey in the path of True swordsmanship." Karsha felt a surge of energy as the spirit''s approval solidified the soul contract. He felt proud and accomplished. His consciousness was sent back to the mountain. When he opened his eyes, the tablet glowed and entered Karsha''s forehead. Messages began flashing through his eyes but he ignored them all and focused his attention on Hans. "I have some questions I would like an answer to. You can ignore them if you think they will harm my Karma" Hans nodded. Karsha smiled and then threw his first question at Hans "What can you tell me about the world of Trinx" Karsha asked. "Ha, it has noticed you already, It seems things are moving faster than I expected" Hans sighed and Karsha''s curiosity was piqued. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 269 Getting Some Answers "Since you''ve already been noticed, there''s no point in hiding this," Hans said, pausing for a moment, lost in thought, probably figuring out how to explain it all. Karsha stood there calmly, watching the General as he gathered his thoughts.After a few moments of pondering, Hans began to speak. "I believe you''ve seen the murals and know about the battle between the inhabitants of this world and the being known as Bloodhorn. But what you don''t know is the real reason behind this war." Karsha listened intently as Hans continued, "The mural mentioned Bloodhorn wanting to obtain the Core of Trinx to ascend and become a Demon Lord, but that''s not the whole story. The real reason is tied to an ancient prophecy." Hans paused, choosing his next words carefully. "The prophecy foretold the birth of the Overlord of all Monsters. A being said to have the power to rule over all monsters. It also mentions seven specific items needed to bring this overlord into existence. One of those items is the Core of Trinx." Karsha''s eyes widened slightly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "So, Bloodhorn isn''t just after power for himself. He''s trying to fulfill this prophecy and bring about the Overlord of all Monsters?" "Not exactly," Hans corrected. "Bloodhorn came for the core to stop the prophecy. It''s after the core to derail the prophecy''s arrangements. More importantly, they don''t want the birth of such an existence." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha furrowed his brow, trying to grasp the complexity of the situation. "So, Bloodhorn is actually trying to prevent the Overlord of all Monsters from being born?" "Yes," Hans confirmed. "Bloodhorn might be a formidable enemy, but even it fears what the Overlord could become. The prophecy isn''t just a path to power; it''s a potential apocalypse. If the Overlord rises, no one¡ªnot even Bloodhorn¡ªwill be able to control it." Karsha nodded slowly, the pieces starting to fit together. "That explains why Bloodhorn is so desperate to get the Core of Trinx. It''s not about power for itself, but about preventing a greater threat." "Indeed," Hans said, his tone grave. "But that wasn''t all. You see, the Overlord mentioned in the prophecy wasn''t meant to be an apocalyptic threat. On the contrary, it was supposed to become a protector, a guardian for the world." Karsha''s eyes widened in surprise. "So, the prophecy speaks of a guardian, not a destroyer?" Hans nodded. "Exactly. The Overlord was intended to balance the powers of the world, to ensure harmony, and to protect against greater dangers. So, it begs the question: Was Bloodhorn acting purely on instinct, or is there someone or something compelling behind this?" Karsha pondered the implication. "If Bloodhorn is trying to prevent the protector''s birth, it suggests a much larger game at play. Someone must be orchestrating this, using Bloodhorn as a pawn." Hans'' expression grew more serious. "That''s what I suspect. There''s likely a hidden force, one with its own agenda, manipulating events to prevent the Overlord from fulfilling its role. This is bigger than I thought." Karsha muttered, "Indeed, but this is much more than I originally anticipated." "Exactly," Hans agreed. "As for the specifics of these threats and who''s orchestrating them, I don''t have all the answers. However, the fact that you''re here means you''ve stumbled into a massive plot. Something or someone has guided you here, and it seems connected to this world." Karsha looked intrigued. "You think I''ve been led here for a reason?" Hans nodded. "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve gained some form of authority over a realm. That influence might be what''s drawing you into this conflict. It''s as if the forces at play are steering you toward the heart of this crisis." Karsha absorbed the information, his mind racing. "So, you''re saying that my presence here isn''t just a coincidence? That I might have a role to play in this bigger scheme?" Hans smiled slightly. "It seems that way." "Why am I not surprised?" Karsha shook his head. He had expected something like this, and now he was thrust right into the plot he had hoped wouldn''t unfold. However, he wasn''t angry. If helping a behemoth be born was his destiny, then he would gladly accept it. "Thank you for the answers," Karsha said, grateful for the insight he had gotten from Hans. "I know you said you can''t say much about it, but I would like to know who you are. Are you still alive or dead? If you''re alive, where are you?" Hans paused, briefly pondering the question. His expression became distant, as if he were sifting through memories. "That''s a complicated question," he began slowly. I suppose you could say I''m somewhere in between¡ªneither fully alive nor truly dead." Karsha raised an eyebrow, intrigued but not entirely surprised by the cryptic response. Hans continued, "I''ve been around for a long time, seen many battles, and fought against countless threats. My purpose has always been to protect the immortal platform and wait for you to come. He paused again, his eyes reflecting a mix of determination and weariness. "As for where I am now, let''s just say I''m in a place where I can still influence events, even if indirectly. My current location isn''t important. What matters is the role I play in this unfolding story." Karsha nodded, accepting the vague explanation. "I understand. Your presence here is what counts, and your guidance is invaluable. I won''t press further." Hans gave a slight smile, appreciative of Karsha''s understanding. "Thank you. Focus on the task at hand and trust in your abilities. Remember, you''re not alone in this." Karsha, who had heard similar reassurances countless times before, smiled and nodded. It seemed the being in front of him was an existence far beyond his comprehension. "Will I be able to meet you one of these days?" he asked, knowing that he was asking something beyond his current capabilities, but feeling compelled to ask anyway. Hans chuckled softly, a knowing glint in his eyes. "Perhaps," he replied enigmatically. "Our paths may cross again when the time is right. For now, focus on your journey. There are many challenges ahead, and each one will bring you closer to understanding the larger picture." Karsha nodded, understanding that this was as much of an answer as he was going to get. "Thank you, Hans. Your guidance has been invaluable." Hans gave a slight nod. "Remember, Karsha, the path you walk is filled with uncertainties, but also with opportunities. Embrace each challenge with courage and wisdom, and you will find the strength to face whatever comes your way." Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire With those words lingering in his mind, Karsha''s consciousness faded, leaving the unknown realm, and reentered his body. He found himself back in the real world, where Khinux stood guard, his colossal sword resting on his shoulder. "Thanks for the protection, buddy," Karsha said to Khinux, who nodded in response. Karsha then turned to check the system messages, but before he could read anything, a voice entered his mind. ''My Lord, where is the sword spirit of your soul weapon?'' From inside his soul sea, Elara, the Immortal Platform item spirit, asked. ''He died,'' Karsha answered. When he obtained the sword, Enigma, the Primordial Fiend, had explained that the sword spirit had perished many years ago. Only a fragment of his consciousness remained, and after handing over the sword to Karsha, that too had faded. Elara''s voice carried a hint of sadness. To Karsha''s surprise, she appeared in front of him, looking like an ethereal ghostly beauty. "I see. It''s a great loss, but we must move forward. Enigma is still a powerful weapon, and with your cultivation and determination, we can unlock its full potential. You have to start comprehending the ''One with the Sword'' path so you can attain True Sword Aura. You don''t have to worry about becoming a Sword Saint for now. Your foundation is weak, so we need to rebuild it." "Although your battle style is legendary, there are still too many flaws that need fixing. You must not slack." "Slow down, girl," Karsha said with a playful grin. "This little brother of yours started using the sword less than a year ago. Why don''t you pamper me for now and save the scolding for later?" Khinux turned and looked at the two but didn''t say anything. Elara squinted her eyes, noticing the smile on Karsha''s face. "Head that way," she instructed, pointing into the distance. "There are powerful monsters there. Show me how much you have grown. If you slack off, I will make things difficult for you." Karsha sighed, realizing he might have just accepted a battle maniac as his companion forever. "With your current comprehension of the sword, you wouldn''t be able to even grasp the first level of ''One with the Sword,''" Elara added before vanishing back into his soul sea. ''Don''t slack,'' she said one last time, leaving Karsha to reevaluate things. Karsha shook his head, feeling the weight of her expectations. "Looks like I have my work cut out for me," he muttered. He knew Elara was right. The subpar comprehension he had gained from the statue had already started refining his swordsmanship, so how much more could the real thing improve him? Khinux gave a supportive nod. "Let''s go, boss. We''ve got some monsters to hunt." Karsha could only nod at Khinux''s deep tone and fake supportive stance. It was clear he was eager to start hunting monsters. "Alright, let''s get moving," Karsha said As they walked, Karsha''s mind was already racing with strategies and techniques he wanted to try. He knew that to truly comprehend the ''One with the Sword'' path, he would need to push himself beyond his limits. "Remember, Karsha," Elara''s voice echoed in his mind. "Every battle is an opportunity to learn and grow. Embrace the challenges and let your sword guide you." Karsha nodded. Soon entered a dense forest, the perfect hunting ground for powerful monsters. Khinux''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he scanned the surroundings. "Ready?" Khinux asked his colossal sword at the ready. "Ready," Karsha replied, drawing Enigma. "Let''s do this." Soon, the forest once again turned chaotic, as Karsha and his subordinate started their massacre again. Chapter 270 A Tier 9 Mutant Appeared "That''s one massive Tier 9 beast," Karsha grinned, charging his sword with Ice essence. With a swift motion, a Crescent Ice Arc shot from his blade, slashing through the 50-meter-long, 20-meter-wide Tier 9 lizard monster.He and Khinux had been on a rampage for the past five hours, carving through the forest. Hundreds, if not thousands, of monsters, had already succumbed to their relentless onslaught. Karsha cycled through his Fire Beam, Crescent Ice Strike, and Call of the Storm skills, delivering lethal sword strikes enhanced by his elemental powers. Meanwhile, Khinux''s raw strength took down most of the monsters. His strikes, sometimes followed by blood arcs slicing through the air with deadly accuracy, made quick work of their enemies. At other times, dark arcs of energy ripped through the air, cleaving several monsters in half with brutal efficiency. The battle raged on as Karsha and Khinux moved seamlessly through the forest. Karsha shouted over the din of combat, "Another one down! These Tier 9 Lizard Behemoths are tougher than I thought." Khinux grunted in agreement, his enormous sword swinging with effortless precision. "Just focus on keeping them off me. I''m about to unleash my Earthquake Slash!" Within the five hours of battle, Karsha and Khinux have grown close, each countering the others'' attacks with perfect synchrony. Karsha was shocked at the sheer brute power Khinux was using. He wondered whether he would have survived when he fought him back then. Just thinking about it sent chills down his spine. Khinux is somehow different now. Khinux''s sword glowed a fierce mix of dark and orange, and he brought it down in a massive arc. The ground trembled as an Earthquake Slash erupted from his blade, sending shockwaves through the forest. Several Tier 8 Calamity Mutants called Stone Crushers, known for their thick armor and high resistance, were blasted off their feet, their defenses shattered by the quake. Karsha wasn''t idle; he used his Fire Beam skill, unleashing Two crimson Fire Arcs at a pack of Tier 9 Fire Drakes. The drakes, with their blazing scales and fiery breath, were momentarily overwhelmed. Karsha shouted, "Burn, you overgrown lizards!" The Fire Beam burned through the drakes, leaving trails of scorched earth and crumbling scales in its wake. Karsha followed up with a Crescent Ice Strike, freezing the remaining drakes in place before shattering them with a flurry of rapid sword strikes. Khinux roared in triumph as his Earthquake Slash cleared the battlefield of several monsters. "Nothing like the feel of crushing an enemy with sheer power!" "Exactly, show this brutes who the real king of brutality is" Karsha added supporting Khinux''s remarks. As the forest cleared, a new threat emerged¡ªan enormous Tier 9 Thunderstorm Wyrm, its scales crackling with electric energy. Karsha narrowed his eyes, assessing the new foe. "Looks like we''ve got a storm to weather." Khinux nodded, preparing his next move. "Let''s hit it hard before it unleashes its storm." Karsha activated Call of the Storm, summoning a tempest of lightning and wind that hammered the Wyrm with relentless fury. The Wyrm hissed in pain as it was battered by the storm, its movements becoming erratic. Khinux charged forward, his sword glowing with dark energy. "Darkness Arc, slice through!" A streak of shadowy energy erupted from Khinux''s blade, cleaving through the Wyrm''s thick scales. The Wyrm roared in agony, its electric aura flickering as it struggled to defend itself. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha took advantage of the distraction, channeling his Ice essence once more. "Crescent Ice Strike, " The ice crescent flew true, slamming into the Wyrm and encasing it in a prison of frost. With a final, powerful strike, Karsha shattered the frozen Wyrm into pieces. "This is the way," Karsha said, eyeing the shattered remains of the colossal Wyrm. Khinux nodded, echoing, "This is the way." They set their sights on the forest ahead, pressing deeper into the dense foliage. The further they ventured, the more intense the sense of being watched became. Karsha could feel it growing stronger, a sure sign that he was closing in on his goal. The path was eerily quiet, with no monsters daring to confront them. After the brutal carnage they had wrought, it was no surprise that the remaining creatures were keeping their distance. Suddenly, a deafening roar shattered the silence. A powerful aura descended upon them, making Karsha''s expression tighten with concern. "This aura... it''s a Mutant," he said, his voice edged with alertness. The air felt charged with menacing energy, hinting at either a Great Mutant or a Dark Mutant. Khinux''s eyes narrowed, his muscles tensing as he scanned their surroundings. "Looks like we''re about to meet something truly formidable. Get ready." The roar seemed to reverberate through the forest as if the trees themselves were recoiling from the power it signaled. The oppressive aura thickened, and a shadow loomed in the distance, gradually taking shape. As Karsha and Khinux moved cautiously through the forest, the oppressive aura grew stronger, becoming almost tangible. The trees parted, revealing a large clearing bathed in eerie, dim light. There, amidst the thick mist and shadows, the source of the menacing presence emerged. A towering figure stepped into view¡ªa massive Mutant, known as the Eclipse Behemoth. Its sheer size was intimidating, standing nearly 70 meters tall. The Behemoth''s body was a grotesque amalgamation of shadow and sinew, its dark scales shimmering with an unsettling iridescence. Its eyes glowed with malevolent crimson light, and jagged spines ran down its back, crackling with dark energy. The Behemoth''s limbs were thick and powerful, ending in claws that looked capable of rending steel. Each step it took caused the ground to tremble, and its roar sent waves of dark energy rippling through the air. The beast had an aura of raw, unbridled power that made the fearless Karsha break into a cold sweat. "What in the hell is that thing?" Khinux muttered, his voice a mix of awe and fear. "That''s the Eclipse Behemoth, a Dark Mutant," Karsha replied, his tone grim. "It''s known for its devastating abilities and nearly impervious hide. However, I''d like to see just how thick its skin really is." "I''ll take vanguard, you stay back and provide support," Karsha said. Khinux nodded, readying his weapon. Karsha dashed forward, moving like a streak of lightning, his swords glowing golden. The monster''s claw glowed a dark, ominous gold as it swiped, sending a sharp golden arc toward Karsha. He quickly sped up, narrowly evading the deadly attack, and countered by slashing his sword forward, sending a powerful fire arc at the monster. BOOM! The fire arc slammed into the monster''s side, pushing it back a few steps. The Behemoth roared in anger, its dark energy flaring as it steadied itself. Karsha''s eyes narrowed, focusing on the next move. "Not so tough, are you?" Karsha taunted, his swords now crackling with Ice essence. The Behemoth responded with another roar, this time summoning dark tendrils from the ground, aiming to ensnare Karsha. With a swift movement, Karsha leaped into the air, dodging the tendrils and landing on the monster''s back. He plunged one of his swords into the Behemoth''s thick hide, ice spreading from the point of impact. "Now, Khinux!" Karsha shouted. Khinux charged forward, his sword radiating with a fierce orange glow. "Earthquake Slash!" he yelled, bringing his sword down with all his might. The ground shook violently as the shockwave hit the Behemoth, causing it to stagger. Karsha took advantage of the opening, unleashing a flurry of powerful sword strikes, each one glowing with elemental energy. The Behemoth roared in pain, thrashing wildly to shake him off. Despite its efforts, Karsha held on, determined to find a weakness in its armor. Meanwhile, Khinux continued his assault from the ground, sending arcs of dark energy slicing through the air. "Blood Arc!" he called out, and a crimson slash shot from his blade, striking the Behemoth''s leg and causing it to buckle. The Eclipse Behemoth, now wounded and enraged, summoned a storm of shadowy orbs. They hovered menacingly before launching toward Karsha and Khinux. Karsha quickly raised a diamond wall, deflecting most of the orbs, while Khinux used his immense strength to shatter the remaining ones with his sword. "Damn, this idiot has some tricks up his sleeve," Karsha shouted, watching the explosion from the dark orbs. He knew that a direct hit from one of those would leave nothing behind. "Let''s see what you can do against my next attack." Khinux charged forward, clashing with the monster head-on. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Karsha noticed a sudden mutation in his Fire Beam skill for the first time and began charging his sword with fire essence. He didn''t stop there; a golden aura appeared around the sword, and the tip turned dark golden. He also activated [Sword Aura EX] and [Sword Intent]. "Khinux, move back!" Karsha shouted. Khinux landed one last attack before dashing back. "Eat this!" Karsha grinned, bringing down his Enigma Sword. BOOM! A powerful fire arc shot out of the sword, slicing through the air toward the monster. As the fire arc moved, it twisted the space around it, distorting reality with its sheer power. ''Impressive,'' commented Elara from Karsha''s soul sea. The fire arc slammed into the Eclipse Behemoth with a thunderous explosion. The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the forest, and the Behemoth''s roar of agony echoed far and wide. The fire arc seared through its thick hide, cutting deep into its flesh. The monster writhed in pain, its dark energy flaring wildly as it tried to counter the attack. But the power of Karsha''s Enigma Sword was too much. The fire arc continued to slice through the Behemoth, leaving a trail of charred and twisted flesh in its wake. The Behemoth''s eyes bulged in horror as its body began to disintegrate under the relentless assault. Dark energy leaked from its wounds, and its once-imposing form started to crumble. The ground beneath it turned black and cracked as the monster''s life force was consumed by the fire arc. With one final, desperate roar, the Eclipse Behemoth exploded in a shower of dark energy and burning flesh. The remains of the monster were scattered across the clearing, its once-mighty form reduced to nothing more than smoldering, unrecognizable chunks. Karsha stood tall, his sword still glowing with residual energy. "Well, that takes care of that." Karsha smiled, but before he could celebrate, two more monsters appeared from two different directions. ROAR Chapter 271 The Soul Ring Unleashed "That''s the fifth one and two more are coming," Karsha said gasping for air after taking down the fifth Tier 9 Dark Mutant.After Killing the first Dark Mutant, more and more Tier 9 mutants started showing up, each with terrifying powers. He and Khinux have been battling the Peak Great Sage-level monsters. "You take the left one, I will take care of the right one," Khinux said as he charged at a huge golem bathed in lightning and thunder while Karsha dashed at a long serpentine monster. The first was a Shadow Basilisk, its serpentine body covered in scales as dark as night. Its eyes glowed with a sinister red light, and its presence radiated malevolence. Second was a Thunder Golem, a massive construct of stone and lightning, its body crackling with electric energy. Karsha''s smile faded as he charged his sword with fire essence making his soul weapon and Heaven Grade weapon glow crimson. He slashed forward landing two sharp fire arcs on the colossal body of the Shadow Basilisk. "Damn, this motherfucker skin is thick" Karsha was dumbfounded seeing his fire arc only leave a slight scorch mark on the body of the Shadow Basilisk. The Shadow Basilisk slithered forward, its eyes locking onto Karsha. It hissed, opening its mouth to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. The Thunder Golem lumbered toward Khinux, its every step causing the ground to tremble. Khinux charged at the Basilisk, his broadsword glowing with energy. He unleashed a Crescent Ice Strike, sending a freezing arc toward the monster. The Basilisk dodged with lightning speed, retaliating with a blast of dark energy. Karsha countered with his Fire Beam, the two forces clashing in mid-air and creating a brilliant explosion. Meanwhile, Khinux faced off against the Thunder Golem. He swung his sword with all his might, sending an Earthquake Slash toward the giant. The Golem absorbed the impact, its stone body crackling with electricity as it prepared to strike back. Khinux dodged just in time, the Golem''s thunderous fist smashing into the ground where he had stood. "This snake''s eyes are petrifying," Karsha felt his body turning numb whenever his eyes met those of the shadow Basilisk. A shadow Basilisk''s ability to petrify its target with just a glance is one of its greatest strengths. "Jokes on your Medusa," Karsha smiled and then activated his third eye. He activated his [Sword Aura EX] and [Sword Intent], his blade glowing with renewed power. He dashed forward, feinting to the left before striking from the right, his sword slicing through the Basilisk''s scales. The monster hissed in pain, recoiling from the attack. When Sword Aura is applied, the attack becomes several times lethal. Khinux also landed a brute strike on the colossal monster making it take a few steps back and creating an opening, seeing an opening, Khinux unleashed a Blood Arc from his sword, the crimson energy slicing through the Thunder Golem''s arm. The Golem roared, its movements becoming sluggish as the blood arc drained its energy. Khinux pressed the advantage, striking with a series of powerful blows that chipped away at the Golem''s stone body. Karsha continued his assault on the Basilisk, combining his Fire and Ice essences to create devastating attacks. He slashed his Enigma Sword downward, a powerful fire arc shooting out and twisting space around it. The Basilisk tried to dodge, but the arc was too fast, searing through its body and leaving a deep, smoldering wound. The Basilisk weakened but not defeated, lashed out with its tail, knocking Karsha off balance. It reared back, preparing to strike with its fangs. But before it could, A blood arc sliced through the air striking the monster and knocking it off balance. "Darkness Arc!" Khinux shouted, sending a shadowy slash that cleaved through the Basilisk''s neck, severing its head from its body. The monster collapsed, and its life force extinguished instantly. Karsha got back on his feet, breathing heavily. "Nice timing, Khinux." Karsha quickly pulled himself together and charged his sword with intense fire essence. Khinux did the same with darkness energy, and together they slashed at the colossal golem that was getting back up after Khinux''s devastating attack. Their combined strikes broke one of its arms and left a massive gash across its chest. Khinux then leaped into the air, landing one final blow on the monster''s head. It fell with a thunderous roar. "We''re getting pressed hard. Tier 9 monsters are no joke," Karsha said, gulping down a mouthful of water. The battle with the Tier 9 monsters was pushing him to his limits. Though he wasn''t completely exhausted, he knew he couldn''t continue if more monsters appeared. "We should probably leave before more monsters show up. Our battles haven''t exactly been quiet," Karsha added. They gathered their spoils and started to make their way out of the battlegrounds. However, they had only taken a few steps when an even more powerful aura descended upon them. Karsha immediately turned pale. "A Terror Mutant," he muttered, instantly recognizing the aura. In front of them, two enormous elephants with tusks extending several meters started moving toward them. Each step caused the ground to tremble, shaking the trees and mountains around. "Khinux, buddy, can you handle one of them, or should we make a run for it?" Karsha asked, glancing at his Mystical Grade avatar, who was standing there with his sword resting on his shoulder. "They''re strong," Khinux replied, excitement evident in his voice. Karsha could see the thrill in his eyes. Even the Tier 9 Dark Mutant Thunder Golem hadn''t matched Khinux''s brute strength. But these elephants were different¡ªthey were on his level, maybe even stronger. This filled him with anticipation. "Go ahead, buddy. If you can''t take it, just retreat to my soul sea and I''ll handle our escape," Karsha said. Khinux nodded and dashed toward the colossal elephant, which towered about 60 meters high. "I''ve battled thousands of monsters since entering this forest, but I''ve never used my aura to suppress them. It felt like bullying since none of them stood a chance. But you, my friend, you''re different. I''ll use 10% of my aura to battle you. Make it interesting," Karsha said, his eyes flashing crimson. BOOM! A dense reddish aura burst from his body, instantly canceling out the aura the elephant unleashed. "Now we battle," Karsha declared, lunging forward, his sword crackling with electricity and fire. Karsha''s sword clashed with the massive tusks of the elephant, sparks flying as the crackling electricity and fire met the creature''s formidable defenses. The elephant let out a deafening roar, its eyes glowing with rage, but Karsha was unfazed. With a swift movement, Karsha dodged a powerful swing of the elephant''s trunk, countering with a slash that left a burning gash along its side. The elephant bellowed in pain, but Karsha was relentless, pressing his advantage. "You''re strong, but not strong enough," Karsha muttered, his voice calm and steady. He leaped into the air, his sword blazing with intensified fire essence, and brought it down with a thunderous force on the elephant''s head. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, causing the trees and mountains to shake even more violently. The elephant stumbled, trying to regain its balance, but Karsha was already on the move. He unleashed a series of rapid, precise strikes, each one finding its mark and further weakening the colossal beast. Blood and flames mingled as the elephant''s resistance began to falter. Karsha''s crimson aura flared even brighter, enveloping him in an almost palpable wave of power. Inside his soul sea, Elara''s eyes brighten looking at the aura coming out of Karsha''s body, ''He has already achieved this level of aura'' She said inwardly. Karsha, oblivious to this took a step back, gathering his energy for a final, decisive blow. He had wondered and drained the energy of the monster so all he needed was one final strike to take it down. His eyes locked onto the elephant''s, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. "Let''s finish this," Karsha said, his voice echoing with unwavering confidence. He charged forward, his sword now a blinding beacon of lightning and fire. With a powerful leap, he drove the blade deep into the elephant''s skull, the force of the attack shattering its defenses completely. The elephant let out one final, earth-shaking roar before collapsing to the ground with a resounding thud. Karsha landed gracefully, his sword still crackling with residual energy. He took a deep breath and then turned to look at Khinux who was hacking down on the other Terror Mutant. Karsha could see he had sustained some injuries, yet his colossal Avatar wasn''t backing down. He was a Tier 7 Terror Mutant, now fighting toe to toe with a monster two realms above him. That was OP as fuck. "Do you need any help?" Karsha asked, but the reply he got was one final Darkness Arc that sliced through the skull of the elephant, bringing it down. "Khinux, get back to my Soul Sea now!" Karsha shouted. Khinux immediately vanished, entering his soul sea. BOOM! Three powerful auras crashed down on Karsha, making him cough out a mouthful of blood. His face immediately turned as white as paper. Roar!!! A powerful roar erupted from the clouds, threatening to shatter Karsha''s eardrums. Instantly, the whole place started to turn dark, and the ground began to shake. In the clouds, a large winged beast flashed across, casting a shadow over the entire area. Karsha looked up to see a monstrous griffin, its talons glinting menacingly as it circled above. On the ground, two other behemoths emerged from the forest. One was a massive rhinoceros with armor-like skin and a horn that crackled with electric energy. The other was a hulking bear-like creature, its fur bristling with dark, shadowy tendrils that seemed to suck the light from the air around it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I Guess this is it" Knowing he was vastly outmatched, Karsha made a quick decision. He closed his eyes and summoned all his remaining strength, reaching deep within himself. Then for the first time, a large golden Ring appeared behind him -Karsha had finally unleashed his Soul Ring. In an instant, Karsha felt a surge of unimaginable power flood through him. His injuries healed, and his 10% aura expanded, becoming a bloodthirsty force of carnage. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 272 Deadly Battle With Three Tier 9 Calamity Mutants The Soul ring appeared behind him instantly feeling him with immersed energy. His fatigue, wounds, and stress were instantly washed away.He was instantly filled with great power beyond his imagination power. The pressure from the three Calamity Mutants was washed away making him feel strengthened. "I can get used to this" Karsha''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the monsters. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the strength coursing through his veins, Karsha could tell he could now unleash devasting attacks without suffering much backlash. Karsha stood firm, facing the two grounded monsters with determination while keeping a wary eye on the griffin circling above. The Golden Soul Ring behind him kept exuding a dense potent aura making him feel invincible, but he knew this battle would be deadly. Three Calamity Mutants, all four realms above him is something to be cautious about. The massive rhino charged first, its horn crackling with electric energy. Karsha sidestepped with blinding speed, narrowly avoiding the deadly horn. His movement technique started to prove useful here. With a swift counterattack, he slashed his sword across the rhino''s flank, leaving a deep, burning gash. The beast roared in pain but quickly turned, its electric energy flaring even more intensely. Simultaneously, the shadow bear lunged at Karsha, its dark tendrils lashing out like whips. Karsha spun around, his sword deflecting the shadowy attacks. He delivered a powerful kick to the bear''s side, sending it staggering back. The bear''s fur seemed to absorb the impact, and it roared, the tendrils growing thicker and more aggressive. The griffin screeched from above, diving toward Karsha with talons outstretched. Karsha leaped backward, dodging the griffin''s attack while focusing on the two grounded monsters. "I can''t be careless now. These monsters are stronger than I thought" Karsha muttered, his eyes glowing with intensity. He dashed toward the rhino, dodging another electric charge and striking with a flurry of blows. Each strike left burning marks on the rhino''s armored skin, but the beast refused to fall. Elara has already given Karsha the task of using his raw sword without any skill to fight more often, this way, his foundation that needed fixing will start making progress. The shadow bear seized the opportunity to attack from behind, its tendrils wrapping around Karsha''s limbs, trying to immobilize him. Karsha''s aura flared, and with a burst of energy, he broke free, slashing at the tendrils and landing a powerful strike on the bear''s chest. The creature roared in fury, but Karsha''s dominance was clear. The Soul Ring is living up to its name. The griffin made another dive, but this time Karsha was ready. He unleashed a wave of energy from his Soul Ring, creating a barrier that deflected the griffin''s attack. The winged monster screeched in frustration, circling back for another assault. Karsha knew he needed to maintain control. He focused his energy, enhancing his senses and reflexes. The rhino charged again, but Karsha was faster. He dodged to the side and delivered a devastating strike to its leg, causing the beast to stumble. The shadow bear lunged once more, its tendrils whipping through the air. Karsha met it head-on, his sword glowing with fiery essence. He slashed through the tendrils, cutting a path toward the bear. With a powerful thrust, he drove his sword into the bear''s shoulder, provoking a roar of pain. Despite their injuries, the monsters continued to fight with relentless ferocity. Karsha could feel their power and determination. But he also knew his own strength, amplified by his Soul Ring. He was dominating, but the battle was far from over. It''s just the beginning and neither side is showing any weakness. The shadow bear roared, its dark tendrils growing even thicker and more aggressive. It lunged at Karsha with renewed fury, its claws slashing through the air. Karsha parried the attacks with his sword, but the bear''s relentless assault pushed him back, each blow growing heavier and more difficult to deflect. The rhino, recovering from its stumble, charged again with electrifying speed. Karsha barely managed to sidestep the attack, but the rhino''s horn grazed his side, sending a jolt of electric pain through his body. He gritted his teeth, feeling the sting of the wound. Above, the griffin screeched and dived once more, its talons aimed straight at Karsha. He raised his sword to block, but the impact knocked him off balance. The griffin''s talons raked across his arm, leaving deep gashes. Karsha staggered, blood dripping from his wounds. "These guys are tough," Karsha muttered, trying to steady himself. The shadow bear and rhino closed in, their combined auras pressing down on him like a suffocating weight. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire The bear''s tendrils wrapped around Karsha''s legs, yanking him off his feet. He fell to the ground, his sword clattering beside him. The bear loomed over him, its eyes burning with dark energy. It swiped at him with its massive paw, and Karsha barely managed to roll away, but not before the claws tore into his shoulder, sending a searing pain through his body. Karsha struggled to his feet, his breath ragged. He summoned his aura, trying to push back the monsters, but the relentless onslaught was taking its toll. The rhino charged again, and this time, Karsha wasn''t quick enough. The beast''s horn struck him in the chest, sending him flying backward. He crashed into a tree, the impact knocking the wind out of him. He coughed, blood staining his lips. The griffin swooped down, its talons poised for another strike. Karsha raised his hand, summoning his Diamond Fortress, but the griffin''s attack carrying a terrifying momentum shattered it, sending him sprawling to the ground again. The shadow bear and rhino advanced, their auras combining into a crushing wave of power. Karsha struggled to stand, his vision blurry from the pain and exhaustion. He could feel his strength waning. The griffin landed beside the other two monsters, its eyes glowing with a predatory gleam. The three beasts closed in on Karsha, their combined presence overwhelming. He knew he couldn''t hold out much longer. "This isn''t looking good," Karsha thought, trying to catch his breath. His body ached, his wounds throbbed, and his energy was nearly depleted. The monsters had pushed him to the corner, their dominance clear. But Karsha wasn''t ready to give up. He clenched his fists, drawing on every last bit of strength he had left. His aura flared weakly, but it was enough to make a stand. He picked up his sword, his grip firm despite the pain. "Come on, then," he muttered. "Let''s see who gets the last laugh" The shadow bear''s dark tendrils lashed out with increased intensity, wrapping around Karsha''s arms and legs. He grunted as he struggled against the constricting binds, each movement a painful ordeal. The bear''s growls grew louder, its aura pulsating with dark energy that seemed to sap Karsha''s strength with every second. Meanwhile, the rhino charged again, its horn glowing with a fierce electric current. Karsha tried to evade, but his movements were hampered by the bear''s tendrils. The rhino''s horn struck him in the side once more, sending a jolt of electricity through his body. He convulsed, falling to his knees, the ground beneath him shaking with the force of the impact. Above, the griffin circled, its keen eyes tracking Karsha''s every move. It dove with precision, its talons slashing through the air and striking Karsha''s back. He cried out, feeling the sharp claws dig into his flesh. The griffin pulled back, only to swoop down again, each attack relentless and punishing. Karsha managed to roll onto his back, but the bear''s tendrils tightened their grip, pinning him down. He gasped for breath, trying to raise his sword, but the weight of the bear and the electric charges from the rhino made every motion agonizingly slow. The griffin landed with a powerful thud, joining the other two monsters in their assault. The beast''s talons raked across Karsha''s chest, and he could feel his strength waning as the griffin''s sharp claws tore through his armor. The combined power of the three monsters created a nearly impenetrable barrier of force. The shadow bear roared triumphantly, lifting Karsha''s restrained body into the air with its tendrils. Karsha''s vision blurred with pain as the bear prepared to slam him down again. The rhino charged, aiming its electric horn at him while the griffin hovered above, ready to strike at the first sign of vulnerability. Karsha''s breath came in ragged gasps. Each roar, each attack, seemed to drain him further. He could feel the exhaustion pulling at his limbs, the pain dulling his senses. The monsters showed no mercy, their attacks coming in unrelenting waves. Desperate, Karsha summoned what little energy he had left, trying to create a barrier around himself. But the combined strength of the rhino''s electric charge and the bear''s tendrils overwhelmed his defenses, shattering the barrier with ease. The griffin screeched and landed a fierce blow to Karsha''s head, sending him sprawling across the ground, his vision darkening. As he lay on the ground, bloodied and battered, the monsters loomed over him. The griffin''s claws dripped with his blood, the rhino''s electric aura crackled ominously, and the shadow bear''s dark tendrils pulsated with a sinister energy. Karsha felt the crushing weight of their combined presence, pushing him further into the corner. "Well, fuck this shit" Karsha cursed out loud. "Circulate" he muttered and instantly his Soul Ring glowed golden. Inside one of the holders on the Ring, a Red Core started spinning. In an instant, the wounds on Karsha''s body started to heal. BOOM! An aura, twice the intensity as the previous 10% of Karsha''s aura burst out of his body. The two monsters were blown back a couple of meters. Karsha slowly rose from the ground and narrowed his gaze at the monsters. He had finally taken enough beating, next he will do the beating. "One Slash Kill" Karsha slashed his sword sending a 120-meter-wide fire arc cleaving toward the monster. The two monsters raised defense but it immediately shattered sending them flying back. "Dark One, let''s do this" Karsha muttered, and for the first time since the Snale Island, the Avatar of the Dark Prince Appeared again, a huge swirling dark pool forming above him. Chapter 273 I am fucked "Make it rain!" Karsha shouted, pointing his sword at the rhino. From the sword''s pool, thousands of golden swords emerged, shimmering with deadly precision.They soared through the air, a relentless torrent of gleaming blades that began raining down on the rhino. The massive beast tried to shield itself, its armor-like skin glowing with an intense electric aura as it raised its defenses. Despite its efforts, the golden swords hammered down with unyielding force. Each blade pierced the rhino''s armor, the creature bellowing in pain as it struggled against the incessant assault. Karsha''s focus shifted as he saw the griffin swoop in for another attack. He raised his hand, summoning a crackling glaive that flashed across the sky. The weapon''s arc cut through the air, aiming directly at the griffin. The beast screeched, its wings beating furiously as it tried to evade the strike, but the glaive found its mark, leaving a deep, fiery cut across the griffin''s side. As the griffin faltered, Karsha turned his attention to the shadow bear. He laced his sword with sword aura, the blade glowing with an intense, crimson light. With a fierce battle cry, he lunged at the bear. The energy from the spinning Red Core in the Soul Ring surged into him, amplifying his strength and speed. The aura around him intensified, crackling with raw power. The shadow bear roared in defiance, its dark tendrils whipping through the air to intercept Karsha''s attack. But Karsha was faster. He sliced through the tendrils with a series of rapid, precise strikes, each blow finding its mark and driving the bear back. The beast''s eyes glowed with anger as it retaliated, its claws slashing through the air with brutal force. Karsha dodged the bear''s attacks with practiced agility, his sword cutting through the air in a deadly dance. He focused on isolating the bear, his movements deliberate and calculated. He knew he couldn''t take down all three monsters simultaneously, so he concentrated on one target at a time. The bear''s dark aura flared as it fought back, its tendrils lashing out and trying to ensnare Karsha once more. But Karsha''s sword aura sliced through the darkness, each strike weakening the bear''s defenses. The intense energy from the Soul Ring continued to flow into him, bolstering his resolve and enhancing his abilities. The griffin, nursing its wounds from the glaive''s attack, tried to regain its bearings. The rhino, still enduring the relentless barrage of golden swords, struggled to stay on its feet. Karsha''s strategy was working; he was gradually pushing the monsters back, isolating them and breaking their momentum. With a final, decisive thrust, Karsha drove his sword deep into the bear''s chest. The beast roared in pain and fury, its dark tendrils thrashing wildly as it fought to stay on its feet. Karsha pressed the advantage, his sword flashing with deadly energy as he continued his assault. "DIE!" Karsha roared, his voice filled with raw intensity. He slashed his sword with all his might, sending a powerful fire arc slicing through the air. The arc struck the shadow bear on its neck, cutting deep and causing the beast to falter for a critical moment. That was all Karsha needed. With a grim determination, he turned his focus to the griffin, which had been struggling to recover from the earlier attack. His crackling glaive, which had been blocking the griffin''s aggressive strikes, streaked down with precision, its blade gleaming in the dim light. The glaive descended, piercing through the wounded neck of the shadow bear with deadly accuracy. The bear''s roar of pain was cut short as the glaive drove deep, slicing through the beast''s vital areas. The dark tendrils writhed and spasmed before the bear''s colossal body collapsed with a thunderous crash, its massive form hitting the ground lifelessly. "This power is good, but it can''t last for long," Karsha muttered to himself, feeling the intense energy surging through his body. He knew that the power from the Soul Ring wouldn''t last forever, and he had to act quickly. Turning his attention to the rhino, he prepared for his next move. "Golden Colossal Sword Descent." "Giant Sword," The aura around Karsha shifted ominously, the atmosphere growing heavy with power. From the depths of the dark sword pool, a colossal sword began to materialize, formed from a million shimmering golden swords. The giant sword emerged slowly, its immense size casting a shadow over the battlefield. As it appeared, another gigantic sword took shape outside the pool forming another Giant sword, each exuding an overwhelming pressure that made the ground quake beneath them. The rhino, caught in the oppressive aura of the giant swords, froze in place. The dark, menacing power of the Dark Prince Might took effect, rendering the beast immobile under immense pressure. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The once-mighty rhino was now trapped, its defenses crumbling under the force of Karsha''s Giant swords "Annihilate!" Karsha shouted, pointing his sword with unwavering determination. The two colossal swords shot forward with terrifying speed. The first sword, a blinding streak of golden light, shattered the rhino''s defenses with a resounding explosion. The protective aura of the rhino disintegrated under the relentless assault. The second sword followed in swift succession, piercing through the rhino''s massive body with deadly precision. The impact was devastating. The sword drove through the rhino, pinning it to the ground and ending its life with a final, brutal force. The rhino''s massive frame collapsed, the ground shaking as its lifeless body hit the earth. "Two down, one more to go," Karsha muttered, not wasting a single second as he summoned his Bone Wings. Electricity crackled around him, filling him with a surge of strength and agility. "Time to deal with you, you winged monstrosity." He''d suffered greatly from the griffin while testing his powers, and now that he had the upper hand, he wasn''t about to give it any chance to fight back. "This speed!" Karsha exclaimed, his eyes widening as he soared into the sky. With the Soul Ring active, his speed had increased several times over. "At this pace, I could outrun even someone at the King''s level." ''Use your speed and raw sword attacks to take down the monster,'' Elara''s voice echoed in Karsha''s mind from his soul sea. Nodding in agreement, Karsha charged at the griffin. They collided amidst the swirling clouds, their clash sending shockwaves through the air. Karsha''s sword sliced through the griffin''s left wing with a resounding crack, leaving a massive gash that caused the beast to shriek in agony. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire The griffin flapped its wings violently in a desperate bid to stay aloft, sending a fierce gust of wind roaring toward Karsha. The force of the wind threatened to unbalance him, but Karsha''s agility was unmatched. He pivoted midair with fluid grace, evading the tempestuous blast and landing smoothly on the side of the griffin. Without missing a beat, Karsha delivered another devastating strike. His blade cut through the griffin''s flesh with brutal efficiency, and the sky was soon painted with a grim streak of red as blood sprayed from the wound. The blood mingled with the clouds, turning the heavens into a swirling canvas of carnage. "Hahaha, this is awesome" Karsha''s voice echoes in the clouds as he unleashes his frustration on the pitiful monster. The griffin''s roar was a mix of pain and fury, its movements growing more erratic as it struggled against Karsha''s relentless assault. Each strike from Karsha was a precise and lethal dance, driving the beast closer to its end. As the griffin''s strength waned, the blood continued to rain down, marking the end of another fierce battle. "Want to run? Leave your life behind!" Karsha taunted as the griffin attempted to escape, its wings flapping desperately to cover the distance. But before the monster could even gain ten kilometers of ground, Karsha reappeared directly in its path. "Damn, this speed is awesome," Karsha thought, his mind racing with exhilaration. With a fierce determination, he slashed his sword through the air, aiming straight for the griffin. The blade cut through the space between them like a streak of lightning, and the griffin attempted to evade but before it could make any attempt, a glaive flashed across the horizon. Blood splashed through the air, dyeing the clouds a deep crimson. The griffin let out a piercing shriek of pain, but before it could even flap its wings to make another escape attempt, Karsha''s sword flashed forward with deadly precision. The blade sliced deep into the griffin''s neck, cutting through flesh and sinew with a single, decisive strike. The griffin''s body quivered violently in mid-air, its wings flailing as it struggled in its final moments. With a final, anguished roar, it plummeted to the ground, crashing with a resounding thud that echoed through the misty sky. The once-proud beast lay motionless, its reign of terror ended by Karsha''s relentless assault. "Hahaha, I Killed three Tier 9 Calamity Mutants" Karsha''s laughter filled the air shaking the heavens. He is happy and he has the right to be happy. He not only fought three Tier 9 Calamity Mutants, but he actually came out alive and almost unscathed at the end -thanks to his soul ring. He is but a Level 7 Grandmaster stage cultivator (Tier 5), but he was able to take down Three Tier 9 mutants who are four realms above his own. "But I am tired and the Soul Ring is running out of juice. Huh, what''s going on" Karsha quickly accessed the soul ring and he was shocked to see it actively absorbing the spiritual energy in the air and converting it to Mana energy that was being actively used to replenish the Lesser Alpha Core. SHRIEK! Just as Karsha began to celebrate his victory, two powerful auras descended upon him from above. He felt a chill run down his spine. "Danger. I have to run," Karsha thought, his instincts screaming at him to flee. Without hesitation, he stored the griffin''s body and core, spreading his wings wide. A wave of energy from the Soul Ring surged into his wings and body, amplifying his power. WHOOSH! Karsha launched into the skies, vanishing in an instant. However, his escape was short-lived. On the horizon, two massive wyverns, each as large as mountains, appeared each exuding a terrifying bloodthirsty aura. One of the wyverns unleashed a devastating fire beam, locking Karsha in place in midair. "I am fucked," Karsha muttered Chapter 274 A Mysterious Temple "I am fucked," Karsha muttered, feeling a wave of despair. He wasn''t skilled in aerial combat yet, and the fire beam closed in on him with terrifying speed.In the air, he was out of options. He wouldn''t be able to raise his earth-base defense mid-air, and his domain, too, wasn''t strong enough to withstand the impact. His domain is effective against Tier 8 monsters, but Karsha hasn''t used it in his battles, that was because whenever his domain is shattered, he gets a backlash that is several times painful, depending on how fierce the attack that broke it was. So even though the walls of the domain could take on some of the attacks, he didn''t want to suffer that much backlash. He enveloped himself with golden light and two flames coiled around him forming two chains. His ice element also coated the surface of his armor. The air is then filled with lightning, but Karsha knows it''s a futile attempt. The attack coming is several times stronger and he can feel that. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Should I use it" Karsha muttered but before he could make an attempt, a strange mechanism within his Bone Wings activated. The wings moved almost on their own, forming a protective barrier against the incoming attack. The fire beam slammed into the barrier with immense force. Karsha felt the impact reverberate through his entire body but he was alive, yet wishing he was dead. The wings bare the impact, but he felt the pain. His wings managed to deflect most of the damage, but the strain was immense. He mouthed as he sustained several injuries, knowing they could have been far worse without the protection of his wings. However, despite Karsha sustaining damages, his wings seemed to become more alive, invigorated by the powerful attack they had just withstood. There wasn''t even a single dent on it. Seeing he had survived that attack, Karsha pushed himself to fly away. Each beat of his wings was a huge effort, and he could feel the wyverns closing in. Their speed is great, but Karsha received a boost from them which shot in forward like a shooting star. This made him gain some advantage, this helped him put some distance between himself and the two colossal monsters, narrowly escaping their deadly pursuit. Karsha continued to fly, his body aching from the intense attack from the Wyvern. His Soul Ring, having poured out so much energy, was running out of juice. He didn''t want to deplete the energy of the second core he had formed, so he dismissed the ring, feeling the power drain away. Until he saturates the core, using it in combat will drain the energy making him spend two times the resources used in forming it to restore its energy. As Karsha flew his vision began to blur from exhaustion, His body was losing energy yet he continued to endure as he flew forward heading even deeper into the forest. He wanted to test his strength and know his limits. And as it stood now, even a Peak Great Sage would pose a threat to him unless there were ten of them or even more, then even with his Soul Ring, he would still find it difficult. However, he wasn''t scared, he knew once he saturated the second core, Great sages no matter the numbers they came in wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Monsters are several times stronger than humans and he has seen it today. He also saw the power of his Soul Ring and his limitations. After flying for over ten minutes, Karsha''s vision began to blur even more. Despair started to creep in, however, before he could sink into despair he spotted something far ahead. He pushed himself to speed toward it, his heart pounding with a mix of hope and exhaustion. As he drew closer, he realized what it was: an ancient temple, its weathered structure standing tall amidst the landscape. It had no particular appeal, but Karsha knew it could be a place of refuge, a sanctuary where he could evade the monstrous wyverns chasing him. His wings carried him forward, though every beat felt heavier than the last. He tried to admire the structure of the temple, but his body was weak, his energy drained, and he was running on sheer willpower. With one final, desperate flap, Karsha shot forward like a meteor, crashing through a window and landing hard on a solid stone floor. "Fortress," he gasped, using the last of his strength to activate his protective barrier. The fortress shimmered into existence around him, a shield of safety amid chaos. As the energy drained from his body, Karsha''s vision went dark, and he fell unconscious. From his soul space, Khinux emerged, taking his place beside Karsha inside the fortress. The loyal companion stood guard, his eyes scanning the surroundings with vigilance. The ancient temple, with its weathered walls and silent halls, now served as a temporary haven, shielding Karsha from further danger. As Karsha lay unconscious, Khinux kept a vigilant watch, ready to defend his boss against any threat. The fortress hummed with protective energy, and the temple''s ancient aura seemed to add an extra layer of safety. Outside, the wyverns circled the area, their roars echoing through the sky, but they dared not approach the temple. It was as if they were afraid of the ancient structure. They circled many kilometers above in the clouds but never dared to come closer. Inside the fortress, Karsha remained enveloped in a golden aura. His light element had begun its work, healing his wounds and replenishing his energy. Khinux stood tall, looking over Karsha with a mix of determination and concern. He had recently bonded with Karsha, and seeing him in such a vulnerable state, Khinux knew it was up to him to guard against any danger that might threaten his boss. The golden aura around Karsha pulsed gently, a sign that his light element was diligently working to mend his injuries. Time seemed to slow as the minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity. The fortress continued to hum, its protective energy a constant reassurance that they were safe, for now. Karsha''s breathing gradually became steadier, a sign that the healing process was well underway. The golden aura around him brightened slightly, indicating that his light element was making significant progress. Twelve hours later, Karsha opened his eyes, his face slightly pale. He quickly retrieved a bunch of Tier 8 cores, ranging from ordinary Tier 8 monsters to Terror Mutants. Buzz. His Soul Ring appeared, and the red core started spinning. Visibly, the energy from the cores began flowing into the huge core. Simultaneously, the core released energy into Karsha''s body, filling him with vitality. It took him less than twenty minutes to absorb all the cores. His pale face regained its color, and his wounds healed completely. He stood up and deactivated the domain. "Thank you for standing guard," Karsha said, patting Khinux on the side before returning him to his soul sea. "This place feels familiar," Karsha murmured as he gazed around the ancient temple. The temple''s interior was a marvel of ancient architecture, filled with intricate carvings and faded murals that told stories of a long-forgotten era. Massive stone pillars lined the hall, each one adorned with detailed depictions of mythical creatures and ancient battles. As Karsha walked further into the temple, he noticed the worn, yet grandiose, nature of the place. The floor beneath him was made of smooth, polished stone, cracked and weathered in some areas but still reflecting a dim, ghostly light. The walls were covered in moss and vines, nature reclaiming parts of the structure, yet the craftsmanship remained evident through the encroaching greenery. Karsha''s footsteps echoed softly as he moved through the hall, his eyes drawn to the ceiling high above. It was a masterpiece in itself, with intricate patterns and constellations etched into the stone. "I feel like I''ve seen these patterns before," he muttered, trying to recall where he might have encountered such designs. But no matter how hard he tried, he wasn''t able to come out with anything. He approached a large, ornate door at the far end of the hall, its surface covered in runes and symbols. The door seemed to pulse with a faint energy. "These runes... they look like a mix of different ancient languages," Karsha observed, tracing his fingers over the carvings. "Whoever built this place was a master of multiple talents." As he continued to explore, he found alcoves and niches containing statues of maybe forgotten gods or legendary heroes. Each statue was exquisitely detailed, capturing the essence of the figures they represented. "This craftsmanship is incredible," Karsha said, admiring a statue of a warrior wielding a double-bladed sword. "It''s as if they could come to life at any moment. But why do they all look so familiar" In the center of the temple, he discovered a large, circular chamber with a raised dais. The dais held an ancient altar, its surface etched with more runes and symbols. A soft, ethereal glow emanated from the altar, casting a gentle light throughout the chamber. "This must be the heart of the temple," Karsha theorized, feeling a strange pull towards the altar. He approached the altar cautiously, sensing the powerful energy it radiated. "I wonder what this place was used for," he thought aloud. "A site for rituals? A sanctuary for warriors? Or perhaps a repository of ancient knowledge?" His curiosity grew with each step. "Huh, a formation," Karsha muttered, immediately enveloped in golden light as he stepped on a circular diagram. He quickly recognized it as a formation. Instinctively, he tried to jump back, but before he could make a move, the formation pulled him in. In an instant, he was whisked away, appearing inside a large hall adorned with intricate designs. "Where am I?" Karsha whispered, retrieving his swords as a sense of immediate danger washed over him. The place he had appeared in was similar to the temple he had entered, but this hall was clean and well-cared for. It looked as if someone lived there and maintained it meticulously. "You are finally here," a voice echoed in Karsha''s mind, making him jump forward and then spin around, but he saw nothing. "Who is there?" Karsha demanded, his grip tightening on his swords. "Welcome back, My Lord. I have been waiting for you for a very long time," the voice continued. Karsha''s mind went blank, but before he could ask anything, a figure began to emerge from the shadows. Chapter 275 The Seventh Guardian From the darkness, is a huge majestic-looking Tiger, Its sleek, muscular body is covered in pristine white fur adorned with intricate, glowing tribal patterns that pulse with a soft blue luminescence.Its eyes burn with a fiery red intensity, contrasting sharply against its snowy coat, and its sharp fangs and claws appear sharp and can be sliced through the toughest of armors. The tiger''s presence was overwhelming, exuding a powerful aura that filled the hall. Muscles rippled beneath its sleek fur, and its movements were both graceful and intimidating. It stood tall and regal, a majestic embodiment of strength and nobility. Karsha couldn''t help but marvel at the creature''s beauty and power. The white tiger''s aura was almost tangible, radiating an energy that made the air around it intensely hum. Every step it took was deliberate and controlled, showcasing its dominance and grace. "Who... who are you?" Karsha asked, his voice a mix of awe and confusion, as well as apprehension. The beast before him was dangerous, way more dangerous than even the King. The white tiger''s eyes locked onto Karsha''s, and he felt a strange connection as if the beast could see into his very soul. "I am Lunar Sabre, the seventh guardian of the Celestial Trinx Core and a loyal servant of the Divine General, the great Crusader," the tiger spoke, its voice resonating deeply within Karsha''s mind. "I have awaited your return for centuries, My Lord." Karsha''s heart raced as he tried to comprehend what was happening. The temple, the formation, this majestic beast¡ªall of it felt like a dream. "Why do you call me ''My Lord''?" he asked, struggling to make sense of the situation. Lunar Sabre looked at him for a moment and then said, "It seems you are still asleep. I am sorry, my Lord, but this servant cannot reveal more. It was ordered by you after all." Karsha sighed, realizing he had stumbled upon another secret he couldn''t unravel. ''At least I know the Crusader is involved. That bastard sure has his hands in many things concerning my life,'' Karsha thought inwardly. "Tell me, how do you know I am the Crusader or this Divine General you speak of?" Karsha asked. "You wield the Enigma. Only those with the seed are destined to wield it," Lunar Sabre replied. Karsha furrowed his brow at the mention of the seed again. He looked at his sword, the Enigma, feeling its familiar weight in his hand. He wanted to ask more, but he already suspected the answers. Instead, he shrugged and decided not to press the issue further. ''I guess I''ll have to figure it out as I go,'' he muttered. Karsha gazed at the tiger, then asked, "You said you are the Seventh Guardian. Can you tell me who these guardians are and, more importantly, who you are?" Lunar Sabre''s eyes softened with a touch of sadness as she began to speak. "We, the Seven Guardians, were chosen to protect the Celestial Trinx Core from any who sought to misuse its power. Each of us was endowed with unique abilities and sworn to defend the core of our lives. Our purpose was clear: to maintain the balance and protect the world from the darkness that threatened to engulf it." Lunar Sabre began to recount the tale of the guardians and their fateful battle against the Bloodhorn Panther Demon and its legion. The Blacktail Lightning Fox King, the first guardian was a swift and cunning beast, able to move with the speed of lightning and strike with deadly precision. It commanded the storms and could summon lightning to devastate its enemies. In the battle, the Fox King used its speed and agility to outmaneuver the Bloodhorn Panther Demon''s forces, striking down countless foes before falling in a blaze of lightning. The Sky Serpent, the second Guardian was a majestic creature that soared through the skies, its scales shimmering with the colors of the heavens. It controlled the winds and the weather, creating fierce storms and tornadoes to scatter the enemy. The Sky Serpent fought valiantly, its aerial maneuvers disrupting the legion''s formations, but ultimately, it was overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of the enemy and fell. The Guardian Behemoth Elephant, the third guardian was a massive creature, its strength unmatched by any other. It could summon the power of the earth, creating barriers and quakes to hinder the advance of the demon''s forces. The Behemoth held the line, its sheer presence a rampart against the attack, but even its mighty strength was not enough to withstand the relentless attack forever. It also fell, but not before sending thousands of their enemies The Flame Hawk Phoenix, the fourth Guardian was a symbol of rebirth and destruction, its fiery wings leaving trails of flame in the sky. It could manipulate fire, creating infernos to incinerate the enemy. The Phoenix''s flames scorched the battlefield, purging the land of the demon''s corruption. However, it was ultimately consumed by its own fire in a desperate final act to protect the core. The Earthshaker Gorilla, the fifth guardian was a being of raw power, its fists capable of shattering mountains. It commanded the rocks and the earth, creating massive boulders to crush its foes. The Gorilla stood as a living fortress, its strength and resilience a testament to its role as a guardian. But even the Earthshaker Gorilla could not hold back the tide forever and was eventually brought down by the relentless assault. The Tempest Horned Lion, the sixth was a majestic beast with a mane like a storm cloud and horns that crackled with electricity. It could control both water and electricity, creating devastating tempests to obliterate the enemy. The Lion fought with ferocity, its roars echoing like thunder across the battlefield. In the end, it fell in a glorious storm, taking many of the demon''s forces with it. And then there was Lunar Sabre, the white tiger, and the last of the guardians. She had the power of the moon and the stars, her aura calming yet formidable. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lunar Sabre fought with unmatched grace and power, her claws and teeth tearing through the enemy. During the battle when the guardians are all going all out, the night comes and Lunar is blessed by the moon giving her the power to fight back. Despite being the last and weakest among them, the night became his domain but also his curse, He witnessed the fall of his comrades, each giving their lives to protect the core. Despite his struggles, he still failed to change the tide of the battle so all his comrades fell leaving him alone. As Lunar Sabre finished his tale, Karsha felt a deep sense of reverence and sadness for these mighty creatures who had given their lives to protect something so precious. "You have all sacrificed so much," he said quietly, his voice filled with respect. Lunar Sabre nodded solemnly. "Yes, we tried. But in the end, failed" "What are you talking about? From what you''ve said and what I''ve discovered since getting here, it seems you didn''t fail. The core is safe, and the invaders are pushed out in the end. It''s just sad that so many of you had to die," Karsha said, shaking his head. This beast seemed overly emotional to him. "Tell me, what happened in the end? Since you''re alive, I''m sure you did something crucial." "It''s true, I did do something, but it wasn''t much. In the end, after sacrificing everything, I still placed the core in harm''s way," the tiger beast said, shaking its head. "During the critical moment when Bloodhorn was gaining the upper hand, I tapped into the essence of the moon and sacrificed my Lunar Innate Body to seal the core. I succeeded with the core''s help. However, only after sealing it did I discover that I''d also sealed Bloodhorn and ten of its generals with the core," Lunar said, sounding disappointed. "Let me get this straight. You''re disappointed because you sealed the ones that came after the core?" Karsha couldn''t believe it. The answer was clear, but the beast couldn''t see it. "You made no mistake, Lunar. It was the core that sealed those bastards." Knowing why this happened, Karsha quickly comforted the tiger beast. "The core, which I believe was in a mechanism, was being sealed. This means she would be able to replenish her energy. So before the seal took hold, she picked the strongest enemies and sealed herself with them. This way, she can siphon their energy to replenish herself." Lunar''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. "But that''s bad. Now that you''re here, you''ll have to retrieve the core. Those are your instructions. However, immediately after I lift the seal, the demon monsters will also awaken. It''s been thousands of years, so their strength might have dropped, but the last time we fought, Bloodhorn was a Tier 13 Dark World Boss and the ten generals were Tier 12 Great World Bosses. "It has been many years, so even if their strength drops, they might just lose their class and maybe two realms. So Bloodthorn will be somewhere around a Tier 10 Calamity Mutant." Karsha took a deep breath, hearing the terrifying ranks and classes of the monsters protecting what he was after. After Hans told him the secret behind the war between the beasts of Trinx and Bloodhorn, Karsha knew he was bound to face them someday. Now, learning they were way beyond his capabilities, he just couldn''t believe it. "I might not be strong enough to face them now, but I will be in a few years. I can always come back," Karsha said. His current strength would do nothing against them. But once he broke through to higher realms and formed more cores, he would be able to contend with them. With his current strength, although he could fight a Tier 9 Calamity Mutant when two or more showed up, he would have to run or die. "I''m sorry, my lord, but that''s not possible. The moment you stepped into this world, the seal started to undo. If you leave, it won''t be long before it completely breaks. When that happens, the core will be in danger." Karsha''s heart skipped a beat hearing that. Chapter 276 Difference between Beasts and Monsters Who is Karsha? A 19-year-old Grandmaster stage cultivator, comparable to a Tier 5 Monster. From the cultivation perspective, he''s essentially a nobody who would be dismissed easily.Yet, here he is, being asked to face Tier 13 monsters that have degraded to Tier 10. It''s madness¡ªutter madness. It feels impossible. "This is madness. How can someone as insignificant as me go up against a monster of that level? Forget Bloodhorn; even the ten generals are beyond my capabilities," Karsha said, shaking his head. The idea of being tasked with such an impossible challenge seemed completely absurd. Lunar Sabar stood silently, perhaps nodding in agreement with Karsha''s assessment. That''s why she blamed herself for sealing the demons with the core. If she hadn''t done that, Karsha might have been able to approach the core and retrieve it with relative ease. "Tell me, Lunar, what''s your cultivation base, and why aren''t you more powerful after all these years?" Karsha asked. He wasn''t trying to invade her privacy, especially since she showed no signs of hostility. He could always delve deeper into her past later. "I was a Tier 12 Great World Boss during the battle," Lunar began, her tone tinged with regret. "But after sacrificing my Lunar Innate Body, I started to regress. I''m now a Tier 10 Calamity Mutant. Sadly, once my innate body was destroyed, my cultivation base began to fall apart. I couldn''t form a new innate body, so I''ve been waiting and regressing over the years. "Once a beast loses its innate talent, it becomes a monster. Fortunately, I had the blessing of the moon, so my regression wasn''t as severe as it could have been." Karsha had expected something like this, but hearing it firsthand still took him aback. The being in front of him was a Tier 10 Calamity Mutant Beast. A single attack from her could easily end Karsha''s life. "What''s the difference? You mentioned that losing your innate body turned you into a monster. So, what exactly is the difference between a Monster and a Beast?" Karsha asked. He''d heard the Purple Tail Anaconda race refer to themselves as Beasts while calling other snakes Monsters. When he asked, they simply said it was because they were more civilized. Now that the curse was lifted, he saw other monsters taking human forms and starting to build societies with norms and values. So, what really distinguishes Beasts from Monsters? Lunar''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as she considered Karsha''s question. "The difference is more than just a matter of culture. It''s about innate qualities and how they shape our nature." She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts. "Beasts are creatures born with powerful innate abilities¡ªtalents and strengths that define their very essence. They have a natural connection to their environment and often possess a deep, intrinsic understanding of their role in the world. This makes them formidable and often more in tune with their surroundings and their own power." "Monsters, on the other hand, are typically those who lose or never gain such innate qualities. When a beast loses its innate body or its connection to its true nature, it often becomes a monster. These creatures might still be powerful, but they lack the refined instincts and natural harmony that come with being a beast. They''re driven more by raw power and instinct rather than a deep, cultivated connection to their environment." Karsha listened intently. "So, in essence, it''s about losing a connection to one''s true nature versus merely having power. Beasts have a kind of grace and understanding that monsters lack." "Exactly," Lunar confirmed, nodding. "When a beast loses its innate body, it loses a part of its essence, which results in a decline in its natural instincts and harmony. It becomes more focused on brute strength and survival rather than the nuanced balance it once had." Karsha considered this, feeling a new level of respect for Lunar. "I see. That helps clarify a lot. Even though you''ve become a monster, you still have the wisdom and experience that comes from being a beast. It''s clear you haven''t lost everything." Lunar''s eyes held a hint of sadness, but also a glimmer of pride. "Yes, though I am a monster now, I still carry the essence of my past self." Karsha nodded, understanding the weight of her words. "So, what''s so unique about the innate talent of a beast?" "Beasts are like humans in that we possess a class that grants us control over some aspect of reality," Lunar explained. "For example, despite losing my innate body, I can still use the essence of the moon. This essence fuels my attacks. This is something monsters lack¡ªthey rely more on brute strength. Because of this, even a Tier 5 Beast can easily kill a Tier 7 Monster. Monsters lack talent and skills." ''So that''s what it was,'' Karsha thought. ''Khinux wasn''t a monster; he had innate talent and skills, unlike the brutes we fought in this blood expedition. This also means that while I managed to kill a Tier 9 Calamity Mutant monster, a true beast would be a different challenge.'' Karsha immediately connected the dots. The reason why Khinux, his Mystical Grade avatar, was able to dominate the monsters was because of his innate talent. "Got it," Karsha said aloud. "That explains a lot. So, while monsters might rely on sheer power, beasts have that extra edge with their talents and abilities." "Exactly," Lunar confirmed. "Monsters are formidable but not as much as Beasts. They also lack the finesse and control that beasts have. It''s this innate talent that sets us apart." Karsha felt a newfound respect for the beasts. It seemed his thinking had been shallow. "One last question. Can monsters become beasts? If yes, how?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Monsters can become beasts. It is possible," Lunar began. Karsha leaned in, intrigued. "How does that happen?" Lunar took a deep breath before explaining. "For a monster to become a beast, it must cultivate an innate talent and develop a deeper understanding of itself and its surroundings. This is a challenging process, as monsters lack the natural affinity and harmony with the world that beasts have." She continued, "The first step is for the monster to find a source of power or essence that resonates with it. This could be an element, a celestial body, or even a unique energy. The monster must then attune itself to this essence and begin integrating it into its being. This process is arduous and can take many years, even centuries." Karsha nodded, absorbing the information. "So, it''s about finding a connection and cultivating it, much like how cultivators find their path." "Exactly," Lunar confirmed. "Once a monster has successfully integrated an essence and cultivated an innate talent, it will start to transition into a beast. This transformation isn''t just physical but also spiritual and mental. The monster will gain not only new abilities but also a refined understanding and control over its powers." "This usually happens between the Tier 10 to Tier 12 stage, and it''s easiest when your class is a World Boss and beyond," Lunar explained, ensuring Karsha had a clear understanding. "Are there such monsters here in the Forest World?" Karsha couldn''t help but ask. So far, the strongest monster he had fought was the Tier 9 Calamity Mutants. But despite that already being a significant achievement, hearing that monsters were several times weaker than beasts made Karsha see his accomplishments as less impressive. "There are," Lunar confirmed. "But they reside in the deeper sections of the forest. The strongest I''ve sensed is a Tier 11 Great World Boss. They don''t appear often, probably because they are in the process of transformation and awakening. If they succeed, this world will start to regain some semblance of its former glory." Karsha pondered this information. "So, they''re trying to become True beasts" "Exactly," Lunar replied. "The transformation process is complex and takes time. These monsters are striving to evolve, to become true beasts. If they manage to succeed, their presence will significantly change the balance of power in this world." Karsha already knew there was more to this Forest than met the eye. First, he learned about the Overlord, who was said to be destined to become the ruler of all monsters. Initially, he thought that was all there was to it. But after hearing what Lunar said, he realized this Overlord would rule over both Monsters and Beasts. Second, he learned about the crucial role the core would play in this grand scheme. According to Hans, the core is one of seven items required to birth such an existence. Although Karsha didn''t know who this existence would be, he understood he was destined to play a part in it. If the seal was unsealing, he had to act within the next two days before he vanished back into the human world. He could mark the forest by opening a portal to the island there, allowing him to return later. But he couldn''t take any chances. With the monsters also unsealing, he knew he had a lot to do, and it all had to be done within the next two days. Third, he knew he had to take Lunar with him, but since he wasn''t a beast tamer, he would have to convince her to accept Xian. Karsha knew that despite losing her innate body, Lunar was still a beast, and beasts prided themselves too much. The chances of her wanting to become Xian''s beast companion were very slim. However, if he managed to convince her and she became Xian''s companion, then among the younger generation in the whole of the Central Continent, Xian would become the strongest, even stronger than Karsha. That was the most terrifying aspect of tamers¡ªa lucky encounter could turn them into powerhouses overnight. "Ha, now, let''s focus on the core. How long would it take to unseal it? And how fast would the monsters caught within the seal react?" Karsha decided to focus on what was important first: getting the core and dealing with the monsters trapped within the seal. Chapter 277 Making Preparations to Retrieve the Core of Trinx Lunar thought for a moment before replying, "The unsealing process will take around 2 minutes. During this time, the monsters will start to regain their consciousness. As soon as the seal is fully lifted, they will be fully aware and ready to act. Their reaction will be almost immediate." Karsha nodded, digesting the information. "So, we have an hour to prepare and position ourselves. Once the seal is lifted, we need to strike swiftly and decisively. Is there any way to weaken them further during the unsealing process?" "Yes," Lunar responded. "While the seal is lifting, they will be vulnerable. It might give us an advantage if we can attack them strategically during this time. However, this will require precise timing and coordination." "But they are Tier 10 monsters, so killing them will be extremely difficult. The attack has to be instantaneous and fast," Lunar said, her eyes narrowing in concentration. She had been planning for years and now shared her knowledge with Karsha about the abilities of the Bloodhorn monsters trapped within the seal. "In truth, the Bloodhorn monster race is just an inferior race that aspires to become true demons. They lack innate talents, but their berserker nature makes them extremely dangerous. They always dream of gaining innate bodies because they believe that by becoming beasts, they can finally become demons. So, the fact that they call themselves Bloodhorn Demon monsters isn''t because they are demons¡ªthey''re just pretending to be one." "A true demon is something even beasts will fear. But that doesn''t mean the Bloodhorn monsters are weak." Karsha nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "So they''re powerful, berserkers without innate talents, but their goal is to transform into something even more dangerous." "Exactly," Lunar affirmed. "Their lack of innate talents is compensated by their sheer ferocity and determination. They believe becoming beasts will be their stepping stone to becoming true demons. This makes them relentless and more dangerous than any ordinary monster." "I see. I guess I''ll have to get things done as fast as I can. Letting them fully wake up will be my loss," Karsha resolved. He knew he''d have to use his trump cards sooner than expected. ''Good thing I finally managed to saturate the first core and can now unleash its power.'' ''System, look through the Pill Legacy Memories and find me something related to Innate Talent awakening. Just anything remotely related will do.'' < Acknowledged > ''You''re bolder than I gave you credit for,'' Elara''s voice echoed in Karsha''s mind from his soul seal. ''Shouldn''t you say suicidal? Going against those five or six realms above my own is just plain suicide,'' Karsha replied with a smile. He knew he''d once again jumped into something suicidal, just like when he went to Snake Island. The difference this time was that he had some strength to back it up. ''That is probably true, but this also shows you are the right person to inherit the Immortal Platform and cultivate the ''One with the Sword'' path. Also, if you manage to kill these monsters, you will understand just what it means to become a true swordsman. I am rooting for you Karsha'' Elara let out a mocking chuckle at the end but Karsha just shrugged it off. He knew the Spirit of the Immortal Platform was just mocking him. ''I will kill them, it''s just that after the battle, I would wish I had died'' Karsha sighed. He already has a plan in mind. His Mana pool is now large enough to form more than Ten Giant swords. He was counting all his stars on those ten swords to take care of the Bloodhorn generals, then summoning Agni, the fire deity sword to take care of the leader. Since he can''t use the domain in conjunction with the Dark Prince Hell Art because it will immediately shatter when the behemoth appears, he knows he has to take advantage of the 10 seconds the Agni Sword will be in his possession. With the Soul Ring, he will be able to wield it for a few seconds before succumbing. He also has Berserker Rage and Fury to add some more strength to his already mind-blowing stats. His stats are even more impressive than those of Saint''s. All he needed is a strike from the Agni sword and he is confident he will be able to kill those motherfuckers. < Search complete. > Just when he was thinking more about his coming battle, the system message appeared. ''Talk to me'' Karsha responded. < The Memories contain several formulas that can indeed help a monster become a Beast. They are ancient Pill formulas that the Divine Alchemist Won in a bet. But before I show them to you, there is a message attached to these formulas. > Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire ''Hmm, let me see.'' < Message: If you are reading this, it means you finally want to become an Alchemist. I left these pill formulas for you because this is where you will be pushed further into the world of Alchemy. Inside this memory are ten Pill Formulas that can turn an ordinary monster into a true behemoth beast. Additionally, the formulas can help you turn a Beast into a terrifying existence that defies all logic. But that is where your mastery comes in. The pills require you to be able to concoct Tier 5 Heaven Grade Pills. If you have not yet reached that stage, then don''t even attempt it, as it will be a waste of ingredients. But then again, you are the disciple of the Divine Alchemist, so who is to say you are not qualified? > ''Thanks for the last sentence, Master, but this disciple of yours is a monster among men,'' Karsha bragged, then turned his attention back to the rest of the message. < For a monster to become a beast, they have to go through three stages. These stages are also what humans go through to finally become existences that can rise to become gods. It''s the most crucial and difficult moment in cultivation. In the human world of cultivation, after the Great Sage stage, there are Body Ascension, Mind Ascension, and Soul Ascension. This stage focuses on transcending the Body, Mind, and Soul beyond the mortal stage. The Body will be tempered, the mind will be strengthened, and the soul will be expanded, finally making the cultivator ascend beyond Mortality and start their path of chasing after immortality. The same thing is true for beasts. However, for monsters, this is the stage where they have to attempt to reform their bodies, train their minds, and awaken their innate souls. Once they achieve this, they will become Beasts and can finally walk the path as true beasts instead of mindless monsters. > ''This is great then. I guess there is a way out after all,'' Karsha sighed in relief. From what he had just read, it seemed possible for him to help awaken Lunar''s innate body so she could finally begin to cultivate properly. < The Pills required are the Beast Body Ascension Pill, Beast Mind Ascension Pill, and Beast Soul Ascension Pill. Aside from these three which will help in transforming the Monster into a Beast, other pills will help in awakening the innate talents of the beasts. Innate Talent (Class) Awakening Pill, Innate Body (Constitution) Awakening Pill, Innate Body Strengthening Pill, Innate Talent Ascension Pill, Beast Ascension Pill, Beast Transformation Pill and Divine Innate Talent awakening Pill > ''Wow, that''s a lot and damn, where am I going to get all these ingredients from'' While he never lacks pill formulas, getting the ingredients is the problem here. ''I guess I will have to take it one step at a time'' he then turned to lunar "Lunar," Karsha said, turning to the tiger beast. "I''ve found something that might help. There are ancient pill formulas that can assist in awakening your innate body, allowing you to cultivate and regain your former strength." Lunar''s eyes widened with a mixture of hope and disbelief. "Are you serious? You have such knowledge?" Karsha nodded. "Yes, but it''s not going to be easy. These pills require a high level of alchemical skill, and the ingredients are rare and precious. However, I believe I can do it." Karsha could see the emotions welling up in her eyes. ''Seriously, this beast is too emotional,'' he thought, shaking his head. A beast that was once a world boss and a guardian of an entire realm appeared this emotional¡ªwasn''t it concerning? "This also means I''ll have to bring you away from here. However, I have a request," Karsha said. "Go ahead, my Lord," Lunar said respectfully. "I have a brother who is a beast tamer, and before you get angry, know that he doesn''t enslave beasts or monsters. I would personally kill him if he did. He''s the best person who can help you in the long run. He''s a powerful soul cultivator with some formidable monsters under his command." Lunar''s eyes narrowed slightly but she remained silent, listening. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t need you to become his soldier," Karsha continued. "I just want you to protect him when he finds himself in sticky situations." "I am a Tiger beast, my Lord. We are a prideful bunch. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t lower my head to accept just anyone as my master," Lunar replied, her voice tinged with pride. "But since you are the one asking, I will accept this brother of yours." Karsha could tell the half-beast in front of him was indeed prideful, but also unwilling to forever live her life declining every second. If she could regain her might again, then taking Xian as her master or companion seemed acceptable. What Karsha wasn''t aware of was that Lunar was making this decision so she could forever stay beside him. She had already recognized him as her master, thanks to the sword he wielded. Joining Xian''s beast army was just another way of remaining close to Karsha. "Thank you, Lunar." A rune flew from Karsha''s forehead and merged with Lunar. "That is a temporary contract. This will allow me to take you away from here." Lunar nodded, and a few seconds later, the contract was formed. "Alright, now that this is settled, take me to the seal. Time to kill some demons and retrieve the core," Karsha said with a glint in his eyes. Chapter 278 Harvesting Bones Lunar led the way as they ventured deeper into the temple. After a few minutes, they reached a huge clearing. As soon as Karsha stepped onto the ground, an intense, bloodthirsty aura assaulted his heart. He felt a cold sweat break out on his back. Despite the overwhelming sensation, he wasn''t suppressed. Instead, a sword sheath appeared in his hands, and he smiled before activating its devouring ability. In an instant, the oppressive aura was cut in half. "This will be one of my strongest trump cards," Karsha thought to himself. He had already absorbed many auras, making the old sword sheath powerful enough to suppress even a Great Sage. Now, with this new dense aura, his fortune seemed heavenly. "This was the battlefield back then," Lunar said, turning to Karsha. "You have to prepare yourself. As we move deeper, the aura will become even more bloodthirsty. This was the battlefield of behemoths." With that, they continued deeper into the ancient battlefield. As they moved deeper, the aura grew even more dense. Karsha had to start releasing his own to counter it. As they moved further into the battlefield, the remnants of past battles became more evident. Massive, weathered bones jutted out from the ground, some half-buried and others fully exposed. The air grew thicker with each step, and the oppressive aura intensified. --- "It was a very chaotic battle. Many of my kind perished here defending the core. But while it was a heavy burden, it was what we all signed up for. We were mere monsters who got the chance to evolve. Fighting to protect what made us who we were was a great honor," Lunar explained as she guided Karsha deeper into the ancient battlefield. Karsha scanned the area, his eyes catching something large lying beside them. "What''s that?" he asked, pointing at an enormous bone. Lunar''s gaze followed his finger. "That''s the bone of a Tier 12 Jagged Viper. It''s been so long since it died that its energy has long dissipated." Karsha took a sharp breath, his eyes widening. "Are you kidding me? Can''t you see the energy coming out from it?" Lunar looked at him calmly. "It''s almost entirely depleted, but if you want it, you can take it. Everything on this battlefield is yours if you wish." ''If I want it? I need all this to saturate my core and form a new one,'' Karsha thought with a smirk. He let the system handle it, and the bone vanished, slipping into the second calamity space of his Nine Calamity Soul Ring. As they continued, more bones came into view, each more impressive than the last. Lunar pointed to a massive ribcage partially buried in the ground. "That''s the rib of a Tier 11 Storm Serpent. A formidable beast known for its lightning attacks. Its remains still crackle faintly with residual energy." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha marveled at the sight. "And that one over there?" "That''s the skull of a Tier 10 Ironclad Turtle," Lunar said, gesturing to a gigantic, heavily armored skull. "It was nearly invincible due to its nearly impenetrable shell. The energy it once radiated was immense." The further they went, the more bones they discovered. Lunar continued to name them and provide brief histories. "Over here is the femur of a Tier 13 Fire Titan," she pointed out, her voice filled with a touch of reverence. "A colossal creature whose fiery aura was legendary." "And that," she said, pointing to a set of enormous, clawed forelimbs, "belongs to a Tier 12 Abyssal Wyrm. Known for its destructive dark magic." Each discovery added to Karsha''s growing excitement. The bones were not just remnants but powerful artifacts in their own right. Lunar''s knowledge provided valuable insights, and Karsha absorbed every detail, knowing that the energy contained within these relics would help him immensely. As they pressed on, Karsha could feel the battlefield''s energy shifting, growing denser and more potent. With each bone he collected, his anticipation grew. The ancient battlefield was proving to be a treasure trove of power and history, and Karsha was determined to make the most of it. He could tell that his second core would require about ten times the resources used to saturate the first core to be fully saturated. Although he had amassed a lot of blood for that purpose, it wouldn''t be enough. However, these bones were exactly what he needed. If he could gather more, he would be able to saturate his core in no time. So, despite the battle having taken place many years ago and most of the bones have long since lost their energy, some still retained a portion of their power. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they moved deeper into the ancient battlefield, Karsha''s determination grew. He knew that the energy within these bones was his key to advancing. The sight of the massive remains scattered around him only fueled his resolve. "We''re almost there," Karsha said, noticing the energy around them lessening. As soon as he mentioned it, Lunar spoke. "The core has nourishing energy. It doesn''t exude this form of bloodthirstiness, so as we draw closer, the aura in the air will lessen." True to her words, the aura started to diminish as they moved deeper. After about an hour, nearly all the bloodthirsty aura in the air had vanished. However, a few minutes later, Karsha was greeted with a sight that sent chills down his spine. "Are those¡ª" "Yes, those are the monsters that were trapped with the core," Lunar interrupted before he could finish. About 20 kilometers away, Karsha saw the terrifying nature of the 11 monsters trapped within the core. Despite the dazzling round core encased in a crown-like ring, his attention was drawn to the 11 behemoths sealed with it. They remained immobile, almost dead even. Each monster was a variation of the Bloodhorn Panther, and they were truly terrifying. The first one he noticed was massive, with dark, matted fur and crimson eyes that seemed to burn with an inner fire. Its blood-red horns curled menacingly from its head, giving it a demonic appearance. Next to it was a Bloodhorn Panther with scales instead of fur. The scales shimmered with an eerie green light, and its horns were jagged, resembling the teeth of a saw. Its eyes glowed with a venomous intensity, hinting at the deadly poison it likely possessed. Another panther had sleek, midnight-black fur that absorbed the light around it, making it look like a moving shadow. Its horns were sharp and straight, piercing the air like deadly spears. Its eyes were cold and calculating, filled with a predatory intelligence. One of the most terrifying was a gigantic Bloodhorn Panther with fiery red fur that seemed to blaze with inner heat. Its horns were engulfed in flames, and its eyes were like molten lava. This panther radiated an aura of pure destruction, making it clear that it was a force to be reckoned with. Among the group was a panther with wings, its feathers as dark as night. The wingspan was enormous, and its horns were elongated and sharp, curving backward like a deadly scythe. Its eyes glowed with a mystical light, hinting at its mastery over dark magic. Another panther had ice-blue fur, and frost clung to its body. Its horns were made of ice, and its eyes were like glaciers, cold and unfeeling. This panther exuded a chilling aura, and the ground beneath it was frozen solid. The next was covered in earth-colored fur, with horns made of stone. Its body was bulky and muscular, and its eyes were like deep pits, hinting at its connection to the earth. This panther seemed almost immovable, like a mountain. One panther had lightning crackling around its body, with fur standing on end as if charged with electricity. Its horns were jagged and sparked with energy, and its eyes were bright and electric. This panther radiated speed and power, ready to strike with lightning-fast reflexes. The last three were equally fearsome, with one exuding a dark aura of shadow, another covered in armor-like scales, and the final one having a body that seemed to be made of pure energy. Each panther was unique, and each was a formidable opponent in its own right. But the most terrifying of all was the largest Bloodhorn Panther, standing at the center of the group. It had fur that shifted colors, a swirling mix of black, red, and gold. Its horns were massive and twisted, glowing with an otherworldly light. Its eyes were deep and penetrating, filled with terror and evil. This panther radiated an aura of power so intense that Karsha could feel it from a distance. Karsha''s heart pounded in his chest as he took in the sight. These monsters were beyond anything he had faced before, and he knew that even in their weakened state, they were incredibly dangerous. "Even though they''re trapped and weakened, they''re still immensely powerful," Karsha said with a slightly pale face. "Can I even kill this monster" he pondered again. "They will be in a weakened state for two minutes. That should be enough for us to kill them" Lunar said but even she couldn''t help but feel intimidated by the sheer presence they were seeing. "It''s no problem, I will be sure to use my strongest move first and kill as many as I can before the two minutes reach" In truth, Karsha wasn''t sure he would be able to wield Agni''s sword for long. So he is gambling on killing at least the leader first and then dealing with the generals afterward. But it''s dangerous. Once he uses the sword, he won''t be able to wield a weapon for at least 10 minutes, or worse an hour. "Lunar, this is Khinux, Khinux, this is Lunar" Karsha called out Khinux and introduced each other. "Alright buddy, it''s time for you to use your strongest move, I know you''ve been holding back," Karsha said as he gazed at the terrifying line-up. "I will use a suicidal skill, be sure to follow up with a powerful attack" Khinux nodded and like always placed his sword on his shoulder. "Lunar, you can break the seal" Karsha stepped forward and started moving toward the core, Khinux and Lunar following behind. Chapter 279 Agni Divine Sword Unleashed As they neared the core, Karsha began formulating battle plans in his head. Deep down, he knew he was out of his league. The monsters he was about to face were just too powerful. Even with Lunar by his side, he still felt weak and unprepared to face creatures of such strength. Karsha was at Tier 9, and going after Tier 10 and 11 monsters was akin to suicide. The only saving grace was that the monsters were currently in hibernation. He hoped to attack and kill them before they woke up, but their strength was formidable even in their sleep. "Khinux, are you ready?" Karsha asked, his voice steady. Khinux nodded, and Karsha turned to Lunar. "Break the seal and step back. If this goes right, you won''t have to intervene, but if it goes wrong, help me escape. There''s no need to sacrifice your life for something that can be reclaimed in the future." Lunar nodded and stepped forward. After a few steps, she stopped and opened her mouth. A white beam of light shot from her mouth and struck the cage around the core. Nothing happened for a few seconds before the cage started to spin. "It has started. Once the golden light around the cage fades, you can attack," Lunar said, then moved back 5 kilometers. Karsha watched intently as the cage began to spin faster. The golden light that encased it started to flicker and fade. His heart pounded as he prepared himself for the battle ahead. He knew that he had to strike quickly and decisively. The light continued to dim, and Karsha could feel the tension thickening in the air. He glanced at the hibernating monsters around him, their massive forms lying still but radiating a terrifying aura. Each one was a Bloodhorn Panther but with unique and even more terrifying variations. "This is a suicide," Karsha muttered, tracking the movement of the cage. "Buddy, be ready. I''m about to unleash hell on these idiots, and they''ll be your food." He patted Khinux on the side and then stepped forward. The light began to fade completely, plunging the area into near darkness. Karsha sighed as the surroundings within a 2-kilometer radius darkened even more. His Dark Prince Avatar emerged from the ground, and the sword pool appeared in the sky, casting a faint glow. "Berserker Rage." "Berserker Fury." Karsha activated his berserker skills, feeling an immediate surge of energy. His muscles bulged, and his senses sharpened. He then activated [Sword Aura Ex], amplifying his sword aura by 200%. Not stopping there, he activated [Sword Intent], making his sword attacks 150% sharper. In a flash, 15 giant colossal swords emerged from the sword pool, each exuding a brilliant golden aura with their tips laced in dark golden sword qi. Each of these swords drained 150,000 MP, but to Karsha, this was a trivial cost. The atmosphere crackled with power as the swords hovered menacingly in the air. The hibernating Bloodhorn Panthers began to stir, sensing the surge of power. Karsha gritted his teeth, focusing on the largest Panther, the leader. "Agni Inferna Dominion," Karsha invoked, summoning another Avatar. Though not as imposing as the Dark Prince, it still held a commanding presence. It''s the avatar of the Fire King. The moment it appeared, Flames appeared everywhere engulfing his surroundings. "Ice Queen Wrath," he continued, activating his Ice skill. Instantly, his face turned pale as the toll of activating multiple skills caught up with him. Countless ice stars materialized in the air, shimmering with cold fury. A buzzing sound indicated the appearance of his Soul Ring, instantly filling Karsha with energy. His stamina, previously depleted, was fully restored. "Now!" Karsha shouted as the light from the cage faded. The air buzzed and a two-meter longsword, bathed in flames, materialized before him. Grabbing the hilt, Karsha pushed his Soul Ring to the limit, channeling all its power into his body. "One Slash Kill!" he yelled, swinging the sword horizontally. A powerful Fire Arc shot out, the ground shaking and crumbling as the flames sliced toward the central monster. Simultaneously, the 15 colossal swords descended upon the other monsters, each impact causing the earth to tremble. Countless Ice stars also surge forward denoting with chilling intent. BOOM! The fire arc struck the largest Panther first, its body convulsing as the flames consumed it. Its colossal body was immediately engulfed in flames. The Ice queen also swung her staff sending countless Ice shards toward the monsters. Although not enough to kill them, each impact is enough to drain some of their HP. ROAR! A powerful roar erupted from its mouth but it didn''t have the strength yet to fight back. At the same time, 15 giant swords descended on them each striking a monster with five aimed at the engulfed monster. "Khinux, now!" Karsha shouted. Khinux''s dark energy surged, pouring into his colossal sword. He stepped forward and swung it with all his might. "Reality Warping Slash!" A burst of purple energy erupted from his sword, warping and crumbling space around it. This attack, Khinux''s strongest move, lived up to its name, performing the magic Karsha was hoping for. BOOM! The purple energy struck five of the monsters, instantly severing them in half. The colossal swords had already worn them down, and with about 20 seconds left before they could recover their strength, the attack sliced through them effortlessly. "Incinerate," Karsha muttered, summoning a large phoenix that took to the skies. As he charged his sword again, the phoenix dove down, slamming into the five remaining generals. "One Slash Kill!" Karsha slashed the sword again before it fell from his hands. The force of the attack caused his hand to burst apart, revealing his bones. Using the attack twice in a row had taken its toll, but luckily his thick skin kept his hands intact. The crimson fire arc sliced through the air, cutting the remaining five monsters in half. Karsha fell to his knees, gasping for air. The red core inside the ring kept spinning, but no energy was pouring out. ROAR! Karsha''s scalp turned numb at the sound. His worst fear had come to pass. There were only 10 seconds left before the monsters regained their strength, but the dense aura crashing down made him realize it was already too late. BOOM! The pressure was overwhelming, restricting his body. Karsha felt the weight of the dense aura crushing him, the power of the awakening monsters too much to bear. The pressure that descended on him was that of Tier 12 Calamity Mutant. The Avatar of both The Dark Prince, The Fire King, and the Ice Queen were shattered instantly making Karsha cough out a mouthful of blood. However, he never backed down and started to channel his aura. His bones started breaking, but Karsha still steals his gaze and uses the [Info] ability. Name: Bloodhorn Panther Demon General Grade: Tier 12 Class: Calamity Mutant Bloodline: Arcane Panther (Sage) Strength: 222,800 Agility: 220,700 Stamina: 210,800 Health: 280,000 Attack Power: 230,700 ~ 320,100 "Lunar, Buy me some time" he gasped, his voice strained. Looking at the stats of the monster was probably a bad idea. The numbers are too high for his current level. Thankfully, he has Lunar who can buy him sometime Lunar sprang into action, her form blurring as she moved with incredible speed. She unleashed a barrage of energy blasts, aiming to buy Karsha sometime. Despite the crushing pressure, she fought valiantly, her attacks precise and relentless. Karsha struggled to his feet, his vision blurring. He couldn''t afford to give up now. Khinux is no different. He is on his Knees gasping for breath. Karsha channeled energy from his soul ring but nothing came. It''s completely dried. Even his aura will not affect the monster. he is suppressed and out of options. "I need to do something," Karsha muttered, but nothing came to mind. He was out of options, and Lunar couldn''t hold on for much longer. Although the monster had not yet regained its full strength, it would only be a few seconds before it did. Once that happened, escape would be impossible. "System, any help?" he finally asked, desperation in his voice. < Use the Talisman > The system''s single sentence made Karsha''s eyes brighten. The Talisman! The Tier 15 spell Old Man Teye had given him back the Red Planet. He had been told it would help him someday. He had considered using it during his fight with Khinux back on the island but had decided against it. Now, he could finally put it to use. "Lunar, move back!" Karsha shouted, pulling the Talisman from his inventory. In his now bony hands, a Tier 9 core appeared. He brought the two together, and instantly, the Talisman devoured the core. At that same moment, Lunar appeared beside him. Karsha immediately tore the Talisman in half. A surge of power erupted from the torn Talisman, and a terrifying Ice Dragon emerged. Instantly the pressure surrounding Karsha faded. The dragon was colossal, its scales shimmering with a cold, blue light that radiated an intense chill. Its eyes glowed with an icy fire, and frost formed on the ground wherever it moved. Its breath was like a winter storm, capable of freezing anything in its path. The Ice Dragon roared, the sound echoing through the battlefield like a thunderclap. It turned its gaze toward the monster that had been threatening them. The creature, sensing the dragon''s immense power, hesitated, but it was too late to escape. With a swift and powerful motion, the Ice Dragon unleashed a torrent of icy breath. The cold blast hit the monster head-on and immediately, it started encasing it in ice showcasing the might of the ice dragon spell. But the monster wasn''t easy either. It also started circulating its aura breaking the ice as it formed. "This can''t go on for long," Karsha muttered, knowing the Talisman''s power was limited despite the Tier 9 core he had used. Old Man Teye had warned him it was a Tier Talisman, so seeing the dragon begin to fade as it kept blasting ice confirmed his fears. He knew he had to act quickly¡ªwhen the dragon vanished, he would be done for. "Khinux, take this," Karsha called out, retrieving a lance from his space ring and handing it to Khinux. "Use your full strength and throw this at the monster''s head." Khinux took the lance and, with terrifying strength, hurled it like a madman. Karsha held his breath as he watched the lance shoot forward. It was his last trump card. If it failed, he would have to channel his second core''s energy and flee. But as the lance struck the monster, it pierced through its chest. Seizing the moment, Karsha gathered lightning into his left hand and shot it at the wound. The monster staggered and fell to the ground. Exhausted, Karsha also collapsed. A few seconds later, a system message appeared: Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 280 Karshas Path "What is happening, why is the statue shaking?" In the outside world, where the elders stood in wait for the disciples to come out from the blood forest, the colossal statue wielding the sword started to shake. As it shook, it started emitting a faint glow that looked arcane at first glance. Suddenly, a powerful presence descended from the heavens, making everyone, including the King, kneel. A light burst out from the eyes of the statue and a projection of a white bearded old man appeared. Immediately he appeared, the pressure stopped making everyone sigh. However, when they saw the person appear, their hearts shook, "Ancestor Emperor" The King shouted looking at the old man. "What a pity, is this how my empire has fallen" The person spoke, looking at the King and the elders looking up with eyes full of worship. Only a few who aren''t aware of who he is held a neutral gaze. "At least, a good seed has been born. If all things go well, he can lead my Empire back to its previous glory," the Old Man said to himself. He turned and looked at the tablet with the disciples'' names and points on it. "That young man must not be restricted" The man said those words and then faded away leaving behind awed individuals that don''t know how to process his words. As the projection of the Ancestor Emperor faded away, the sect leaders and elders remained kneeling, their minds racing with the implications of his words. This was the projection of the Emperor of the then Central Human Empire, an existence that carved his land and ruled it many years ago. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire He was a very powerful individual who managed to set up an empire and no other power was able to shake his rule. In his heydays, the central continent was known Central Empire or the Second Human Empire, not paling in comparison to the original Human Empire. Sadly, many years ago, he vanished and never returned. About 100,000 years ago, the central continent was then split into three forming three kingdoms instead. It has long since declined and now, not even the Human Empire acknowledges them. They''ve fallen to the deepest low. "That young man must not be restricted..." Sect Leader Orion of the Golden Phoenix Sect was the first to break the silence, his voice trembling. "Could he be referring to one of our disciples?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sect Leader Jorin of the Silver Moon Sect rose to his feet, his brows furrowed in deep thought. "It must be Karsha," he said, almost to himself. "Just look at the Ranking Tablets, his points have crossed the billions that even the tablet couldn''t handle anymore. Aside from him, who else could invoke the Ancestor''s presence" "But what does it mean when he said we shouldn''t restrict him? Does he want us to let him roam free and do whatever he wants?" Sect Leader Hana of the Crimson Lotus Sect asked, a hint of confusion in her voice. "Surely, that''s not what he meant, right?" Hearing her question, everyone turned to look at the King. He was the one person who might be able to interpret the Ancestor Emperor''s words. If Karsha wasn''t to be restricted, did that mean he should be given free rein instead? "I am as lost as you all. His words are too profound for someone like me to understand," the King admitted, shocking everyone. If the King didn''t know what to do, then how would they handle this? They all fell into brief contemplation, pondering the Ancestor Emperor''s enigmatic message. "It''s very simple, actually. What the Emperor meant was that Karsha shouldn''t be pampered," Yi Ran spoke from behind, making everyone, including the King, turn toward her. "I know most of you are already making plans to curry favor with him. Doing that would be a way of trying to control him. But as you can see, he''s not someone who can be controlled. So instead of showering him with gifts, just let him be," she continued, her voice calm and authoritative. "This also means that until he asks for help, he must be treated like every other disciple. He can''t be given special treatment, nor can he be protected from the shadows. If he has enemies, he will have to deal with them himself. The direction his life takes cannot be hindered. Doing so will invoke Karma, and I think you all know how dangerous that is," she concluded, her words carrying the weight of wisdom. The leaders and elders exchanged thoughtful glances, each processing Yi Ran''s interpretation. Sect Leader Hana nodded slowly. "It makes sense. We must respect his journey and not interfere. How can we be blind to think we can forge his destiny for him" Sect Leader Leon added, "It will be difficult to hold back, but it''s necessary. Karsha''s strength must come from within, not from our aid." Despite his words, he was one of the sect leaders eager to curry favor with Karsha. A Mid-stage Great Sage nearing the late stage, Leon saw an opportunity to align with Karsha. Perhaps by earning Karsha''s favor, he could gain some high-quality cores from him. As Karsha''s points skyrocketed into the billions, they noticed he was killing Tier 9 monsters. Leon and others like him saw this as a chance to advance their own cultivation. Relying on Tier 8 cores was no longer sufficient for their progress. But now hearing the words of the immortal fairy, they knew their doors had closed. Sect Leader Jorin smiled wryly. "It seems we have our answer then. We must support him without suffocating him." He doesn''t know why, but he liked this outcome. He is a powerful mage, but also a great Alchemist, so someone like him has a great chance to catch Karsha''s gaze. But aside from that, he knew he wouldn''t have to suck up to him, at least not in the way the other elders are planning to. His disciples for some reason have shot up from the 19th to the 7th and have already amassed millions of points. This can only mean one thing, she has a chance upon a fortune and as her Master, he knew he would be at the receiving end of the goods she would be bringing. Even Elder Kwan, usually skeptical, had to agree. "We should observe from a distance and be ready if he truly needs us, but otherwise, let him grow on his own." He didn''t like the arrangement at all. He was one of the few sect leaders contracted by the Great Families in Oakwood City to dispose of Karsha. They had hoped to get close to him to carry out their plans, but with the current turn of events, they would have to rethink their strategy. The King, taking in all the perspectives, finally spoke. "Sect Leader Yi Ran''s words have clarified our path. We will watch over Karsha, but we will not coddle him. His destiny is his own to forge." Hearing the King accept Yi Ran''s interpretation, the sect leaders nodded, though some had shifting expressions. At the back, Assistant Sect Leader Xu whispered to the elders from the Sunlight Sword Sect, "This time, our sect has struck great fortune. It''s just too bad we won''t be able to reward him with anything tangible." The other sect elders nodded in agreement. They were too poor to offer Karsha anything significant. It was Karsha who had plans to help the sect obtain some Tier 20 skill books for their treasury. Elder Chen, with a concerned look, spoke. "Karsha has done so much for us already. It''s frustrating that we can''t provide him with the support he truly deserves." Elder Lin nodded. "Indeed. The best we can offer are our teachings and guidance. But with the directive to treat him like any other disciple, even that is limited." Elder Ben, always the optimist and the Quiet one, added, "But maybe this is for the best. If we treat him like everyone else, he''ll continue to grow strong on his own merits. We can still be there for him, even if it''s not in the way we originally planned." "I suppose you''re right, Ben. But it''s hard not to feel guilty. Karsha''s potential is extraordinary. We should be doing more." Assistant Sect Leader Xu sighed. Sect Leader Yi Ran, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. "We must have faith in Karsha. His journey is unique, and he has the strength to navigate it. Our role is to provide a stable foundation for him, even if we can''t give him the tangible rewards we wish we could." "And we must be vigilant. While we respect the Ancestor Emperor''s wishes, we should also be prepared for any threats that may come Karsha''s way. We may not be able to protect him openly, but we can ensure the path he walks is as safe as possible." Elder Chen added, Elder Lin agreed. "Yes, our discreet support can still make a difference. Let''s focus on strengthening the sect overall. A strong sect will naturally be a strong support for him." Elder Ben smiled. "And who knows? Maybe Karsha''s success will bring fortune to all of us. He''s already shown a willingness to help the sect. His rise could benefit everyone. Even look, aside from him, there are already five individuals showing great prowess" Assistant Sect Leader Xu, feeling a bit reassured, nodded. "We''ll continue to work hard for the sect''s future. And when the time comes, we''ll be ready to support Karsha in any way we can." Sect Leader Yi Ran concluded, "Let''s stay united in this. Karsha''s journey is his own, but we are his family here. Our strength and unity will be his quiet support." The elders nodded in agreement, a sense of resolve settling among them. Although they don''t have much, they can still provide him with a family. Shit, they''ve already provided him with enough. Having the Sect Leader all to himself is more than enough for a single man, yet he still made the other four Fairies his own. That is more than enough a sect can offer...Hehe Chapter 281 Securing the Core of Trinx "My head hurts," Karsha groaned, holding his head like a baby. He woke up, clutching his head. Clearly, he had some injuries, and mental fatigue had set in, making him wish he was dead. Using the Sword of a Deity to unleash his strongest sword move not once but twice was just too much for his current self. Although the Soul Ring helped him endure the pain while using the sword, he still felt it deep within his mind. After enduring the pain, he noticed, "Huh, my hand is alright. " His hand had healed up. When he used the sword for the second time, the flesh on his hand had burst apart, revealing his bare bones, but now, his hands were completely healed. "My Lord, you''ve woken up," Karsha heard a familiar voice and turned. "How long has it been, Lunar? And did we kill that bastard?" Karsha asked. He fainted before he could read the message about his kill, so he didn''t know whether they had managed to kill the bastard or not. "It''s dead, My Lord. The last of the BloodHorn Panther Demons died," Lunar replied, her tone filled with joy. She had the right to be happy; after all, her people had died defending the core from those monsters. "Is that¡ª" "Yes, this is the core, it''s healing you," Lunar interrupted before Karsha could finish his question. He realized he was still on the battlefield, but his surroundings looked more lush and vibrant than the previously barren wasteland. Now that the seal had been broken, the core had started healing the world again. "The core healed you," Lunar added, making Karsha sigh. It seemed the core wasn''t healing everything, just him alone. Karsha turned around and slowly stood and sat in a lotus posture. He could tell his body had healed, but his brain was still not healed. The pain is still there. "Khinux, buddy, you look hurt," Karsha noticed, seeing Khinux standing guard with his sword on his shoulder. He looked weaker than before. "Go back, Khinux. I''ll send you some stuff soon." Khinux nodded and disappeared back into his soul sea. Karsha looked around and noticed a pile of bodies on one side. Slowly, he stood up and moved toward them. These were the bodies of monsters on the verge of becoming demons. Clearly, what Lunar said about them not being actual demons was both true and false. They could become demons, and it seemed their leader had almost attained that state. When Karsha used the [Info] ability, the name that appeared had "demon" in it, indicating that the monster was in some way a demon. Although not a true demon, it still had some of the makings of one. "Huh, eleven drops," Karsha blinked twice. On the ground beside the bodies were eleven cores and eleven orbs¡ªloot from killing the monsters. "I guess I didn''t hurt myself for nothing," Karsha smiled, storing the cores and orbs. "Adding this to the drop from Old Man Teye, the two I received a few days ago, and these eleven, I am now rich beyond reason," Karsha muttered to himself. He hadn''t shattered Old Man Teye''s core yet, so he didn''t know what it contained. He wanted to, but he felt it was too early. Since he didn''t know what the drop would contain, he just left it in his space ring for the time being. There would be time for that later. He also stored the bodies and then moved closer to the core. As soon as he stepped close to it, something in his soul sea started to vibrate. Karsha stopped in his tracks and looked into his soul sea. Under a golden tree that seemed to have recently appeared, the egg he took from the treasury on Snake Island started to emit a faint aura of attraction. "What is happening?" Karsha pondered, unable to understand. "System, anything?" < I don''t know the nature of the egg, but the aura around it is similar to the aura around the core. It is safe to assume there won''t be any harm in putting the two together. > Karsha smiled. He had his suspicions, but for now, he didn''t want to jump to any sudden conclusions. It was too early for that. For now, he would keep track of how things progressed and come to a conclusion later. If what Hans said was true, then he still had six things to find. ''System, send it to my soul sea,'' Karsha instructed. The Core of Trinx vanished from the air and entered his soul sea. Immediately, a healing aura and an aura of creation started spreading across the entire space, even the dark areas. The space began expanding. Trees changed, rivers flowed more lively, and waterfalls transformed, shaping the entire landscape into something that looked real. At the same time, the golden trees started to transform. Runes began to appear on the branches and leaves. Although faint, Karsha immediately recognized them as runes. BOOM! Just as everything was happening calmly, a burst erupted from one of the recently formed waterfalls. Karsha immediately appeared there. He expected to find something grand; however, what he saw was a small seedling that had sprouted and was currently only a few inches tall. As he stood there, he could visibly see it growing. Although slowly, it was still growing. "System, what is this tree?" Karsha immediately asked. < I don''t know the name of this plant, but the aura it exudes is similar to the aura around the egg and your soul weapon. Since your sword is from the Primordial Era, it''s assumed this plant is also from there. Although I can''t come to a sudden conclusion due to my limited functionality as an inferior version, I can boldly say this plant is not something simple. It would be best if nobody knew about this. > S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s a lot of information for just a simple tree," Karsha remarked, taken aback by the system''s description. < Your Sea of Consciousness is not like most; this space is like a real world on its own. Although there are records of Soul Seas like this, yours developed too suddenly. For most people, they would have to advance to higher realms before attaining something like this. So, if something like this is happening here, you should know it''s perfectly normal. After all, there''s nothing normal about you. > Karsha could only smile and then went about exploring most of the changes. Small mountains formed, and more plants grew, but they were all the same as the previous ones. Although they looked real and some had fruits on them, the system informed him that those fruits were energies formed from his soul. Once they ripened and fell, the energy would further nourish the space. The Space has expanded to about 2 miles wide now and it''s filled with too much energy. It seems the Core of Trinx is doing more than he had initially expected. After exploring there for a while, Karshe went back to the egg. "Huh, it''s glowing" The moment he appeared, he saw the egg glowing golden. It has long abandoned the core from Old Man Teye and started absorbing the energy from the Trinx''s core. He could feel the functions of energy coming from the Core and for a split second, Karsha could swear he heard a ''thank you'' come from the egg. He didn''t understand what was happening but since it was nothing harmful, he could only look for a while before appearing at the dark space of his Soul Sea. "You''ve done well this time Khinux. Although these demons will sell well, I made you a promise, so here you go." Karsha waved his hand and 11 monsters appeared. He then waved again and thousands of monsters appeared. He had already taken the core and drained some of the blood from them, but they were Tier 8 and above monsters, so he gave them all to Khinux. Truth be told, had it not been for that brute, he would have long drained the energy from his second core and run leaving the core at the mercy of the Demon Panther. he only kept Five Tier 9 Calamity Mutants, the other monster bodies went to Khinux. "Take your time, I have unknowingly secured thousands of souls, so once you devour these bodies, I will let you devour the souls and the Demon fruit" Khinux nodded. Karsha left that space and moved toward the Immortal Platform. "Congratulations on Killing your first Demon General" Immediately Karsha appeared there Elara, the item spirit spoke. "huh, what do you mean? It''s just a monster" Karsha was taken aback by her declaration. "Indeed, but it was on the verge of becoming a Demon before it got trapped, and since it was a Panther General, it qualified to be called a Demon general," Elara said with a subtle smile. Karsha nearly jumps up in joy. ''Does it mean I have already fulfilled some part of the requirements of my Persona''s'' He just couldn''t believe it. he wanted to immediately check those messages but before he could, Elara spoke, "Although you have killed them, it was because of the state they were in. The current you can''t even Kill a Tier 8 terror Mutant Beast. The ones you killed are mere monsters with no skills. Although I am not trying to look down on your achievements, I will still say this; your foundation is weak, and the more time you waste, the harder it will become for you to fix it. I will advise you to start fast. I believe you have all it takes to rebuild that. Karsha nodded. Although he doesn''t know how to rebuild it, he has to leave. He could tell something was happening to his body on the outside. "I won''t fail you Big Sister Elara," Karsha said and then Vanished from his soul sea. When he left, Elara smiled and then muttered, "I know you won''t, after all, you promised me eons ago" Immediately Karsha appeared, he went into a lotus posture. BOOM! A powerful burst of energy erupted from his body sending Lunar who is 200 meters away flying a couple of km away. "What is happening to me" Karsha muttered, but before he could do anything, another energy burst out of his body. The ground he was sitting on cracked, the crack extended forward and started to widen. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire BOOM! A huge explosion erupted from the ground 6 miles from him and from the ground, an egg-sized orb appeared and flew toward Karsha. Chapter 282 The Seven Primal Relics of Rebirth Karsha sat in a lotus posture as his surroundings erupted into chaos. The cracks grew wider, and strange energy started seeping out from them. Buzz. Karsha''s Soul Ring appeared, and the first and second cores began to spin, drawing in the energy. The strange energy started entering the cores, and the Lesser core began pushing some of the energy into Karsha''s body. Swoosh! Just as more and more energy started entering his body, his Soul Weapon appeared and dove into one of the cracks, burying itself deep underground. Karsha didn''t know what was happening, but he didn''t have the luxury of asking the system. He was already undergoing changes that defied common sense. His aura started to grow, and he could feel the energy tempering his bones and body. BOOM! A burst of aura erupted from him, filling the entire space with a dense, bloodthirsty energy. Lunar, who was a kilometer away, was forced to move back, distancing herself ten kilometers from Karsha. He remained in his lotus posture for a few seconds, then an egg-like orb flew and entered his forehead. Immediately, a beam of light shot from Karsha, parting the sky in half. From within the sky, seven thread-like runes began to fall. They moved in a twisting format, and when they appeared before Karsha, they coiled and burst apart into countless runes. The runes then entered Karsha''s body. BOOM! Another burst of aura erupted from Karsha''s body, sending dust into the air. His aura started to rise at a very fast pace. Visibly, his red hair elongated slightly, and his muscles became even firmer. As he sat in the lotus posture, his body and bones were constantly tempered. He remained in that posture for half a day, and within that time, his second core, the Great Alpha core, increased in size to about the size of a fist. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little after twelve hours, Karsha opened his eyes and immediately focused on the messages that appeared during the process. < Ding! Strange Energy Detected: Chaos Energy. The energy is being absorbed by the Soul Ring. > < Ding! Requirement met. Your body has broken through to the second stage: Bronze Body. > < You have gained +1000 years to your lifespan and +5000 to all stats. > < Your senses have heightened; you can sense and see around 50 km. > ''Chaos energy, huh? Isn''t this the same energy Morris was talking about?'' Karsha tried to recall what Morris had said. According to him, there is a strange energy aside from Mana and Spiritual Qi called Chaos. According to what he said, chaos energy is several times stronger than any other energy. T empering one''s body with it means, instead of the usual blood and herbs, the energy will be several times stronger. ''No wonder five thousand points have been added to my stats. I wonder how powerful my cores will become after absorbing this much energy,'' Karsha thought, feeling the surge of strength within him. He had already attained the Bronze Body, making his skin even thicker and his senses sharper. At this point, he could take attacks from powerful monsters without his bones turning to dust. < Ding! You have received a chain quest. > < Quest: Find the Seven Primal Relics of Rebirth and feed them to the Primordial Egg. > < The Seven Primal Relics of Rebirth: It is said that the Beasts and Monsters will one day have a ruler and protector who will lead them to a new golden age. You have become the master of the Overlords of Beasts and Monsters, earning the title ''Master of Beasts and Monsters.'' Because of this, you have been tasked with finding the Seven Primal Relics of Rebirth that will be used to birth the Overlord. > < Duration: 100 years > Items: 1. Core of Trinx [Obtained] 2. Heart of Hinuz, a fallen Leviathan 3. Phoenix Feather of Rebirth 4. Purple Dragon''s Eye Gem of Genx the Terrifying 5. Eldertree Seed 6. Celestial Tear Flower 7. Shadowcore Shard < Rewards: The reward will be given for each item secured > [First Reward: Core Seed ] Hans had already told Karsha there were seven items needed to birth the Overlord of Monsters and Beasts. Karsha had already secured the Core of Trinx, which was nearly lost when the Bloodhorn Panther Demons attacked. Many had died, including six of the seven guardians. The seventh guardian had to sacrifice her innate body to help seal the core, losing her ability to continue cultivating. Although the core was safe, the world it was meant to protect had been turned from a Beast World into a Demon World. Despite this, Karsha believed there was a chance for them to bounce back. However, the only real hope lay in the birth of a beast capable of controlling all monsters. Lunar had mentioned there were monsters on the path to becoming beasts, but their success was uncertain. Karsha didn''t know where the core had come from, but he knew he needed it. With the egg inside his soul sea being revealed as the one housing the Overlord of Monsters and Beasts, he knew he had to take it. He was rewarded with something even better: the core seed. This was a treasure every cultivator would kill for. The seed, when nurtured, could become a world. In other words, planting the core would eventually transform the world of Trinx from its current ruined state into a perfect world of Beasts. Then there were the other items he needed to find. Collectively, they were called the Seven Primal Relics of Rebirth. The first one, the Core of Trinx, was already secured. For the second, Karsha knew where to look: the Domain of the Fallen Leviathans. At first, he didn''t understand why the system had given him a map of that place, but now, with the quest in front of him, it all made sense. It had been in the works for a long time. He didn''t know much about the Fallen Leviathans, but anything with "fallen" in its name probably wasn''t good news. As for the other five relics, he knew nothing. The system hadn''t provided any descriptions, so he would have to figure it out himself. From what he could tell, obtaining these items would require great risk. "At least I have 100 years to go after these items. If I was able to do this much within a year, I guess 100 years is plenty of time," Karsha muttered with a smile. He had already signed a contract with an unknown person to have a duel in 1000 years. Since he had plans to follow a timeline, squeezing a few more tasks in there was nothing. Karsha quickly turned to the next set of messages. < You have killed a Tier 12 Calamity Mutant called Dark Scale Earthen Lizard. You have earned ????????????? Points > < You have earned 70,000,000 Exp, 10,000,000 Killer Points, 20,000 Skill Points, and 20,000 stat points > < Ding! You have leveled up; Level 8 Grandmaster. +4000 added to all stats. 2,000,000 added to Mana. 2,000 added to Charm > < Ding! You have received two-tier upgrades on all skills > "I guess the saying ''We trade danger for strength'' is true. This sudden power-up is making me want to fight another Demon Monster," Karsha smiled, looking at his new stats. He had started the fight with pitiful stats but had now added over 15,000 points after killing 11 behemoths. If not for his low cultivation base, he would have gained even more. However, the massive gains in Killer Points, Exp Points, Skill Points, and Stat points more than made up for it. After accumulating all the points, his stats had risen to new heights. Indeed, taking risks pays off. His points now looked impressive: SP: 234,000 KP: 96,600,000 ST: 382,000 Exp: 175,400,000 He had earned thousands and millions of points, leaving him to decide whether to add points to his stats, spend some in the store, or upgrade his skills. Although he could only add points once he assimilated his new strengths, he knew he was about to undergo hellish training. With his strength and body entering the next level, even small openings in his stats would require a significant number of points. Karsha needed 15 million exp points to reach Level 8 but to level up to Level 9, he now required about 50 million points. His current progress was . Who''s to say the current exp points he had would be enough to level up when he became a Semi-Saint? For now, he was secure, but once he reached the Semi-Saint level, everything would change. His stats looked impressive now; even a sage at the early levels wouldn''t have such stats. < Name: Karsha Damon > < Age: 19 > < Sex: Male > < Race: Human > < Class: Berserker Swordsman > < Title: Seeker of the Untamed, Master of Beasts and Monsters > < Bloodline: Berserker Mutant Tiger > < Realm: Grandmaster-Lvl 8 > < STR: 52,700 / DEF: 52,000 / AGL: 50,300 / HEA: 70,600 / STA: 52,800 / INT: 55,800 > < Attack Power: 55,400 ~ 82,600> < Mana: 8,400,000 > < Charm: 12,500 > < Fame: 1,000 > < Exp: 1,000,000/20,000,000 > Looking at his progress, Karsha couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation. He had come a long way, but the journey ahead was daunting. The immense power he had gained brought immense responsibility and the need for even greater strength. "I should probably spend some time in the store later and buy some good outfits and armor. My current stuff looks pitiful." Looking at his tattered clothes, Karsha sighed, and then a new clocklike armor appeared around him. "Hahaha, looks like I have finally made headway in completing the Trials for my persona''s." His massacre from the start of the expedition has been for the blood, cores, and points. But aside from that, he was fighting to fulfill some of the tasks. he had killed a lot of Tier 6,7,8 and even 9 monsters. From both ordinary monsters, Alpha monsters, and Mutants all fell to his sword. He had made great headway and now that he had killed a Demon General even if it was a Pseudo-demon, his progress has risen by many folds. "Lunar, let''s go somewhere, we still have a few hours before leaving this place" Lunar appeared beside Karsha in an instant. "Enigma, come when you are ready, I know you can hear me glutton" Chapter 283 River of Celestial Waters Karsha shook his head, looking at where his soul weapon had entered. He could tell the sword was devouring the energy there, so he didn''t call it back. Since they were connected by their soul, even if he left this world, he would still be able to call it back, or it would return on its own. Soul items were strange that way¡ªthey possessed some sentience, allowing them to make decisions that would benefit them and enable them to grow stronger. He already knew the sword had room to grow, so he let it devour the chaotic energy coming from the cracks in the ground. The sword had already consumed a lot of tribulation lightning but still hadn''t leveled up. Now that it had a new source of energy, who was he to deny it? Once it had consumed all the Chaos energy in this world, it would return to his soul sea, regardless of where he was. As Karsha and Lunar started to move, Karsha couldn''t help but let his mind drift back to his recent accomplishments. He had gained a lot, and he wasn''t sure what to do with all of it. Although he hadn''t received even a single Avatar after killing the Tier 12 monster, his other gains far surpassed what he had expected. Back on the Red Planet, he received a drop after Old Man Teye died by his hand. That drop hadn''t been cracked open yet, so he didn''t know what was inside. But he knew it contained something powerful. After all, it came from a Monarch, a being comparable to a Tier 16 Beast. He didn''t want to rush it. Aside from that drop, Karsha also had two more from killing Tier 9 Calamity Mutants, along with 10 Tier 10 and 1 Tier 12 drops he got from killing Bloodhorn Panther Demon Monsters. These drops were treasures many would kill for. Karsha wasn''t in a rush to get cracking, so he saved those cores in his inventory. There would be time for those later. Then there were the Trials he had already started. He had killed thousands of monsters to clear a trial requiring him to do just that. It was one of the trials for the Annihilator Persona. He had finished the first Trial, which required him to kill Overlords and absorb a Demon fruit. He had also cleared the trial requiring him to kill thousands of Tier 7, 8, and 9 monsters. The only things left now were to kill the Gate Guardians of the Inner Section of Snake Island and the Domain of the Fallen Leviathan. He didn''t know whether those two were monsters or beasts, but according to Elara, the spirit of the immortal platform, Karsha wouldn''t be able to defeat a Tier 8 Calamity Mutant Beast with his current strength. Although she might be saying that to make Karsha take his training more seriously, the fact still remained. Beasts were different. They had innate talents that gave them skills and techniques. They didn''t rely solely on brute strength like monsters. When fighting them, they could use skills and techniques to defend and counter, making them far more challenging opponents. Karsha pondered Elara''s warning about beasts and how they differed from monsters. The difference was not just in strength but in complexity and strategy. Beasts had innate talents that gave them unique skills and techniques. They were born with abilities that took human cultivators years to master. These abilities were often tied to their elemental affinities or physical attributes, making them formidable opponents. For example, a fire beast might not only breathe fire but also manipulate it in intricate ways, creating barriers or attacking with pinpoint accuracy. This made them versatile in combat, unlike monsters that relied primarily on brute force. Moreover, beasts possessed a higher level of intelligence. They could strategize and adapt during battles, using their skills and techniques to outmaneuver their opponents. A beast could feint an attack, draw its enemy into a trap, or exploit weaknesses with precise strikes. Fighting a beast was like battling a seasoned warrior who knew how to exploit every advantage. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Additionally, beasts had a deeper connection to the natural world, allowing them to draw power from their surroundings. A water beast near a river or lake could harness the water''s energy to amplify its attacks or heal itself. This symbiotic relationship with their environment made them even more dangerous, especially in their natural habitats. Karsha knew that defeating a beast required more than just strength. It demanded a keen understanding of the beast''s abilities and weaknesses, as well as the ability to adapt quickly. His previous battles with monsters had been tough, but beasts were on an entirely different level. The Gate Guardians of Snake Island and the Domain of the Fallen Leviathan would undoubtedly be formidable challenges. Training was essential. Karsha needed to refine his skills, master new techniques, and perhaps even learn from the beasts themselves. His mind drifted to the snake ladies waiting to devour him. He knew Alida, Ayarr, and Tifa were in love with him, but the recent discovery about Lady Illo made him slightly rattled. He wasn''t sure when it happened, but the strange reactions from Lady Illo on his last visit to the island suggested something was definitely off with her. Whatever the case, he knew he had to face it soon. "Lunar, I''ve been meaning to ask, can you turn into a human?" Karsha asked, thinking about the snake on the island that could now take human form. Lunar was a beast, and although she had lost her innate body, he had to ask. "No, I lost that ability when I lost my innate body. Without it, I can only remain in my beast form," Lunar, who had shrunk to about half a meter tall, replied. Her voice was as calm as the moon. "Don''t worry, Lunar, I will help you regain your innate body. When we go back, I''ll help you stabilize your cultivation base and hopefully stop regressing," Karsha said, making the Moon Beast nod gratefully. "We are almost there," Lunar said. "Where?" Karsha asked, expecting them to head back to the ancient tower. To his surprise, they had been moving in the opposite direction. He had wanted to ask earlier, but other thoughts occupied his mind, and before he realized it, they had covered several miles. "You''ll see soon enough," Lunar replied. Karsha shook his head and continued to follow the Moon Beast. A few seconds later, he heard the sound of a river flowing many kilometers away. His newly heightened senses stretched out, covering a 50 km radius. He detected a river about 3 km wide with clean water and thousands of fish of various species. As they approached the river, the serene beauty of the scene struck him. The water sparkled in the sunlight, and the fish swam gracefully, creating a peaceful, almost magical atmosphere. It starkly contrasted the battles and trials he had been facing. "What is this place?" Karsha managed to ask, mesmerized by his surroundings. He could tell it was no ordinary place from the water, the air, and the fish swimming within. Lunar didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she walked closer to a 20-meter-tall stone and struck it gently. As soon as she did, the stone lit up, and the entire area began to shake. A few seconds later, the shaking stopped, but the river, which stretched for over 2 kilometers, rose up and hovered 2 meters off the ground. "This is the River of Celestial Waters," Lunar finally said, her voice filled with reverence. "My master, the Divine General, brought it here long ago. It was his gift to this land, a source of life and power." Karsha''s eyes widened as he took in the sight. "The fish... they look extraordinary." "Indeed," Lunar nodded. "The fish in this river are divine. They are rare delicacies that can help cultivators break through bottlenecks, gain enlightenment, and enhance elemental affinities. There are many kinds, each with unique properties." She pointed to a sleek, shimmering fish darting through the water. "That is the bluefin tuna. Consuming it can significantly enhance one''s spiritual energy." Karsha noticed another fish with golden scales that glowed softly. "And that one?" "That is the Golden Carp," Lunar replied. "It is said to grant wisdom and clarity, aiding in the comprehension of complex cultivation techniques." He spotted a fish with a translucent body, almost invisible if not for its ethereal glow. "What about that one?" "Ah, the Phantom Koi," she smiled. "It can enhance one''s stealth abilities and is highly sought after by assassins and spies." Karsha marveled at the variety. "How many kinds are there?" "According to Master, there are over a hundred different kinds of fish in it," Lunar said. "Each one is rare and possesses unique benefits. Some others include the Scarlet Dragonfish, which boosts physical strength, and the Silver Eel, known for its ability to increase one''s agility." As he gazed at the River of Celestial Waters, Karsha couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. The Divine General''s gift was not just a river but a treasure trove of resources that could aid him and many others on their path to power. He also felt a great deal of familiarity with the river "This place is incredible," he murmured. "Yes," Lunar agreed. "It is a sacred place, and its secrets are known to very few. Back in the day, only Master fished here since nobody aside from him had the qualification or the power to do so. Karsha arch an eyebrow, "What are you talking about." He walked closer to the river and gently lowered his hands in it, "Its a normal river, you don''t need any authority to fish in it" Karsha added. "That is because you have the seed. I can only get as far as 20 meters from it, if I try to come any closer I will be obliterated" Karsha shuddered but didn''t say anything. This all proved some of his theories, he is not as simple as he thinks. "Well Lunar, today is your lucky day. I will be grilling you the best fish you''ll ever taste in your entire life" Karsha stood up and walked closer to one section of the river that contains Yellow Scale Tilapia, they are a part of the fish that can help one gain enlightenment and break through bottlenecks. Chapter 284 Getting Back in a Style Karsha walked along the River of Celestial Waters, selecting various kinds of fish to grill. He hadn''t had time to cook anything for a while, even though he had a divine grilling recipe that could make even six-star chefs drool. The recipe had been given to him¡ªor rather, left behind by the Hell Sister after she tricked him into accepting the legacy of the Divine Alchemist. Karsha had tasted her grilled fish back when he was making his way to a human settlement after escaping the Slave Mine and was blown away. He had never thought about the recipe, mainly because he never had the time to use it. He always fought, went on quests, or had fun with his women. He never really had any free time. But now seemed like the perfect moment for some relaxation. He still had a few hours before he would be teleported back to the human world, so grilling after days of chaotic battles seemed like the best idea. "Why isn''t the system showing me any message to claim this river?" Karsha wondered as he moved around fishing. It was moments like these when the system would usually prompt him to link with such profound items. "Too bad I''ll be leaving these fishes behind," Karsha sighed, but his mind never stopped searching for solutions. At least taking a few of these fish with him would be for the best. Karsha finally gathered a variety of divine fish: yellow-tail tilapia, blue-fin tuna, the Golden Carp, and a few Phantom Koi. He set up a small grill by the river, using the divine recipe. As the fish sizzled on the grill, the aroma was intoxicating, filling the air with a mouthwatering scent. "This smells incredible," he said to himself, feeling a sense of peace and satisfaction. As he grilled, he reflected on how far he had come. The battles, the quests, the sacrifices¡ªthey had all led to this moment of calmness. It was a rare respite, and he intended to savour every second of it. Lunar, who has further shrank to a little over two feet, sat opposite Karsha, looking at the fishes with drooling eyes. Karsha bought all the required ingredients from the system, and with his knowledge as an Alchemist, controlling the flame wasn''t difficult at all. It took him about 30 minutes to finish the first set of grilled fish. He picked a grilled bluefin tuna and brought it closer to his mouth, but Just as he was about to take his first bite, a system notification finally appeared. < Ding! You have discovered the River of Celestial Waters. Do you wish to claim it? > Karsha grinned. "Finally." He immediately accepted the request, and like always, he felt his strong attachment to the river grow even stronger. "So that''s what I needed." Although he had claimed the river, he was still left with the question of how to take it with him. He considered putting it inside the second space of his Nine Calamities Soul Ring, but that place was lacking. While things placed there wouldn''t wither, they also wouldn''t grow, and the river needed to keep growing for the fish to mature. The ring wouldn''t be able to do that. Just then, the system transmitted a way to house the river. With a buzzing sound, a white glowing door frame appeared in Karsha''s hand and expanded. After growing to the size of a normal human door, Karsha let go and formed a hand seal. The divine garden began to expand, stretching a couple of kilometres to cover the entire river length. Karsha formed another seal, and the door began to move. As it moved, the river started entering the door, or more like the door started swallowing it. It took just a few seconds for the door to swallow the entire river. "Let''s eat," Karsha said, putting the door away with a smile. He picked one fish for himself and handed another to Lunar. As he took his first bite, he was overwhelmed by the flavour. The bluefin tuna was tender and succulent, with a rich, buttery taste that melted in his mouth. Each bite sent waves of warmth and energy coursing through his body, revitalizing him and making him feel more powerful than ever. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is amazing," he said, savouring the taste. Lunar took a bite of her fish, and her eyes widened in surprise and delight. "It''s incredible," she agreed. "I can feel my strength increasing already." The fish tasted like a perfect blend of sweetness and umami, with a delicate, tender, and slightly firm texture. It was as if the flavours danced on their tongues, leaving a lingering sensation of satisfaction and well-being. With each bite, they felt more attuned to their surroundings, their senses sharpening and their minds becoming clearer. "This is not just food," Karsha thought, "it''s an experience." As they continued eating, the divine fish not only filled their stomachs but also nourished their souls, body, and mind. It was a moment of pure bliss, a rare chance to relax and enjoy the fruits of their labour. Luna seems to be having more experience than Karsha. Her red eyes seemed to glow with every bite she took. Karsha couldn''t help but be mesmerized. He has seen a lot of things both in his life on earth and in Quinox, but never for once did he see someone gain that much experience from eating a mere fish. The fishes are like a heavenly blessing meant for an entire race. Every bite is nourishing. Immediately, his mind relaxed, and the near-death battle he had a few days ago slowly started to drift away, leaving him with a sense of clarity. "This was worth it," Karsha said, finishing his meal. "Every bit of it." He took another fish and, like before, handed one to Lunar, who had a grateful look in her eyes. With over 40 fish grilled, Karsha and Lunar spent less than two hours eating more than 30. They had no misgivings¡ªthey were the ones who fought the demons. With Khinux currently engrossed in devouring the monsters'' bodies, it could be said that it was his loss. Within five hours, Karsha grilled and ate over 100 different types of fish with Lunar, but he still hadn''t tasted all the fish yet. There were more different types of breeds of fish inside the river than he had initially thought. He also noticed that the deeper he fished, the more powerful the fish became. He didn''t know how deep the river went, but since he didn''t have time now to explore that, he could only stick with the fish he could see. "We will be leaving in a few minutes," Karsha said after devouring different types of fish. He stood up and willed the portal to the island to appear. He closed it a few seconds later. Now, whenever he was on the island, he could open a portal to the world of Trinx. "Time for you to enter my Soul Sea, Lunar," Karsha said, forming a hand seal. Like the wind, Lunar was whisked away and appeared in his Soul Sea under a golden tree. Karsha looked at the 15 grilled fish and smiled. He already had plans in mind¡ªevil, shameless plans. He picked two and stored the rest in his ring. Taking a bite, he began to savour the flavour and tenderness of the fish as he waited to be transported away. - - - Outside the portal, the King, the sect leaders, the sect elders, and the seven individuals who came with the King continued to stare at the space where the portal had been. The two weeks of the expedition had ended, and the disciples would be returning soon. They had sent 1,204 disciples into the trial, and 260 of them had reached the 20 million point milestone set by the Kingdom. Among these 260, Karsha held first place with an unknown number of points. After his slaughter of the Demons, the tablet could not calculate his points, so he remained in first place with an undefined score. Li Fei was second with 700 million points, followed by Li Jing with 680 million points. June came fourth with 620 million points, with Xian taking fifth place with 615 million points. Mei Lin came sixth with 610 million points, and Linnea, who had joined their team, amassed 520 million points, thanks to Xian and the others helping her. The eighth person also amassed 200 million points, which was incredible. He was a swordsman from the Thunderstrike Sect, the third strongest sect in the entire Kingdom. Strangely, the Royal Drono Sect came tenth, with Prince Ivan amassing 102 million points. It was a slap to their faces, so while most sect leaders had lively looks on their faces, the elders and leaders from the Royal Drono Sect wore angry, green expressions. Soon, disciples began to appear. The first people to enter the portal came out first. Some looked happy, others sad, some healthy, others injured. The elders started checking the injured, giving them pills, and if the injury was fatal, they were put in an induced coma. In less than two minutes, everyone had appeared¡ªexcept Karsha. Since he had entered last, it was only natural he would be the last to exit. When June and the other ladies appeared, everyone''s gaze turned toward them. Some gazes were friendly, others scared, but most were filled with jealousy, especially from the other ladies around. Linnea, who had appeared earlier, immediately joined their team as they moved toward the Sunlight Sword Sect. Her action took effect on Sect Leader Jurin, but he didn''t comment. He just kept a close eye on things and continued observing. Nobody knew whether Karsha had planned it, but everyone had reached their sect''s gathering area before his figure appeared. The moment he stepped out, the whole place fell silent, and everyone''s gaze was directed at him. Nobody knew what to expect. Some thought they would see a demon, others an immortal swordsman, and some even expected a divine general. However, when Karsha appeared, they only saw an incredibly handsome, normal-looking human being holding two grilled fish in his hands, munching on a bite. The entire gathering fell into a stunned silence. The contrast between their expectations and the reality before them was almost comical. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Karsha, seemingly oblivious to the weight of the moment, took another bite of his grilled fish, savouring the flavour with a look of pure contentment on his face. "Is he eating a...fish?" someone from the crowd finally whispered, breaking the silence. Chapter 285 A Hug for a Bite Karsha looked up, meeting the gazes of the onlookers. He smiled, a bit of fish still in his hand. "Yeah, grilled it myself. Best meal I''ve had in weeks." The sect leaders and elders exchanged bewildered glances while the disciples stared in awe and disbelief. Karsha''s casual demeanour and unexpected appearance dissolved the moment''s tension into an odd blend of admiration and curiosity. As Karsha went to the Sunlight Sword Sect''s gathering area, the crowd parted for him, whispers trailing in his wake. He didn''t care about the murderous gazes he sensed as he moved. While chewing on his grilled fish, he walked and stopped before Sect Leader Yi Ran, who was trying her best not to blush. Sect Leader Yi Ran stepped forward, trying to maintain her composure. "Welcome back, Karsha. It seems you''ve had quite the adventure." Karsha could tell the woman in front of him was holding back a lot of emotions. His mischievous demeanour wasn''t making it any easier for her. Karsha nodded, still smiling and holding up his grilled fish. "Indeed, Sect Leader. I had the best time of my life." He smiled even more broadly, showing an expression that instantly mesmerized most female disciples. "Care for a bite?" He extended his hand, offering Yi Ran a piece of bluefin tuna. "Before you reject, know that this is a rare delicacy grilled by yours truly," Karsha added, ensuring Yi Ran wouldn''t refuse the fish. His future plans depended on her reaction after taking a bite. Yi Ran hesitated momentarily, her gaze shifting from the fish to Karsha''s expectant face. The aroma of the grilled fish was tempting, and the curious whispers around them added to the pressure. Finally, she reached out and took the offered fish. Taking a tentative bite, Yi Ran''s eyes widened in surprise. The flavour was exquisite, a perfect balance of savoury and sweet, with a hint of smokiness. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire The tender, juicy fish melted in her mouth, sending waves of warmth and energy through her body. She felt a subtle yet noticeable increase in her cultivation energy, a clear sign of the fish''s divine properties. "This...this is incredible," Yi Ran admitted, unable to hide her amazement. She took another bite, savouring the taste and its effects on her. Karsha''s grin widened. "I''m glad you like it, Sect Leader. There''s plenty more where that came from." The crowd watched in fascination, some of the disciples openly drooling at the sight of Yi Ran enjoying the grilled fish. The tension in the air dissipated, replaced by a mix of curiosity and admiration. As everyone continued to drool at the sight of the Immortal Fairy savouring her fish, the King''s voice echoed across the space, drawing everyone''s attention. "Tsk, to think you would be stingy and not even offer your big brother a bite. I have to say, little brother, you are more stingy than I had anticipated." Karsha looked up, his grin widening as he met the King''s teasing gaze. "Oh, Your Majesty, I didn''t realize you were interested in such humble grub. I thought someone of your stature would prefer something more... regal." The King''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Regal, you say? I''ll have you know I''ve tasted all kinds of delicacies. If your fish can impress me, then you''ll have done well. But if not, I may have to find some other way to... extract my share." Karsha chuckled, shaking his head. This king is indeed shameless. "It''s not just any grilled fish. It''s a rare delicacy, and I doubt even the royal kitchens could match its taste." The King leaned forward with exaggerated curiosity. "Oh really? Then prove it. Share your precious fish with your big brother before I decide to have you thrown into the dungeon for your insolence." Karsha laughed, giving a dramatic sigh. "Well, if you insist. I guess even the King deserves a taste of perfection." He handed over another piece of the grilled fish, a bluefin tuna, with a flourish. The King took the fish, inspecting it with a theatrical air. "A bluefin tuna, huh? A rare catch indeed. Let''s see if it lives up to the hype." He took a bite, and his eyes widened in astonishment. "By the heavens! This is divine! Exquisite!" He chewed slowly, savouring the taste, and then his expression shifted to one of deep clarity. "Ah, I can feel it. This fish¡ª" Karsha smirk. "What''s the verdict, Your Majesty? Enlighten us." The King''s face lit up with realization. "This is no ordinary fish. This bluefin tuna is infused with celestial energy!" The king spoke with his face full of shocked expressions. He savoured the fish for a few more seconds before his expression changed. The King closed his eyes, immediately going into cultivation mode, sitting down where he stood, clearly absorbed in the newfound energy. The transformation was palpable; his aura intensified as he entered a deep meditative state, the divine energy from the fish working its magic. The onlookers watched in a mix of shock, awe, and jealousy. They had never seen the King so openly enthusiastic and vulnerable, much less in the presence of a mere disciple. Seeing the King being brought to such a state by something as simple as grilled fish was both incredible and humbling. As the King continued his cultivation, Karsha turned to the crowd, his demeanour carefree and mischievous. "I guess I''ve set the bar quite high, haven''t I? Maybe next time, you''ll all get a chance to taste the extraordinary. For now, enjoy the show!" As Karsha returned to the Sunlight Sword Sect''s gathering area, the murmurs from the crowd continued to swirl around him, filled with envy, admiration, and curiosity. His nonchalant attitude and effortless charm only seemed to deepen their fascination. With a satisfied grin, Karsha retrieved another grilled fish from his space ring and handed it over to Xian. "You''ve done well, Xian. I am impressed," Karsha said, his wink and the praise making Xian beam with pride. "Thanks, Karsha!" Xian said, taking the fish with a grateful smile. He cast a sideways glance at the gathering crowd, clearly aware of the curious eyes on him. Karsha then shifted his gaze to June. "Here you go," he said, pulling her closer with a warm smile and handing her a grilled fish. June''s eyes widened in delight, and she took the fish with awe and excitement. The tenderness of the grilled fish and the divine aroma were clearly not lost on her. The onlookers, both disciples and sect leaders, watched with disbelief and intrigue. Some of the new disciples from other sects, having heard tales of Karsha''s exploits, were particularly astonished. One of the new disciples from the Thunderstrike Sect, unable to hold back his curiosity, muttered to his companion, "Where does he keep getting those fish from? It''s like they just appear out of nowhere." "Who cares about where those fish keep coming from, I just want a bit." The disciple is from the Royal Drono Sect, so he didn''t say it out loud. It''s safe to say their sect does not support how Karsha is behaving, especially toward Prince Mixxel and Ivan. As Karsha settled into his spot among his friends, his gaze drifted to the three ladies standing beside June: Mei Lin, Li Fei, and Li Jing. With a mischievous smile, he decided to have a bit of fun. "Ladies," Karsha began, his tone light and playful, "I''ve got one more grilled fish left, but I''m feeling a bit generous today. How about a hug for a bite?" The three ladies exchanged glances, their eyes widening in surprise. Mei Lin''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she raised an eyebrow, clearly unsure whether to laugh or roll her eyes. Li Fei''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and scepticism, while Li Jing, normally reserved, found herself blushing furiously. Mei Lin was the first to respond, her voice laced with teasing skepticism. "A hug for a bite? Are you trying to make a deal with us, Karsha?" Karsha chuckled, leaning in slightly with a wink. "Just trying to make things more interesting. You know, sometimes a little bit of charm goes a long way." Li Fei bit her lip, trying to stifle a laugh. "And if we don''t want to play along?" "Oh, come on," Karsha said, his grin widening. "Just one hug won''t hurt. It''s not every day you get to be charmed by someone as charming as me." Li Jing, now blushing a deeper shade, gave a shy glance toward June as if seeking approval. June, having observed the exchange with a mix of amusement and exasperation, finally intervened with a playful tap on Karsha''s shoulder. "Alright, all right, enough of that," June said, grinning her head. "Give them the fish without any more antics, else..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha laughed, stepping back with an exaggerated sigh of defeat. "Alright, alright. No hugs, just fish. We can discuss the hug later" He handed over the grilled fish to Mei Lin, Li Fei, and Li Jing, each receiving it with a mix of relief and lingering blushes. Mei Lin took the fish with a grateful smile, her cheeks still tinged with pink. Li Fei followed suit, her laughter ringing softly in the air. Li Jing, her blush slowly fading, took her fish and gave Karsha a shy but genuine smile. "Linnea, here you go" Karsha gave another grilled fish to Linnea and then walked back to June, who had an amused expression on her face. Karsha''s demeanour is indeed amusing. BOOM! A powerful explosion shook the gathering area as the King, seated in a lotus posture, erupted in a burst of radiant energy. The shockwave from the sudden release of power surged through the space, sending a cloud of dust and debris swirling into the air. The sect leaders instinctively sprang into action, conjuring shimmering shields to protect the gathered disciples from the overwhelming force. As the dust began to settle and the energy dissipated, the King''s laughter echoed through the area, vibrant and full of relief. His eyes sparkled with an expression of genuine gratitude and triumph. Rising from his meditative posture, he approached Karsha, his demeanour a blend of joviality and profound respect. "Ah, Little Brother!" The King''s voice rang out, booming with joy. "Your grill wasn''t useless at all" Karsha, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, looked up with a grin. "Glad to be of help, Your Majesty. Didn''t think my grilled fish would do wonders for you too." The King smiles, but behind that smile, there is a look of admiration and reverence. Karsha has indeed helped him. The bottleneck that has been worrying him for years now has been broken, thanks to the fish Karsha gave him. Chapter 286 The Coming Sect Competition Although someone like him wouldn''t want to lower his head and thank someone like Karsha, what Karsha has just done for him is something he, a King, wouldn''t mind lowering his head in thanks. Bottlenecks are hard to break free from, so for Karsha to have helped him, The King is indeed grateful. Karsha could tell, so in order not to make the King feel awkward for not lowering his head, Karsha decided to give her a way out "Looks like I might need to start charging for these fish," Karsha said, leaning casually on June''s shoulder, which sent waves of jealousy down the heart of June''s suitors. "Not every day someone breaks through their bottleneck thanks to a grilled snack." The King, who knew what Karsha was doing, grinned widely, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, come now. Your fish might be divine but don''t think you can make a fortune off me just yet. Though I must admit, I might need a few more of those magical morsels." Karsha chuckled, waving his hand dismissively. "Oh, I''m sure I can arrange a special deal just for you. But don''t expect me to give away my secret grilling techniques so easily." The King laughed heartily, shaking his head. "Fair enough. I suppose I''ll have to work for those secrets. Maybe I''ll challenge you to a cooking duel someday." "Careful now," Karsha teased, "I might take you up on that. Wouldn''t want to see you lose to a mere Grandmaster Expert." "Never!" the King declared with a playful seriousness. "I''d give you a run for your money. But let''s save that for another time." He then turned his attention back to everyone. "Congratulations to everyone who made it through this Blood Expedition. For those who didn''t make the cut, don''t get discouraged¡ªplenty of opportunities exist. Your dedication and hard work have allowed you to enter Faux Island and seek out your own opportunities. For those who reached the Milestone, your rewards are on their way. Also, prepare for the sect competition, which will be held a month before the Shilox Auction, just two months from now." The 450 disciples who managed to score 20 million points looked thrilled. This competition was their chance to earn individual glory and bring honor to their sects. "But before we dive into the details of this year''s Sect Competition, let me present the rewards for the top three finishers. As promised, those who amassed over 15 million points will receive 20 million high-tier spirit stones and a chance to enter the Ancestral Land. Out of the 450 who crossed the 20 million mark, 509 fell into this category, and they''ll receive their rewards when they return to their sects. For those who surpass the 20 million points, each of you will get 100 million high-tier spirit stones and a chance to explore the Ancestral Land. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third-place finisher will receive a billion high-tier spirit stones and two chances to enter the Ancestral Land. The second-place finisher will get a billion high-tier spirit stones and three chances to enter the Ancestral Land. And for the first-place winner, you''ll take home a billion high-tier spirit stones and five chances to enter the Ancestral Land." All eyes were now on Karsha, Li Fei, and Li Jing. Some gazed with reverence and awe, while others looked on with jealousy and even murderous intent¡ªespecially those envious of Karsha. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire Karsha smiled at the attention. With a gesture towards Li Fei and Li Jing, the trio began moving toward the King under the watchful eyes of sect disciples, leaders, and elders. "Congratulations on your win!" the King said, handing over a space ring to each of Karsha, Li Fei, and Li Jing. "I look forward to seeing some amazing performances during the sect competition." The trio accepted the rings and headed back to their sect''s gathering area. Though Karsha wore a cheerful and lively expression, inside, he was excited. He was eager to dominate the competition and put those arrogant sect disciples in their place. Despite their previous disdain for him due to his lower cultivation base, Karsha was determined to wipe the smug looks off their faces. In just 14 days in Trinx, Karsha had grown immensely stronger. He might not look imposing, but the upcoming Sect Competition was something he felt confident about. The gap between his past and current self was vast, and he was ready to show it. "After the Sect Competitions, the Kingdom Genius Competition will take place five months following the Shilox annual auction," the King continued, his voice resonating through the hall. "This year, the top 50 geniuses from the sect competition will represent the Drono Kingdom in the Kingdom Genius Competition." The announcement sparked a wave of excitement among the 450 disciples who had made it to the sect competition. They clenched their fists in anticipation, their minds racing about the opportunity ahead. The King''s gaze swept over the assembled disciples, his expression serious but encouraging. "Now, as for the Sect Competition, let me say this: it will be a test of not just your strength but also your strategy, adaptability, and teamwork. You''ll face challenges that will push you to your limits, and the competition will be fierce. However, I won''t reveal the exact structure of the competition just yet. You''ll find out when the time comes, and I have no doubt that it will be both exhilarating and demanding." A murmur of curiosity and excitement rippled through the crowd. The sense of mystery only heightened their anticipation. The King''s tone shifted to one of reverence as he continued, "After the Sect Competition, we will turn our attention to the Ancestral Land. This is a place of great significance, steeped in history and mystery. It''s where our ancestors gained their power and wisdom. Those who earn the chance to enter will have the opportunity to uncover ancient secrets and perhaps even forge their own legacy." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "But remember, the Ancestral Land is not just a reward; it is a realm that tests the very essence of those who enter. Success there requires not only strength but also courage, intelligence, and resilience. Use the time leading up to it wisely to prepare yourselves for the challenges that await." The excitement among the disciples grew palpable as they imagined the possibilities of the Ancestral Land. The prospect of exploring such a revered place only added to their determination. With a final nod to the crowd, the King concluded, "Prepare yourselves for the Sect Competition and beyond. The path you''re on will shape your future and that of the Drono Kingdom. Embrace the challenges and make the most of the opportunities ahead." As Karsha was about to discuss the art of wooing women with Xian, a voice interrupted him from behind. "Hey brat, you''d better prepare yourself for some serious humiliation in the coming Sect Competition," Prince Ivan sneered. Karsha turned around slowly, a smirk playing on his lips as he saw Prince Ivan and Mixxel. The two were glaring at him with disdainful expressions and an almost palpable aura of hostility. "Ah, Prince Ivan and Mixxel," Karsha said with exaggerated enthusiasm. "I''m honored by your attention. It''s so rare to see such distinguished individuals gracing me with their presence. But tell me, is this your idea of a pep talk, or are you just trying to make yourself feel better before you inevitably fail?" Prince Ivan''s face reddened with anger. "You think you''re so special just because you''ve had a few lucky breaks. Don''t get too comfortable. When the real competition begins, you''ll see what it means to be put in your place." Karsha chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh, please. Save your dramatic threats for someone who actually cares. You two seem to be confusing the Sect Competition with a playground. I''d love to see you try and make me look bad, but with your track record, I''m more likely to trip over your arrogance than to actually be challenged." Mixxel stepped forward, his eyes flashing with irritation. "Watch your mouth, Karsha. You think you''re so high and mighty, but don''t forget, we have our own strengths. You''ll regret underestimating us." Karsha raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. "Strengths, huh? From what I''ve seen, your ''strengths'' are mostly limited to loud boasts and empty threats. If you''ve got any actual skills, now would be the time to show them. Otherwise, I suggest you save your breath for something more useful¡ªlike trying to figure out how you''re going to escape the embarrassment when you inevitably fall short." Prince Ivan''s fists clenched, but Karsha waved a dismissive hand before he could retort. "Oh, and one more thing," Karsha said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Do try to make the competition exciting. It''s no fun when everyone''s just watching you two flounder. I wouldn''t want my victory to be too easy, after all." With that, Karsha returned to Xian, who was trying to stifle a laugh. Prince Ivan and Mixxel glared daggers at him before storming off, their pride wounded and their plans for humiliation in tatters. Karsha didn''t bother with them anymore. His attention was now directed at Vance, who was doing his best to remain hidden within the crowd. Even Vance''s big brother seemed shaken by Karsha''s prowess during the Blood Expedition. "Karsha, I''m heading back to my sect now. Whenever you come to Hawthorne City, visit the Silver Moon Sect and look for me," Linnea said to Karsha. He nodded, but before he could respond, June spoke up, "Sister Linnea, why don''t you come with us? I''m sure your master wouldn''t mind you having a vacation at the Sunlight Sword Sect." Karsha smiled and gave June a thumbs up in his heart. "This¡ª" Linnea hesitated, glancing at her master, ready to refuse. But before she could, Yi Ran chimed in, "I''m sure Sect Leader Jorin wouldn''t mind. This is a rare opportunity for you to experience what the Sunlight Sword Sect has to offer." Yi Ran''s words sounded casual, but they had an underlying meaning. Sect Leader Jorin smiled slightly and said, "Linnea, you can spend a few days there. It just so happens that I will also be visiting the Alchemy Guild in Sunlight City for something, so I''ll pick you up when I''m leaving." Linnea looked relieved and excited. "Thank you, Master," she said, bowing to Sect Leader Jorin before turning to Karsha and June while glancing sideways at Xian. "I''d love to visit the Sunlight Sword Sect with you." Karsha grinned. "Great! We''ll make sure you have a fantastic time. And don''t worry, we''ll keep you so busy you won''t even think about the Silver Moon Sect." Chapter 287 Back to the Sect With the sect competition scheduled for a month before the Shilox Annual Auction, the sects had two months to prepare their disciples to bring glory to their names. Out of the 450 disciples set to compete, only the top fifty would represent the Drono Kingdom in the Kingdom Genius Competition. Every sect was determined to see their selected disciples make the cut. Time was precious, and wasting it on petty rivalries wasn''t an option. In addition to preparing for the Sect Competition, the sects were also getting ready for the Shilox Auction. This grand event, held annually in the three kingdoms, was one of the biggest auctions in the Central Continent. It attracted countless powerful cultivators, merchants, and nobles, each seeking rare treasures, powerful artifacts, and opportunities to further their cultivation. The Central Continent was a vast and majestic land, divided into three mighty kingdoms: Drono, Valtoria, and Elurian. Each kingdom boasted its own unique strengths and powerful cultivators, but one stood above the others. Drono, while considered the weakest of the three, was still a formidable kingdom. It had a rich history of resilience and strategic prowess. The kingdom''s disciples were known for their determination and unyielding spirit, always striving to prove themselves despite the kingdom''s lesser status. They lack resources, yet they always try to rise and compete with other geniuses in the other Kingdoms. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Valtoria, the second kingdom, was known for its military might and disciplined cultivators. Its sects were famous for producing some of the finest warriors on the continent. The kingdom''s strategic location and strong alliances made it a force to be reckoned with in any conflict. Although the three Kingdoms aren''t hostile to the point of raising weapons, when a day like that comes, the Valtoria won''t be an easy kingdom to subdue. Elurian, the most powerful of the three kingdoms, was a land of unparalleled wealth and ancient heritage. Its sects held some of the oldest and most profound cultivation techniques, and its cultivators were often considered the elite of the elite. The kingdom''s natural resources and vast knowledge made it the pinnacle of power in the Central Continent. The Shilox Auction was a highly anticipated event, renowned throughout the Central Continent for its grandeur and significance. Held annually, it rotated between the three mighty kingdoms: Drono, Valtoria, and Elurian. This year, it was Valtoria''s turn to host, promising an auction like no other. The importance of the Shilox Auction couldn''t be overstated. It wasn''t just a marketplace; it was a spectacle that drew the continent''s most powerful cultivators, wealthy merchants, and influential nobles. The auction was an opportunity to acquire rare treasures, ancient artifacts, and powerful cultivation resources that were otherwise impossible to find. One of the key attractions of the Shilox Auction was the sheer variety and rarity of items up for bid. Legendary weapons forged by master blacksmiths, ancient scrolls containing lost cultivation techniques, and rare medicinal herbs that could enhance one''s cultivation significantly were just a few examples. The auction also featured mystical beasts, talismans imbued with potent spells, and artifacts of immense historical value. For cultivators, the auction was a chance to gain an edge in their path to power. The resources obtained here could mean the difference between a breakthrough and stagnation. Sects sent their best and brightest to acquire these treasures, often pooling their resources to outbid rival factions. The competition was fierce, and the stakes were high. Merchants and nobles also saw the auction as an unparalleled business opportunity. Deals struck at the Shilox Auction could elevate a merchant''s status or secure a noble''s influence for generations. The networking potential alone made it an invaluable event, as it brought together the elite from all corners of the continent. Another reason the Shilox Auction was so crucial was the auction''s mystery and excitement. Each year, a few legendary items would be revealed, shrouded in secrecy until the day of the auction. These items often had tales of their own, steeped in history and power. The anticipation of what these items might be added an extra layer of allure and excitement. Beyond the material gains, the Shilox Auction was a cultural and social event. It was a gathering of the most powerful and influential individuals in the continent, a place where alliances were forged, rivalries reignited, and reputations made or broken. Many powerhouses fight for treasures in the form of bidding wars. The wealthy one gets to walk away with the treasure. It''s all about who is the strongest in terms of wealth. Every year, sects across the Central Continent prepared diligently for the Shilox Auction. Despite knowing their chances of obtaining the rare treasures were slim, they still sent their best and brightest, hoping for a stroke of luck. Hearing that the auction would happen a month after the Sect Competitions, the sect leaders immediately began leading their people away to begin preparations. Karsha and the others made their way toward the teleportation formation that had brought them there. A few seconds after stepping onto the formation, they vanished and reappeared back at their sect. "There are still two months before the sect competition," Yi Ran announced as soon as they arrived. "Each of you should use this time to strengthen yourselves. Initially, we planned to ask for half of what you gained in the expedition, but we''ll make an exception this year. Use the resources you obtained to increase your strength. While not everyone will be participating in the sect competitions, you will all have the chance to go to Faux Island and seek opportunities there. So don''t slack off." The sect bustled with activity as disciples headed to their training areas, eager to make the most of their time. Karsha immediately left with Xian and went to the house he bought. He wasn''t particularly concerned with how things turned out for others, his only focus was on raising his own strength and making sure those around him also got the good end of the deal. A few minutes after they arrived at the mansion, Li Jing and the other Fairies made their entrance, Linnea among them. Karsha was momentarily startled, but as he looked at the faces of the ladies, he realized they had likely informed Linnea about their relationship with him. Even the sect leader was included in this unconventional group. Linnea''s initial shock was evident, but after recalling how Karsha had single-handedly subdued a Tier 8 Calamity Mutant, she quickly became convinced of his extraordinary capabilities. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xian, why don''t you show Linnea around?" Karsha suggested. Xian nodded and led Linnea into the mansion, leaving the five ladies to swarm around Karsha. "You''ve all done exceptionally well," Karsha said as they moved toward the pool area, the setting sun casting a warm glow over the water. "Not only did you bring glory to Yi Ran''s sect, but you also made a significant mark in the kingdom geniuses. Your achievements have set a new standard. I am really proud of you all" "It''s all thanks to you. We wouldn''t have achieved any of this without you," Li Jing said earnestly. Karsha''s smile widened at her words. It was true that he had played a significant role in their success. His heavenly juice had worked wonders, almost like a divine elixir that transformed their abilities. While their accomplishments were indeed theirs, Karsha knew his contributions had accelerated their progress. As they arrived at the pool, the mood shifted to one of relaxation and intimacy. The ladies, eager to unwind, began undressing, slipping into the pool with a mix of laughter and playful banter. The water enveloped them, their earlier exhaustion melting away as they floated and splashed. Karsha watched them with a relaxed gaze but soon grew serious. "It''s still too early to be satisfied. I know you four are incredibly powerful, but this world is filled with things far stronger than you might imagine. I recently learned that lesson the hard way." His tone carried a hint of the weight of his experiences. "So instead of basking in these minor achievements, we should focus on growing even stronger." He gently brushed his hand across Li Jing''s chest, a gesture both intimate and reassuring. "We''ve made progress, but there''s always more to strive for. The sect competitions is two months away, this time, I will make sure you all make progress in your cultivation methods. We won''t be participating, we will dominate the entire Kingdom and beyond when the time comes" The playful atmosphere shifted slightly as his words sunk in. The ladies, now fully immersed in the pool, looked at him with understanding and determination. They knew that while they had achieved much, the path forward required constant effort and vigilance. Li Fei, with her characteristic wit, broke the momentary silence. "Well, if we''re going to push ourselves harder, we''ll need to have a bit more fun along the way." She removed Karsha''s pants revealing his already hard dragon. In one gulp, she slid it into her mouth and began working on it. "Ladies, we are not alone," Karsha remarked, momentarily taken aback by Li Fei''s unexpected action. "No need to worry about that," Yi Ran replied with a reassuring smile, glancing in a particular direction. Karsha smiled back and mentally gave a nod of approval to a certain someone. Soon, the air was filled with moans and expressions of pleasure as Karsha and his companion engaged in intimate moments, exploring each other''s bodies. -- -- -- In one of the mansion''s rooms, Xian and Linnea were locked in a deep kiss that seemed to stretch on forever before they finally pulled apart. "Xian, make me your woman," Linnea said, her eyes brimming with affection. Linnea had long harbored feelings for Xian, even back in the World of Trinx. Though Karsha had painted Xian as a formidable powerhouse, it was Xian''s reputation as the ''Terrifying Beast Tamer'' that had truly captivated her. A few well-placed praises from Karsha had been enough to make her fall for him, and now their relationship had reached this point. In the past, Xian might have hesitated, but now, with his newfound strength and confidence, he acted without a second thought. He gently but firmly guided Linnea onto the bed. What followed was a night of passion, marking the transition from virginhood to adulthood. Chapter 288 The Cat and Mouse Game Inside the ice diamond dome, Karsha lounged comfortably on a large bed, surrounded by five beautiful ladies. His head rested gently on June''s lap as she massaged his shoulders. Yi Ran nestled beside him, while Li Jing sat on his left. Li Fei and Mei Lin were playfully engaging with his dragon. The scene was the perfect picture of tranquility and intimacy, a well-earned reward after his trials. "So, what''s the plan now?" Li Jing was the first to break the silence. "We''ll be diving into close cultivation and won''t emerge until a few days before the sect competitions," Karsha replied, causing the ladies to frown in unison. "Two months is way too long!" Yi Ran protested, her voice tinged with frustration. Despite her centuries of life experience, the thought of being apart from Karsha for such an extended period made her pout like a spoiled child. "It''s just two months. No need to be so dramatic," Karsha said, teasingly kneading her boobs. "I''ve secured some incredible treasures that will greatly enhance your cultivation. It''s best if we all spend some time strengthening ourselves. I promise, once we come out of seclusion, we''ll go at it for an entire day, non-stop," Karsha added with a mischievous grin. Despite their lingering sadness, the ladies nodded in agreement. "Will you be secluding yourself with us?" Li Fei asked, taking a sip of a heavenly juice she had obtained from Karsha''s dragon. "No, I''ll be heading to the island," Karsha replied, causing the ladies to look at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "I knew it. He''s going to see the other sisters there," Yi Ran said, prompting the other ladies to nod in understanding. They were aware that Ayarr, Alida, and Tifa were waiting for him on the island. Although Karsha hadn''t mentioned his suspicions about Lady Illo, they knew that since he hadn''t made any moves yet, the snake ladies were still out of his reach. But with his impending trip, they knew it wasn''t going to be a leisurely visit¡ªthose three would likely join them soon. Despite knowing this, the ladies couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy towards the three unknown sisters. "There''s no need to be alarmed," Karsha said, sensing their unease. "I''m not going there for what you''re thinking. While I can''t make any promises, my main goal is to train. The island has the best environment for it." The ladies relaxed a little and resumed their intimate activities, savoring every last moment of their time together. After a few hours, everyone cleaned up and headed back inside, where Xian and Linnea were preparing dinner. Karsha watched them with a smile, thinking to himself, "Young love truly is the sweetest kind." They enjoyed a pleasant meal together, and after dinner, everyone retired for the night. That night, Xian and Linnea''s passion didn''t go unnoticed. Their moans of pleasure filled the mansion, leading Karsha and his ladies, who might have overheard, to give Xian a thumbs-up the next morning. Xian''s face turned beet red when he realized he''d forgotten to activate the privacy formation in the room. Karsha, amused by Xian''s embarrassment, simply smiled. He took Xian to one of the training grounds and brought out Lunar and the Green Feather Hawk Egg from the expedition. Lunar and Xian formed a bond through a contract. Xian promised to respect Lunar, ensure she lacked for nothing, and avoid making her fight unless necessary. Now, with five formidable monsters at his command¡ªafter subduing the King and Queen Bloodmoon wolves and two more Tier 8 Calamity Mutants¡ªXian''s power was impressive. Lunar, though powerful in her own right, would have time to relax and focus on her cultivation once Karsha addressed her innate body issue. Xian carefully placed the Green Feather Hawk Egg inside his soul space. Karsha nodded and said. "Take Linnea around the sect and city. When you''re done, head to the Jade Mansion¡ªLi Fei and the others will be there. I''ll set up an environment for you and Linnea to cultivate. Use this time to make progress on the cultivation method I gave you. When Linnea''s master arrives, Yi Ran will handle everything, so you can focus solely on your cultivation." After a few more exchanges, Karsha and the ladies returned to the sect while Xian and Linnea went strolling around the city. Karsha ensured each of his women had the resources they needed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He even made a brief trip to the island to pick up a cultivation method he wanted to give to Li Jing. Additionally, he created an array to enable Xian and Linnea to cultivate faster, aiming for Xian to reach Sage level before the sect competition. Once everything was set, Karsha bid his goodbyes and departed for Snake Island. Upon his arrival, he immediately informed Lady Illo. Initially, he had planned to keep his presence on the island a secret, but after some thought, he decided it was better to let her know. To his surprise, it took less than five minutes for Lady Illo to appear. "You''re here," she said, her voice carrying an undercurrent of tension. Karsha studied her for a moment before replying, "Yes, I am. I thought it best to let you know." There was a charged silence between them, thick with unspoken words. Lady Illo''s eyes flickered with a mixture of scepticism and curiosity. She wasn''t entirely sure why she felt a certain pull towards him, but it was undeniable. "I wasn''t expecting you so soon," she said, her tone attempting to maintain a casual air, but the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her inner turmoil. Karsha stepped closer, his gaze intense. "I have unfinished business here. And I thought you might want to know." Her breath hitched slightly at his nearness. She tried to maintain her composure, but his presence was disarming. "What kind of business?" He smirked a hint of mischief in his eyes. "The kind that involves getting stronger. I''m sure you understand." Lady Illo swallowed hard, her mind racing. She was both drawn to and wary of him. Her feelings were a confusing blend of attraction and caution. "You always have an agenda, don''t you?" Karsha''s smile widened. "Doesn''t everyone?" She looked away, trying to steady herself. "I suppose so. But your agenda always seems... personal." "Everything I do is personal," he replied, his voice dropping to a lower, more intimate tone. Lady Illo felt a shiver run down her spine. She wasn''t sure how to handle this intensity. "And what exactly do you want from me, Karsha?" His eyes bore into hers, and he took another step closer, their proximity almost electric. "I think you know." Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire She took a deep breath, trying to clear her thoughts. "I''m not sure I do." Karsha reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Then maybe it''s time we figured it out together." Lady Illo''s heart pounded in her chest. She was torn between the desire to step back and the urge to lean in closer. The tension between them was palpable, and neither of them seemed willing to break it. Lady Illo''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she took a step back, breaking the intense moment. "Well, Karsha," she said, her voice light yet teasing, "since you''re here, perhaps you''d like a tour of the island. We''ve made a few changes since your last visit." Karsha raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her playful demeanour. "I''d like that," he replied, matching her tone. Lady Illo turned gracefully, leading the way through the lush, verdant landscape of Snake Island. Karsha followed closely, the rhythmic sway of her hips a subtle reminder of the tension between them. As they walked, she pointed out various landmarks and improvements, her voice animated with genuine enthusiasm. "This area," she said, gesturing to a serene pond surrounded by flowering plants, "has become a favorite spot for meditation and reflection. The tranquility here is unmatched." Karsha nodded appreciatively. "It''s beautiful," he said, his gaze drifting from the pond to Lady Illo''s face. "Just like its caretaker." Lady Illo glanced back at him, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Flattery, Karsha? I didn''t take you for the type." "Only when it''s deserved," he replied smoothly, his eyes locking onto hers with a mix of sincerity and challenge. They continued their stroll, the conversation flowing easily despite the underlying tension. Lady Illo led him to a secluded grove, the air filled with the heady scent of blooming flowers. She stopped and turned to face him, her expression a blend of curiosity and something more. "You''ve changed since the last time you were here," she observed, her voice soft and probing. "Stronger, more confident. It''s... intriguing." Karsha took a step closer, the distance between them shrinking. "You''re not the only one who''s noticed," he said, his voice low and intimate. "And what about you, Lady Illo? You seem different too. More... guarded." She tilted her head, considering his words. "Perhaps," she conceded. "But some things haven''t changed." "Like what?" he asked, his gaze unwavering. "Like the fact that you still manage to get under my skin," she admitted, her voice a whisper. Karsha chuckled softly, the sound deep and rich. "Is that so? And here I thought I was just being charming." Lady Illo stepped closer, the heat between them almost tangible. "Oh, you''re charming, alright," she said, her eyes glinting with challenge. "But there''s more to it than that, isn''t there?" Karsha leaned in, his lips inches from hers. "Maybe," he murmured. "Or maybe it''s just the thrill of the chase." She smiled, a slow, seductive curve of her lips. "Maybe it is," she agreed. "But don''t think for a moment that you''ve caught me." Karsha''s eyes darkened with desire and determination. "Who said anything about catching? Sometimes, the chase is the best part." Their faces were close, the tension between them electric. Neither moved, each waiting for the other to make the next move. The game they were playing was intoxicating, a dance of wills and desires that neither wanted to end too soon. Lady Illo finally broke the silence, her voice barely more than a breath. "Then let''s see how well you play, Karsha." With that, she turned and walked away, her movements graceful and deliberate, leaving Karsha to watch her retreat with a mixture of frustration and excitement. The game was far from over, and both of them knew it. Chapter 289 Taking the Next Step [18+] A few weeks ago, Lady Illo confessed her feelings for Karsha to her mother, seeking advice on how to approach him. She had pondered countless scenarios, but each one fell short, leaving her increasingly frustrated. Unlike the three snake ladies, she was different¡ªmore reserved, less forward. She knew Karsha would never make the first move, so she had to devise her own strategy. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find the perfect approach. Her frustration grew until a few days ago when she devised a rather childish plan: a cat-and-mouse game. She would lead Karsha on, gradually creating the atmosphere between them. And so, she began her game, unaware that the tiger she was playing with was no ordinary tiger. Now, standing before Karsha, Lady Illo felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. She had prepared for this moment, yet nothing could truly prepare her for the intensity of his presence. The air between them crackled with unspoken tension. "So, what are you planning to do while you''re here?" Lady Illo asked, her voice steady but her heart racing. Karsha''s eyes flickered with amusement. "Train, mostly. There''s a lot I need to work on." She nodded, taking a step closer, her gaze unwavering. "You know, the island offers a lot of opportunities for training. I know you already have a place in mind, but why don''t I show you around some other places we recently discovered?" Karsha''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I''d like that," he said, his voice soft but firm. As they walked together through the lush landscape of Snake Island, the tension between them grew. Lady Illo kept stealing glances at Karsha, her mind racing with thoughts and possibilities. She was leading him, but his presence was also drawing her in. They reached a secluded spot by a waterfall, the sound of rushing water adding to the charged atmosphere. Lady Illo turned to face Karsha, her eyes searching his. "This place is special to me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I come here to think, to train... to escape." Karsha took a step closer, his eyes locked on hers. "It''s beautiful," he said, his voice low and intimate. Karsha is just going with the flow. He didn''t know why, but he enjoyed their little game. His first five women all landed at his feet. However, this woman is making this a little stimulating. Lady Illo felt her heart pound in her chest. She had never been this close to him, and the proximity was intoxicating. She wanted to reach out, to touch him, but she held back, knowing it wasn''t the right time. Instead, she took a deep breath and smiled. "Maybe you can find some inspiration here too." Karsha nodded, his gaze never leaving hers. "Maybe I will," he said, his voice filled with promise. The tension between them was almost unbearable, but neither made a move to close the gap. They stood there, inches apart, the air thick with anticipation. Lady Illo knew she was playing with fire, but she couldn''t help herself. She had to see where this game would lead. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire "I should show you more of the island," she said, breaking the silence but not the tension. Karsha smiled, a knowing glint in his eyes. "Lead the way," he said, his voice a low rumble. As they continued their walk through the lush and misty terrain of Snake Island, the tension between Karsha and Lady Illo simmered just below the surface, a constant, throbbing presence that neither could ignore. Lady Illo''s heart raced with every step, her mind a maelstrom of conflicting thoughts and emotions. She led Karsha through winding paths, her steps measured and deliberate, though her demeanor betrayed an inner restlessness. Karsha, fully aware of the charged atmosphere, played along, his expression mirroring that of Lady Illo. He followed her, sensing their magnetic pull growing stronger with every step. The island''s natural beauty seemed to enhance the moment, with its shadowy groves and the soft rustle of leaves adding a sensual undertone to their interaction. Lady Illo glanced at Karsha, her eyes reflecting the dim light of the setting sun, casting a golden hue over her features. "This part of the island is rarely visited," she said softly, her voice carrying an almost tangible allure. "We only come here to relax." Karsha''s eyes met hers, the air thick with unspoken words. "It''s beautiful," he said, his voice low and smooth. "I can see why you''d find it peaceful." Lady Illo''s lips curled into a faint, enigmatic smile. "It''s more than just beauty. It''s a place where secrets come alive," she said, her tone laden with implication. She stopped walking and turned to face him, her gaze unwavering. Karsha came to a stop as well, his eyes locked onto hers. The proximity between them was intoxicating, the space around them seeming to pulse with energy. He could feel the electric tension in the air, and he didn''t need to be told that Lady Illo was struggling to maintain her composure. She took a step closer, her breath mingling with his. "Sometimes," she said, her voice dropping to a seductive whisper, "it''s the secrets we keep that hold the most power." Karsha''s heart pounded, but he kept his demeanor relaxed. "And what if those secrets are meant to be shared?" he asked, his voice equally soft, his gaze fixed on hers. Lady Illo''s breath hitched slightly, her eyes darkening with desire. She reached out slowly, her fingers brushing against Karsha''s arm. The touch was light, almost tentative, but it carried a promise of something deeper. Without breaking eye contact, Lady Illo stepped even closer, her body nearly pressed against his. Her hand traveled up his arm to his shoulder, and she leaned in, her lips just inches from his ear. "Maybe," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, "it''s time to reveal some of those secrets." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intimate gesture, combined with her soft, sultry tone, made Karsha''s pulse quicken. He could feel the heat of her body against his, the intensity of her gaze burning through him. Lady Illo''s hand moved to the back of his neck, her fingers lightly gripping his skin as she pulled him closer. Her breath was warm against his ear, and her voice was a tantalizing caress. "Are you ready to find out what lies beyond the surface?" Karsha''s breath caught in his throat, his mind racing with anticipation. He could feel the shift in her posture, the way her body pressed against his with a mix of urgency and desire. He looked into her eyes, seeing the hunger and longing reflected there. With a decisive move, Lady Illo tilted her head slightly, her lips brushing against Karsha''s in a gentle, lingering kiss. The contact was electric, igniting a spark that lit up the entire space. Her kiss deepened as she pulled him closer, her hands cupping his face, and Karsha responded with equal fervor, his hands finding their way to her waist. Karsha drew Lady Illo closer, their bodies pressing together as their kiss intensified. The world around them seemed to vanish, leaving only the heat of their passion. Their hands roamed eagerly, exploring each other with a sense of urgency. Karsha''s hands traced down Lady Illo''s back, finding their way to her butt. He cupped it firmly, his fingers kneading and caressing with a mix of tenderness and desire. Lady Illo responded with a soft moan, her body arching into his touch as she pressed even closer to him. "Let''s gain some privacy," Karsha said as he activated his fortress. A huge bed appeared, and Karsha casually threw Lady Illo on it. A dignified woman, someone the entire island listens to, has been lower in that state. However, at the very moment, she doesn''t care. All she wants is Karsha. Karsha moved over and started kissing her again. his hands trailed her body as he began removing her clothes. Soon, all layers of cloth were removed, leaving others that Karsha could describe as Li Jing 2.0. Slightly thick, voluptuously sculpted, accentuating curves that spoke volumes. Her ample bust and full hips, coupled with silver scales that trailed her hip, made Karsha gulp as he little brother received the message. Karsha leaned in closer to her pussy, lowering his head gently. As soon as his tongue made contact, Lady Illo''s body jolted, and her hips twitched. A smile played on Karsha''s lips as he slid his tongue inside, licking her already wet cave. The moans of pleasure echoed through the fortress as Karsha continued his ministrations. He took his time, exploring her with his tongue to give her the pleasure she craved. It was all part of the plan to make her even wetter for what was to come. Surprised by how tight she was, Karsha couldn''t help but wonder how she had three children. Despite not penetrating her yet, he could feel her tightness with just the tip of his tongue. But that only fueled his desire to bring her more pleasure. Lady Illo''s cries of ecstasy urged him on. Today, he would claim her as his own, no matter what. Karsha knew there was no turning back now, and he was more than ready to make her his. His tongue game has also developed, so Lady Illo is something any lady will drool over. Karsha grabbed her waist and pulled her even closer, his tongue entering her cave as he licked her even deeper. Lady Illo''s moans filled the air, growing louder as Karsha''s tongue explored deeper. Her body started to quiver, signaling she was close, but Karsha didn''t let up. Instead, he intensified his actions, making her body tremble like a vibrating massage chair. Splash! A sweet, fragrant liquid burst onto Karsha''s face, instantly stirring something deep within his soul. Lady Illo came hard, her juices spilling out and filling the dome with their intoxicating scent. Karsha lapped up every drop greedily, not knowing how long she had climaxed, but by the time he was done, Lady Illo was collapsed on the bed, gasping for air. "That was sweet," Karsha said, his voice low and filled with pleasure, "but mine is even sweeter." His clothes vanished, revealing a long, thick dragon ready for action. Lady Illo gulped, her eyes widening with a mix of curiosity, fear, and anticipation as she stared at Karsha''s impressive member. Karsha smiled and gently grabbed hold of her legs, positioning them on his shoulders. He began rubbing his rod at the entrance of her pussy, teasing her with slow, deliberate movements. "Mmmmh, aaahhh," she moaned, her body responding to the teasing. After a few moments, Karsha positioned his dick at her entrance and gently slid it in, feeling the tight warmth envelop him. Chapter 290 Fucking The Hell Out of Another Mother-In-Law [18+] Lady Illo''s eyes rolled back as she let out a long, drawn-out moan, her body arching in response to Karsha''s slow, measured thrusts. He moved with a controlled intensity, each stroke designed to bring her to the edge of ecstasy. "Ahh, Karsha," she gasped, her hands gripping the sheets as he filled her completely. "You feel so... so good." The tension that had been simmering between them now erupted in a blaze of raw desire. He moved slowly at first, savoring the heat and tightness that enveloped him, while Lady Illo lay on the bed, her legs on Karsha''s shoulder. Karsha continues to go at it slowly as he adapts to the cave he has just entered. Soon, he was able to find his tempo and began thrusting a little faster. Lady Illo''s moans grew louder with each thrust, her legs firmly placed on Karsha''s shoulder. Every thrust brought out a moan from her, making Karsha smile inwardly as he thrust even more. "Pah Pah Pah Pah." The sound of skin hitting skin continues to fill the dome with music as Karsha drills his authority into the woman he is making his own. Karsha leaned down, capturing Lady Illo''s lips in a fierce kiss, their tongues tangling as their bodies continued to move together. Her hands traced his back, tracing the lines of his muscles while his own hands explored her curves, memorizing every inch of her skin. Breaking the kiss, Karsha''s lips trailed down Lady Illo''s neck, nipping and sucking at her sensitive spots, eliciting more gasps and moans from her. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hips bucked against him, urging him to move faster, harder. He obliged, increasing his pace and depth, each thrust drawing them closer to the edge. She wanted more, and Karsha never denied her request. Lady Illo now wrapped her legs around his waist, making it impossible for Karsha to do anything but thrust even harder. Lady Illo''s head fell back, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure. "Karsha," she breathed, her voice a mix of command and supplication, urging him to thrust even more. Karsha could sense the intensity of her desire. He could tell that Lady Illo was going to be as insatiable as Li Fei, who never seemed to tire of playing with his dick. This woman would make him bring out his A-game in the future. He quickened his pace, each powerful thrust eliciting louder moans and gasps from Lady Illo. Her nails dug into his back, leaving faint trails of red as she held on tightly. The room was filled with the sound of their bodies colliding, the air thick with the scent of their shared arousal. Karsha''s rhythm became almost punishing. Each thrust is precise and powerful. Lady Illo''s breath hitched, her body arching into him with every movement. "Harder," she gasped, her voice trembling with need. Karsha complied, his movements becoming even more forceful, his own breath ragged with the effort. He could feel her walls tightening around him, drawing him deeper with every thrust. The sensation was intoxicating, driving him to push her closer to the edge. Lady Illo''s legs tightened around his waist, her hips lifting to meet his thrusts. "Karsha," she moaned, her voice filled with a mix of desperation and ecstasy. "Don''t stop." He had no intention of stopping. Karsha''s focus was entirely on the woman beneath him, his thrusts unrelenting as he drove them both toward an inevitable climax. The intensity of their connection was palpable, each movement bringing them closer to the brink. Lady Illo''s body trembled beneath him, her gasps and moans growing louder and more urgent. He adjusted their position, pulling out just long enough to flip Lady Illo onto her hands and knees. The moment she was in position, he grabbed her hips and thrust back into her, filling her completely. Lady Illo moaned louder, the new angle hitting deeper, sending waves of pleasure through her body. Karsha''s pace was relentless, his hips slamming into her with a rhythm that drove them both wild. Lady Illo''s fingers clawed at the sheets, her body rocking with each powerful thrust. "More," she panted, her voice thick with need. Karsha obliged, his hands gripping her hips tighter as he pounded into her, each thrust harder and faster than the last. The sound of their bodies colliding filled the room, accompanied by their ragged breaths and moans of pleasure. Lady Illo pushed back against him, meeting his thrusts with equal fervor, the two of them lost in a dance of raw, primal desire. "Aaaaahhhh!" Lady Illo''s moans echoed through the chamber as her juices flowed, soaking everything around them. Her body trembled with each wave of pleasure, her cries growing louder and more desperate with every thrust Karsha delivered. Karsha, feeling her intense reactions, quickened his pace, each thrust sending shockwaves of ecstasy through both of them. The sound of their bodies colliding, mixed with her passionate moans, created a symphony of raw, primal pleasure. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Lady Illo''s hands clutched the sheets, her knuckles turning white as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her. "Karsha¡­! Oh, gods¡­!" she cried out, her voice breaking with each syllable. Her back arched, pressing her body even closer to his as if trying to meld them into one. "More¡­ don''t stop!" she begged, her voice a blend of command and plea. Karsha''s resolve only strengthened, his own breath ragged as he neared his climax. He felt her inner walls tightening around him, milking him with an intensity that drove him wild. "Mmmmh I am Cominggg" Karsha exclaimed as he pulled Lady Illo closer by her hip. His excitement peaked as he released his load inside her, filling her with warmth. As soon as his load entered her, Lady Illo felt a surge of heat throughout her body, and a golden key materialized above her head. Karsha grinned and continued to indulge in the moment. After a while, they both fell onto the bed, Lady Illo resting on him with her ample bosom pressed against his chest. "That was intense," Lady Illo said, breaking the silence with a sigh. Karsha, still basking in the afterglow, grinned playfully. "Indeed," he said, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I never knew the calm and intelligent mother figure could be so wild in bed." Lady Illo''s face flushed crimson, a mix of embarrassment and lingering desire. Despite her usual composed demeanor, the heat of the moment had clearly left her flustered. Karsha couldn''t resist pushing the boundaries a bit further. He leaned closer, his tone low and teasing. "You know, for someone who always gives off such a nurturing vibe, you''ve got a knack for turning up the heat. I must say, it''s quite a surprise." Lady Illo''s eyes widened, her cheeks burning even hotter. "Karsha, must you?" He chuckled, reaching out to gently touch her arm. "Oh, come on. I''m just having a little fun. After all, it''s not every day I get to see the other side of someone so poised and elegant." She tried to regain her composure, but the playful glint in Karsha''s eyes made it hard for her to stay serious. "Well, you certainly know how to keep things interesting," she replied, attempting to mask her embarrassment with a hint of amusement. Karsha grinned, leaning back comfortably. "Interesting is one way to put it. I''d say ''eye-opening'' might be more accurate. Who knew you had such a passionate side hiding behind that sophisticated exterior?" Lady Illo shook her head with a resigned smile, though her eyes sparkled with a mix of affection and exasperation. "You''re incorrigible, you know that?" "True," Karsha agreed with a smirk, "but you wouldn''t have it any other way, would you?" Lady Illo couldn''t help but laugh softly. "I suppose not. But let''s keep this between us, shall we?" She already knew Karsha would go after the other three snake ladies. The last thing she wanted was for him to tell them about her wide side. But again, they will soon find out anyway. After all, Karsha has a knack for fucking his women together Karsha winked, his playful demeanor softening into a more genuine warmth. "Your secret''s safe with me. Besides, it''s not every day I get to see you in this light." Karsha kneads on her butt, making her moan slightly. "Karsha, why is my body still heating up even though we''re done?" Lady Illo asked, a mix of comfort and unease in her voice. The lingering warmth from Karsha''s yang energy made her feel good and a bit worried. "It''s my yang energy," Karsha confidently said. "In short, if you cultivate it, it''ll make you stronger and more beautiful. You''re now a Terror Mutant, so use this energy to see if you can advance to the Calamity class. Don''t stress about reaching Tier 10 just yet." Lady Illo nodded and assumed a lotus posture. Karsha couldn''t help but admire her grace as he watched her. She was elegant, with features that seemed almost divine. Her chest area was superb, and her hips were perfectly curved. Karsha''s pride in her was evident as he waited for her response. After a few minutes, Lady Illo opened her eyes, looking at Karsha in disbelief. "This¡ª" She began but struggled to find the right words. "Don''t overthink it," Karsha urged gently. "Just tell me what you''re experiencing." "I don''t know what kind of yang energy this is," she said, her voice tinged with awe. "But not only can I advance to the Calamity stage, but I can also upgrade my innate abilities and talents. With enough energy, I might even awaken my innate body. This is unbelievable!" Her shock was palpable. When born, a beast comes with an innate talent (class) that provides basic skills and techniques. It is common among all beasts. However, awakening the innate body is rare and depends on the power of one''s Talent, so the possibility of her awakening it with more energy was extraordinary. Karsha could only smile at her amazement. "We don''t have to waste any time," Karsha said with a playful grin. "Let''s get to awakening that innate body." He pulled her closer, their bodies aligning. With a renewed sense of intimacy, they shared an intense, fifteen-hour experience that left even the usually energetic Karsha feeling thoroughly drained. Chapter 291 Abyssal Maiden Innate Body Awakening "I''m coming!" Karsha groaned, his voice heavy with exhaustion as he released for the 13th time in 15 hours. He collapsed back onto the bed, gasping for air. Despite the energy boost from the mysterious force within him, his mind felt weighed down. The past 15 hours had been spent filling Lady Illo with his potent essence, a task that had become a relentless marathon of pleasure. Earlier, when Karsha had been with Yi Ran and his other companions, he had ensured they all made significant progress. Yi Ran had skyrocketed from level 1 to level 7 in the Great Sage stage within a single day¡ªan impossible feat that Karsha had somehow made a reality. Mei Lin had moved from the first level of Sage to level 7 after just a few hours of indulgence. June had healed her life force and experienced additional benefits while advancing to level 7. Li Fei and Li Jing had both surged from their previous weaker stages to the level 4 Sage stage¡ªa remarkable achievement that even a god would struggle to replicate. Karsha had made such feats look almost routine. Determined not to let Lady Illo leave without significantly impacting her life, Karsha devoted the last 15 hours to ensuring she received enough of his energy to awaken her innate body and more. "That should be enough to sustain you for a while and even help you awaken your innate body," he said, confident that his energy, having already elevated the cultivation base of a Great Sage by several levels, would be effective for Lady Illo. Now a Tier 9 Terror Mutant, she was bound to benefit significantly from his efforts. "Alright, I''ll start now." After taking a short break, she got up, settled into a lotus position, and began her cultivation practice. Karsha lay on the bed beside her, watching with admiration and pride. Her dedication was palpable, and it struck him how lucky he was to have such a determined and graceful partner. As she drew the yang energy within her, her face softened into a serene expression. With each breath, her features seemed to become more focused. Her eyes initially closed in concentration, but she would occasionally flutter as if feeling the energy flowing through her. A faint smile tugged at her lips, reflecting her calm and deep connection with the energy. Her brow furrowed slightly, showing the effort and intensity she put into her cultivation. Karsha couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride as he watched her. There was something profoundly beautiful in her focused demeanor and how her aura blended with the room''s tranquility. He admired her strength and serenity, feeling a deep sense of pride in his heart. Time seemed to flow around her, with her steady breathing and calm expression creating a rhythm that spoke of her dedication and skill. Hours had slipped by unnoticed as she immersed herself in her cultivation. Karsha lay on the bed, completely absorbed in the graceful beauty of her focused form. Her aura was a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow, and he felt a deep sense of pride and admiration as he watched her. Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. Without warning, her energy exploded, sending shockwaves through the room. Karsha was jolted backward but managed to stay on his feet, his senses instantly alert. "Not good," he muttered as he glanced around. Cracks had appeared in the fortress''s protective barriers, and the energy surge had weakened its defenses. Realizing the situation''s urgency, he knew he had to act quickly. The fortress needed to be deactivated, but there was a complication: Lady Illo was completely naked, and any disturbance could attract unwanted attention. He turned to the system with a sense of urgency. "System, can you seal the area to isolate all forms of disturbance from being noticed by those outside?" The system''s response was prompt and precise < Yes. It will cost 100,000 killer points > Without hesitation, Karsha responded, "Go ahead." The system whirred to life, and a protective barrier enveloped the room, cutting off any external detection. As the fortress''s defenses deactivated, Karsha watched carefully. He made sure that Lady Illo remained undisturbed on the bed. The energy burst had been significant, but with the area now sealed, he felt confident they were safe from prying eyes. BOOM A few hours after Karsha had sealed the space, a sudden and powerful burst erupted from Lady Illo''s body. The intensity of the energy was startling, and within moments, a dense, dark energy began to pour out of her, enveloping her in a cocoon of swirling shadows. The dark energy was thick and palpable, wrapping around her like a shroud. It moved with a life of its own, coalescing into a deep, inky cocoon that pulsed rhythmically with her breaths. The once gentle wisps of dark energy had intensified into a formidable barrier, obscuring her from view. The room, now bathed in the dim glow of the energy, felt charged with an eerie, almost foreboding ambiance. As Karsha watched in awe, the cocoon''s surface shifted and changed. The dark energy seemed to solidify into layers, each one adding to the cocoon''s complexity. From within the cocoon, faint glimmers of light occasionally pierced through, hinting at the powerful transformations occurring inside. He noticed that the dark energy was not static but dynamic, forming intricate patterns across the surface of the cocoon. Occasionally, it would ripple as if reacting to some internal process. The energy pulses seemed to sync with Lady Illo''s heartbeat, creating a mesmerizing and somewhat hypnotic display. Inside the cocoon, Lady Illo''s form was becoming less distinguishable. Her body seemed to merge with the dark energy, her features obscured as if she was being transformed or refined by the dark forces. The energy cocoon seemed to be in constant flux, with dark tendrils reaching out and retreating in a synchronized dance. The intense dark energy was having a profound effect. Her body appeared to evolve within the cocoon as if undergoing a significant metamorphosis. Karsha could sense the growing power within, feeling the vibrations of her transformation through the barrier. Suddenly, small golden runes appeared on the surface of the dark cocoon. Each rune exuded a terrifying energy that Karsha instinctively stepped back several kilometers, sensing the immense power about to be unleashed. The air around him crackled with raw energy, and the atmosphere grew tense, signaling that something monumental would occur. As the golden runes multiplied, they started to pulsate, their glow intensifying with each passing second. The cocoon began to vibrate, and its energy seemed to reach a critical threshold. The space around them shook violently, the very foundations of the sealed space trembling under the pressure of the burgeoning power. Without warning, the cocoon exploded in a blinding flash of light and dark energy, sending shockwaves rippling through the sealed space. The protective barrier Karsha had erected buckled under the strain and shattered, the immense force breaking free and spilling out into the surroundings. The burst of energy was so powerful that it tore through the fabric of reality, opening a void above Lady Illo. The sky above darkened, and a swirling vortex of dark energy began to descend from the void. The phenomena were both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Lightning crackled within the vortex, and the air grew thick with an oppressive, almost suffocating power. The ground beneath Lady Illo cracked and splintered as if unable to withstand the sheer magnitude of the energy converging upon her. The dark energy from the void cascaded down, enveloping Lady Illo in an even more profound and intense shroud. Her body, still hidden within the cocoon, emulated a powerful aura that resonated with the descending energy. The golden runes on the cocoon glowed brighter, merging with the dark energy and creating a stunning display of light and shadow. As the dark energy settled around her, the cocoon began to transform. The surface rippled and shifted, and the golden runes began to move, forming intricate patterns that seemed to tell an ancient, forgotten tale. The energy pulses grew more intense, and the air seemed to exhale with anticipation. Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the space, and the cocoon split open. From within emerged Lady Illo, her appearance dramatically altered. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes glowed with an eerie, dark light, and her aura was now a mix of the deepest shadows and the brightest golden hues. The dark energy around her solidified into a protective barrier, and her presence exuded a newfound terrifying and majestic power. "Incredible to think someone has awakened the Abyssal Maiden Innate Body. It seems this era is going to be a good one." From inside Karsha''s soul sea, Elara spoke "Abyssal Maiden Innate Body," Karsha, who was several km away, muttered. Although Elara didn''t say much, Karsha knew Lady Illo had awakened something powerful that had been lost for many eons. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "Sister Elara, what is this abyssal maiden innate body?" Karsha couldn''t help but ask. "You will know soon enough." Elara didn''t give him the answer, but Karsha knew he would soon find out. After all, the woman who has awakened such a body is now his woman. They will have a lot to talk about in their free time. The ground around her continued to crack and splinter, unable to bear the weight of her energy. The sky above still swirled with dark clouds and lightning, reflecting the tumultuous force she commanded. The awakening drew the attention of everyone in the vicinity. The sudden burst of energy and the terrifying phenomena could not go unnoticed. Karsha, whose senses have not become several times stronger, could sense some figures coming. He was initially alarmed, but after using his third eye to sense them, he sighed. It''s now or later, so why not disclose it now? As the dark energy continued to flow into her, Lady Illo''s transformation became even more pronounced. Her skin took on a subtle, ethereal glow, and her hair seemed to move with a life of its own, infused with the dark energy. The golden runes that had appeared on the cocoon now adorned her body, each one a mark of her newfound power. Her naked body glows with several golden runes that merge with her body. The void above slowly began to close, the torrent of dark energy gradually diminishing. Soon, the void closed and Lady Illo descended, however, immediately she appeared on the ground, another energy burst out of her body. "Aura of a calamity," Karsha muttered, and after her aura calmed, he appeared beside her, covering her body with a dark robe. He then lifted her from the ground and wrapped his hand around her waist. "Mom...!" Chapter 292 The Queen has Awoken An unsettling atmosphere permeated inside a dimly lit room, illuminated only by a lamp burning with an eerie purple light. The shadows cast by the dim glow danced ominously across the walls, creating a sense of foreboding. The air was thick with a cold, almost tangible stillness, as if the room itself was holding its breath. The faint hum of the lamp added a low, haunting undertone to the silence, amplifying the room''s otherworldly feel. The furnishings were minimal, adding to the stark and unwelcoming ambiance, with every corner shrouded in an unsettling, ghostly hue. Amid this oppressive stillness sat a figure of extraordinary beauty, her eyes closed as if in a deep, unending slumber. She exuded an ethereal elegance, her delicate and perfect features like a porcelain doll. Yet, there was an unmistakable iciness about her, a chilling presence that deviated sharply with her celestial allure. No aura emanated from her; she was so still and silent that one might mistake her for a lifeless statue. The only noticeable things about her were her breathtaking beauty and the cold, unapproachable aura that seemed to freeze the air around her. Suddenly, a stone on the wall started shaking. Her eyes snapped open, and a faint smile played on her lips as she looked at the trembling stone. With a snap of her fingers, the dark, ominous room lit up, revealing the hidden beauty within. "Finally, after so many years, the queen has awoken," he muttered, beginning to form some strange hand seals. The room began to shake as a strange rune started to light up. Soon, the entire space was enveloped in rays of purple runes, each humming with eerie energy. The runes merged and formed seven powerful symbols, each pulsating with terrifying energy. Suddenly, beams of light shot out from seven stones on the wall. When they hit the runes, seven ethereal beauties appeared, each kneeling. "Greetings, Leader," they all said in unison. The woman stood, her movements graceful and deliberate. Her eyes sparkled with an icy determination as she surveyed the seven kneeling figures before her. "The time has come," she began, her voice resonant and commanding. "The Abyssal Maiden has been in slumber for too long. Our efforts, our patience, have finally borne fruit." She stepped forward, the light from the runes casting an ethereal glow on her flawless features. "For centuries, we have awaited this moment. The Abyssal Maiden''s awakening marks the beginning of a new era, an era where our power will be unrivaled. This also means it will be an era of chaos. We have to move fast." Her gaze shifted to the seven beauties. "You, my fellow Maidens, have a crucial role to play. The Abyssal Maiden has just awakened, so she might not know anything about who she is and who she is meant to be. This also means she will become a target for her enemies. As the sisters of the Maiden Temple, we must do as we always do: find her and protect her without showing ourselves." The seven women nodded in unison, their expressions solemn and resolute. "We are ready, Leader," they replied. "I know. But it won''t be as simple as you all think," the lady began, her tone measured. "From my calculations, she has awakened in a place where none of us can reach her. But that is also a good thing. If we can''t reach her, it means her enemies cannot reach her either." The seven ladies frowned slightly, absorbing her words. One of them spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. "Leader, if we can''t reach her, then how are we going to protect her?" The lady''s expression remained calm. "Since we can''t reach her, it also means her enemies won''t be able to. This means that instead of protecting her, we should be hunting her enemies who will undoubtedly start searching for her. In this way, although we are not physically with her, we can still lower the risk of her presence being noticed by them." Understanding dawned on the seven beauties, and they nodded in unison. "We will hunt her enemies and ensure her safety from afar," another one of them said with renewed determination. The lady''s cold smile returned. "Exactly. We will move swiftly and strike decisively. Each of you has a vital role in this mission. We must eliminate any threat before it even gets close to her. The Abyssal Maiden''s awakening heralds our rise, and we must ensure nothing stands in our way." The ladies instantly vanished from the room, heading toward their tasks with unwavering determination. The lady smiled silently, her expression shifting to one of sadness. "Since the queen has awakened, does it mean my lord has also appeared?" she muttered to herself, her voice tinged with a mix of hope and fear. "Would this be like the last time? No, this time, we of the Maiden Temple will make sure their era is hers... theirs." Her eyes burned with a cold iciness, reflecting the depth of her resolve. The room, now empty, echoed with the weight of her words, filled with a sense of foreboding and determination. She turned to face the purple-lit lamp, her mind racing with thoughts of the past and the challenges ahead. "We will not fail," she whispered, clenching her fists. "This time, we will ensure the Abyssal Maiden''s reign. No one will stand in our way." With that, she too vanished from the room, leaving behind an aura of chilling purpose, ready to face whatever obstacles lay ahead. - - S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - - "Mom," Ayarr called out as she rushed to Lady Illo. When Lady Illo appeared, and Karsha covered her with a robe, Ayarr was the first to speak, running to her mother''s side. Lady Illo now looked the same yet completely different, having de-aged to resemble someone in her early twenties. Her dark hair flowed down to her waist, each strand exuding an aura of elegance and danger. "Who are you calling Mom? Shouldn''t you be calling me sister?" Lady Illo said, her face showing signs of mischief. Ayarr''s face immediately turned red as she glanced from Karsha to her mother. She quickly hid her face behind her mother, too embarrassed to show it. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Morris, standing beside his grandmother and the seven elders, shook his head. "Looks like her condition is more severe than I thought," he muttered. Strangely, the elders both nodded with a smile. Karsha observed Ayarr''s behavior and smiled. Soon, this shyness would be drilled from her system and replaced with pleasure, the kind that would make her feel on top of the world. "Big brother!" Just as Karsha was about to tease her to break the silent, awkward atmosphere, a young snake lady shouted from behind Morris. Like a shadow, she appeared in front of Karsha, jumping into his embrace. "Starr, you have become stronger since the last time," Karsha said, taken aback by the sudden appearance of the little snake lady. "Yes, big brother Morr has been teaching me how to control the shadows. He said I am a rare talent that hasn''t been seen before. Big brother, am I strong enough to help you fight your enemies?" Starr, who had been working toward staying with Karsha forever, eagerly told him all her achievements, not skipping a single one. Karsha chuckled, his eyes filled with pride as he looked down at Starr. "You''ve come a long way, Starr. Your progress is impressive. But remember, strength isn''t just about power; it''s also about control and wisdom." Starr beamed, her eyes shining with determination. "I''ll keep training hard, big brother. I want to be by your side and help you in every battle." Karsha gently patted her head. "I know you will. And with Morr''s guidance, you''ll become a formidable warrior." Starr''s eyes lit up, making her appear like the spoilt little snake child she is. Seeing them this way, Lady Illo could only smile and gesture for them to return to the Sanctuary. Alida made the boat float, taking everyone back to the sanctuary. On their way, Starr eagerly told Karsha everything that had happened while he was away. He learned about the species of snakes that had started to rebel, only to fall back in line when Morris made his appearance. They had also begun building castles and mansions all over the island. After breaking the curse and discovering he was the new Overlord of Snake Island, Karsha assumed his role and built the best and strongest empire. With the system by his side, he designed the perfect blueprint for the island. Although the blueprint was just the initial phase of his grand plan, it was already the best he could envision. He planned on turning the island into a modern world. Coming from Earth, Karsha wanted to use its structure to build a powerful utopia for the lost people. He didn''t want to create the same boring worlds that cultivation realms seemed to favor. Instead, he would combine both technology and the professions of cultivators to build the strongest utopia. He also found out that the island itself was undergoing some significant changes. They had already discovered some powerful artifacts and more strange occurrences were happening daily. Karsha knew it wouldn''t be simple, but from how Starr described it, everything they''d found seemed necessary. Starr''s intelligence blew away Karsha. Although she was only eleven years old, her thinking and understanding of things were on another level. She was the opposite of her sister, Ayarr. Starr was an extrovert with a knack for mischief. Although she only sang praises about her positive achievements, Karsha could tell she had caused more trouble than the good she did. Nevertheless, he could only praise her for her hard work. "Starr, you''ve done an incredible job," Karsha said, ruffling her hair affectionately. "Just keep training hard so you can protect Big Brother in the future." Starr giggled, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "I promise, big brother! I will train very hard to ensure I become strong like big brother Morr." Karsha nodded and smiled. It seemed Morris had worked his way into her heart. That is a good thing. He wouldn''t want to steal the Big Brother title from him anyway. After flying for a few minutes, they appeared in the sanctuary. Karsha was blown away by how grand it has become now Chapter 293 The Abyssal Maiden Origin As Karsha stepped onto the sanctuary grounds, he expected to see some progress, but what lay before him was beyond his imagination. Though he had made plans for such transformations, seeing them accomplish something grand within a month was astounding, showcasing just how rapidly the snakes were evolving. The sanctuary, once dotted with simple dome-like shelters, now boasted buildings in the process of becoming towers. Many of these structures already had three levels, each constructed with the finest stones, giving them an aura of both strength and elegance. The attention to detail was impeccable, and it was clear that the inhabitants were dedicated to creating something magnificent. The caves, which previously served as rudimentary shelters, now looked like immortal abodes, each one meticulously rebuilt to suit its purpose. Karsha''s eyes widened as he saw towering trees, which now housed elaborate treehouses. These structures were connected by wooden bridges, giving the impression of a lofty village in the treetops. Additionally, three imposing towers acted as beacons for the island, their presence both guiding and protective. The centerpiece of the sanctuary was the previously plain white building, now transformed into a grand castle in the process of being built. Its imposing structure hinted at its future grandeur, with soaring walls and intricate designs that promised beauty and fortification. Everywhere Karsha looked, there were signs of rapid progress and ambitious development. The sanctuary had evolved from a simple refuge into a burgeoning utopia, a place where his vision was coming to life faster than he could have hoped. Karsha felt a surge of pride. He felt this pride deep within his soul. It seems the unknown people are not ordinary people. They are more than they appear to be and Karsha couldn''t wait to see what they will be achieving in the future. Soon, they entered the building and sat as they used it. Although the inside of the room looked grand, Karsha was happy to see they didn''t change their chairs. Those chairs are something their ancestors used, so changing them is a no-no. Killian and Dhaka took Starr away, following Lady Illo''s instructions. The coming discussion was one she shouldn''t hear. Her memory is too sharp to be exposed to something like that. "It seems you''ve not only saved the island but also stolen the heart of our empress. You''re quite the bold one, aren''t you?" Dhaka''s master, the previous leader of the shadow guards, spoke as soon as they sat down. She was now a Tier 8 Terror Mutant. "I couldn''t help it, Lady Diana. She''s just too beautiful for me to ignore. My appetite is quite big, you see," Karsha replied with a slight smile. The elders also smiled, appreciating Karsha''s carefree demeanor. In truth, they all felt a deep sense of happiness and closeness to Karsha. He had liberated them after generations of suffering, and his presence wasn''t simple. They all wanted to be closer to him, hoping to tap into his destiny somehow. "It seems that way. But I advise you to be careful; we wouldn''t want some hungry snakes to devour you," Lady Diana said, her gaze shifting to three snake ladies staring at Lady Illo with unreadable expressions. Karsha followed her gaze and was surprised to see their intense looks. He could only smile, realizing that the hearts of women were indeed mysterious. "You don''t have to worry, Lady Diana. They won''t. After all, when the Overlord is around, all threats are meaningless," Karsha said confidently. The elders, including Morris and her grandmother, laughed. They understood the underlying meaning of Karsha''s words. They might have been offended in different circumstances, but given who said it, they could only smile and wait to see how things would unfold. "Little Brother, I don''t know if you''re aware of this, but you''ve just made someone who is meant to become the Abyssal Maiden your woman. Are you ready for the implications?" Grandma Illax spoke up just as the laughter was dying down. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire "What do you mean, Grandma Illax?" Karsha asked, curiosity piqued. "The Abyssal Maiden is not just a title; it comes with immense power and responsibility," Grandma Illax explained, her voice solemn. "Lady Illo''s transformation signifies that she has awakened an ancient and formidable power. This power will draw attention from forces both known and unknown, allies and enemies alike." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karsha nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Grandma Illax, can you tell me more about who the Abyssal Maiden is? The little knowledge I have is unreliable," he asked. "Who are you calling unreliable?" Elara pouted from within his soul sea, clearly miffed by his remark. Karsha smiled but didn''t reply, letting her tantrum play out in the background. "Just wait, I''ll make you regret this," she huffed, but Karsha paid her no attention. Grandma Illax began, "I don''t know much, but from what I''ve gathered, the Abyssal Maiden is a power that rose to fame during the dark era. She was a powerful Darkness cultivator from a race known as the Grand Teneborn. They were a race of snakes said to originate from a powerful Naga race during the Primordial era. "Nobody knew what happened or how it happened, but one day, their entire world was attacked. Overnight, they were all slain, leaving only one child alive. Nobody knew why they spared her, but when the world was discovered many years later, she was the only one living on it." Karsha''s heart shook, and he subconsciously clenched his fist. "Again, nobody knew how it happened, but after the world was discovered, many power-hungry individuals swarmed it, fighting for its resources. However, from the depths of the world, darkness rose and consumed the entire planet, killing millions in the blink of an eye." Grandma Illax paused, looking at Lady Illo, whose eyes were teary. "The child, now grown, had awakened a power so immense that it reshaped her destiny. She became the Abyssal Maiden, a figure of both awe and terror. Her control over darkness was unparalleled, and her mere presence could instill fear in the hearts of the bravest warriors. Her legend spread far and wide, and she became a symbol of destruction and rebirth, feared and revered in equal measure." "She rose from the depths of darkness and from there she started to ascend. What followed was her darkness, a darkness that consumed her whole and made her the very essence of malevolence," Grandma Illax continued, her voice tinged with a mix of reverence and sadness. Lady Illo, sitting nearby, suddenly let out an angry roar, a sound filled with pain and sorrow. The room fell silent, everyone turning to look at her. Her eyes were blazing with an intense mix of emotions, reflecting the struggle within. Suddenly, An icy presence erupted from within her, filling the room with dread. "It seems she hasn''t recovered her memories yet, but she can feel her pain. This is bad," Elara said, her tone laced with urgency from within Karsha''s soul space. "Sister, what do you mean?" Karsha asked, his curiosity piqued and concern evident. "Do you believe in reincarnation?" Elara asked. "I do," Karsha replied, not attempting to hide his own suspicions. "Then know this: the title or the innate body of the Abyssal Maiden is unique to only one person¡ªa pure-hearted child burdened with the pain of an entire race. Although saying this may invoke some form of karma, this is urgent, so I will. I am sorry, Karsha, but I might just add to your karma by saying this, and it might even hurt your destiny." Karsha''s brow furrowed. "What are you trying to say, Elara?" "That lady is the reincarnation of the original Abyssal Maiden," Elara explained, her voice steady despite the gravity of her words. "Her pain and her hatred are all returning to her. This process is dangerous because if her pain comes back too quickly, it could overwhelm her and cause immense suffering." "The Chaos era is the third era after the Primordial era," Elara began, her voice filled with a mix of reverence and caution. "You don''t have to know all the details now, but understand this: the dark power that consumed that era was the Abyssal Maiden. She was a force of pure malevolence, leaving countless races in ruins and bathing the world in blood. Many hated her and feared her, but there was only one person who loved her." Elara paused, her gaze locking onto Karsha with concern. "I think you have already come in contact with the Mask of Malevolence and know what happened to Zagorath," she said. Karsha''s eyes widened in realization. "You don''t mean¡ª" "Yes," Elara interrupted, her tone grave. "Zagorath encountered her in the abyss, and that encounter changed him forever." Karsha''s heart shook at the revelation. He wanted to ask more, his mind racing with questions, but Elara shook her head, signaling that now was not the time for further inquiries. Elara continued, her voice softening. "The Abyssal Maiden''s power is tied to immense pain and suffering. Her actions during the Dark Era were driven by that pain, and it consumed her completely. Zagorath''s transformation is a testament to the overwhelming darkness she wielded." Karsha''s thoughts raced as he processed the information. The connection between Lady Illo and the Abyssal Maiden suddenly felt even more significant. "So, what does this mean for Lady Illo?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Elara sighed. "It means that her journey will be fraught with challenges. The darkness within her is not just a power; it''s a legacy of pain and malevolence. She will need to confront and overcome it, or risk being consumed by it." Karsha''s heart started to race as he absorbed Elara''s words. Something had to be done. Elara watched his expression with concern, knowing that what she was about to reveal was something that shouldn''t be said¡ªat least not yet. But she felt compelled to share it, or she wouldn''t be at ease. ''I''m sorry, Karsha,'' she thought inwardly, her fist clenched behind her. ''I made you a promise, but I will be breaking it. I don''t know how you''ll feel once you discover this, but I''m willing to sacrifice myself to appease your anger when you do.'' She looked at Karsha and continued. Chapter 294 A Conversation with Pure Evil "Before she was known as the Darkness Maiden," Elara began, "but after her encounter with Zalgorath, she attained a new identity. That was when she started to build her fame. The title ''Abyssal Maiden'' was something she earned from her goodwill. She became the hope of many. She took the evil and shaped it into good." Elara paused, her eyes filled with urgency. "What is happening to her now is a result of her awakening the evil presence hidden deep within her. Karsha, she cannot awaken that power. If she does, the world as you know it will come to an end. Do you understand?" Karsha nodded, although he didn''t fully grasp the weight of her words. He knew enough to understand the gravity of the situation. He exited his soul space, leaving Elara to ponder the consequences of her revelation. "I had to," she murmured to herself. "If not, things will be the same as the last time." When Karsha opened his eyes, he was greeted by a sight that could only be described as pure evil. The elders and shadow guards were kneeling, their faces pale as paper. But on Lady Illo''s face was a sinister smile that sent a chill down Karsha''s spine. He stood up, his resolve unwavering, and approached her. "Really, how long has it been? Just a couple of eons, and you already want to revert to your old self. I don''t know if I should be sad or just kill you," Karsha said as he closed the distance. Suddenly, the Mask of Malevolence appeared on his face, and like a possession, an otherworldly yet familiar presence took over his body. Under normal circumstances, Karsha might have panicked, but strangely, he remained calm, letting this presence do as it pleased. "Zalgorath¡ªno, this is just a trick. It won''t work on me," Lady Illo, now in her evil form, snarled. "I know it won''t work, which is why I''m forced to do this," the presence within Karsha replied. The mask vanished, revealing Karsha''s face. But instead of his usual golden-red eyes, there were now dark voids where his eyes should be. He appeared before Lady Illo and planted a deep kiss on her lips. Lady Illo tried to resist, but her attempts were futile. "You haven''t awakened your memories yet, so having this power is not something you can manage. Once you regain your past self, we will give it back to you," Karsha, now speaking as Zalgorath, said. His eyes returned to their golden-red hue, but as soon as they did, Karsha fell back, landing unconscious on the ground. "Karsha!" Lady Illo shouted, her voice filled with anguish, tears streaming down her face. The sinister smile faded from Lady Illo''s face, replaced by a look of horror and sorrow. She dropped to her knees beside Karsha, her hands trembling as she gently touched his face. "Please, wake up," she whispered, her voice breaking. Though weakened, the elders and shadow guards slowly began to rise, their concern for Karsha evident in their eyes. Morris moved closer, placing a reassuring hand on Lady Illo''s shoulder. "He''ll be alright," Morris said, though his voice was tinged with uncertainty. Grandma Illax, her face lined with worry, joined them. "Illo, this darkness within you¡ªit''s not something you can control yet. From what he did, it seems he had sealed it within you. You should be happy and not sad." Lady Illo nodded, her tears still falling. "I know. But seeing him like this... it breaks my heart." Karsha''s breathing was shallow but steady. The elders began channeling their energy again, surrounding him with a protective aura. Slowly, the color returned to his cheeks, and his breathing became more even. However, he didn''t open his eyes. "Morr, take them away," Grandma Illax commanded, her voice firm. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Morris nodded and waved his hand, summoning a shroud of darkness that enveloped Karsha and Lady Illo. When the darkness dissipated, they were gone. In a secluded room somewhere on the island, Lady Illo and Karsha reappeared on a bed. Karsha''s head rested on her lap, and her tears fell freely, each drop shimmering in the dim light. Lady Illo gently stroked Karsha''s hair, her fingers trembling. "You always have to be the hero, don''t you?" she whispered, her voice choked with emotion, "Why would you do something like that knowing the outcome?" She added, but with Karsha still unconscious, she could only keep crying as she used her fingers to brush his hair. - - - - While Karsha''s body lay unconscious, his consciousness drifted into an unknown place. As he opened his eyes, the pungent smell of blood overwhelmed his senses. His surroundings felt sinister, cloaked in an aura of malevolence. "You have come," a voice echoed, sounding eerily similar to his own yet distinctly different. Karsha spun around, his heart pounding in his chest, and came face to face with a figure that mirrored him in every detail¡ªexcept for the eyes. They were deep black, devoid of any light or allure. "Who...who are you?" Karsha stammered, trying to steady his racing heart. The doppelganger smirked, a chilling sight that made Karsha''s skin crawl. "I am you, or rather, a part of you. I was once you, I suppose." Karsha studied the figure with a discerning gaze, his sharp senses detecting the underlying truth behind the facade. This bastard is just acting to scare him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You can stop acting and tell me why I am here, Zalgorath," Karsha said, finding a stone to sit on. Zalgorath looked at him with an amused smile. "You''ve always been quick to see through things," he replied, his voice echoing with a mix of admiration and amusement. ''What the fuck, is this bastard praising himself or me'' Karsha said inwardly, looking at the smug face of Zalgorath, a being said to be the incarnation of Pure evil. "I can hear you, you know," Zalgorath said with a smile. With a snap of his fingers, the sinister space was transformed. The oppressive atmosphere dissipated, replaced by a serene landscape featuring a lush waterfall flowing with ethereal mist. Karsha took a deep breath, the fresh air filling his lungs and calming his mind. "This is more like it," he muttered. "So why am I here? The last I appeared in a place like this, I was shown the projection of the end of all lives. What would it be this time" Karsha asked. "Ha, so you''ve already met that manipulative bastard. What, did he say something about me?" Zalgorath asked, looking like a spoiled child craving approval. "No, he didn''t say anything about you. That bastard just dumped a load of crap on me and sent me on my way. But why would he say anything about you? Aren''t you already sealed away in the void or something?" Karsha might not have all the answers, but he was smart enough to sense there were secrets in play. Seeing Zalgorath so talkative, he decided to push his luck. "Tsk, who sealed me? Those idiots don''t have what it takes to seal me. Let me tell you, I fulfilled my purpose and returned to the s¡ª" Just as Zalgorath was about to spill his secrets, he paused, noticing Karsha''s smug smile. "Bastard, you tricked me," Zalgorath cursed, realizing he had been played. Even though he stopped short of revealing anything grand, he still felt used. Karsha had already gained some valuable insights. Karsha leaned back, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. "Tricked you? I just asked a question. You''re the one who decided to spill your guts." Zalgorath''s eyes narrowed, a mix of anger and grudging respect flashing in them. "You think you''re clever, don''t you? But you have no idea what you''re dealing with." "Maybe not," Karsha admitted, still smiling. "But I know enough to see through your bluster. You said you fulfilled your purpose. What purpose was that, exactly?" Zalgorath snorted, crossing his arms. "You think I''ll just hand over that information? You''re dumber than you look." "Maybe," Karsha shrugged, "but I''m also persistent. And now I know there''s something more to you than just being sealed away. So, why don''t you enlighten me?" The two stared at each other, the tension in the air thickening. Finally, Zalgorath sighed and leaned against a boulder. "I brought you here to tell you more about the Abyssal Maiden, or more importantly, how to help her." Karsha, despite wanting to pry for more secrets, held back. Something more important had to be tackled first. "I have sealed her dark powers, leaving only her good part," Zalgorath continued. "Although it''s not a permanent solution, it will suffice for now, at least until she awakens her memories. Once that happens, she will require her other part to become whole. When that time comes, the seal will become undone, and the evil within her will be unleashed." Karsha frowned, the gravity of Zalgorath''s words sinking in. "So, what do we do when that happens? How do we ensure she stays in control?" Zalgorath''s gaze hardened. "When that time comes, she''ll need a strong anchor¡ªsomeone who can remind her of who she is and guide her through the turmoil. That person will be you." "Me?" Karsha asked, surprise evident in his voice. "Why me?" "Because you''re the only one she trusts, the only one who can reach her when she''s on the brink," Zalgorath explained. "You''ve already shown her compassion and understanding, and that''s what she''ll need most when the darkness threatens to consume her." Karsha nodded slowly, accepting the responsibility. "So, what do I need to do to prepare for this?" "You need to grow stronger yourself," Zalgorath said. "Your connection with her will be your greatest weapon, but you''ll also need the power to stand by her side. Train hard, hone your abilities, and learn to harness the energy around you. Only then will you be able to face what''s coming." "Hold on, this sounds rehearsed. What are you hiding?" Karsha demanded, suspicion creeping into his voice. He was determined to follow what Zalgorath had just said, but after a brief moment of thinking, he realized it was exactly what he would have done naturally. This also meant Zalgorath hadn''t said anything of real value. All he had given was a load of crap. "Spill it," Karsha insisted, his eyes narrowing. Chapter 295 The Seven Abyssal Keys Zalgorath''s expression darkened, and for a moment, the air seemed to thicken with tension. "You think you can just demand answers from me? You underestimate the complexity of what''s at stake here." "Maybe," Karsha replied, unwavering. "But I''ve had enough of half-truths and cryptic hints. If you want my help, you need to be straight with me." Zalgorath sighed, realizing he couldn''t bluff his way through this. "Fine. The truth is, the Abyssal Maiden''s awakening is part of a much larger prophecy. Her powers are linked to an ancient force that threatens to disrupt the balance of our world." Karsha raised an eyebrow. "An ancient force? You mean like a primordial evil or something?" "Yes," Zalgorath admitted. "But it''s not just evil. It''s a force of chaos, something that predates even the oldest myths. If it awakens fully, it could consume everything in its path." "And Lady Illo is the key to this?" Karsha asked, his concern growing. "Yes," Zalgorath confirmed. "Her powers are the only thing that can either seal this force away for good or unleash it upon the world. That''s why her awakening is so dangerous. If she can''t control her powers, it could spell disaster for all of us." Karsha took a deep breath, processing the gravity of the situation. "So, it''s not just about helping her control her dark side. It''s about preventing a catastrophe." "Exactly," Zalgorath said. "And there''s more. Others know about this prophecy, and they will stop at nothing to either control her or destroy her. You need to be ready to face them." "Who are these others?" Karsha asked, his resolve hardening. "You don''t need to know that," Zalgorath said dismissively. "It''s not like you can do anything to them with your current self. What you should be focused on now is how to help the Abyssal Maiden control her power." "Fine," Karsha conceded. "Tell me then, how do I help her?" "The last time, I helped her using the Abyssal Key, but that only allowed her to channel a seventh of her power," Zalgorath shook his head in regret. Karsha was taken aback. If what Zalgorath said was true, it meant the terrifying Abyssal Maiden only managed to use a seventh of her power. It sounded almost exaggerated. How could someone so powerful be using just a fraction of their true potential? "I know what you''re thinking," Zalgorath continued, reading Karsha''s expression. "But it''s the truth. It''s also dangerous. When she starts to awaken, you have to find all seven keys." "Seven keys?" Karsha echoed, trying to wrap his mind around the enormity of the task. "Where are these keys? And what do they do?" "The Abyssal Keys are ancient artifacts, each one capable of unlocking a portion of her power," Zalgorath explained. "They were scattered across the realms to prevent anyone from harnessing her full strength. Finding them won''t be easy. They are heavily guarded and hidden in places that are nearly impossible to reach." Karsha''s mind raced with questions and concerns. "How am I supposed to find them all? And what happens when I do?" "When you find all seven keys and use them to unlock her full power, she will finally have the ability to control the darkness within her," Zalgorath said. "But be warned: each key you find will draw more attention to you and to her. The forces that wish to see her power sealed or destroyed will stop at nothing to prevent you from succeeding." Karsha felt the weight of the task settling on his shoulders. "So, I need to get stronger, find these keys, and protect her from those who would seek to harm her. Anything else?" "Yes, when you become strong enough, the location of the first key will be transmitted to you. It''s the safest and easier to claim so be sure to not fail when the time comes" Zalgorath said. "I won''t," Karsha said clenching his fist. Zalgorath smiled grimly. "You''ll need allies. This isn''t a journey you can undertake alone." His expression shifted to a sinister smile as he continued, "You have already accepted my legacy and will soon take the Seven Trials of Darkness. This is good for you." Karsha''s eyes narrowed. "The Seven Trials of Darkness? What are those?" He already knew what the trials were, but he had to ask the engineer behind them. Zalgorath''s laughter echoed through the cavern, full of evil and foreboding. "The Seven Trials of Darkness are ancient tests that will push you to your limits and beyond. Each trial is designed to break you down and force you to confront the darkest parts of your soul. Only by overcoming these trials will you gain the strength and power needed to guide the Abyssal Maiden." Karsha felt a chill run down his spine. "And if I fail?" "Failure is not an option," Zalgorath said, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. "If you fail, you will be consumed by the darkness, just another lost soul in the void. But if you succeed, you will emerge stronger than ever, a true master of the shadows." "So you''ve already arranged everything, huh? Talk about manipulative bastards, you and Nfang are the same," Karsha sighed, shaking his head. Zalgorath smiled, clearly pleased with Karsha''s exasperation. "Don''t be disheartened," Zalgorath said, his tone taking on a mocking edge. "I don''t do things for nothing. These trials are full of rewards beyond your imagination. If I were you¡ªwhich, in a way, I am¡ªI would prostrate myself at my own feet." Karsha couldn''t help but snort. "Yeah, sure. Because that''s exactly what I want to do right now." Zalgorath chuckled. "You''ll see, Karsha. The trials will push you to your limits, but the rewards will be worth it. Power, knowledge, and abilities that only a handful in history have ever possessed. Think of it as an investment in your future." "An investment, huh?" Karsha muttered, more to himself than to Zalgorath. "You will find out soon enough. Just don''t die before then; it would be bad if your life were cut so short," Zalgorath said with a sly grin. Karsha smiled back, his eyes narrowing slightly. He could tell this bastard was planning something, and for once, he wanted to know what. "You always have something up your sleeve, don''t you?" Zalgorath''s grin widened. "Oh, you have no idea. But trust me, it''s all for the greater good." "Your definition of ''greater good'' and mine might be very different," Karsha replied, crossing his arms. "Perhaps," Zalgorath conceded. "But in the end, you''ll see that everything I do is necessary. Now, enough talking. You''ve got preparations to make and allies to gather. Time is of the essence. For fuck''s sake, kill those bastards already and raise your strength. They''re just two guardians¡ªwhy waste time on them?" "Easy for you to say," Karsha retorted. "But don''t worry, I''ll be taking care of them soon enough." He himself felt the frustration of wasting time, but he also knew it was part of the process. Soon, he would deal with the guardians and ascend to the next level of his power. Zalgorath''s form flickered, almost as if he was getting bored of the conversation. "Just make sure you do. The longer you delay, the more vulnerable you become." Karsha nodded, the weight of urgency pressing down on him. "I know. I''ll handle it." "Good," Zalgorath said, his voice fading into the shadows. "Remember, everything hinges on your success. Don''t screw this up." As Zalgorath disappeared, Karsha took a deep breath. The pressure was immense, but he was determined to push through. He couldn''t afford any more delays. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Karsha''s thoughts turned to the guardians he needed to defeat. They were formidable, but he had faced worse. With the right strategy and a little bit of luck, he could take them down and absorb their power. "Ah, why am I thinking of this? In front of absolute strength, all scheming and strategy are useless," Karsha muttered to himself. He stood up, sighed deeply, and then his figure faded into the shadows. Inside the room, Karsha opened his eyes, feeling the lingering effects of his conversation with Zalgorath. As his senses sharpened, he heard the soft sounds of someone crying. Turning his head, he saw Lady Illo sitting beside him, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Illo," he called softly, his heart aching at the sight of her sadness. She looked up, startled by his voice, and her eyes widened with a mix of relief and sorrow. "Karsha, you''re awake!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling. "I was so scared. You were unconscious for so long." Karsha reached out, gently wiping away her tears with his thumb. "Hey, it''s okay. I''m here now," he whispered, his voice soothing. He pulled her into his arms, holding her close. "I''m sorry I worried you." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lady Illo buried her face in his chest, her body shaking with quiet sobs. "I thought... I thought I lost you," she choked out, her fingers gripping his shirt tightly. Karsha kissed the top of her head, his lips lingering on her soft hair. "You didn''t lose me. I''m right here, and I''m not going anywhere," he murmured, his voice filled with reassurance. He tilted her chin up gently, looking into her eyes. "I promise, Illo. I''ll always come back to you. No matter what happens, I''ll always find my way back to you." Her tears slowly subsided as she gazed up at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of love and vulnerability. "I was just so scared," she whispered, her voice barely audible. Karsha leaned in and kissed her forehead, then her cheeks, tasting the salt of her tears. "You don''t have to be scared anymore," he said softly. "We''re in this together, and I''ll protect you with everything I have." His lips found hers in a tender kiss, conveying all the emotions he couldn''t put into words. Lady Illo responded, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer. The kiss deepened, becoming a silent promise of their bond and their future together. When they finally broke apart, Karsha rested his forehead against hers, his breath mingling with hers. "We''ll face everything together, Illo. You''re not alone." She nodded, a small smile breaking through her sadness. "Thank you, Karsha. I don''t know what I''d do without you." "You''ll never have to find out," he replied, his voice firm with determination. "We''re stronger together. We''ll overcome everything that comes our way." As they held each other, the world outside seemed to fade away. In that moment, nothing else mattered except their connection and their love. They were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, knowing that as long as they had each other, they could conquer anything. Chapter 296 Sharing intimate moments in each others embrace "Mmmmh," Karsha moaned softly, releasing his load into Lady Illo. The two had spent quality time together after Karsha woke up, sharing moments of tenderness and intimacy that revealed the depth of their true feelings for each other. He had comforted Lady Illo, ensuring she was alright before they had given in to the passionate connection they shared. Now, lying together in each other''s arms, they relished the quiet intimacy of the moment. Karsha felt an intense, almost inexplicable attachment to Lady Illo, one that seemed to resonate deep within his soul. It was a bond that he couldn''t fully understand, but it was undeniably strong. They talked softly, sharing random thoughts and stories. Lady Illo''s fingers traced gentle patterns on Karsha''s chest as they lay entwined, their bodies warm and content from their lovemaking. They laughed about old memories, teased each other about little quirks, and spoke of dreams and hopes for the future. After a while, Lady Illo''s tone turned more curious. "Karsha, tell me how you are going to handle Ayarr, Alida, and Tifa," she asked, her eyes searching his. Karsha chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Oh, I will be taking care of them soon enough," he replied, his smile turning slightly sinister. "But first, I will have to go into seclusion. They are people I love and care about, but they have to be jealous of you for a while." Lady Illo raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his response. "Jealous of me?" she repeated, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "Yes," Karsha said, his fingers tracing gentle circles on her skin. "They need to see how important you are to me. It''s a bit of a test, I suppose. To see how they handle the situation and how to value each other" Lady Illo chuckled, shaking her head slightly. "You always have a plan, don''t you?" Karsha grinned. "Always. But right now, I plan to stay here with you a little longer, enjoy this moment, and then prepare for what''s to come." She leaned in, kissing him softly. "I''ll be here, waiting for you. And I''ll handle the jealousy with grace." They stayed in each other''s embrace, talking about random things and sharing intimate moments. The night was filled with soft laughter and whispered secrets, strengthening the bond between them even more. As the hours passed, they fell into a comfortable silence, simply enjoying each other''s presence. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So when am I going to meet my other sisters¡ªI mean, your human lovers?" Lady Illo broke the silence, her tone curious. She didn''t need anyone to tell her that Karsha already had other lovers. Karsha smiled, appreciating her directness. "Soon enough, my dear," he said, gently stroking her hair. "You''ll get to meet them all. Let me tell you about them." He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "First, there''s Li Fei. She''s a wood cultivator, terrifyingly strong but with a heart of gold. She''s incredibly sweet once you get to know her." Lady Illo listened intently, her eyes fixed on his as he continued. "Then there''s June. She''s cheerful and easygoing, always bringing light to any situation. Her laughter is infectious, and she has this way of making everyone around her feel at ease." "And Li Jing," he went on, a fond smile on his face. "She''s a fire mage, fiery and passionate but also deeply caring. She''s fiercely protective of those she loves, and her strength is matched only by her compassion." "Yi Ran," Karsha said, his voice softening. "She''s the calm and powerful leader of a sect. Her wisdom and serenity are inspiring. She''s also my first lover, and the pillar holding all my women together. I value her very much, all of them." Finally, he spoke of Mei Lin. "Mei Lin is the icy and lightning spear maiden. She''s strong, determined, and incredibly skilled. Her cool exterior hides a deeply loyal and loving heart. She is also a beast, I think" Lady Illo absorbed all this information, her expression thoughtful. "They all sound amazing," she said softly. "I can''t wait to meet them and see how we all fit together." Karsha nodded, his heart swelling with affection for her. "They are amazing, just like you. And I''m sure you''ll get along with them. Our bond is unique, and it only grows stronger with each new connection." "Well, you should hurry up and introduce us. I have a feeling we are going to love each other," Lady Illo beamed with joy as she playfully stroked Karsha''s little brother. Karsha chuckled, feeling a rush of warmth at her enthusiasm. "When you say it like that, it sounds like you might love them more than me. Are you planning to fall in love with them and leave me?" he teased, his hands kneading her breasts gently. Lady Illo laughed, a melodious sound that filled the room. "Oh, Karsha, you know better than that. My love for you is deep and unwavering," she said, her voice softening as she gazed into his eyes. "But I also believe that love grows when shared. I can''t wait to meet them and become a part of this beautiful connection we all share." Karsha''s teasing grin softened into a tender smile. "I know, Illo. I can''t wait for you all to meet, either. I think you''ll find that we all have a special bond, one that strengthens us as individuals and as a family." She leaned in, kissing him softly, her fingers tracing patterns on his chest. "We''ll be like one big, happy family," she murmured against his lips. "Yes, we will," Karsha agreed, holding her close. "And I''ll make sure you all have the time to get to know each other and build those bonds." They stayed wrapped in each other''s embrace, sharing kisses and soft touches, their conversation drifting from the serious to the playful. "Question," Karsha spoke, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Why is Ayarr this shy? It seems like she has no confidence at all. Why did you let your daughter become this shy? I am even worried that when we reach the point where we become intimate, she''ll chicken out." Lady Illo''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, a mix of embarrassment and surprise washing over her. She took a moment to gather her thoughts, her eyes avoiding his for a brief second before she looked back up at him. "Well," she began, her voice a little shaky. "Ayarr has always been more reserved. She''s strong in her own way, but when it comes to matters of the heart, she tends to be more hesitant." She paused, taking a deep breath. "And, well, the situation with you is... unique." Her blush deepened. "It''s not every day that a mother and daughter find themselves in love with the same man. I think that complicates things for her." Karsha''s eyes widened slightly in realization, and he softened his tone. "I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable, Illo. I just want to understand her better and make sure she feels secure." Lady Illo smiled softly, her embarrassment slowly fading. "I know, Karsha. And I appreciate that. Ayarr looks up to you and admires you deeply. She just needs a little more time to build her confidence. With your patience and understanding, I''m sure she''ll come around." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha nodded, his hand gently caressing her cheek. "I''ll do my best to support her, I will even make sure her shyness is washed away after spending some time together" Karsha smiled like a pervert. Lady Illo leaned into his touch, feeling the warmth of his reassurance and slightly embarrassed due to her and Ayarr''s unique situation. "Thank you, Karsha. It means a lot to both of us." "What about Alida and Tifa? Is there anything unique I need to know about them before making any moves?" Karsha asked, his tone thoughtful. Lady Illo''s eyes twinkled with affection as she considered his question. "Yes, there are a few things that might help you understand them better," she began. "Tifa is incredibly wise and perceptive. She''s got this uncanny ability to see through situations and people. She values honesty and transparency above all else, so when you approach her, just be your true self. She has a calming presence and prefers deep, meaningful connections over anything superficial." Karsha nodded, absorbing her words. "Got it. Be genuine and open with Tifa." "Exactly," Lady Illo confirmed with a smile. "And then there''s Alida. She''s strong and determined, but she carries a lot of burdens from the past. She has a quiet strength that''s really admirable. However, she''s also the type to push herself too hard and keep her struggles to herself. She needs someone who can see through her tough exterior and offer her support and understanding without making her feel weak." Karsha''s expression softened. "So, Alida needs reassurance and someone who can be there for her without undermining her strength." "Yes," Lady Illo said, her smile growing. "You understand perfectly. Both of them are incredible in their own ways, and they each have their unique needs. But I do not doubt that you''ll be able to connect with them deeply. After all, they are already in love with you and admire you greatly." "Thank you, I will be sure not to mess it up," Karsha smiled. Lady Illo chuckled softly, her eyes filled with warmth. "There is no messing this up, Karsha. They both are already in love with you. I''m only telling you this so you know how to handle them when you need to, you know what I mean" Karsha smiled and grabbed the heaven-defying body of the woman beside him, a beauty that could captivate generations with just a glimpse of her naked form. "How about we go at it one more time before heading out?" he suggested, planting a deep kiss on her lips. Lady Illo responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around him. Karsha''s little brother slid into her nether cave, and a moan soon filled the room, echoing the deep connection and passion they shared. The world outside ceased to exist as they lost themselves in each other, their movements a dance of love and desire. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, each touch and kiss fueling the fire between them. Time seemed to stand still as they reached the peak of their intimacy. As they lay entwined, catching their breath, Karsha kissed Lady Illo''s forehead softly. "I promise I''ll take care of them, and you. We''re all in this together." Lady Illo smiled, her heart full. "I know you will, Karsha. I trust you completely." After a few minutes of embracing each other, the freshened up and went to meet the elders again. Chapter 297 Going Into Seclusion "Big brother, I want to go with you," she said, her voice filled with determination. After a night of lovemaking, Karsha and Lady Illo left the room and went to see the elders to reassure them that she was stable and wouldn''t be turning evil anytime soon. Karsha also updated them about his awakening, though he kept the prophecy Zalgorath had told him a secret. Once everything was settled, he headed out with Starr, the shadow guards, Lady Illo, and Morris to see the progress they had made. In less than two months, they had transformed the once dangerous island into a safer and more elegant place. Karsha noticed they were even building a teleportation gate. He wanted to ponder it more, but remembering what Lady Illo had said, he let it be. The curse had suppressed their professions, and now that they were free, their innate hidden talents had begun to awaken. They had unearthed strange secrets, books, scrolls, tomes, and much more. They also informed Karsha about the army they were building. They now had an army of over 500,000 beasts, a terrifying lineup with Morris as the General. The army consisted of 400,000 Tier 7 beasts, ranging from Lesser to Terror Mutants, and a few Calamity Mutants. There were also over 90,000 Tier 8 beasts, from Lesser to Terror Mutants. But what shocked Karsha the most was the presence of Tier 9 beasts. Although they were all loyal and followed the empress, he knew that if they ever rebelled, it would be catastrophic. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Thankfully, their loyalty was unwavering. According to Morris, they had formed another unit called the Sunlight Strike Force. Karsha nearly laughed at the name, but seeing how serious Morris was about his accomplishment, he held back. This unit was made up of Tier 9 beasts, ranging from Lesser to Dark Mutants. They were still forming and training, but with over 600 Tier 9 beasts, Karsha knew they were more than capable of withstanding any invasion, though such a threat seemed unlikely. As Karsha continued to explore the transformed island, he marveled at the numerous achievements his people had accomplished in such a short time. In addition to the teleportation gate, they had constructed several new buildings that added to the island''s elegance and functionality. There were training grounds where beasts honed their skills. One of the most impressive feats was the creation of a grand library, filled with the discovered secrets, books, scrolls, and tomes. This library quickly became a hub of activity, with many immersing themselves in the newfound wisdom. Karsha noticed that the infrastructure of the island had also improved dramatically. Roads were paved, connecting different parts of the island. Gardens and parks had been created, providing serene spots for meditation and relaxation, contributing to the overall harmony of the place. The beasts are mostly in their human form or naga form. Karsha was shocked by this sight. Once again, he was awed to know the beasts on this island are no ordinary beasts. From what Lunar said, the beasts can only transform into humans when they awaken their innate bodies, but looking at this beast who hasn''t awakened their innate bodies yet was able to transform, he was taken aback. The Unknown people are indeed mysterious. Another significant development was the formation of specialized units within the army. Aside from the Sunlight Strike Force, Morris had organized elite squads that specialized in reconnaissance, espionage, and rapid response. These squads are composed of beasts with stealth and shadow-type Innate Talents. Since they are not needed to guard their borders, they rather go into the seven doors and gather information on things. They made those who are deployed to go gather resources have it easy. Karsha was also introduced to a newly formed council, consisting of elders, leaders, and representatives from various races of beasts on the island. This council was responsible for making important decisions and ensuring that the needs of all inhabitants were met. It was a testament to the unity and collaboration that now defined their community under the leadership of Lady Illo. Finally, they visited the training grounds where the army was stationed. They transform the Eternal Abyss into an army camp. Karsha observed the disciplined ranks of soldiers. The training regimens were rigorous, and the soldiers'' skills had noticeably improved. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The presence of over 600 Tier 9 beasts in the Sunlight Strike Force was a sight to behold, their power and ferocity evident even during drills. Karsha saw many uses for them and could only smile sinisterly. Karsha felt a profound sense of pride as he took in all these achievements. The island had truly transformed. He was shocked at first by the sudden progress, but after witnessing them at work, he knew his thinking was that of his time on earth. When cultivators work, it''s several times faster than machines. "Starr, I''m just going to train. I''ll come back once I''m done," Karsha said, brushing his hand gently through Starr''s hair. The little snake child, as always, wanted to go with him. "Okay, Big Brother, but I won''t take no for an answer if you don''t take me with you next time," Starr replied, her eyes full of determination. Karsha could only smile at her resolve. "Alright, I promise. But for now, keep training with Big Brother Morr. When I come back, you''ll be strong enough to protect everyone." Starr nodded, though a hint of disappointment lingered in her expression. Karsha reassured her with a gentle pat on the shoulder, knowing he might need to start sneaking away more often to avoid these heartfelt goodbyes. Starr''s spirit and determination reminded him of himself when he was younger. He always wanted to be like his mother and father. He wanted to be a soldier so from the moment he enlisted till he died, he never stopped working hard. For now, Karsha had many things to accomplish and only a little time to do it¡ªwell, a lot of time, thanks to the unique properties of the system''s subspace. Any skill he mastered there would reflect on the outside, though imbuing external energies like runes into his meridians would require him to be in the physical realm. The subspace hadn''t reached the level where it could handle that yet. However, he could still practice techniques like mastering the ''Lightning Phoenix Drive,'' which involved opening connectors in the wings, within the subspace. Placing runes inside his meridians was a task for the outside world, and Karsha was determined not to waste precious time. He had 60 days in the physical realm¡ªwell, with the time tablet, 120 days. And with the system''s subspace, that translated to 2,880 days, or about seven years, to accomplish his goals. While it seemed like a long time, Karsha knew it would pass quickly. Physically, he would age 120 days, but mentally and spiritually, he would gain seven years of experience. This was crucial, especially since Elara had pointed out the weaknesses in his foundation. "How long will you be gone?" Ayarr asked, looking slightly sad. Karsha looked at her and smiled reassuringly. "Only two months. I have some stuff to deal with, so I''ll be going to the time tablet to train," he replied. Ayarr nodded, though the sadness in his eyes didn''t completely disappear. Karsha understood the concern. But since he will still be on the island, he knows they will meet soon enough, cos soon, she will become his and they will forever be bonded together. "Morris, you''re in charge of making sure these four ladies are always happy," Karsha communicated through their mental connection. Morris smiled upon hearing that, understanding Karsha''s intentions. Karsha cared deeply about them and wanted to ensure they didn''t get jealous of Lady Illo. Morris already had plans to keep them busy and content for a while. "This beast will soon evolve and become a World Boss. It seems you are not as weak as I thought," Elara, who had been quiet for a while, finally spoke. She felt a pang of guilt for revealing so much to Karsha. Although Karsha had his suspicions, learning such things could have a reverse effect on one''s destiny. "Sister Elara, are you done wallowing in self-pity?" Karsha asked with a mischievous grin, deciding to call her "big sister." Because she resided in his soul sea, he could sense her guilt after their conversation about the Abyssal Maiden. He had wanted to talk to her but decided against it, believing it was best for her to find peace with her own resolve. Elara sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement at Karsha''s teasing. "You''re incorrigible," she muttered, but there was a hint of a smile in her voice. Karsha chuckled. "It''s part of my charm. But seriously, Elara, you''ve helped me a lot. Don''t be too hard on yourself." "I suppose," she conceded. "Just remember, your path is yours to forge. Even with all the knowledge and power, it''s your decisions that shape your destiny." Karsha nodded. "I know. And don''t worry, Destiny and I are pretty tight right now. I don''t think she''ll throw anything too crazy my way. As for Karma, well, I guess we''ll see about that." He smiled and then refocused his attention on Lady Illo, leaving Elara to ponder in her soul space. "Take these cores and absorb them. They''ll help you cement your recent awakening. As for your foundation, you have nothing to worry about." Karsha handed ten Tier 8 darkness-type monster cores to Lady Illo. She received them with a smile, a gesture that made the three snake ladies raise an eyebrow. "Morris, once I''m back from the island, I''ll give you some things so you can go into seclusion. It''s time this island gets a World Boss," Karsha said. Morris nodded, his eyes burning with determination. Once he became a World Boss, they could explore deeper into the Monster World through one of the gates Karsha had shown them. "I''ll see you all soon." With that, lightning danced around Karsha''s body, and he vanished, leaving everyone present in shock. His speed was just too terrifying. Chapter 298 Karshas Training Regime Almost instantly, Karsha appeared in front of the waterfall in the Queen''s Embrace. Since his level-up during the blood expedition, he had become exponentially stronger and faster. His strength had multiplied tenfold, and he could now move several miles in the blink of an eye¡ªa speed that only a few Sages could match, and even Great Sages would struggle to keep up with him. "I guess I didn''t suffer for nothing," he mused, reflecting on his harrowing battle with the Tier 12 Calamity Mutant. It had been a daunting fight, and he had narrowly escaped death, thanks to Lunar buying him precious time and Khinux intervening at crucial moments. "I will make sure there''s no next helpless time," Karsha vowed, clenching his fist. Determination surged through him as he dashed toward the waterfall, passing through it in a blur and emerging on the other side. He stopped running and took a moment to soak in the breathtaking beauty of the place. The tree canopies created a lush, green ceiling overhead, filtering the sunlight into soft, golden rays that danced through the leaves. The tranquil sound of the waterfall and the vibrant greenery made the place feel like a hidden paradise, untouched by the outside world. Karsha felt a sense of peace as he stood there, absorbing the mesmerizing scenery. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Moments like these reminded him of why he fought so hard¡ªto protect the beauty and serenity of places like this and to ensure that he and his loved ones could enjoy such moments without fear or danger. He had failed once but never again. This time, he is determined to cleave through the heavens, raining blood in his wake. Whoever comes against him or his family will face his wrath. Right now, he has people scheming against him. Although he doesn''t fear them, he has people he wouldn''t want to implicate, and the only way to do that is to become stronger. With absolute strength, Nobody will dare to lift a finger. Karsha walked closer to the stone tablet and sat down, his mind heavy with the tasks he needed to accomplish. This time around, he had a lot to do and very little time to do it. The challenge was daunting, but Karsha thrived under pressure. His primary goal was to raise his elemental affinity for Light, Darkness, Water, Wind, and Earth to the High or Excellent stage. He had already procured enough cores for this task, a crucial step in his journey. Although he had only 120 days in the outside world, a seemingly impossible time frame for absorbing so many cores, Karsha had an advantage. He possessed the Soul Ring, a powerful artifact capable of absorbing thousands of cores in mere minutes. Second, once his elemental affinity for the wind element reaches the High level, Karsha will be qualified to start comprehending the Lightning Phoenix Drive technique for his Bone Wings. During the battles of the blood expedition, he witnessed the immense power of his wings, but he also realized how little control and experience he had with them, not to mention the lack of technique. This time, he was determined to master the Lightning Phoenix Drive so that next time, he would be fully prepared to unleash its true potential. Third, Karsha obtained a technique when he fought Nedin back on the island. This technique was something he fell in love with after he unexpectedly triggered a mutation while Nedin was using it. Originally an Ice-type skill, the mutation opened up a whole new world of possibilities for him. Karsha planned to experiment with all his elements, aiming to fuse them into the technique if possible. It was a mad idea, but he wanted the best outcome, and no matter how difficult the path, he was resolved to walk it to the end. Fourth, he planned on adding two more elements to the Dark Prince Hell Art. According to the system, he could only add three elements for now. Once he obtained all nine levels, he would be able to add the remaining elements. Currently, the technique was already several times more powerful after he had imbued his Golden Light element into it, raising its power significantly. But Karsha wasn''t satisfied. He wanted to make it even more terrifying. The next time he faced a Tier 12 mutant, he wanted to be confident in his ability to kill it in a single strike. Fifth, he planned on rebuilding his swordsman foundation. He didn''t know how yet, but he trusted the system to have a solution. His current battle style was effective, but according to Elara, it was the weakest she had ever seen. This critique had initially broken Karsha''s heart, but given that Elara hailed from the Primordial era, he could only sigh and follow her instructions. Once he rebuilt his foundation, he could start comprehending the way of the sword. He had gained some knowledge from the statue during the blood expedition, and coupled with the system''s guidance, he believed he would successfully rebuild his foundation. But aside from these five major goals, Karsha also had some minor things he wanted to take care of. First was his Fire Beam skill. Currently at ''SS'' Mastery, Karsha wanted to elevate it to SSS or SSS+ and, if possible, even SSE rating before the sect competition. Although he didn''t require that much firepower to handle most of his enemies, he knew this time could be used to prepare for his upcoming quest. Killing the Guardians would be harrowing, and he wanted to be ready. Another skill he wanted to enhance was the Crescent Ice Strike. He planned to raise its mastery to SSS. Once he achieved that, he aimed to elevate its Tier to 20. The skill had immense potential, and since Karsha wanted sword skills for all his elements, he chose this one. Having the ability to switch between elements would come in handy during critical moments. Then there was the Call of the Storm skill. His current Mastery was at ''A,'' and its Tier was 18. Karsha knew it had the potential to surpass even Fire Beam. With his mastery of lightning at the Excellent stage, he realized he had gained something profound yet again. He had been relying on Fire Beam too much, and having a variety of skills was crucial. Call of the Storm was a skill he knew he could depend on. After these three, there were also the Agni Infernal Dominion and Ice Queen''s Wrath. So far, Karsha hadn''t paid much attention to these skills, but when he used the Phoenix Rebirth ability during the blood expedition, he saw something remarkable about them. He wanted to explore these skills further and, if possible, acquire more skills like them. For Ice Queen''s Wrath, Karsha planned to use it in conjunction with the Sader''s Ice Strike Technique. With the freezing abilities of the Ice Queen, he could wield the skill anywhere, even in the most hellish conditions. He knew that there might come a time when he couldn''t use his sword, and having such a versatile skill would be invaluable. Aside from these, there were also his flute lessons. Karsha was determined to master the art of playing musical instruments, specifically the flute. He had obtained a sinister flute and was keen on using it to its fullest potential. Although it was just a Heaven-grade treasure, Karsha knew that anything from the Unknown Emperor was far from simple. He planned to unlock its full potential. There was nothing more sinister than playing music while opponents drew their weapons against each other. Who wouldn''t find that unsettling? It was also a clever way of hiding his true strength, only revealing it when necessary. Appearing as a music cultivator would undoubtedly come in handy in various situations. He had already bought some music books and was eager to dive into them. Once all of this is done, Karsha will turn his focus to his glaive. He didn''t want to use it like an ordinary kitchen knife. He planned on buying a technique specifically for the glaive. Karsha wanted to unleash powerful attacks with his glaive even if it was just a Heaven-grade technique. Afterwards, he would turn his attention to his third eye. The Death Beam skill he received had been neglected. He had even forgotten about it during his battles. With this skill and the Eternal Demon Gaze clearly in sync, he could unleash terrifying attacks by mastering the Death Beam to a higher level. "Ha, I really have a lot to accomplish and less time to do it," Karsha mused. Aside from all this, there was also his movement technique, which he planned to advance. Though he wasn''t planning on reaching the third level just yet, he aimed to fuse the eight variations into four. Last time, he had to deal with tens of thousands of connections; this time, he knew it would be even more challenging. But Karsha was ready to give it a try. Now that his Earth element had begun to rise, he wanted to reconstruct the Titan Walls and Fortress. He planned to rebuild the foundation and make it even stronger before using it again. Next time, not even an attack from a Great Sage would be able to shatter a single layer. Finally, with the ability to send skill books to the Subspace, he planned on synthesizing more skills and strengthening his domain. He had received thousands of skill books from the sect elders. That stockpile was enough to create dozens of skill books that could be added to the Red Eye Tiger skill. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that many skill books, it would only be a matter of time before he gained an even more terrifying domain. "This time, when I unleash my fury, the whole world will shake," Karsha smiled sinisterly. He planned to leave the island a completely different person. Each task came with its share of danger, but strength was what he required now, and he planned on becoming as strong as possible. Karsha retrieved dozens of different types of cores and was about to absorb them when a voice entered his head, "Are you seriously going to continue ignoring my existence?" Chapter 299 Old Rivals Meet "Are you seriously going to continue ignoring my existence?" The voice was female, sweet, almost bewitching. Karsha froze, his body stiffening as the sound washed over him. It was as if the voice wrapped around his mind, pulling at something deep within him. He felt a shiver run down his spine, a mix of intrigue and alarm. The sensation was unlike anything he had experienced before. It wasn''t just the words; it was the tone, the inflection, the way each syllable seemed to caress his senses. His heart pounded in his chest, and for a moment, the world around him seemed to blur. Suddenly, the time tablet shook violently. Karsha''s eyes widened in surprise as an ethereal glow emanated from the artifact. The air around him crackled with energy, and a shimmering light filled the room. From the midst of this radiance, a figure began to take shape. An ethereal beauty emerged, her form delicate and otherworldly. Her long, flowing hair cascaded like liquid silver, and her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of violet, seemed to hold galaxies within them. She floated just above the ground, her presence both calming and awe-inspiring. Karsha''s breath caught in his throat as he took in her appearance. She was unlike any being he had ever encountered. Her beauty was transcendent, and her aura radiated an ancient, powerful energy. "Who... who are you?" Karsha managed to ask, his voice barely more than a whisper. He was captivated for a second. The beauty looked at him with an emotionless expression and opened her mouth to speak, but before a word could come out, another beauty appeared beside her. "She is Elexa, or as most people call her, The Bewitching Time Witch," Elara said, her voice dripping with disdain. Elexa''s gaze shifted to Elara, her eyes narrowing. "Elara, the self-righteous Sword Maiden. It''s a pleasure to see that even ancient beings like you still enjoy their petty squabbles." Elara''s expression darkened. "Petty squabbles? Oh, please. Coming from you, that''s rich. The last time we met, you were more interested in making deals with the shadows than actually doing anything useful." Elexa arched an eyebrow. "Oh, I see you''re still bitter about the time I outmaneuvered you. But let''s not forget, dear Elara, who was it that ended up causing that little mess with the Time Nexus? Yes, that''s right. It was your oh-so-precious sword techniques that couldn''t keep up." Elara''s eyes flashed with anger. "My sword techniques? At least I have a purpose. Unlike you, who''s just a time-spinning gossip queen with a penchant for drama. It''s not enough that you meddle with time, now you''re here to interfere with my business. How typical." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Elexa smirked. "Interfere with your business? Really? Last I checked, you were the one scrambling to clean up the mess left behind after your so-called adventures. Don''t pretend your blade isn''t prone to mistakes, Elara. I''ve seen it myself." Elara raised her chin defiantly. "At least my mistakes don''t involve meddling with the natural order. You''re so obsessed with your little time games that you forget there are consequences. Your meddling has cost lives, Elexa. How many worlds have you sacrificed for your own amusement?" Elexa''s face grew cold. "Oh, spare me the high and mighty act. I recall you having your share of blunders¡ªlike that time you lost control of the Celestial Sword. How many innocent bystanders were affected by that little episode? Don''t act so superior, Elara. We all have our flaws." Karsha, standing between them, felt like he was watching an intense verbal duel. The tension was palpable, and he couldn''t help but be fascinated by the sharp exchanges. Elara and Elexa''s bickering was more than just an argument; it was a display of long-standing rivalry and deep-seated animosity. He knew best to stand on the sideline. Elara took a step closer, her voice low and menacing. "You think you know everything, don''t you? Well, let me remind you, Elexa, that your so-called mastery over time doesn''t make you infallible. You''ve had your failures, just as you''ve had your victories." Elexa''s eyes narrowed further. "And you think your sword is the be-all and end-all of existence? Don''t be naive, Elara. There are forces beyond your comprehension, forces that even your precious blade can''t touch. Just because you wield a sword doesn''t mean you''re the arbiter of all things you bitch" Elara''s grip tightened around her ethereal sword hilt, her anger barely contained. "And just because you can twist time doesn''t mean you can escape the consequences of your actions. Don''t think for a second that your manipulations will go unnoticed." Elexa''s lips curled into a smirk. "And don''t think for a second that your arrogance will get you anywhere. You may be a Sword Maiden, but you''re not above the repercussions of your own decisions. We all have our roles to play, and mine just happens to involve a bit more nuance than your straightforward blade." The argument continued, each beauty hurling curses at the other. Karsha watched, a spectator caught amid their heated exchange. The tension between Elara and Elexa was thick, their words like daggers aimed at each other. Despite the verbal sparring, there was an undeniable energy in their interactions¡ªa history of conflict, rivalry, and unresolved issues. Karsha realized he was witnessing a clash of titans, each with their own unique power and perspective, and he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of awe and concern about the nature of their relationship. Karsha, feeling the escalating tension between Elara and Elexa, decided it was time to step in. He cleared his throat, attempting to project calm authority. "Ladies, can we please just take a moment to¡ª" Elexa cut him off with a sharp, dismissive wave of her hand. "Oh, spare us your attempts at diplomacy, Karsha. It''s quite amusing to see someone like you, so insignificant in the grand scheme, trying to mediate between ancient powers." Elara''s eyes flashed dangerously. "Is that how you truly feel, Elexa? How typical. You''ve always had a knack for belittling others while pretending to be superior." Elexa laughed, a cold, mocking sound. "And you''re still as sanctimonious as ever, Elara. Do you think your little sword tricks and lofty ideals make you better than everyone else? You''re nothing but a pretentious relic of the past." Elara''s expression turned dark, her voice low and menacing. "And you''re a time-wasting charlatan who thinks she''s untouchable because she can manipulate time. Your so-called power doesn''t change the fact that you''re a coward hiding behind your illusions." Elexa''s eyes narrowed into slits. "At least I''m not foolish enough to think that brute force and swordsmanship are the answers to everything. You''re blind to the bigger picture, Elara, and your arrogance will be your undoing." Karsha, feeling the heat of their exchange, stepped forward. "Alright, enough! Both of you¡ª" Elexa cut him off with a harsh, scornful glance. "Oh, look at you, trying to play peacemaker. You''re nothing more than a pawn in this game, Karsha. You''re not equipped to understand the intricacies of our conflict." Elara''s temper flared. "You insolent witch! How dare you speak to him like that? Karsha has more understanding and integrity than you ever will. If anyone is a pawn, it''s you, manipulating time to your own whims and fancy!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elexa''s face twisted into a sneer. "Integrity? Really? Coming from someone who lost control of her precious sword and nearly destroyed everything around her? Don''t make me laugh. Your so-called integrity is nothing but a fa?ade." The argument reached a fever pitch, the air crackling with their anger. Karsha felt a pang of frustration and decided to intervene once more. "Listen, both of you need to calm down. Can''t we just¡ª" Elexa interrupted him with a sharp glare. "Oh, please, Karsha. Don''t you see? You''re just a distraction, a temporary annoyance in our ongoing saga. This has nothing to do with you. You''re merely caught in the crossfire of our long-standing feud. If I were you, I will scram with my tails between my legs before this bitch losses control of her sword" Elara''s rage boiled over, and she snapped, "You think you can dismiss Karsha like that? Just because you have your time games doesn''t mean you can belittle others. If anyone is a distraction, it''s you, with your petty grievances and manipulations!" Elexa''s eyes flashed with anger. "And I suppose you''ll lecture me about the consequences of my actions? Look at yourself, Elara. You''re so wrapped up in your own righteousness that you can''t even see the damage you''ve caused." Karsha tried to reason with them again. "Please, just¡ª" Before he could finish, Elara''s gaze turned cold, her tone dripping with scorn. "Elexa, for all your claims of superiority, you''re nothing but a pathetic shadow of what you once were. Do you want to know a secret about Karsha? One that even he doesn''t know?" Elexa''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of curiosity breaking through her anger. "A secret? What are you talking about?" Elara''s voice was icy, her words carrying a weight of ancient knowledge. "Karsha is tied to a prophecy from the Primordial Era. He possesses the bloodline of a long-lost celestial warrior, one who was destined to balance the forces of creation and destruction. This bloodline is the reason he has such immense potential and why he will targeted by so many. It''s also why you should be cautious." Elexa''s face turned pale, her confidence shattered as the weight of Elara''s revelation sank in. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and her knees buckled. She sank to the ground, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and astonishment. "You... You don''t mean¡ª" "Yes, Elexa," Elara said, her tone cold and devoid of the usual warmth. "The one you''re thinking about, the one we all bend the knee to, the one that saved us. The very same celestial warrior from the Primordial Era." Elexa''s expression was a blend of shock and horror. She stammered, "I... I didn''t realize..." Elara''s gaze remained unyielding. "You''ve been too wrapped up in your own games and manipulations to see the bigger picture. This isn''t just about petty rivalries or personal vendettas. This is about forces far greater than ourselves." Elexa''s hands trembled as she looked up at Elara, her arrogance replaced by genuine concern. "I... I am truly sorry. I didn''t know¡ª" Elara cut her off sharply. "It''s not me you should apologize to Sister, the person you should be apologizing to should be him" Elexa, still kneeling, bowed her head deeply, her posture one of genuine submission. "Please, forgive me. I didn''t mean any harm. I''ll do whatever it takes to make amends." Karsha stood there, stunned by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He had been a mere spectator to a fierce exchange, and now, he was left to process the implications of the secret that had just been revealed. Chapter 300 Sisters reunited, new upgrade gain "So you two are sisters?" Karsha, who had been silent for over thirty minutes, finally spoke. The revelation had come in such a heated moment that both Karsha and Elara seemed unprepared for it. Although it was Elara who had said it, the look on her face now made it clear to Karsha that she hadn''t meant to let it slip. It had all happened in the heat of the moment. Elara turned to face Karsha, her eyes wide with a mixture of regret and realization. "Karsha, I¡ª" Elexa, still kneeling and visibly shaken, interjected, "Yes, we are sisters. Though our paths have diverged over the millennia, the bond remains." Karsha took a deep breath, trying to process this new information. "Why didn''t either of you tell me?" Elara sighed, her expression softening. "There are many things about our past that are complicated, things we''ve kept hidden for good reasons. Our connection to the Primordial Era, our roles in the greater scheme of things... It''s all tied to a prophecy that we''ve been trying to protect." Elexa nodded, her voice subdued. "We didn''t want to burden you with the weight of our history. You have your own path to follow, your own destiny to fulfill." Karsha frowned, feeling a mix of frustration and empathy. "I understand the need for secrecy, but if I''m part of this prophecy, I need to know the full story. I need to know what I''m up against." Elara exchanged a glance with Elexa before speaking again. "You''re right, Karsha. You deserve to know. But this isn''t the time or place for a full explanation. There are too many eyes and ears, too many risks." Elexa added, "We''ll tell you everything, but we need to ensure we''re safe first. There are forces out there that would do anything to stop the prophecy from coming true." Karsha nodded slowly, his resolve hardening. "Alright. But I want the truth, all of it. No more secrets." Elara placed a hand on his shoulder, her expression earnest. "You have my word, Karsha. We''ll reveal everything when the time is right." Elexa, still on her knees, looked up at Karsha with a newfound respect. "I promise, I''ll do everything I can to help you. We''re in this together now." Karsha took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their words. Although he knew it was not yet time to learn such things, the seeds of curiosity had already been sown. He wanted to know more, but he also understood the importance of strength. The current him was still too weak to protect himself, so why worry about matters beyond his reach? "You can stand up, Elexa," Karsha said gently. Elexa nodded and rose, a little embarrassed. "I really am sorry, Karsha. I should have reserved myself. It''s just that when it comes to my sister, she always gets under my skin." Karsha shook his head, a pang of pain flashing across his face as he was reminded of his own sister, who had died six years ago. They used to be the same, always fighting each other. "I understand," he said quietly. Elara, her expression softening, added, "I''m also sorry, Karsha. I should have been the big sister and reserved myself a little more. Although the things I said are part of your life, hearing them this early might hurt your destiny." Her pained face touched Karsha''s heart. He smiled slightly, trying to ease the tension. "To tell you the truth, I''ve already had my suspicions and even might have met that bastard you''re all talking about. It''s not your fault; it''s just the way things are." Elara and Elexa exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of regret and determination. Karsha''s acceptance and understanding seemed to bridge the gap between them if only a little. "We''ll make sure you''re ready, Karsha," Elara said firmly. "We''ll help you grow stronger, and when the time is right, we''ll reveal everything you need to know." Elexa nodded in agreement. "Yes, we''ll stand by your side and support you. Together, we can face whatever challenges come our way." "When you put it this way, I won''t stand on ceremony," Karsha smiled, looking at the now two obedient fairies. "I suppose I have to form a soul contract with you," he said, turning his gaze to Elexa. Elexa nodded in agreement, her eyes steady and determined. Karsha nodded back, acknowledging the gravity of the moment. He took a deep breath, then cut his palm, drawing blood. With a deliberate motion, he placed his hand on the time tablet. The ancient device seemed to pulse with energy, responding to his blood. Shortly, a system message appeared before him: < Ding! Soul Contract Successfully Formed. Elexa, the Time Tablet is now bound by the contract > < Ding! You are still weak to wield the might of the stone tablet. All abilities of the stone tablet have been sealed. > < Ding! Congratulations, under the blessing of the time tablet, your comprehension speed has been elevated by 10 times your normal speed > < Ding! Congratulations, under the blessing of the time tablet, a day spent under it is 6 hours outside > "I am sorry Karsha, but the current one you can''t wield the time tablet, so I can only help you this much," Elexa said with a sad look on her face. Elara who is now slightly relaxed walked and held her hand, "It''s not your fault. Is just the way things are, but since we are now bonded with him, as he grows, we can start helping him little by little." Elexa nodded and Karsha just smiled. "I would have been disappointed if I got an ability that defy common sense. I know you all want what''s best for me, but know things, I also have my pride and always counting on others isn''t my style. There will be times I will ask for your help, so instead of feeling guilty, it will be best if you all become happy now that you''ve finally reconnected after who knows how long" The two ladies nodded. "By the way, once I take this stone away, would the effect also leave this island" Karsha knew the Purple Tail Anaconda used these environments to train, so he didn''t want to deprive them of their item. "No, I have been here for eons, the time energy around is enough to sustain their environment for at least dozens of millenniums." Karsha nodded and sat down again."You two can go back to my soul space and catch up, I call you when I need your help. "Mmmh, are you not going to use me" Elexa asked. Karsha arches an eyebrow. The meaning behind her words varies depending on how you want to interpret it. "I meant to say, won''t you enter the time tablet and train there." Karsha was taken aback. "There is something like that?" he asked. Elexa nodded, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Yes, Karsha. The time tablet can be used as a training ground. Time flows differently inside it, allowing you to train for months or even years while only a few hours pass in the outside world. Although you can use a little of such power now, 6 hours spent on the outside is a day inside the time tablet" Karsha''s eyes widened in surprise. "That''s incredible. I had no idea it had such a function." It seems they don''t know of the system''s presence yet, so Karsha didn''t want them to know for now. Elara, still holding Elexa''s hand, nodded in agreement. "It''s one of the tablet''s most valuable features. With your current strength, you might not be able to wield its full power, but you can benefit from its time-dilation properties." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Karsha smiled, feeling a renewed sense of excitement. "That''s perfect. I have so many skills to enhance and techniques to master. This will be a huge advantage." Elexa''s expression softened. "I''m glad I could help, even if it''s just a little. We''re bonded now, and as you grow stronger, I''ll be able to offer you more support." Elara added, "Remember, Karsha, we''re here to assist you. Don''t hesitate to call us when you need help. We''re stronger together. Although we can''t be of much help right now, us sisters are more than you can imagine" Karsha nodded, appreciating their support. "Thank you, both of you. I won''t let this opportunity go to waste. I''ll make sure to use the time tablet wisely." "By the way, you won''t happen to have any other sister I should be aware of" Karsha joked, but immediately stopped himself from laughing. That was because immediately he asked that, the expression of the two ladies changed. And because they now share a soul together, he could feel their pain and anger. However, this anger is directed at something or someone else. He sighed and then said, "I will one day get stronger ladies, when that time comes, whatever, or whoever you want revenge on, just say the word and I will Annihilate them," Karsha said with his chest up. The two ladies'' eyes softened and they nodded. "Alright, you can go now, I will need you to keep me company for the next 15 years as I train," Karsha said. The Ladies wanted to ask something, but Karsha just smiled at them and then they vanished into his soul sea. Since he could drag things connected to his soul into the Subspace, he wasn''t planning on spending the next 15 years there alone. Now that he has gotten an upgrade from the time tablet, he will be spending a little over 15 years inside that space instead of the previous 7 years. Opening his eyes, Karsha looked at the time tablet with determination. "Time to get to work," he muttered to himself. He formed a seal that seems to have been transmitted to him by Elexa. The moment the seal formed, he vanished and appeared inside the time world. Inside the time tablet, Karsha found himself in a serene, ethereal environment. The air was thick with energy, but because he could feel time energies now, he only sat down and retrieved dozens of cores. Buzz Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 301 100,000 Primordial Battle Styles < Ding! Congratulations, you''ve attained an Excellent Affinity for the Healing Water Element > < Ding! Congratulations, you''ve attained an Excellent Affinity for the Diamond Earth Element > < Ding! Congratulations, you''ve attained an Excellent Affinity for the Golden Light Element > < Ding! Congratulations, you''ve attained an Excellent Affinity for the Silent Wind Element > < Ding! Congratulations, you''ve attained an Excellent Affinity for the Absolute Darkness Element > < Ding! All elemental skills have gained two-tier upgrades. Your domain grows stronger > Karsha smiled as he observed the scene before him. He had been absorbing cores for the past eight hours, and finally, he had achieved his goal. Thanks to Xian and his women, they had managed to amass a substantial number of calamity cores, ranging from Fire to Darkness. While Karsha had also collected many cores himself, the sheer volume of those given to him by his women left him awestruck. When he provided them with the cores and other resources they needed for their seclusion, they insisted on giving him all the cores they had gathered. They wouldn''t take no for an answer, so all Karsha could do was graciously accept them and put them to good use. He left a significant amount of cores behind for Xian and Linnea, but knowing those two would likely spend more time together than training, he made sure to leave behind a special type of rune diagram that would allow them to train even faster. If Xian slacked off, Karsha would have the opportunity to scold him; after all, he felt practically like a father to him now. Using the soul ring, Karsha managed to absorb the energies from the cores several times faster than usual. Now, his elemental affinity for all his elements had reached the Excellent stage. "I feel much stronger now. Time to enter the Subspace," Karsha sighed. He was about to enter the space when he received a faint, childlike message. Though it was barely audible, he heard it. "What was that?" Karsha asked, but no answer came. He looked around, finding no one nearby. Sighing, he prepared to enter the space again when the voice reentered his head, a little clearer this time, allowing him to pinpoint its source. "Soul Ring, you can talk?" Karsha was blown away. The message had come from the Soul Ring. It said, "Absorb...Train." The words were vague, but the moment Karsha realized they came from the Soul Ring, he understood. "You want to keep absorbing the energy while I train?" Karsha asked. After a few seconds, the voice of a young child entered his mind, "Yes." Karsha was delighted. Seeing how Elara and Elexa were able to express themselves, he wanted the same for all his items: his sword, mask, and Soul Ring. He wanted them to gain sentience and communicate with him. Now, seeing the Soul Ring starting to awaken, he was overjoyed. "Thank you, Soul Ring," Karsha said, a smile spreading across his face. "Together, we''ll become even stronger." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Here you go," Karsha said with a wave of his hand, summoning massive bones each brimming with immense energy. The Soul Ring buzzed and immediately began channeling the energy into the Second Core. "Enjoy your snack, little fella," Karsha smiled, relaxing his mind. "It''ll be best to check some of my gains before I enter the Subspace. Coming out now and then would be a waste," he mused, retrieving a space ring. This was the ring he received after comprehending the statue''s technique before the blood expedition. "Huh, spirit crystals," Karsha was blown away yet again. Inside the space ring were two things: piles of spirit crystals and a book. "System, how many spirit crystals?" Karsha asked. < 560,000,200 Spirit Crystals > "Wow, that''s a lot," Karsha exclaimed, seeing the staggering number. He was thrilled but astounded. One spirit crystal equated to about 100 million high-tier spirit stones. With this many, he was probably the richest person in the entire kingdom. "I''ll make this auction my bitch," Karsha laughed, his voice echoing across the Time World. "System, put everything into my space ring." After that, he reached into the space ring and retrieved the book. "100,000 Primordial Era Battle Styles," Karsha''s eyes widened at the title. Elara had already told him his foundation was weak and needed fixing, and she mentioned he had a way to do so. Seeing such a book appear in his hands made Karsha incredibly happy. Karsha carefully opened the book, his eyes widening with anticipation. He knew he was now in possession of something that many would kill for. Although he doesn''t know much about the Primordial Era, he knows for one that it''s an era of pure strength and power. Anything from that era is a legacy. His own sword is a testament to that. With just a Level 1 strength, it can now unleash devastating power that even Karsha is not strong enough to wield. So he knew this book was something priceless. Some to be cherished. If what the title of the book says is true, he is meant to gain more than he hoped for from this book. After flipping open the book, Karsha''s gaze landed on a message written in normal language. "To the one who holds this book," the message read, "May you find strength and wisdom in these battle styles. I was once a humble practitioner, who came upon a legacy and was transformed from a carp into a dragon. I rose from a Master Swordsman to a legendary figure who cleaved through the heavens with my sword S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I challenged millions of practitioners and mastered millions of sword techniques. In the end, I became bored since nobody wanted to duel with me. In my loneliness, I took on a project. I took on the challenge of creating battle styles from the millions of techniques I have mastered. Inside this book are 100,000 battle styles I created and tested on thousands of individuals. Be happy, because mastering even one of these will set you on the path of true swordsmanship. " Karsha felt a wave of excitement. This book was not just a treasure trove of knowledge; it was a personal legacy from a skilled warrior. He eagerly continued flipping through the pages, each turn revealing more of the book''s secrets. On one page, he saw a runic representation of a battle style named "Eternal Thunderstrike". The runes were so detailed they almost seemed to hum with energy. Karsha imagined the sheer force of a lightning strike infused with such power. His eyes sparkled as he imagined mastering this style. Another page displayed a mesmerizing drawing of the "Celestial Phoenix Dance". The intricate feathers of the phoenix were depicted in mid-flight, with lines indicating powerful, sweeping strikes. "This would be perfect for aerial combat," Karsha thought, his excitement growing. As he turned the pages, a complex ancient diagram titled "Dragon''s Roar Torrent" appeared. The diagram illustrated a series of cascading waves of energy, symbolizing an overwhelming offensive technique. "This must be a devastating attack," Karsha murmured, feeling a surge of anticipation. Further along, he encountered the "Shadow Veil Cloak", depicted through a series of shadows and intricate patterns. The battle style seemed to involve blending with darkness, making one nearly invisible. Karsha grinned, picturing the strategic advantage such a technique could offer. Another intriguing style called "Raging Inferno Surge" was illustrated through vivid, fiery illustrations and swirling energy patterns. The diagram depicted a technique that unleashed waves of intense fire. "This will complement my Fire Element skills perfectly," he thought with a nod of approval. Another page he explored was dedicated to "Titan''s Grip Form", with illustrations of immense strength and power. The technique appeared to focus on enhancing physical strength and delivering earth-shattering blows. Karsha couldn''t help but admire the raw power it promised. Each battle style in the book was a masterpiece in its own right, showcasing a blend of ancient wisdom and unparalleled skill. Karsha was ecstatic. The book was a goldmine of battle techniques, each offering a new avenue for growth and mastery. "This is incredible!" Karsha exclaimed, his excitement barely contained. "I''ve never seen such a collection of techniques before. Each one has its unique power and potential. With this, my training will reach new heights." "Indeed, your luck is not bad" From inside Karsha''s soul sea, Elara spoke sounding a little happy. Although she hid it, Karsha sensed it. "Sister Elara, do you know who this famous figure is" Karsha asked. Since the two inside his soul space are from the Primordial era, he had to ask. "Karsha, you''ve known too much already, it will be best if we reserve some of these questions for when this is under control. You might not be able to sense it yet, but the Karma we have invoked already is enough to doom anyone. It''s a miracle you are still fine. Karsha''s heart pounded hearing that. He doesn''t know what any of this Karmic energy and whatnot is about, but hearing it can destroy him, he becomes a little scared. "You are right Sister Elara, I will just focus on training," Karsha said turning his gaze back to the book. ''Once the system gets to a certain level, I won''t bother asking you two anything again. After all, there is no Karma from something I control'' Karsha smiles inwardly comforting himself. However, inside his Soul Sea, Elexa stared at Elara and asked, "Are you really going to tell him? Its of no use isn''t it" "The last time I saw him, he was preparing for the war. He said when we meet again, I should ensure his foundation is solid, right now, he has obtained something that can help him, for now, he has no reason to know anything about his past" Elara shook his head. "You have changed," Elexa said looking at Elare curiously. "I am happy, you should be too. After many years, we can walk the world again with the one we are meant to follow." "By the way, She has awakened or at least in the process of awakening" Elara suddenly changed the topic. "Who has awakened," Elexa asked. "You know, the Dark Queen. She is on this island and has already reconnected with him." Elara smiled "What!" Elexa nearly fell on her butt hearing that. Karsha who has no idea what the two are gossiping about places the book into his inventory and enters the subspace space. For now, he has techniques to master. His first task is to master the "Lightning Phoenix Drive" movement technique. Chapter 302 Like a Phoenix Soaring Across the Sky Immediately after entering the Subspace, Karsha commanded the system to take him to an area where he could freely traverse the starry sky while training his movement skills. The first level of the Lightning Phoenix Drive required him to create or open connectors within the core of his wing. These connectors would enable him to channel both lightning and wind energies for offence, movement, and even some form of defence. The wing, however, remained a mystery to him. Despite his reliance on the system for his cultivation, its abilities to probe the nature of the wing were limited. This wing was far more complex and powerful than he had initially anticipated, revealing a gap in the system''s knowledge about external entities. Now, seated under a towering tree within the Subspace, Karsha spread the bone wing fully on his back. The first form of the Lightning Phoenix Drive focused on the creation of these essential connectors. In total, there were 100,000 connectors in the wing, each needing precise formation. He took a deep breath and began the process. The wing hummed with potential energy, a mixture of lightning crackles and soft wind currents. He started by visualizing the connectors, tiny channels within the wing, each one a pathway for the energies to flow. Karsha decided to focus on the base of the wing first, near where it connected to his back. This area was crucial, as it would serve as the foundation for the rest of the connectors. By strengthening the base, he could ensure a stable flow of energy throughout the entire wing. He took a deep breath and began. The first connector, located at the root of the wing, was the most critical. The process was straightforward: he just had to direct enough Lightning Energy toward the spot to open the channel. These channels, or connectors, were already in the wing, blocked only by a thin layer that needed to be broken. Once he broke through, he could move on to the next connector. With his Lightning and Wind elements at Excellent Affinity, Karsha had an abundance of elemental essence and precise control over these elements, making the process feasible. "This should be easy enough," Karsha said confidently. He moved the lightning energy toward the first connector. Inside the wing, the energy flowed through a meridian-like channel, heading straight for the connector. He injected more energy, making it slam into the barrier. "Huh, not even a reaction," he muttered, surprised. When the lightning energy struck the barrier, it didn''t even quiver. It was like striking a metal door with a banana in an attempt to break it down. "More energy," Karsha muttered, channelling additional energy into the wing. Lightning crackled around the wing as the intensified energy surged toward the barrier. Despite the increased effort, the barrier remained unyielding. Frustration began to build. No matter how much lightning energy he poured into it, the barrier didn''t budge. He realized he needed to try a different approach. "Alright, let''s see how you handle this," he murmured. Karsha decided to include wind energy. He focused, channelling both lightning and wind energies toward the barrier. Initially, the combination felt unstable, the two forces clashing within the wing. He struggled to control them, but determination kept him focused. Slowly, he adapted. The lightning energy provided the raw power, while the wind energy added a cutting edge, enhancing the impact. He directed the combined force toward the barrier once more. This time, the effect was noticeable. The barrier began to show signs of strain, and tiny cracks appeared where the combined energy struck. Karsha could feel his connection to the wing deepening with each attempt. He poured more energy into the effort, the barrier slowly yielding. Finally, with a surge of power, the barrier shattered. The first connector opened, and a rush of energy flowed through it. Karsha felt an immediate change. His bond with the wing intensified, a deeper connection forming as the energies harmonized within it. < Ding! First Connector opened. > "This feels great. I can now feel my connection to the wings growing. Time for me to open more channels," Karsha said, exhilarated by the progress he had made. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With renewed energy, he focused on the next connector. The process was similar: channel lightning and wind energies, break the barrier and move on. As he opened more connectors, he felt his bond with the wing strengthening. Each opened channel allowed the energies to flow more freely, enhancing his control and the wing''s responsiveness. However, as he progressed, the process began to grow more challenging. The barriers seemed to become more resistant, requiring greater precision and a more substantial amount of energy to break. The initial ease gave way to a more demanding and intricate task. When Karsha reached the first 100 connectors, he noticed a pattern emerging. The connectors seemed to form a specific arrangement, almost like a map or a network within the wing. He paused, pondering this new development. "Interesting," he mused, "these connectors aren''t just random. They form a pattern, a sort of circuitry. Maybe this pattern is key to unlocking the full potential of the wing." He theorized that the pattern could be guiding the flow of energies, optimizing their use within the wing. If he could understand this pattern better, he might be able to open the connectors more efficiently or even unlock additional capabilities of the wing. As he contemplated this, a system message appeared: < Congratulations! You have gained F-level mastery of the first level of the Lightning Phoenix Drive technique.> Karsha smiled, feeling a sense of accomplishment. F-level mastery was just the beginning, but it confirmed he was on the right track. His connection to the wing was growing, and he was eager to see how far he could take it. "Alright," he said to himself, determination flaring, "let''s see what more I can uncover." With the system''s acknowledgement boosting his confidence, Karsha pushed on, determined to open more connectors. He settled into a steady rhythm, his focus is unwavering as he channelled lightning and wind energies into the wing. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire As he worked on the next set of connectors, the process grew increasingly difficult. The barriers seemed to harden, requiring more precise control and a greater surge of energy to break through. Despite the challenges, he persevered, his connection to the wing deepening with each successful attempt. After opening about 150 connectors, Karsha began to notice something intriguing. The pattern he had observed earlier was becoming more pronounced. The connectors weren''t just forming a random network¡ªthey were aligning in specific sequences, almost like runes or symbols etched into the very essence of the wing. "This is more complex than I thought," Karsha muttered to himself. "It''s like each connector is part of a larger design. Maybe this design is meant to channel the energies in a particular way." He took a moment to study the emerging pattern. The connectors seemed to form clusters, each cluster connected to the next in a precise order. This alignment allowed the energy to flow more smoothly, reducing resistance and increasing efficiency. As he opened more connectors, Karsha faced greater resistance. The barriers felt almost alive, pushing back against his efforts. He had to focus harder, combining his lightning and wind energies with greater finesse. The struggle was real, but so was the reward. Each new connector opened not only strengthened his bond with the wing but also revealed more of the intricate pattern. Around the 200th connector, he encountered a particularly stubborn barrier. He channelled his energies, but the barrier held firm. Frustration bubbled up, but he took a deep breath, calming his mind. "Think, Karsha. What''s different about this one?" He examined the pattern more closely. The stubborn connector was part of a cluster that seemed to form a central node in the network. It wasn''t just another connector¡ªit was a critical juncture for the flow of energy. "Alright, let''s try this," he said, adjusting his approach. He channelled a precise blend of lightning and wind energy, carefully balancing their intensities. He visualized the pattern, guiding the energies in alignment with it. This time, the barrier began to crack. Encouraged, he increased the energy flow, maintaining the delicate balance. With a final push, the barrier shattered, and the connector opened. Karsha felt a surge of power as the energy flowed through the newly opened channel. His connection to the wing deepened significantly, and the pattern in his mind became clearer. "Got it," he said, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. "The pattern is the key. It guides the energy flow, making the process more efficient." As Karsha pressed on, the challenges intensified. Each new connector demanded more precision and energy. Despite the increasing difficulty, his understanding of the wing''s intricate pattern grew. He could now see that the connectors formed a vast and complex network, each one playing a crucial role in the overall structure. By the time he reached the 300th connector, the process had become almost second nature. The pattern was clearer in his mind, guiding him through the difficult task. He had faced many stubborn barriers, but his perseverance and growing mastery allowed him to overcome each one. The wing''s responsiveness increased with every connector he opened, enhancing his control and connection. When he reached the 500th connector, the barriers seemed to push back with even greater force. He had to channel his energies with pinpoint accuracy, balancing the lightning and wind elements perfectly to break through. Each success brought a new surge of power and a deeper understanding of the wing''s design. Karsha continued, his focus unwavering. The connectors between 600 and 800 presented significant challenges, but he adapted quickly, using his growing knowledge of the pattern to guide his efforts. He could feel the energy flowing more freely, the wing reacting with greater sensitivity and power. As he approached the 900th connector, Karsha encountered the most difficult barriers yet. The resistance was immense, but he pushed through, driven by the knowledge that he was close to a major breakthrough. Finally, he reached the 1000th connector. This one was different¡ªit was the most stubborn barrier he had faced. No matter how much energy he channeled into it, it wouldn''t budge. Karsha sat back, pondering the challenge. "This one is important," he muttered. "It''s not just another connector. It must be the key to the entire pattern. This is the point where the larger patterns are formed" He studied the network of connectors, trying to understand what made this one so special. After hours of contemplation, he had a revelation. The 1000th connector wasn''t meant to be opened on its own. It was the culmination of the entire process, requiring the energy from all the previous connectors to break through. "Alright, let''s do this," Karsha said, determination flaring in his eyes. Chapter 303 Breaking the Sound Barrier He began channelling energy from the first connector, guiding it through the network. As the energy passed through each connector, he intensified it, carefully maintaining the balance between lightning and wind elements. The energy flow grew stronger with each step, resonating through the entire wing. When the energy reached the 1000th connector, it hit the barrier with incredible force. The barrier cracked but didn''t break. Karsha poured more energy into the flow, pushing harder. The energy surged through the wing, the combined force of all 999 connectors focusing on the final barrier. With a final push, the barrier shattered. The first 1000 connectors finally opened, and the entire wing resonated with a powerful hum. Karsha felt a massive surge of energy, his connection to the wing deepening to an unprecedented level. He could feel the reaction of the wing, its power and responsiveness vastly increased. He could feel the energy now flowing through the wing. The 1000 connectors had created a powerful network, channeling energy with incredible efficiency. < Congratulations! You have gained E-level mastery of the first level of the Lightning Phoenix Drive technique.> "This... this is amazing," Karsha said, awe in his voice. "The control, the power... is this even real" The wing felt like an extension of his own body, reacting to his thoughts and movements with perfect synchronization. He could sense the energy flowing through the connectors, each one contributing to the overall power of the wing. With 1000 connectors opened, Karsha knew he had unlocked a significant part of the Lightning Phoenix Drive''s potential. The process had been arduous, but the reward was immense. He felt ready to take on any challenge, confident in his newfound power and control. He has been at it for less than a day but has already achieved such a milestone. Although he has expected something like this because of the boost he got from the time tablet, this comprehension speed is just too monstrous. He was able to comprehend the patterns and was able to follow them flawlessly opening connector after connector. "This boost is incredible" Karsha muttered. With a deep breath, Karsha spread his wings wide. The energy flowed through it effortlessly, the 1000 connectors working in perfect harmony. He could feel the wind and lightning elements pulsing through the channels, ready to be unleashed. The feeling was just great and for one, Karsha wanted to see how fast he could go now "Time to see what this can really do," he said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. With a powerful leap, Karsha took to the skies. The wing responded instantly, propelling him upward with incredible speed. He soared higher and higher, the landscape below shrinking rapidly as he ascended. The stars seemed to blur as he accelerated, the air crackling with lightning energy. As he flew, Karsha experimented with different movements. With a slight shift of his body, he could change direction effortlessly, the wing reacting to his every thought. He swooped and dived, the wind rushing past him as he executed complex maneuvers with ease. "Wow, this is... this is unbelievable," he murmured to himself. "This speed is incredible" He decided to push the wing to its limits. Channeling more energy through the connectors, he accelerated, his speed increasing exponentially. The world around him became a blur as he broke through the sound barrier, leaving a trail of lightning and wind in his wake. Karsha shot across the sky like a comet, the wing carrying him at astonishing speeds. He could feel the power surging through him, the energy from the connectors enhancing his every movement. He flew faster and faster, the landscape below becoming a distant memory as he pushed the wing to its full potential. At this speed, he covered vast distances in seconds. Mountains, forests, and rivers passed beneath him in a blur. The wing''s power seemed limitless, its energy flowing through him like a torrent. The subspace is endless so he can move for as long as he wants without having to worry about hitting any barrier. "This is incredible," Karsha said, his voice barely audible over the rushing wind. "I feel like I can go even faster" Karsha focused intently as he surged another wave of lightning and wind energy into the wing. The moment the energy coursed through the connectors, he felt an explosive rush of speed. Without hesitation, he launched forward moving so swiftly that the landscape below became a mere blur. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In one instant, he covered several miles, leaving a thunderous boom in his wake. The sensation of speed was exhilarating; he could almost feel the air parting around him, and the world seemed to stretch and warp as he accelerated. "System, recreate the flying monsters I fought at Trinx," Karsha commanded, eager to test his newfound speed. Within moments, a massive griffin appeared in the sky. Its wings were several meters wide, and it roared defiantly as it flapped them, circling high above Karsha. The griffin''s majestic plumage and fierce demeanor were reminiscent of the formidable foes he had battled before. "Let''s see how you keep up this time," Karsha said with a confident smile. A sword materialized in his hand, its blade gleaming in the sunlight. He zeroed in on the griffin. With a swift, practiced movement, he took off, his speed so incredible that the griffin barely had time to react. Karsha closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye, his movements a blur of lightning and wind. The griffin''s eyes widened in surprise as Karsha appeared almost instantaneously before it. It tried to flail its claws and snap its beak, but Karsha was too fast. With a single, fluid motion, he swung his sword. The blade cut through the air with a crackling surge of lightning. Karsha''s attack was precise and swift, slicing through the griffin''s defenses effortlessly. The monster let out a startled screech before collapsing, its wings folding helplessly as it fell. He grinned, feeling a rush of exhilaration. "That was quick. Hehe," He slowed down, testing the wing''s maneuverability. Even at high speeds, he could turn on a dime, the wing reacting instantly to his commands. He looped and spiraled, the stars above and the ground below spinning around him in a dazzling display. Satisfied with his test, Karsha descended, landing gracefully on a high plateau. He folded the wing, feeling the energy still humming through it, the connection stronger than ever. "I''ve only scratched the surface," he said, looking out at the horizon. "I need to open more channels." He punched the air with anticipation. "But why can''t I create Wind Blades?" Karsha muttered in frustration. He''d been using the Lightning Phoenix Drive''s movement feature with great success, but despite his efforts, he couldn''t seem to manifest the wind blades described in the technique''s first level. He had spun and twisted in the air, trying to harness the wind energy, but nothing materialized. The wind remained unperturbed, and the sharp, slicing wind blades he had hoped for were nowhere to be seen. "System..." Karsha turned to his excellent helper/assistant. < The host is advised to first form the central channel of the wing. Only by opening the first 10,000 connectors will the host gain the ability to create wind blades. > Karsha''s eyes widened in realization. "So, that''s the catch." He had been focusing on individual connectors without considering the need for a central channel. Everything requires a foundation, so the central channel will act as the energy source needed to fuel the energy of the wing. It''s what the other connectors will depend on. The technique''s description had mentioned a central channel but hadn''t made it clear that it was crucial for creating wind blades. Like the way the Mana core acts as the energy source for which the meridians channel energy, the central channel will be the same. He took a deep breath and refocused. The next step was clear. He needed to open more connectors to form the central channel. He sat down again, his mind sharp and determined, and prepared to channel more energy into the wing. With a clear pattern in mind, he needs not to worry. "This will be a tough one, but I have more time on my hands," he said, steeling himself. Karsha began the meticulous process of opening additional connectors, his focus stubborn. Each connector he opened contributed to forming the central channel, making the wing''s power more cohesive and potent. The process was time-consuming and very difficult but he was driven by the promise of mastering the full capabilities of the Lightning Phoenix Drive. As he opened more connectors, he could tell he was reaching his limit. Even with an Excellent Affinity of the element, he could tell he wouldn''t be able to open all the connectors. He needed more energy and the only way to go about that was to increase his affinity for the wind and lightning element. As he opened the 2,000th connector, he felt a significant change in the wing''s energy flow. The power was becoming more concentrated, the central channel gradually taking shape. With each new connector, the wing''s responsiveness improved, and Karsha could feel the wind energy becoming more dynamic. After 10 days of diligent work, he reached the 10,000th connector. The wing pulsed with a new intensity, the central channel now fully formed. Karsha could feel the surge of power, and the wing seemed to hum with potential. < Congratulations! You have gained D-level mastery of the first level of the Lightning Phoenix Drive technique. Three Scarlet Wing Control Art unlocked > "Alright, let''s test this," Karsha said, a determined smile on his face. He took to the skies once more, focusing on channeling energy into the newly formed central channel. Time time, Karsha couldn''t even find words for the rush of speed he was experiencing. With a spin and a deliberate thrust of his energy, he attempted to create the wind blades. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire At first, the results were faint¡ªa shimmering outline of wind blades forming but dissipating quickly. He adjusted his focus, channeling more energy into the central channel and refining his control. As he continued to practice, the wind blades grew stronger and more stable. They sliced through the air with a sharp, cutting edge, and Karsha could see their potential. Although they are not strong enough to slide through any obstacle, he still has 90,000 more connectors to open, there is room for improvement. As he continued to practice, each spin started to produce a powerful, controlled wind blade that cut through the air effortlessly. "This is a start," he said, watching the blades cut through the air with precision. "I need to open more connectors now. Too bad I don''t have enough elemental essence. Time to try out the second level and see if I can do something about that. Hehe, I will take the Central Continent by storm" Chapter 304 Mastering Three Scarlet Wing Control Art (1) After opening up 10,000 connectors and reaching a D-level mastery of the first level of the Lightning Phoenix Drive Technique, Karsha unlocked three awesome new moves from the Scarlet Wing Control Art. The first one is Storm Surge Slash, the second is Phoenix Blaze Dance, and the third is Tempest Vortex Formation. The wings he had were made from some kind of metal-like material, so they weren''t just for show. They were perfect for both flying and fighting. It might sound a bit wild, but being able to battle midair with wings is bizarrely effective. "Saints can fly, so having the upper hand in the air seems like the best idea here," Karsha muttered to himself, thinking about the new possibilities. Karsha decided to try out the first technique: Storm Surge Slash. This move would let him transform his wing into a sweeping blade, giving it the sharpness needed to slice through anything in its path. The technique also creates a powerful windstorm, blowing away anyone caught in his flight path. It looked like it''d be perfect for those tricky situations when he''s surrounded in midair. Next up was the Phoenix Blaze Dance. With this technique, each extension of his wings will release a burst of lightning and wind, forming a pattern of rapid, fiery strikes that resemble a phoenix soaring through the sky. From a phoenix''s point of view, it was particularly deadly. The wing blades also generated a series of fast-moving electric arcs, creating a cascading effect of lightning that could strike multiple targets in quick succession. It was going to be useful in aerial combat. Finally, Karsha checked the Tempest Vortex Formation. This technique involved spinning his wings, creating a powerful vortex of wind and lightning that sucked enemies toward the center. The intense rotation cranked up the energy, whipping up a whirlwind of lightning strikes. He could control the vortex to either trap enemies inside or blast the energy outward in a focused burst, delivering a devastating area-of-effect attack. Overall, the three movements and attack patterns he was about to master were incredibly lethal. "This is going to be amazing," Karsha thought, feeling a deep connection to the wings he had just unlocked. It was as if the bond ran all the way into his soul. Using the wings in various aerial patterns felt exhilarating and meaningful. Initially, Karsha''s goal was to enhance his speed with these wings, but now he was eager to explore their full potential. With 15 years ahead to train and improve, he was focused on prioritizing what was most important for his development, rather than getting distracted by things that weren''t as crucial right now. Though he had no plans to reveal the wings just yet, he was aware that his recent performance during the Blood Expedition had likely drawn more attention. His enemies would probably be making their moves soon. Even if he didn''t know if they had already discovered the bodies of their fallen comrades, he was certain that the Great Families from Oakwood City wouldn''t let this insult go unpunished. It was just their way. Even though Karsha wasn''t scared, he wasn''t about to reveal all his trump cards in just any fight. His plan was to save the full extent of his power for moments when it would truly count. Before he unfurled the wings, he intended to dominate both the land and the air with strategic precision. "Time to get things started," Karsha said with a determined smile as he dove back into working on the connectors. "The runes are still dim. I guess I''ll need to open more if I want them to shine brighter," he muttered, focusing on channeling energy through the connectors. He stretched out his wings wide, positioning them with the blades fanned out like the edge of a storm. The wing blades formed a horizontal arc, and he practiced retracting and flaring out one wing to generate a powerful surge of wind and lightning. It was a complex process that required precise control. As he began working on comprehending the Storm Surge Slash technique, Karsha started to face several challenges. The wing''s energy had to be channeled just right to create a sweeping motion that was both sharp and forceful. Each attempt brought a new set of problems¡ªwhether it was the intensity of the wind or the alignment of the lightning. "So using less energy at the start will be more optimal than surging it too fast. I guess this makes sense" He found that the energy surges could be inconsistent, sometimes exploding too early or fizzling out before reaching their full potential. The balance between wind and lightning was tricky; too much of one could disrupt the effectiveness of the other. Karsha had to constantly adjust his technique, trying different angles and speeds to perfect the storm''s edge. Frustration mounted as he struggled to get the energy flow right. He repeatedly opened and closed the connectors, trying to increase the power output and stabilize the runes. He realized that mastering the Storm Surge Slash was not just about raw power but also about achieving the right harmony between the elements. "Huh, the runes are gaining color," Karsha said looking at the golden rune in each connector gaining some color." The moment he started making headway, he noticed it. This means as he masters these techniques, he will be able to awaken the runes of each connector making him gain the ability to effortlessly channel energy through the wing connectors. The process was grueling. Karsha''s initial excitement turned into a deep focus as he grappled with the technique''s intricacies. He had to think critically about every movement¡ªhow to channel the wind forcefully without losing control, and how to direct the lightning so that it followed the desired path. After hours of practice, Karsha began to see some progress. The surges became more controlled, and the blade''s edge started to cut more cleanly through the air. But it was clear that he was still far from perfecting the technique. He had more questions than answers: How could he improve the consistency of the energy flow? What adjustments would allow him to fully harness the storm''s power? "One step at a time, Karsha," he muttered to himself, diving back into understanding the technique''s pattern. As he continued to work, his persistence began to pay off. Gradually, the surges of wind and lightning started coming together more smoothly. The energy flow became more stable, and Karsha could feel the blade''s edge slicing through the air with increasing precision. He adjusted his movements, focusing on the balance between the wind and lightning to create a more effective Storm Surge Slash. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire After hours of meticulous practice, Karsha decided it was time to test his progress. He activated the system to generate winged monsters for him to battle in the air. As the system complied, a variety of winged creatures appeared, each with different flight patterns and abilities. "Alright, let''s see how this works in a real fight," Karsha said, feeling a surge of excitement and apprehension. He took to the air, his wings unfurling and the Storm Surge Slash ready to be tested. The first few winged monsters swooped toward him, their wings flapping aggressively. Karsha focused on one of the creatures and executed the Storm Surge Slash. The wind surged violently, and lightning crackled from the blade''s edge, tearing through the monster with a satisfying crackle. The creature was blown away, disoriented, and defeated by the powerful attack. "Not bad," Karsha commented, noting the effectiveness of the technique. "The surge is strong, but I need to fine-tune the direction of the wind. Too much spread and it loses impact." As more winged monsters closed in, Karsha adjusted his approach. He practiced retracting and flaring out his wings with precise timing, aiming to improve the control of the energy surges. Some attempts were more successful than others, with a few surges dissipating before they reached their target. "Hmm, that didn''t go as planned," Karsha said, analyzing the results. "Looks like I need to focus on stabilizing the lightning arcs. If they''re too erratic, they won''t hit multiple targets effectively." The battles continued, with Karsha learning from each encounter. The technique was becoming more refined, and he could now create a more controlled storm that consistently struck his targets. The improvements were noticeable; his attacks became faster and more effective. "Much better," he noted with a grin as he defeated another wave of winged monsters. "The consistency is improving. I''m getting the hang of balancing the wind and lightning. This is awesome" Karsha exclaimed looking very happy and satisfied. After several intense battles, Karsha landed, feeling a mix of satisfaction and exhaustion. He had made significant progress with the Storm Surge Slash. Although there was still room for improvement, he was confident in the technique''s effectiveness. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, that''s enough for today," he said, wiping sweat from his brow. "The technique is solid, but I''ll need more practice to perfect it. For now, time to focus on the other two techniques." For the second technique, Karsha would have to tuck his wings close to his back, with the blades folded. Then, with a sharp, agile movement, he extends and retracts the wings in quick succession. The blades will shimmer as they shift and fold, creating intricate, fluid patterns. This wing movement makes each extension of the wings release a burst of concentrated lightning and wind, forming a pattern of rapid, fiery strikes that resemble a phoenix in flight. Also, wing blades generate a series of fast-moving arcs of electricity, creating a cascading effect of lightning that strikes multiple targets in a sequence. "I see the potential to make this more exciting," Karsha muttered, a grin spreading across his face. The idea forming in his mind was the result of his unconventional approach to things. Karsha rarely followed the traditional path, always preferring to blaze his own trail, even if it defied common sense. Aside from the wind and lightning elements, he wanted to add fire to the mix. The wings were primarily designed for wind and lightning, so introducing a fire element meant he''d need to train them to adapt to this new energy. It was risky, but the potential benefits were too tantalizing to ignore. "I must be crazy for even thinking about this. Well, I am definitely mad for wanting to try it. I guess there''s no sleep for the wicked," Karsha chuckled to himself. Chapter 305 Mastering Three Scarlet Wing Control Art (2) Karsha''s excellent affinity for the fire element gave him the confidence to attempt something this bold. He knew that changing the state of something was difficult, but once it adapted, it would become several times better and more powerful. "The allure of appearing like a fiery yet crackling phoenix is just too tantalizing," Karsha said with a focused grin. He reached into the connectors of the wing and began channeling the fire energy through them, starting with just a sliver of his fire essence. The initial integration seemed promising, the fiery energy slowly merging with the wind and lightning. But as Karsha tried to push more fire essence through the connectors, the balance became unstable. Suddenly, a fierce backlash struck him, the conflicting energies surging violently through his body. "Ahh!" Karsha yelled, pain radiating through his veins. He quickly withdrew the fire essence, panting heavily. "Okay, that didn''t go as planned." The backlash left him momentarily shaken but also enlightened. He realized that forcing too much fire essence at once was the wrong approach. He needed a more gradual and harmonious integration. "Looks like I need to be more patient with this," Karsha muttered, rubbing his temples. "Too much too soon, and the elements will tear me apart." He decided to start over, this time with even more caution. He channeled just a tiny fraction of the fire essence, letting it seep slowly into the connectors. The process was painstakingly slow, but it felt more stable. As he continued, he made constant adjustments, monitoring how the fire essence interacted with the wind and lightning. Each time he felt the energy balance tipping, he dialed back and recalibrated. "Okay, that''s better," he commented, feeling the fire element integrating more smoothly. "But it''s still too unstable. I need to find the sweet spot." The next few attempts were riddled with small setbacks. The fire essence would occasionally flare up, causing minor disruptions. Each failure, however, taught him something new. He began to understand the delicate interplay between the elements and how to maintain equilibrium. "It''s like threading a needle," Karsha said, his focus intense. "Too much pressure and the thread won''t go through. Too little, and it won''t hold." He took a deep breath, centering himself before trying again. This time, he channeled the fire essence with a more intuitive approach, feeling out the balance rather than forcing it. The fiery energy started to blend more seamlessly with the wind and lightning, creating a more cohesive and potent force. "Yes, that''s it," he whispered, a grin forming on his lips. "It''s working." Encouraged by the progress, he continued refining the technique. The progress was slow yet deliberate. It''s like it was designed to adapt to change. He has to lower the intensity of the energy moving through the connectors. Although he planned for it, it was just too exhausting and time-consuming. A day went by yet he still hadn''t made much progress, however, he could see some changes so he persisted. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten days later, the changes became evident. The wings began to glow with a brilliant fiery aura, the fire element enhancing the wind and lightning without overwhelming them. The energy flow felt more natural, the elements working in harmony. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire The moment the signs started to show, Karsha knew he had already achieved phase one of the process. This was only phase one, mainly because he had yet to open all 100,000 connectors. Luckily, he had opened the first 10,000, which formed the core of the wings. This also meant that if he wanted to add more elements, he would only need the initial 10,000 connectors to adapt. But that didn''t mean that once all 100,000 connectors were opened, he could stop training the wings. Even the lightning and wind elements needed to be used actively to temper the wings and enhance the runes formed in each connector. "Huh, the runes are becoming even brighter now. Does this mean¡ª No, this isn''t right, right?" Karsha muttered, puzzled by the unexpected development. After hours of meticulous practice and tempering, the runes that were previously dim started to light up. Karsha was shocked because previously when he was using only the wind and lightning elements, the runes had brightened just a little. Now, however, the runes were becoming significantly brighter. Did this mean the runes were meant to contain the energies of all elements he had an affinity for? This was surprising. He paused, staring at the glowing runes. "Could it be that the runes are designed to harmonize with all my elemental affinities? If that''s the case, then I can potentially enhance these wings even further." The thought filled him with excitement. If the runes could indeed adapt to multiple elements, it opened up a whole new realm of possibilities for his combat techniques. "One step at a time, Karsha," he reminded himself, diving back into comprehending the patterns even more. Soon, his progress started to show again. The balance between the fire, wind, and lightning elements became smoother, the energies working together in harmony. To test his theory, he decided to channel a small amount of water essence into the wings. As expected, the runes responded, glowing even brighter as they adapted to the new element. "This is insane," Karsha said, a grin spreading across his face. "The wings can truly integrate all my elemental affinities." "However, I should hold back for now. Just now, I felt like my mind was about to shatter when I channeled the water element. I have to take it step by step for now" Karsha sighed but with a happy expression as he pondered on the potential of his wings. After a few more days of using the fire element to temper the runes, Karsha felt confident enough to start mastering the second movement and attack technique, the Phoenix Blaze Dance. He took to the skies, ready to delve into this new challenge. Karsha tucked his wings close to his back, with the blades folded. Then, with a sharp, agile movement, he extended and retracted the wings in quick succession. The blades shimmered as they shifted and folded, creating intricate, fluid patterns. However, the initial attempts were met with resistance. The wings didn''t move as smoothly as he expected, and the added fire element caused occasional flare-ups that disrupted the flow. "Damn, this isn''t as easy as I thought," Karsha muttered, feeling the strain of the conflicting energies. He could sense the fire element clashing with the wind and lightning, making the movements jerky and uncoordinated. "Alright, time to figure this out." Thanks to the time tablet, Karsha''s comprehension speed was significantly boosted. He took a moment to analyze the issue, noting how the fire element needed to be integrated more harmoniously with the other elements. "Okay, let''s try a different approach," he said, focusing on controlling the fire essence more precisely. He began channeling it in smaller amounts, letting it blend gradually with the wind and lightning. The key was to maintain balance, ensuring that none of the elements overpowered the others. With this new method, he resumed practicing the Phoenix Blaze Dance. The initial resistance was still there, but he could feel the technique starting to come together. The blades began to move more fluidly, the intricate patterns forming as the elements merged seamlessly. "That''s better," Karsha noted, his movements becoming more graceful and precise. He continued to refine the technique, each attempt bringing him closer to mastery. The fire element added a new dimension to the Phoenix Blaze Dance, enhancing its power and visual impact. He encountered several setbacks along the way. The fire element would occasionally surge too strongly, causing brief disruptions in the flow. But each failure provided valuable insights. Karsha adjusted his control, learning to temper the fire essence more effectively. "Almost there," he muttered, feeling the technique solidify. The blades shimmered brilliantly, the patterns becoming more intricate and fluid with each movement. The integration of fire, wind, and lightning was nearly flawless. After a few more hours of practice, he finally achieved the perfect balance. The Phoenix Blaze Dance was now a breathtaking display of power and precision. The wings moved with incredible agility, the blades creating a mesmerizing dance of fire, wind, and lightning. "Got it!" Karsha exclaimed, exhilarated by the success. "This is amazing!" Karsha''s newfound mastery of the Phoenix Blaze Dance made each extension of his wings release a burst of concentrated lightning, wind, and now fire, forming a pattern of rapid, fiery strikes that resembled a phoenix in flight. As he took to the skies, Karsha''s wings began to shimmer with an electrifying mix of elements. With a sharp, agile movement, he extended and retracted the wings in quick succession. The blades shifted and folded, creating intricate, fluid patterns that danced through the air. Each extension released a burst of energy, the lightning crackling and the fire blazing alongside the surging wind. The wing blades generated a series of fast-moving arcs of electricity, creating a cascading effect of lightning that struck multiple targets in a sequence. The added fire element made these strikes even more lethal, the arcs leaving trails of fiery destruction in their wake. As Karsha flew about, his movements created a stunning visual spectacle. The patterns of the Phoenix Blaze Dance were now imbued with the fiery essence, each strike leaving a trail of flame. The rapid, fiery strikes formed a blazing phoenix that seemed to come alive with every movement. The air around him crackled with energy, the elements blending seamlessly to create a breathtaking display. "Wow, this is incredible," Karsha marveled, feeling the power coursing through his wings. "The fire element really adds a whole new dimension to the Phoenix Blaze Dance." He continued to soar through the skies, testing the technique''s effectiveness in combat. Summoning winged monsters once again, he unleashed the Phoenix Blaze Dance. The rapid, fiery strikes cut through the enemies with lethal efficiency, the combination of elements creating a devastatingly powerful attack. "This is going to be a game-changer," he said, grinning ear to ear. "The Phoenix Blaze Dance is now on a whole new level." Karsha flew in intricate patterns, the wings creating trails of fire, wind, and lightning that wove together in a stunning display. The sky around him seemed to ignite with energy, the elements forming a beautiful yet deadly dance. "The allure of appearing like a fiery yet crackling phoenix is just too tantalizing," he thought, a focused grin spreading across his face. "To the next technique then." Chapter 306 Mastering Three Scarlet Wing Control Art (3) The third movement and attack technique, Tempest Vortex Formation, involves spinning the blades to create a powerful vortex of wind and lightning that draws enemies toward the center. The intense rotation amplifies the energy, causing a whirlwind of lightning strikes. Karsha can control this vortex to either trap enemies within it or direct the energy outward in a focused burst, unleashing a devastating area-of-effect attack. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the initial design of the technique, but now, with the inclusion of the fire element, Karsha had to adapt. Originally, the technique harnessed lightning and wind elements, but now he could incorporate fire, further enhancing its output and finesse. "This is going to be fun," Karsha thought, already feeling the thrill of the challenge. Having already spent about 45 days training, Karsha sat down again under a tree, ready to comprehend the modified technique. To master it, he needed to fully spread his wings and position the blades to create a rotating, spiral formation. The blades had to be angled inward, forming a funnel shape. He then initiated a rotational movement, spinning the wing blades to generate a vortex of energy. This technique was complex and required great concentration, but Karsha wasn''t worried. He had always thrived under pressure, and the addition of the fire element promised to make this technique even more spectacular and deadly. As he practiced, he envisioned the fire blending with the wind and lightning, creating a swirling inferno that could incinerate anything in its path. The fiery vortex would not only draw enemies in but also burn them with searing heat, making escape impossible. The focused burst of energy at the end would be even more devastating, a blast of combined elements that would leave nothing standing. "Adding the fire element was definitely the right call," Karsha smiled to himself, feeling a sense of satisfaction as he continued to comprehend the technique. The more time he spent on it, the brighter the runes in each connector glowed, signaling his progress. As Karsha focused, he could feel the three energies¡ªwind, lightning, and fire¡ªbegin to move through the connectors in a harmonious flow. The wind element was the first to activate, swirling around the connectors and creating a steady, calming current. It was the foundation of the vortex, providing the necessary stability for the other elements to build upon. Next, the lightning element crackled to life, surging through the connectors with a vibrant, electric intensity. The wind currents seemed to guide the lightning, directing its chaotic energy into precise, controlled paths. As the lightning coursed through the connectors, it amplified the wind''s power, making the swirling vortex even more formidable. Finally, Karsha introduced the fire element. The flames ignited within the connectors, spreading warmth and intensity throughout the entire structure. The fire blended seamlessly with the wind and lightning, adding a fierce, destructive edge to the vortex. The combined energies moved in perfect harmony, each element enhancing and amplifying the others. As the energies flowed through the connectors, Karsha could see the effects on the wings. The metallic blades began to shimmer with a radiant, fiery glow, the edges crackling with lightning and surrounded by swirling wind. The wings had become a true force of nature, capable of unleashing devastating attacks. Karsha couldn''t help but chuckle, his smile turning into a wicked grin. "Just imagine the look on their faces when they see this," he muttered to himself. "Those Great Families from Oakwood City won''t know what hit them. This time, I feel like they will send their true force. I guess gaining this 15 years to myself is more than enough to crash them completely" He visualized his enemies being drawn into the fiery vortex, their screams drowned out by the roaring wind and crackling lightning. "Come at me with your best," he sneered. "I''ll show you what real power looks like." The runes in the connectors continued to glow brighter as Karsha''s comprehension deepened. He could feel the technique becoming second nature, the movements and energy flows becoming instinctual. Every spin of the wings, every burst of fire, wind, and lightning, was becoming a seamless part of his combat repertoire. "This is just the beginning," Karsha thought, feeling a surge of confidence. "With this power, I''ll crush anyone who dares to stand in my way." He continued to practice, the energies flowing more smoothly with each repetition. The wings became an extension of his will, responding instantly to his thoughts and commands. The fiery vortex grew more intense inside the connectors signaling the amount of power he can unleash once activated. < Ding! Congratulations, you have learned the first three techniques of the Scarlet Wing Control Art. +4000 added to agility > "That''s more like it," Karsha laughed, a sound filled with both triumph and a hint of malevolence. "With these three techniques and 10,000 connectors opened, I can finally dominate the skies to a certain degree." He paused, feeling the thrill of his newfound power but also aware of his limitations. "The only downside is that I''m not strong enough to open more channels," he muttered to himself, a note of frustration creeping into his voice. "I need to increase my affinity for the elements as soon as possible." Karsha sighed, but it was more a breath of determination than of resignation. He knew that unlocking more channels and mastering the elements further would take time and effort, but he was ready for the challenge. "Once I strengthen my affinity, these techniques will be unstoppable," Karsha thought. "And then, no one will be able to challenge me in the sky or on the ground." Karsha stood up and stretched out. He then took to the skies. Karsha soared through the sky, feeling the power of his wings and the thrill of his newly mastered techniques. He couldn''t help but comment on the abilities he had just unlocked. "Storm Surge Slash," he murmured, relishing the name. "A perfect blend of elegance and destruction. It''s like a razor-sharp gale cutting through anything in its path. Ideal for clearing a crowded battlefield or slicing through defenses. The more enemies I face in the air, the more useful the technique" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire He shifted his focus to the second technique. "Phoenix Blaze Dance. Now this one is a real showstopper. Lightning and wind combined to create a fiery spectacle, with each strike as fast and deadly as a phoenix''s talon. It''s going to be incredible for overwhelming enemies with sheer speed and power." Finally, he thought of the Tempest Vortex Formation. "The true masterpiece. A vortex of wind, lightning, and now fire. Drawing enemies in, tearing them apart, or blasting them away with a concentrated burst. It''s adaptable and devastating. Just imagine the chaos I can unleash with this." Karsha is someone who plans ahead of things. The more he waited, the lower his chances of accomplishing something. He has prepared well when facing the overlords, and because of that, he was able to kill them with ease. So he knew just how important it is to be ready always and always have a plan in mind. He wasn''t stupid to think the great families would be simple, so he is making plans ahead of their inevitable clash. Karsha''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he accessed his system interface. "System, create aerial opponents for combat practice. Make them varied in strength and tactics. I need to test these techniques in real battle scenarios." The system responded immediately, manifesting a series of opponents in the sky. They ranged from swift, agile fighters to heavily armored behemoths, each designed to challenge different aspects of his abilities. "Let''s start with you," Karsha said, eyeing a group of nimble opponents darting through the air. He activated Storm Surge Slash, his wings transforming into sweeping blades. As he flew through them, the wings cut through the opponents effortlessly, the wind storms blowing away any who tried to close in. "Too easy," he muttered, seeking a greater challenge. He spotted a cluster of armored foes advancing toward him. "Although they are not real, they are still comparable to Sages. I guess the techniques are better than I had thought." With a swift motion, he extended his wings, releasing bursts of concentrated lightning and wind. The fiery strikes formed a pattern around him, resembling a phoenix in flight. Each extension of his wings unleashed a rapid, fiery strike, and the cascading arcs of electricity struck multiple targets in sequence. The armored opponents were overwhelmed by the sheer speed and power of the attacks. "That''s more like it," Karsha grinned, enjoying the thrill of the battle. But he knew he had one more technique to test so he wasted no more time. He spotted a larger, more formidable group of enemies forming a defensive line. "Tempest Vortex Formation," he commanded, spreading his wings and positioning the blades in a rotating, spiral formation. As he initiated the rotational movement, the wings created a powerful vortex of wind and lightning, drawing the enemies toward the center. The intense rotation amplified the energy, creating a whirlwind of lightning strikes. He controlled the vortex, trapping some enemies within it and directing the energy outward in a focused burst, unleashing a devastating area-of-effect attack. The sky was lit up with the combined fury of wind, lightning, and fire. Enemies were drawn into the vortex, torn apart by the swirling elements, or blasted away by the concentrated bursts of energy. "Perfect," Karsha said, satisfaction evident in his voice. "These techniques are even more powerful than I imagined. With them, I can dominate any aerial battle. Hehe, bodies and blood will rise like a river." He hovered in the air, the remnants of his opponents dissipating around him. The power coursing through his wings was intoxicating, and he felt invincible. "The Great Families, and anyone who dares to challenge me¡ªthey''ll all fall before my might. The sky is mine to rule." Karsha beat his chest saying that. He has indeed exceeded his expectations yet gained. "I have to speed things up and see if I can go gather more Calamity cores" Karsha muttered and then turned to the next thing, he had to master the technique he got from defeating Nedin. - - - - "Huh, this technique has some strange runes" Immediately Karsha accessed the technique, and he saw some strange-looking runes. Chapter 307 Mutation from the Start After mastering the wing technique to a decent level, Karsha decided to take a break in the Rose Garden. What he planned as a few hours of relaxation unexpectedly turned into three days. He was baffled to find he had somehow slept inside the subspace. It was a shock when he woke up, but after some thought, he decided some things were better left unexplained. His next goal was to master the Sader Ice Strike, a technique he got from killing Nedin while hunting the Overlords. He had been wanting to master it for weeks but had always been too busy. Now, he finally had the time to focus on it. "I only hope this works out; otherwise, I''ll be disappointed," Karsha sighed. When he fought Nedin, a mutation in the technique caused it to go berserk. While that had been dangerous, Karsha saw it as an opportunity to train the skill to become much stronger. He believed that by incorporating the fire element into the technique, he could replicate that berserk mutation and harness its power. "Huh, these runes are really strange," Karsha muttered as soon as he accessed the technique. He immediately noticed some unusual-looking runes. Back when he accessed the core runes of the Dark Prince Hell Art, he wasn''t that knowledgeable about runes. But now, he could pick up on most runes and even draw them. His expression turned curious and puzzled. "It''s like they''ve been tampered with. But this is also good. I can easily access that core and do whatever I want," Karsha smiled, diving into comprehending the entire structure of the technique''s core. "Wow, this is going to take some time to figure out," Karsha sighed after spending 10 hours trying to understand the structure of the runes. He had underestimated the complexity from the start, and now, he was paying for it. "No rest for the wicked, I guess," Karsha smiled and dived back in. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye, but he still hadn''t touched the core. The nature of this technique was just too strange. Karsha''s initial curiosity turned into determination as the days went by. "These runes are something else," he muttered, his eyes glued to the complex symbols. "I thought I''d be done by now." Weeks turned into months, and Karsha''s routine became a relentless cycle of studying the runes. He never even had the thought to rest and relax even after a month. "Why are these runes so tricky? Every time I think I''m getting close, they throw another curveball at me." His progress was slow, but he was stubborn. "I can''t believe it''s been three weeks, and I''m still not at the core," he sighed one evening, rubbing his temples. "But giving up isn''t an option." By the second month, he began to appreciate the intricacy of the Runes, even if it frustrated him. "These runes are like a puzzle designed to test my patience," he mused. "I guess whoever created this technique donest want anyone tempering with it or more like they wanted to challenge me. Well Joke on you, I will crack this puzzle and turn this technique into my bitch" At this point, Karsha doesn''t know if he is exhausted, stressed, or straight out going mad from the frustration. He kept commenting and cursing at whoever made this technique so complex for him. Halfway through the third month, Karsha was exhausted but determined. "This is taking forever," he muttered a hint of desperation in his voice. "But if I crack this, it''ll be worth it." Four months in, he could feel he was getting closer. "Almost there... I can sense it," he said, eyes bloodshot from lack of sleep. "Just a little more, and I''ll reach the core. Just wait, Big Daddy will make you his bitch" Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he saw the faint glow of the core runes. "There you are," he whispered, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. "Now, let''s see what secrets you''ve been hiding." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Finally reaching the core runes, Karsha knew the next step was to create a channel that would allow him to access the technique''s core anytime he needed it. Of course, it was easier said than done. "Alright, Karsha," he muttered to himself, "this is the final stretch. Creating this channel won''t be a walk in the park, but I''ve come too far to back down now." Karsha had a unique way of coping with stress, one he had developed after his first tour in Afghanistan when he was battling depression and PTSD. Monks in China had helped him during that dark time. Since he couldn''t chant their mantras, they helped him come up with his own. Whenever Karsha found himself in sticky situations or feeling stressed out, he would mimic the voices of people he had relationships with, a habit that had always calmed him down. Now, faced with the complexity of the runes and the challenge of creating the channel, he felt that familiar urge to use his coping mechanism. As he worked, he began to hear the voices in his mind, each one a comforting presence. "You got this, buddy," he mimicked the encouraging tone of his old friend, General Jay. "Remember, baby steps," he added, smiling slightly at the memory. He began carefully mapping out the pathway for the channel, his focus razor-sharp. Each move was precise, every detail scrutinized. "If I mess this up, all those months will be for nothing," he thought, his hands steady but his mind racing. Hours turned into days as he meticulously worked on the channel. "These runes are like a maze," he commented, eyebrows furrowed. "One wrong turn and I''ll have to start over." After a week, he had made significant progress, but the complexity of the task was evident. "I knew this wouldn''t be easy, but this is on another level," he sighed, wiping sweat from his brow. As the second week rolled in, Karsha''s determination never wavered. "I''m getting closer," he said, his voice tinged with both exhaustion and excitement. "I can feel the core responding." By the end of the month, he was on the brink of success. "Just a few more adjustments," he whispered, his hands moving with practiced precision. "I can''t afford any mistakes now." Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Karsha completed the channel. He took a step back, admiring his work. "It''s done," he said, a mix of relief and triumph in his voice. "I can access the core anytime I want now." "Let''s see what you''re hiding," Karsha murmured to himself. Now that he had a connection to the core, he wasted no time diving into it. The faster he got things done, the more time he could spend some steamy time with his women. "Huh, this... these are elemental runes," he exclaimed. As soon as he probed into the core, his consciousness entered a vast space. He expected this much since it had happened when he created the channel for the Dark Prince Hell Art. However, what he didn''t expect were the eight massive runes hanging in the air like giant paintings. There were eight runes in total. One of them shone with an icy blue light, while the others were dim, emitting no light at all. "These are the runes from the eight elements I currently have an affinity for," Karsha realized. He moved closer to the icy blue rune, feeling its cold energy radiating out. The other runes, though dim, seemed to pulse faintly as if waiting to be activated. "This is incredible," he thought. "Each rune represents one of my elemental powers." The essence of this discovery was immense. If he could unlock the full potential of each rune, the power of the technique would increase greatly. "So, the mutation wasn''t a coincidence. There''s actually a rune for each element," Karsha said, smiling happily. "I guess this explains the strange runes I saw earlier." The Dark Prince Hell Art allowed him to access the core and condense his own elemental rune. However, these runes were already formed; all he needed to do was awaken them. The ice rune was already awakened, but Karsha could tell it wasn''t exerting even 5% of its true power. "I guess my elemental affinity is still weaker than I thought," he muttered, looking at the ice-blue rune. The other runes would require great nurturing, and Karsha was more than ready for the challenge. "It''s like the heavens are looking favorably on me," Karsha said. But he immediately regretted the words. He remembered the tribulation that descended on him when he helped Yi Ran during her lightning tribulation. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe I shouldn''t tempt fate," he chuckled, shaking his head. "I guess it took late now," He smiled remembering the title he now held, the Seeker of the Untamed. He is walking the path that goes contrary to fate so automatically, the two are bound to be enemies. Turning his focus back to the runes, Karsha felt a renewed sense of determination. He had a clear path forward: nurture each elemental rune, unlock their full potential, and integrate them into his techniques. The path was clear now, but he knew it was not going to be simple. "As always, let''s start with the most obvious" Karsha formed a seal and the fire rune floated before him. Sitting down, he started the nurturing process. He has to awaken it and the only way is to channel his energy into the rune and hope for the best. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. The process was slow and time-consuming, but Karsha had more than enough time on his hands. He only hoped he wasn''t wasting too much of it. Twenty days passed, and yet there was no reaction from the Fire rune indicating it was awakening. Frustration started to creep in, but Karsha pushed it aside, focusing on his task with renewed determination. "This is going to take longer than I thought," he muttered to himself, sitting cross-legged in the Rose Garden. The serene surroundings helped him maintain his calm, but the lack of progress gnawed at him. 100 day later, Karsha smiled slightly and muttered, "Almost there" Chapter 308 Enemies flock together While Karsha was busy nurturing a rune to level up his attack power, somewhere in the human kingdom, seven people gathered around a table in a dimly lit room. The atmosphere was tense, and their faces were etched with seriousness, creating a gloomy ambience that permeated the room. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows, adding to the sombre mood. The seven individuals, each with a distinct presence, sat in silence, their expressions grim. It was clear that whatever had brought them together was of utmost importance and weighed heavily on their minds. The first to speak was someone Karsha knew all too well. "I called you all here because we have something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªin common. I hope I don''t need to spell out who this person is," Hugh Varon, Vance''s father, said, his voice cold and unyielding. His blue eyes betrayed a flicker of anger and concealed killing intent. A petite lady with a fierce expression responded, her fists clenched tightly. "You called us here, so you must have a plan to deal with that brat. He''s taken out many of my experts from the Oakwood Great Family." Her tone was laced with a barely restrained desire for revenge. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Varon nodded, acknowledging her frustration. "Indeed. As you all know, my Varon family specializes in espionage and assassination. Dealing with him will be straightforward for us. My only concern is coordinating with the rest of you. I trust you understand that this operation will be led by my family." The four out of the seven people present exchanged glances, their expressions darkening. It was clear they weren''t pleased with the idea of Varon''s family taking the lead. The room fell silent as Hugh Varon''s words hung in the air. The four who were less than pleased with the proposal exchanged glances, their discontent palpable. The petite lady, whose fists were still clenched, spoke up again. "We''re supposed to trust that your family will handle everything. But you''ve got to understand, our families have suffered too. Why should we just follow your lead without any say in the matter?" A tall man with a stern face and a deep voice chimed in. "Yes, Varon, we''re here because we have a common enemy, but that doesn''t mean we should be sidelined. Our input and resources are just as valuable as yours. This isn''t some petty family feud where one group calls all the shots. So don''t for one thing you can act arrogant here." Another person, a middle-aged man with an air of authority, nodded in agreement. "We''ve all lost people to this brat. We need a unified approach, not just your family''s strategy. You might be good at what you do, but this needs the combined expertise of all of us. I''m not keen on being relegated to a secondary role." A woman with sharp features and a calculating gaze added, "And what guarantees do we have that your family''s methods won''t backfire? You''re talking about assassination and espionage, something that can easily backfire. If we''re not careful, this could end up causing more harm than good. We need a detailed plan, not just promises. So before you think yourself high and mighty, let me make some things clear to you. My Gupta is no pushover." Hugh Varon''s expression remained icy, but the anger in his eyes grew sharper. "I understand your concerns. My family''s reputation is built on efficiency and results. However, if you need assurances, I''m willing to discuss terms. But make no mistake, this operation will be led by my family. We have the expertise and the resources to get this done." The petite lady glared at Varon. "We''ll see. But don''t expect us to just fall in line. We''re here for results, not for being used as pawns in your game." The tall man added, "If we''re to work together, we need to be clear on roles and responsibilities. We''re not here to play second fiddle to anyone." Varon''s gaze swept over the group, assessing their dissatisfaction. "Very well. I''ll provide a detailed plan, and we can negotiate terms. But remember, the priority is to deal with Karsha. The sooner we put our differences aside and focus on that, the better." As Hugh Varon continued, his voice grew more determined, outlining their plan. The two individuals beside him¡ªone an elder from the Uzi Great Family and the other a mysterious figure¡ªremained silent, having already acquiesced to Varon''s proposal. "Right now, killing Karsha might not be the best move," Varon said. "He''s become a hot topic throughout the entire Kingdom after his display during the Blood Expedition. But that''s actually to our advantage. His recent actions have drawn a lot of attention, which makes it easier for us to set up a trap." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire The petite lady, still simmering with anger, leaned forward. "What''s the plan? You mentioned something about the Shilox Auction?" "Yes," Varon confirmed. "The Shilox Auction is our opportunity. It''s the perfect stage for us to make our move. With the chaos and high-profile attendees, it''ll be easier to set up a trap and frame him." The tall man with a stern face raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you plan to frame him? We need specifics." Varon''s lips curled into a thin smile. "My family has already started working on several contingencies. We''re planning to use the auction as a cover for a series of orchestrated incidents that will make Karsha look like the mastermind behind a major scandal. We''ll plant evidence and manipulate events so that everyone, including the royal family, believes he''s a threat to the Kingdom." The middle-aged man with the authoritative air nodded thoughtfully. "That sounds promising. But what if he suspects something? Karsha is not someone to underestimate." "True," Varon admitted. "But that''s why we need to ensure everything is airtight. We''ll create multiple layers of deception. The evidence will be overwhelming, and by the time he figures it out, it will be too late. The key is timing and precision." The calculating woman spoke up again. "And what about the four families here? What roles will we play?" "Each of your families will be responsible for different aspects of the plan," Varon explained. "Right now, the best approach is to ensure there is no way out for him. We have already placed people in the shadows making sure he won''t have a chance to escape." As Hugh Varon laid out the plan, scepticism grew among the assembled families. The Uzi Great Family elder, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up. "Placing people in the shadows is one thing, but what about the details? How exactly are we ensuring he won''t have a chance to escape?" Varon''s gaze swept over the group. "We''ve set up a network of spies and enforcers in strategic locations. They''re monitoring his movements and controlling potential escape routes. But that''s only part of it." The petite lady leaned forward, her eyes narrowing. "And what if he has allies or a hidden escape plan? We need to be thorough." Varon''s lips twitched slightly. "Our approach involves more than just surveillance. We''re also targeting those close to Karsha. By capturing his trusted allies and associates, we''ll force him to come out of hiding. He won''t have a choice but to confront us if his people are in danger." The tall man with a stern face raised an eyebrow. "You''re talking about involving innocent people close to him. This sounds risky." Hugh Varon''s smile widened, carrying a chilling edge. "The people he killed were also innocent," he said, his tone dark and foreboding. "Why should we be any different? Once Karsha is dead, we''ll release those we''ve captured. It''s just a precaution, really. I''m confident it won''t even come to that." He leaned back in his chair, the satisfaction in his expression unmistakable. "When the Varon family makes a plan, it never fails. Our history speaks for itself. Instead of doubting, I suggest you accept our approach and let us handle this." The room''s atmosphere shifted, a mix of reluctant acceptance and unspoken grudges hanging in the air. The four individuals, though still skeptical, knew the reputation of the Varon family well. The fear and respect they commanded were hard to ignore. The petite lady from the Oakwood Great Family shot a steely glance at Varon. "We''ll see if your plan holds up. We''re still watching closely, and any missteps will not be tolerated." The tall man, his gaze hard and calculating, added, "We''ll cooperate with your plan for now, but let me make one thing clear: if this fails, we''ll be holding you responsible. We have no intention of being part of a failed scheme." The middle-aged man nodded in agreement. "We''re committed to the auction preparations. But keep in mind, that we expect results, not excuses. If you''ve underestimated Karsha or if anything goes wrong, there will be consequences." Hugh''s smile grew colder. "Understood. We''re all on the same page then. I assure you, that this plan will be executed flawlessly. I look forward to our success and the downfall of Karsha." The man from the Oakwood Great Family, his evil smile now fully visible, concluded, "Since your family managed to wipe out an entire Great Family, I suppose it''s only fitting that we give this a chance. We''ll prepare for the auction. Just ensure this plot works as planned. Otherwise¡­" His voice trailed off, but the unspoken threat was clear. They don''t trust each other, but to kill just a Grandmaster stage cultivator, they are plotting and scheming even considering using innocent people to get what they wanted. This is the lowest a person can go, but these seven have even gone to the lowest low. Karsha is their target but involving his loved ones is akin to touching his reverse scale. And doing that is just called disaster on themselves. After a few more exchanges, they each broke a talisman and vanished from the room. - - - - Back inside the subspace, Karsha''s smile grew wider as the rune began to glow brightly. A few hours later, a system message finally appeared. < Ding! Congratulations, you have successfully awakened the Fire Elemental rune of the technique: Sader''s Ice Strike > "Finally," Karsha said with a grin, "let''s see what I''ve achieved." Chapter 309 Countless Rings Cleaving through the Air Karsha watched intently as his clone practiced the technique. The clone executed the ice technique with precision, striking the sword in a spinning motion to create and control the Ice Vortex. Karsha knew that mastering this technique would require a meticulous process of observation and adjustment. He called out, "Alright, let''s go through the forms one by one. Focus solely on the ice element for now."Karsha''s plan is simple: he will first train the ice and see if he can train the fire, too. Then once he makes progress in both, he will combine the two and see the mutation he can get from it. The clone complied, performing the technique repeatedly. With each practice, the Ice Vortex began to change subtly. Karsha noted the progress as the system messages began to appear, marking his advancement in mastering the technique. < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved F-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > At F-Level mastery, the Ice Vortex was small and somewhat unstable. It spun quickly but had limited control and power. Karsha noted that while it was effective, it lacked the robustness he desired. The F-level of the technique is just too pitiful. "Not bad for the beginning," Karsha said, adjusting his stance. "Let''s push further." The clone continued practicing, and the Ice Vortex grew more stable and powerful. As Karsha watched, the system message updated to reflect his progress: < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved E-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > With E-Level mastery, the Ice Vortex increased in size and stability. It spun with greater control and produced a more impressive display of icy power. The vortex was more resilient, and Karsha could see it had started to rise in height as it spun. "Nice progress but it can be better," Karsha noted. "Let''s keep going." The clone pressed on with the practice. The system continued to track and display Karsha''s mastery level. Although he knew this was just the ice version, the original version of the technique, Karsha couldn''t help but wonder what would become of the technique once all elements had been included. He just doesn''t want the technique to be in the normal form. He prefers it to be different and more powerful. In case he meets someone with the same technique, he wants his technique to be superior in all aspects. < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved D-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > At D-Level mastery, the Ice Vortex became significantly larger and more controlled. It now had a solid, consistent rotation and could maintain its form without dissipating but rather increase in size. The power of the vortex increased, making it a formidable tool. "This is looking promising," Karsha said, studying the vortex''s enhanced capabilities. "Let''s see how far we can take this." As the clone continued refining the technique, the system messages kept updating: < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved C-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > At C-Level mastery, the Ice Vortex reached a new peak size and strength. Whenever the clone slashes the sword, the vortex that appears is over 50 meters tall. It also spins with impressive speed and control, and the vortex''s cold energy becomes intense. The technique was now highly effective, with a significant increase in both offensive and defensive capabilities. "This is about the same level Nedin reached when we fought," Karsha said with satisfaction, "the technique is coming together. I guess mastering it even in its ice form isn''t that much." Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire He continued to practice, pushing the clone to test the limits of the technique. The system messages displayed his final mastery levels: < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved B-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved A-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved S-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > With S-Level mastery, the Ice Vortex was a masterpiece of icy power. It was perfectly stable, spinning with extraordinary precision and strength. The vortex''s control and destructive potential were at their peak, and Karsha could feel the full extent of the technique''s power. "This is exactly what I was aiming for," Karsha said, admiring the powerful vortex before him. Without missing a beat, he began executing the moves, pushing the technique to its limits. The days flew by in a blur. Ten days passed in what felt like the blink of an eye as Karsha immersed himself in practice. He didn''t take a break, focusing solely on perfecting the S-Level mastery of the technique. His efforts were relentless, driven by his desire to fully grasp the potential of the Sader''s Ice Strike. Despite his progress, Karsha wasn''t done. He knew that mastering the technique was just the beginning. His clone continued to perform the technique, following Karsha''s instructions and refining the movements further. Each repetition brought new insights and improvements, allowing Karsha to learn from every iteration. After another 50 days, Karsha stopped and looked at the message floating before his eyes. < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved SSS-Level mastery of Sader''s Ice Strike. > "This is great," Karsha beamed with delight as he surveyed the five massive, 100-meter-tall vortexes that spun effortlessly from a single swing of his sword. His relentless training over the past weeks with the clone had clearly paid off. "Alright, Mr. Clone, it''s time to incorporate the fire element into this technique," Karsha instructed. The clone responded immediately, swinging the sword to create a miniature Fire Vortex. Karsha watched with a smile as the small fire vortex danced in the air. It was a promising start, but he knew there was much work ahead to perfect the technique with the fire element. He began to guide the clone through the same rigorous process he had used to master the ice element. They are like two students teaching each other. "Let''s start with the basics," Karsha said, "and build up from there. Follow the same process as with the ice, but focus on integrating the fire element." The clone began practicing, swinging the sword in a spinning motion to develop the Fire Vortex. Karsha observed closely, noting the differences and similarities between the ice and fire vortexes. "Not bad for the start," Karsha said, adjusting his stance. "Let''s refine it." The clone continued, and Karsha pushed him to display more intensely. The Fire Vortex gradually improved, raising its fiery intensity to the next level. The Fire Vortex grew larger and more controlled. The flames were steadier, and the vortex began to show more consistent power. Karsha could see the potential for combining this fire vortex with the ice vortex to have an even greater effect. After a few more days, Karsha achieved the same level of mastery with the fire element as he had with the ice element. The next phase was combining the two, and he was pumped to see how far he''d come. He could now use both ice and fire elements, and he was confident that once he awakened the runes, he''d be able to harness lightning and other elements as well. When that happens, he''ll be able to unleash all forms of elemental attacks using the same technique. "No time to waste," Karsha said as he prepared to fuse the two elements, hoping to recreate the reaction he experienced when his and Nedin''s attacks collided. The first level of the technique required him to tap into his ice elemental essence. With just a swing of his sword, an Ice Vortex would materialize and start spinning. The more it spun, the stronger it became. For the second level, the vortexes created from the first level could be transformed into razor-sharp rings that shot forward with lethal precision. Karsha aimed to achieve something similar, but instead of transforming the vortex, he wanted to create razor-sharp rings that could shoot out as the vortex spun. This fusion happened because of the blend of his Fire Beam skill and the first form of the technique. Karsha exhaled deeply and began channeling both fire and ice essence through the runes at the core of the technique. After channeling the essences for a while, Karsha swung his sword with less force at first. A small, miniature vortex formed, but Karsha frowned as he observed it. "There is something wrong," he muttered, watching the ice and fire vortexes spin separately instead of merging. "So that''s why. I need to match the energies and release them at the same level to counter their conflicting nature. Ha, I guess I''ll have to train the energies to sync with each other." Karsha focused again, channeling his energy. This time, he made sure the amount of energy he put into his attack was equal for both elements. After gathering enough to unleash at least an A-level version of the technique, Karsha swung his sword in a spinning motion. BOOM! The space twisted, and a massive 60-meter-tall vortex made of ice and fire appeared, spinning with fiery intensity. Karsha jumped back in shock, staring at the vortex. "Hahaha, success!" he laughed triumphantly, looking at the swirling infernal ice vortex. BOOM! In less than two seconds, the first ring shot out from within the vortex. As soon as it appeared, Karsha felt a strong connection to it, and at the same time, he sensed the true nature of the vortex. It was as if his mind was connected to it. "So that''s how it feels," Karsha muttered, gazing at the vortex. He could feel countless rings forming within it. He smiled and snapped his fingers. Instantly, like a swarm of bees, countless rings started shooting out of the vortex, cutting through the air. "System, give me some opponents. Make them all Tier 8 Calamity Mutants." Immediately after he said that the ground started shaking. Two kilometers away, hundreds of Berserker Bloodmoon Wolves began charging toward him. "Damn, this place is too lifelike," Karsha said, feeling their aura but not dwelling on it. He pointed his sword at the approaching monsters and muttered, "Shred them." Buzz. The vortex buzzed, sending out countless razor-sharp rings, each two feet in diameter, toward the monsters. Karsha held his breath in anticipation, but when the first ring sliced through a monster, his face turned pale with shock. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 310 Nirvana Blast Karsha watched in awe as the first razor-sharp ring sliced clean through a Berserker Bloodmoon Wolf, causing the beast to collapse in a heap. The precision and lethality of the attack were beyond his expectations. Each subsequent ring followed suit, cutting through the monsters like a hot knife through butter. The rings moved with a deadly elegance, spinning and slicing through the air with incredible speed. The Bloodmoon Wolves didn''t stand a chance. One by one, they fell, their massive bodies hitting the ground with heavy thuds. Karsha could feel the energy and precision of each ring as if they were an extension of his own being. The connection between him and the vortex was seamless. With each movement of his sword, he could direct the rings to their targets with pinpoint accuracy. "Unbelievable," he whispered, his eyes wide with amazement. The ground around him was littered with the remains of the fallen wolves, and the air was filled with the scent of blood and burnt fur. The monsters'' attempts to evade the onslaught were futile. The rings moved too fast, and their trajectory was too unpredictable. Some wolves tried to leap out of the way, but the rings simply adjusted their path mid-air, ensuring a lethal hit every time. As the last of the wolves fell, Karsha took a deep breath, his heart pounding with joy. The power of the combined elements was immense, and he had barely scratched the surface of its potential. There are 8 runes and he has only awakened two. This means there are still 6 more left. He couldn''t help but wonder what will happen once he awakens the other elements. "This... this is incredible," he said, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. "I''ve done it. I''ve really done it." He doesn''t know how to express himself. The technique he has just displayed is too shocking. Back on the island, Karsha had envisioned himself controlling the rings formed from the mutation. But never in his wildest dreams did he think he would achieve it this fast and in such a completely different manner. On the island, the mutation had copied some aspects of the second level, making rings wrap around the vortex. This time, however, the vortex kept expanding, and instead of the rings wrapping around it, they were shot out like projectiles. The concept was similar, but these rings were smaller and far more numerous. They moved like a swarm of bees, cutting through monsters like tofu. The sheer power of even an A-level version of the technique was astounding. "Let''s go all out then," Karsha smiled, starting to channel more ice and fire essence into his sword. As more and more essence entered the blade, he began to feel pressure on his brain. "Fuck, I''m still not strong enough to unleash the SSS-Level combined form of the technique. I guess I''ll go for SS-Level," Karsha muttered. His grip tightened on the sword as he looked forward and slashed. Immediately, a 120-meter-tall Ice-Fire Vortex appeared, spinning like crazy. The sheer size and intensity of it were terrifying. The air around the vortex crackled with energy, and the ground beneath it began to freeze and scorch simultaneously. The vortex roared with a life of its own, its ferocity unmatched. Rings of razor-sharp ice and fire shot out with incredible speed, each one a deadly projectile. They tore through the landscape, obliterating anything in their path. Trees were reduced to splinters, rocks shattered into dust, and the very ground itself was carved up by the relentless onslaught. "Fuck, this is too much," Karsha cursed as he deactivated the technique. However, the moment he did, a sense of dread washed over him. "Fuck," he muttered again, immediately activating his domain and summoning the fortress. BOOM! The vortex, which had swelled to over 200 meters, exploded, sending shockwaves throughout the area. Karsha, protected by his fortress and domain, felt his vision black out. When he woke up, he was standing in the rose garden. "I died," he whispered to himself, a mix of disbelief and curiosity in his voice. As he stood there, his mind replayed the moments leading up to the explosion. The sheer power of the vortex had been overwhelming, and deactivating it had triggered a catastrophic reaction. He hadn''t anticipated such a violent outcome. The potential of the technique was immense, but so were the risks. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The explosion... it was incredible," he thought, a dark glint in his eyes. The raw, uncontrollable power had destroyed everything in its path. What if he could harness that destruction? Use it to his advantage? An idea began to form in Karsha''s mind, twisted and dangerous. The explosion was a double-edged sword, a devastating force that could be a weapon in itself. If he could control the detonation, trigger it at will, he could unleash unprecedented destruction upon his enemies. "Evil thoughts," he muttered, a smirk forming on his lips. "But necessary." The thought of using the explosion strategically excited him. He envisioned battles where he could unleash the full power of the vortex, only to let it explode at the perfect moment, wiping out everything in its vicinity. It was a terrifying prospect, but one that could give him an unbeatable edge. "I need to refine it," Karsha decided. "I need to learn how to control the explosion, to trigger it when I want, not when it decides." Karsha vanished from the Rose Garden and appeared at the site of the explosion. "Fuck, it still hasn''t healed up," he muttered, surveying the charred terrain and broken mountains. Despite the destruction, Karsha couldn''t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. The sheer power at his disposal was intoxicating. Charging his sword once more, he swung it with precision, forming a massive vortex that rose rapidly, reaching 220 meters within seconds. "This should be enough," he muttered, and like before, he abruptly deactivated the technique. BOOM! The vortex exploded with a ferocity that rivaled the first blast. Karsha''s vision went black as the shockwave ripped through his domain and fortress. When he woke up, he was back in the rose garden. "I died again," he whispered, a grim determination settling in his eyes. Undeterred, Karsha repeated the process. Each time he summoned the vortex, letting it grow to its full potential before abruptly shutting it down. Each time, the explosion obliterated everything in its path, and each time, he died, only to awaken in the rose garden. He started to notice patterns. The explosion''s power was immense, but there was a slight delay between deactivating the technique and the blast. If he could time it perfectly, perhaps he could find a way to control the detonation. Back at the site, Karsha summoned the vortex again. This time, he focused intently on the moment of deactivation, trying to sense the buildup of energy. "Come on, you can do this," he muttered to himself. BOOM! Another explosion, another death. But with each iteration, Karsha''s understanding grew. He began to sense the subtle shifts in energy, the way the vortex behaved just before it detonated. The deaths were painful, but each one brought him closer to mastering the technique. Hours turned into days as Karsha died over and over, each time awakening in the rose garden with a little more knowledge. He became attuned to the energy flows, the exact moment when the vortex became unstable. His resilience and determination were unwavering. On his hundredth attempt, Karsha felt a breakthrough. As he stood before the towering vortex, he sensed the exact point of critical mass. "Now," he whispered, deactivating the technique and immediately summoning his domain and fortress with a precision he hadn''t managed before. BOOM! The explosion was just as violent, but this time, Karsha remained conscious, protected by his enhanced defenses. He staggered, his body trembling from the effort, but he was alive. < Ding! Congratulations, you have created a new level of the Sader''s Ice Strike Technique; Nirvana Blast > < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved F-Level mastery of Nirvana Blast. > "I did it," he panted, a grin spreading across his face. The process had been grueling, but the payoff was worth it. He now understood how to control the explosion, to harness its destructive power without succumbing to it. "Damn, even the F-level mastery is this chaotic. What would become of the higher levels?" Karsha smiled evilly, reflecting on the countless times he had died to understand this technique. Although the experience had been grueling, he found himself invigorated by the challenge. "At this rate, all I need is to create an Ice-Fire Vortex and let it detonate in the middle of a city to level it," Karsha mused, scratching his temple like a malevolent general plotting his next conquest. His mind buzzed with ideas of destruction and chaos. "How about I try using two vortexes to test this?" he decided, his eyes glinting with a dangerous excitement. He began charging his sword with both fire and ice elemental essences, determined to see how much devastation he could unleash. He poured enough fire and ice essence into his sword and swung it forming two Vortexes. The first vortex was a swirling maelstrom of ice and fire, already reaching an impressive height of 220 meters. The second vortex, mirroring the first, grew alongside it, its combined elemental power creating a stunning and terrifying spectacle. The air crackled with energy, and the ground trembled beneath the force of their combined power. "This should be spectacular," he thought, his heart racing with excitement. As he prepared to detonate both vortexes simultaneously, a sudden, alarming message from the system interrupted his thoughts: Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire < System Warning: The combined energy of the two vortexes exceeds the safety threshold. The Host is advised to take caution > Karsha''s eyes widened momentarily at the warning, but his resolve did not waver. "Too late for that now," he said with a grim smile. He activated the detonation sequence, willing the two vortexes to implode at the same moment. BOOM! The explosion was unlike anything he had experienced before. The combined force of the two vortexes created a cataclysmic blast that shook the very fabric of space around him. The shockwave was immense, tearing through the subspace with devastating force. Karsha was engulfed in the explosion, his vision blurring as the power of the blast overwhelmed him. His body was torn apart by the force of the explosion, and once again, he felt the darkness close in. When he woke, he found himself back in the rose garden, a stark contrast to the chaos he had just experienced. The familiar surroundings were calm and serene, but the weight of his actions hung heavily on him. < System Notification: Everlasting Mountains have been obliterated. The host cannot access the space for the next 470 days > Karsha''s heart sank as he read the notification. Everlasting Mountains, the subspace where he had honed his skills, was no more accessible. The once-mighty training ground had been reduced to nothingness. "Shit," Karsha muttered, his mind racing with the implications of his actions. The destruction was far greater than he had anticipated. He had pushed the technique to its limits, but the cost was high. He stood in the rose garden, contemplating the magnitude of the blast and the loss of his training space. The power of the technique was immense, but so were the consequences of wielding it recklessly. "This is only the beginning," he said to himself, a dark determination in his eyes. "I''ll rebuild, refine, and master this technique, no matter what it takes." he patted his chest making his resolve. Chapter 311 Giant Colossal Ring Shaking the Heaven, Breaking the Earth After destroying one of his training spaces, Karsha moved on to the next one. He had upgraded the Subspace to Tier 2, which opened up ten new spaces. One of them, the Everlasting Mountains, had already been obliterated by his Nirvana Blast. While that was unfortunate, he still had nine more spaces left for his training. However, he decided to refrain from mastering that particular technique any further. Instead, he shifted his focus to the second level of the technique and moved to a new place where the ground itself was a deep crimson. This area was called Battlefield, and as the name suggested, it looked like a warzone drenched in blood. Karsha didn''t understand why the system created such a space, but he sensed it was far from ordinary. When the system generated the Bloodmoon wolves, their bloodthirsty auras reminded him of the monsters he had faced in reality. Standing on the crimson ground, Karsha couldn''t shake off the chills running down his spine. "This feeling is all too real," he sighed, then turned his attention to his main objective. A clone appeared, already possessing an SSE-level mastery of the technique. Karsha instructed the clone to start using the second phase of the Sader Ice Technique. The second phase of the Sader Ice Technique was essentially an upgrade from the first level. Instead of just creating a vortex, this vortex could transform into giant rings. When Nedin used it, there were three rings around the vortex, and when the mutation occurred, those rings started shooting out from its depths. Karsha knew this was something he wanted to achieve, but after mastering the first level with countless rings raining down, he was satisfied and ready to move on. Eager to see what the second level had in store, Karsha watched as his clone slashed his sword in a sweeping arc, raising a vortex with two rings around it. "Wait, I said use the F-level mastery of the technique. I need to understand the basics first," Karsha shouted at the clone, who had raised a 70-meter-tall ice vortex with two giant rings spinning around it. < This is the F-level of the technique. > Even though Karsha knew the clone couldn''t speak, the system''s response made him feel a little guilty. He had expected a powerful vortex, but seeing something this grand and terrifying made him a bit skeptical. "Damn, the F-level is even more terrifying than the A-level of the first level," Karsha gulped, trying to comprehend the method the clone used. Determined, he charged his sword with ice and slashed, raising his own 70-meter-tall vortex with two giant rings spinning around it. As soon as the vortex appeared, Karsha could feel the energy from it flowing into the rings. "So that''s how it works," he muttered, instantly understanding what needed to be done. He instructed the system to materialize a Tier 10 Calamity Mutant Bloodhorn Panther Demon. With a casual slash of his sword, Karsha aimed at the panther. The vortex exploded with a buzzing sound, sending out two rings. Startled by the explosion, Karsha quickly realized the technique''s complexity. Instead of generating shockwaves, the explosion''s energy was absorbed by the rings, causing them to grow larger. Initially, the rings were about 2 meters in diameter, but after the explosion, they expanded to roughly 5 meters. The rings whistled through the air, striking the demon. An explosion followed, raising a cloud of red dust. When the dust settled, the demon still stood, but Karsha could see it was drained of its energy. "Looks like this technique isn''t as simple as I thought," Karsha remarked, studying the drained demon. He now understood the true potential of the Sader Ice Technique''s second phase. Karsha slashed his sword again, this time channeling even more ice essence into it. The vortex reappeared, maintaining the same two rings, but their density had increased significantly. "Eat this!" Without wasting any more time, Karsha slashed at the demon, causing the vortex to explode and shoot out the two rings. Another explosion followed, sending both dust and ice mist into the air. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire When the dust settled, the demon stood there, frozen solid. Karsha smiled at the sight, satisfaction evident on his face. With a snap of his fingers, the frozen demon shattered into countless pieces, scattering across the battlefield. < Ding! Congratulations, you have achieved F-Level mastery of the Second Level of Sader''s Ice Strike. > "After seeing this, I think this sect and kingdom competition is for children," Karsha said arrogantly. "I''ll be facing the Guardians rather than playing with kids." There are geniuses and prodigies, but beyond these are monsters. Yet, even that title doesn''t seem to suit someone like Karsha. Just one of these rings could cut through countless sages. "Although this takes more energy than the first level, just one is enough to level an army," Karsha noted, contemplating the destructive power he now wielded. Determined to master the technique fully, Karsha threw himself into relentless training. He spent weeks perfecting his control, each session pushing the limits of his strength and understanding. With each slash, the ice vortexes grew more precise, and the rings became even denser and more potent. His clone assisted him, providing constant feedback and helping him refine his technique. Although without the clone he would still be able to master the technique, the clone sped this up for him. Now, he doesn''t need to do trial and error, all he has to do is serve the clone and learn from him. Weeks turned into months as Karsha tirelessly trained, moving from F-Level to E-Level, and steadily climbing higher. Each level brought new challenges and required deeper mastery of his ice essence. Although his affinity is now Excellent, it was still challenging seeing he required more essence the level increases As he progressed to D-Level, the technique''s power became more refined and devastating. Karsha could now create multiple vortices simultaneously, each with its own set of rings. His control over the ice element became second nature, and he could summon the technique with just a thought. At C-Level, Karsha''s training intensified. He focused on integrating his physical movements with the technique, allowing him to unleash the ice strikes in the heat of battle without any delay. His clone pushed him harder, simulating real combat scenarios to test his limits. B-Level brought a new dimension to the technique. Karsha began to experiment with combining the ice element with his martial skills, creating devastating combos that left his training spaces in ruins. The power of the rings grew exponentially, and their destructive capability reached new heights. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he reached A-Level, Karsha''s mastery of the technique was nearly unparalleled. The rings became almost sentient, reacting to his thoughts and adapting to the flow of battle. Before he was Karsha who doesn''t follow the rules, he stole some aspect of the technique and could now create a blizzard-like effect, with countless rings swirling around him, forming a nearly impenetrable defense and a deadly offense. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of rigorous training, Karsha attained SSS-Level mastery of the Second Level of Sader''s Ice Strike. The power at his disposal was awe-inspiring. The rings were now like extensions of his own will, able to target enemies with pinpoint accuracy and unleash devastating attacks. With his mastery of the ice element complete, Karsha turned his attention to the fire element. The transition was challenging, but Karsha was undeterred. He began to train the technique anew, this time channeling the fiery essence into the vortex and rings. The fiery vortex was a sight to behold, a swirling maelstrom of flames that radiated intense heat. The rings, now composed of fire, crackled with energy and burned with a ferocity that matched Karsha''s determination. He started from the basics, working his way up through the levels of mastery just as he had with the ice element. Each level brought new challenges, but Karsha was relentless. The fire element required a different kind of control and finesse, but Karsha adapted quickly. His training intensified, and his progress was swift. He could feel the power of the technique growing with each passing day, the fiery rings becoming more potent and destructive. Eventually, Karsha reached the same level of mastery with the fire element as he had with the ice. The Second Level of Sader''s Strike, now infused with the essence of fire, was a force of nature, capable of incinerating anything in its path. Standing in the training space, Karsha looked at the blazing vortex he had created. "Even these two elements are enough. I don''t need to combine them. Doing so would be akin to cheating nature," Karsha smiled evilly. At SSS-Level, he could create 24 vortexes, each with 12 rings revolving around them. But this was not his limit; he simply lacked the essence to fuel more vortexes. His current mastery allowed him to unleash only 24. "Who am I kidding? I''ll be facing demons soon; the least I can do is welcome them like one happy family," Karsha said, charging his sword with fire and ice essence. "This is enough," he smiled, then slashed his sword. BOOM. "Oh shit!" Karsha''s wings appeared instantly, shooting him several kilometers up. Below, a 200-meter vortex emerged, spinning with five multicolored giant rings. "This is just the D-Level of the technique. Why is it this devastating?" Karsha sucked in a cold breath, watching the swirling vortex that seemed to keep expanding as it spun. The diameter of the rings was about 24 meters, a terrifying sight. When Karsha looked closely, he saw a faint golden energy coating the tips of the rings. "Is that sword qi?" he muttered, but before he could delve into that theory, system messages appeared. < The space is becoming unstable. The host is advised to deactivate the technique. > Karsha smiled and slashed his sword forward. The ground started shaking violently, then cracking, creating huge chasms. The five multicolored rings, now glowing with an eerie light, shot out from the vortex with deafening roars. Each ring cut through the air like a blade, leaving trails of energy in their wake. Chapter 312 Making True Progress The first ring struck the ground, causing a massive explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the training space. The impact created a crater so deep that the bottom couldn''t be seen. The second ring followed, slicing through the air with a high-pitched whistle before crashing into a mountain, shattering it into countless pieces. The third and fourth rings spiraled together, their combined energy creating a tornado of fire and ice that tore through the landscape, obliterating everything in its path. Trees, rocks, and even the air itself seemed to be consumed by the destructive force. The fifth ring, the largest and most fearsome, hovered momentarily before launching itself at an incredible speed. It struck the ground, and the resulting explosion was so powerful that it felt like the earth itself was being torn apart. The ring''s energy radiated outward, creating a shockwave that flattened everything within 30 30-kilometer radius. "There is something different about the fifth ring" Karsha muttered but he didn''t dwell on it. His focus was on the devastation caused below He watched in awe as the devastation unfolded. The sheer power of the technique was beyond anything he had imagined. The ground was a wasteland of craters and fissures, with the air thick with dust and debris. The rings had left a path of utter destruction in their wake. "Now that''s more like it," Karsha said, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. "If this is the D-Level, I can''t wait to see what the higher levels can do." < The space is critically unstable. This space will be deactivated and will only be reactivated once it healed up. > Karsha nodded with a smile then the space around him twisted appearing inside the Rose Garden. Karsha nodded to himself, feeling the lingering power of the technique. "This power... it''s incredible," he muttered. "I won''t want to destroy any more of my space, so I''ll hold it here for now." "System, how many cores do I need to upgrade this space again?" Karsha asked. Ever since his techniques started to wreak havoc on his precious training space, he knew an upgrade was necessary. < Requirement for next upgrade: 500,000 Tier 7 Cores, 200,000 Tier 8 Monster Cores, 50,000 Tier 9 Monster Cores > "That is a lot," Karsha muttered, staring at the daunting number of cores required. "I have Tier 7 and some portion of Tier 8, but damn, Tier 9 is going to be a huge headache." He sighed, realizing he couldn''t do anything about it just yet. His focus shifted to something more productive¡ªhis next training. Karsha vanished and reappeared on a huge mountain. The surroundings were ethereal, bathed in a soft, ambient glow. Towering trees with silver bark and jade-green leaves stretched towards the sky, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. A thick mist hung in the air, giving the landscape a dreamlike quality. The mist seemed to shimmer with a faint, otherworldly light, making the entire area look as if it were made of misty water. The mountain itself was covered in a lush carpet of emerald moss and delicate wildflowers, their colors vibrant against the muted backdrop of the mist. Streams of crystal-clear water cascaded down the rocky slopes, creating a soothing symphony of splashes and gurgles. The air was cool and refreshing, filled with the scent of damp earth and blooming flowers. Karsha took a deep breath, feeling the tranquility of the place seep into his bones. Despite the serene beauty, there was an underlying sense of power in the air, as if the very essence of the mountain was charged with ancient energy. "This place is perfect," Karsha whispered to himself, soaking in the serene yet powerful atmosphere. With a channel for the Dark Prince Hell Art already integrated into the core of his technique, he settled down and began to access it. "It would''ve been great if the runes were already set up for me." As he gazed at the Darkness and Golden runes, his thoughts drifted back to the core of the Sader''s Ice Strike. In the Dark Prince Hell Art''s core, he had to create the runes for the elements he wanted to incorporate. It was a complex process, but it had its benefits. Unlike the runes in the Sader''s Ice Strike, which needed to be tempered with his elemental essence before they would awaken, these new runes would automatically activate once he finished creating them. Karsha followed the process he used for the Golden Light element and began creating a new rune for the Lightning element. His flame element was strong, but he knew the yin-yang lightning was several times more powerful. He wasn''t about to miss out on adding that to his arsenal. He focused intently on the intricate patterns required for the Lightning rune. His hands moved with precision, tracing the lines and curves that would channel the raw power of lightning. The air around him seemed to crackle with potential energy as he worked, and he could feel the intensity of the task at hand. His hand seals and strokes were that of an expert. Karsha has already gone through the process before and has memorized the patterns of the core runes, so he knew just how to go about the process without suffering and backlashes. The system also told him the stronger the element, the harder it is to integrate it into the technique. Creating the rune was no easy feat. Each stroke of his hand had to be perfect, each curve and angle meticulously calculated. The rune had to harmonize with the core of the Dark Prince Hell Art, integrating seamlessly to enhance its power. Karsha''s concentration was absolute, his mind fully immersed in the delicate art of rune creation. After 100 days of meticulous weaving, the rune was almost formed. Karsha smiled looking at the rune forming, but he never slacked off. He knew once he made any mistake, the entire process would be destroyed and he would have to restart the whole process again. As Karsha completed the final touches, the rune began to glow with a brilliant black-and-white light. He felt a surge of energy as the rune activated, its power merging seamlessly with the Dark Prince Hell Art. The core hummed with a satisfying resonance, and Karsha couldn''t help but smile. That sound was something he remembered all too well. "Time for the next rune, I guess," he mused. Although he was eager to test the technique, he wanted to avoid destroying any more space. Instead, he decided to move on to the next element on his list. If he was going to cause significant destruction, he''d save it for when he was using the technique in its most powerful form. He knew that once the ice element was integrated, it could destabilize the space, and with the fire element added later, it would likely lead to more destruction. With renewed focus, Karsha began crafting the Fire Rune. His previous success with the Lightning Rune had made him more efficient, and his speed increased several times over. The process of creating the Fire Rune was more fluid and rapid, the patterns flowing effortlessly from his fingers. The rune''s design was intricate, each line and curve vital to harnessing the fiery essence he sought to channel. As the Fire Rune took shape, it began to glow with a fierce, blazing light. The energy it radiated was intense, and Karsha could feel the heat emanating from it. The core seemed to respond to the new addition, vibrating with a powerful resonance that promised to amplify the Dark Prince Hell Art even further. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire The Dark Prince Hell Art is a darkness-based technique that demands a strong affinity for the darkness element to fully unlock its potential. Karsha now boasts an Excellent affinity, but he knows he''s only scratching the surface of its true power. Currently, the technique''s impressive strength comes from the integration of the Golden Light element. Fortunately, he managed to tap into a fraction of the technique''s full potential, thanks to the sword qi he added. Despite this progress, Karsha recognizes that to truly master the technique, he needs a much higher affinity for darkness. The addition of other elements has significantly boosted the technique''s attack power. With each new element, the Dark Prince Hell Art becomes increasingly formidable. Adding the Lightning and Fire Runes promises to enhance it even further. These elements are among the most destructive, and their integration will surely increase the technique''s overall power. Karsha was eager to test the results of his hard work. With the new runes in place, he was confident that the Dark Prince Hell Art would reach new levels of destruction. The only downside was that the more elements he added, the more Mana it would consume. Thankfully, Karsha had a vast reservoir of Mana and his regeneration abilities made it easy to recover any spent energy. It took him about 45 days to complete the Fire Rune. The process was quicker than before, thanks to his enhanced comprehension and the experience from creating the other runes. Once the Fire Rune was finished, Karsha rose from his lotus posture, ready to put the technique to the test. "Rise," he commanded, and instantly, the area within a 2-kilometer radius turned dark. The heavens rumbled, shaking the entire mountain. "What''s happening?" Karsha tensed, watching the strange phenomenon unfold. From the ground, a colossal head began to emerge, followed by a massive neck and a towering body. Soon, a 500-meter-tall figure appeared, with burning crimson eyes that seemed hollow but were filled with sinister flames. "Damn, that''s one ugly motherfucker," Karsha muttered. About 600 meters above the towering dark avatar of the Dark Prince, a massive dark pool materialized. Gazing into its depths, Karsha felt his consciousness being drawn in. "This thing is evil." "Make it rain," Karsha commanded, raising his hand. Golden longswords, each burning with crimson inferno and bathed in lightning, began to rain down from the dark pool. They fell with such speed and intensity that even Karsha struggled to comprehend. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, that''s what you call progress. Hahahaha!" Karsha laughed, thrilled by his new progress.